《The Mafia King's First Love》


 Chapter 1 - The Mafia King Is A Godly Handsome Man

    <h4>Chapter 1 - The Mafia King Is A Godly Handsome Man</h4>


    "And I amte again!"


    Song Lihua sobbed as she hastily slipped her foot in the sandal. She was sipping orange juice from a small can which was her only breakfast.


    As she stepped out, she almost collided with her neighbor, Mrs. Zhang.


    "Oh, dear! Be careful! You almost broke my eggs."


    "Sorry, Aunt Zhang! But I am gettingte!"


    "Didn''t your rm wake you up on time?"


    "No."


    "Why not?"


    "I forgot to set one."


    "..."


    Mrs. Zhang grimaced and nagged. "Today seems to be an important day and you forgot to set the rm. That''s why I always say you are so ditzy. Your head is always in the clouds. If you stay the way you are, you won''t even realize when somebody makes a fool out of you."


    Song Lihua rushed. "Sorry Aunt but I will fully listen to your scolding when I return. For now, I have to rush, or else I am dead if I amte today for University!"


    She ran like the speed of lightning.


    "Wait! Is that orange juice your only breakfast?"


    But she was already gone.


    Mrs. Zhang sighed. "Oh, dear. She can''t even take care of herself. I hope she meets someone who could."


    ---


    Lihua charged towards the University gate and the moment she stepped inside, her knees gave out.


    "Hah...hah¡­" she gasped heavily, "I am here... I am finally here¡­I made it."


    She checked the time.


    There were only five minutes before the seminar would start.


    "Ughhhh! Only five minutes! Can this poor soul not even rest for a moment?" She cried.


    Lihua started with her marathon again but this time it wasn''t a smooth road as before. Her head was only focussing on reaching the seminar hall and she realized a secondte that she had collided with someone.


    The file she held flew open and all the papers that she had orderly stuffed inside rained down like a violent storm.


    Lihua went nk.


    "This is it...I am dead¡­I am done for."


    Her presentation file had a thick bunch of thesis papers and right now, she saw her doom.


    Organizing all of it again for an unorganized girl like her would take forever. Hardly four minutes weren''t nearly enough.


    Today''s seminar was extremely important for her job hunting and unfortunately, she was the first in line to present. Her professor had strictly warned that noteness would be tolerated and if you missed your chance, you won''t get to present again.


    Lihua had workedtest night just for today''s seminar until she couldn''t even get decent sleep, making her forget to set the rm.


    And right now, she could see her hard work go all down the drain.


    She copsed on her knees, feeling defeated, yet the papers were continuing to pour down.


    "Oh, poor Lihua. Acting clumsy like always."


    "She is so screwed. No presentation, no job."


    The other students passing by were busy snickering at her.


    Lihua clearly heard them.


    At least help me instead of sneering at me! So heartless.


    Lihua was depressed but then she suddenly pped her cheeks. "Get it together, Lihua! You cannot give up here! I can still do this!"


    Lihua quickly began to collect her thesis papers and tried to sort them out. But her confidence was diminishing fast. It was a near-impossible task.


    Her eyes slightly stung in tears as she thought of the worst that could happen and her shoulders drooped.


    My job¡­


    Suddenly, somebody took the papers out of her hands.


    "H-hey! Give them back! They are mine!"


    But the rest of her words never left her mouth as she saw an extremely handsome man bend down on his one knee.


    Her jaw dropped wide open.


    W-who is this Godly handsome man? I thought such handsome men existed in only fiction.


    One nce at him sent her heart into a frenzy.


    *Badump Badump Badump*


    Her mouth opened and closed several times but she couldn''t utter anything.


    Did my heart always beat so loudly like that? Why am I hearing it for the first time?


    Time seemed to stop at that moment. She felt that even in this crowd, they were the only two here alone.


    Lihua saw the Godly handsome man pick up the papers with a stoic expression. He was doing something unbelievable that she found it impossible to do just a minute ago herself.


    He simply nced at her papers once and like a magic trick, he was shifting and shuffling the papers around in his hands. His movements were so fast and fluid that Lihua found it difficult to keep up with them.


    In just a matter of a few seconds, the thin set of papers that she had held grew into a full-stack. There were no messed up and fallen pages on the floor anymore.


    The man stared at her and she straightened up. He calmly handed her the papers back.


    Lihua took them back in a daze. She checked and her eyes popped out of her sockets. She quickly flipped through the pages in utter shock.


    All one hundred and seventy-four pages of her thesis were orderly stacked with the correct page numbers one below the other.


    Lihua cried in happiness. "This...this...this is a miracle!"


    "You...how did you do that?"


    The man didn''t respond.


    "Teach me this magic too!"


    Silence. He was just staring at her.


    Lihua was so happy that she grabbed his hands and shook them hard. "Thank you so much, Sir! You saved my job today!"


    The man looked down at her hands shaking his but there was no change in his expression.


    Lihua wondered.


    Why isn''t he saying anything?


    Hmm¡­.oh!


    She felt sad.


    Oh, dear. Why God, why? You make such a fine man but forgot to give him his voice? So cruel.


    Lihua leaned a bit and patted his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry. Even if you cannot speak, Godpensated you with a Godly handsome face. There, there," she consoled him.


    The man was unfazed by herment and was still staring at her with an unreadable expression.


    She quickly stood up. "I have to rush now. But thank you once again!" She bowed. "If we meet again, please let me treat you to a meal or if you need my help, please feel free to ask!"


    Lihua dashed away like the wind, making the Mafia King, who never once looked back in his life, turn around for the first time to see her go.

 Chapter 2 - The Mafia King Is Not Mute At All

    <h4>Chapter 2 - The Mafia King Is Not Mute At All</h4>


    Inside the seminar hall, Meng Ya waved her hand. "Lihua here! Gosh, you are finally here!"


    Lihua breathlessly sat on the chair next to her.


    Meng Ya smacked on her head. "Seriously, you just barely made it in time."


    But Lihua seemed to be thinking something else. Her eyes were starry and sparkly.


    "I am talking to you, dummy head!"


    "Yaya, I think I am in love¡­" she mumbled.


    "What? Did you hit your head somewhere?"


    "No, but my heart seems to have hit somewhere. Yaya, is this what first love feels like? I can hear my heartbeat so clearly."


    Meng Ya pinched her cheeks.


    "Ow! Ow! It hurts!" Lihua cried.


    "It should. What are you thinking of love when you are about to give such an important presentation now?"


    Lihua said, "What should I do if I met a Godly handsome man right outside who saved my job today? From the moment I saw him, only his face is shing in my mind like a sweet siren."


    Meng Ya sobbed. "Who are you? Who has taken over my friend''s body?"


    "It''s still me, Song Lihua."


    The door opened and the professor entered. He had that strict and stern gaze as always.


    Lihua whispered. "I will tell you everythingter."


    Meng Ya''s mouth twitched. "Just don''t mess up this presentation."


    "The Godly handsome man saved my job so I won''t mess up and let his help go to waste."


    "..."


    The professor stood at the center of the podium and said, "Students. I hope you are ready with your presentations. There is a judging panel seated on the other side who will watch your presentations. The panelists are a mix of executives from differentpanies. If they like your thesis and performance, they would offer you a job contract. If any student receives more than one offer, he or she is free to choose thepany they would want to work with. Results will be announced after lunch."


    Everybody nodded.


    "Any questions?"


    "No, Sir."


    "We are going to start. As of this moment, note students are allowed into the hall."


    Lihua gulped.


    I really could have been thatte student today.


    The lights dimmed and the projector started.


    "Song Lihua."


    "Yes sir!"


    She hastily stood up but her knee hit the desk and she yelped in pain. "Ow¡­"


    "Pfft¡­" the other students whispered andughed at her clumsiness.


    Meng Ya facepalmed.


    "Silence."


    Everybody straightened up.


    "Song Lihua. It''s your turn first."


    She nodded.


    Lihua began her presentation as she also showcased her thesis side by side.


    On the other side through a ss panel, the Godly handsome man was quietly watching her. As she waved her hands on the stage, highlighting the important points in the slides, his gaze shifted to his own hands. He remembered how she had shaken them hard.


    He took out his phone and typed a message on Wechat to a certain someone.


    JW - I met her.


    DoNotPingYMandLiveLonger - You see my status and username?


    JW - Yes.


    DoNotPingYMandLiveLonger - What does it mean?


    JW - No disturbance or else die.


    DoNotPingYMandLiveLonger - So why do you ''still'' have the galls to message me?


    JW - I want one answer.


    DoNotPingYMandLiveLonger - Get lost.


    He typed nevertheless.


    JW - She shook my hands. She patted my shoulder too.


    No response.


    One minute, two minutes, three minutes, five minutes...he patiently stared at his screen.


    DoNotPingYMandLiveLonger - Why are you informing me that you cut off her hands? I don''t care.


    JW - I didn''t cut off her hands.


    DoNotPingYMandLiveLonger - So, you killed her. Great. Bring her body to me. I wanna do some experiments.


    JW - I didn''t kill her.


    DoNotPingYMandLiveLonger - Come. To. The. Point.


    JW - I want to know why I didn''t kill her.


    Silence on the other end.


    DoNotPingYMandLiveLonger - Who do you think I am?


    JW - Doctor.


    DoNotPingYMandLiveLonger - Are you kicking the bucket to hell right now?


    JW - No.


    DoNotPingYMandLiveLonger - So, get lost. If you ping again, the next body I am gonna dissect is yours.


    And then that someone went offline.


    The Godly handsome man put his phone back. Since he didn''t get his answer, he went back to watching Lihua''s presentation.


    On Lihua''s side, she was finally done with her presentation and thesis. Everybody was silently impressed. She might be ditzy and careless, but she always performed wlessly when she was serious.


    "Thank you," she bowed.


    The professor nodded. He said, "Next is Lu Jie."


    Meng Ya brightened. "You were awesome! You will totally get not just one but multiple offers. Your thesis was mind-blowing."


    Lihua grinned. "Thanks. I don''t care about many. I just want onepany to offer me and then I will earn money! Lots of it!"


    One by one, everybody''s presentation got over and it was time for the lunch break.


    Meng Ya sobbed. "Lihuaaa. I hope I get an offer. Damn, I stuttered during my presentation."


    Lihua patted her. "Your thesis was excellent. It''s normal to be nervous. You are worrying too much."


    "Lihuaaa¡­." She jumped into her hug.


    Some of the executives wanted to address the students after the lunch was over so everyone gathered back in the ss.


    Most of the executives and managers praised the students for their efforts and presentations and exined theirpany policies in general.


    The students expected that some of them may personally call out those names who are selected, so everyone was extra eager.


    But they didn''t particrly mention any name and disappointment hung in the air.


    As they whispered among themselves, the door opened.


    There wasplete silence as thest man stepped inside. Everybody''s breath almost stuck in their throats.


    Lihua coughed hard.


    The Godly handsome man!


    Meng Ya shook her hard and whispered. "Lihua! Who is this prince? Is he even human? Do we even live in the same world?"


    Lihua was just as stunned.


    He is one of the recruiters!? And he saw me screw up just before my presentation started?


    She inwardly sobbed.


    Forget about my budding love, I have no hopes of getting the job either!


    "Lihua! He is...he is so handsome!"


    Lihua sighed. "He is indeed. But poor man. He cannot speak."


    "What! He cannot talk?"


    She sadly nodded.


    "Damn. That''s awful."


    "Isn''t it? God is so unfair."


    The Mafia King calmly stepped on the podium and stood in front of the mike.


    Lihua''s heart tightened in pain. "I should have learned signnguage huhu. How will he feel if nobody understands him?"


    He instantly found Lihua in the crowd and his gaze locked onto her. Then he raised his hand, pointed his finger at her, and slightly parted his lips.


    "Song Lihua."

 Chapter 3 - The Mafia King Personally Called Out Her Name

    <h4>Chapter 3 - The Mafia King Personally Called Out Her Name</h4>


    Lihua, who was leaning her elbow on the desk, slipped and she almost stumbled from her seat. Her mouth tremblingly opened in a wide O as her eyes widened in shock.


    The Godly handsome man s-spoke?


    Meng Ya hit her head. "Is your brain even working? In what way is he mute?"


    "T-T-That he-he spoke¡­"


    Meng Ya looked at her in disdain. "Everybody heard it. You are hopeless. Not only he spoke, but he also spoke your name. Why did you think he was mute?"


    "Because he didn''t respond when I talked to him."


    "..."


    Her friend seriously questioned her way of thinking.


    "Lihua¡­you didn''t think that he could be perhaps just a naturally quiet type of person? You just directly jumped to the conclusion that he is mute? You are an idiot!"


    The professor sternly said, "Song Lihua. Stand up."


    Lihua stood in attention like a soldier. "Yes, sir!"


    Her gaze met his but she nervously averted it in utter embarrassment.


    Oh, my Godly handsome prince. Normally, I would have loved for you to remember this mortal but now I beg you to please forget me. Forget me. Forget me. We didn''t meet at all. You didn''t see me screw up at all.


    Let that memory just erase from your mind, whoosh!


    But he didn''t say a word after that. He just uttered her name and that was it.


    Everybody thought that perhaps Lihua badly screwed up and was about to get humiliated.


    A few minutes passed by but nothing happened.


    The professor''s brow twitched.


    Why isn''t he saying anything?


    He cleared his throat. "Um, Mr. Jiang? You called Song Lihua. Do you have anything to say to her?"


    He didn''t respond.


    The silence was eating Lihua from inside. His attention waspletely focused on her but he wasn''t saying anything else.


    Godly handsome man, are you that angry at me? She cried. Please just say something. This suspense is so terrifying!


    Suddenly, the door opened and a man entered huffing and puffing. "Sorry, boss! I amte."


    The Mafia King didn''tment.


    The professor asked, "You are¡­"


    He straightened up. "I am Fu Renshu. I am the boss''s assistant."


    "Oh. Well, actually Mr. Jiang called out Song Lihua''s name but...he isn''t saying anything else you see¡­"


    Fu Renshu said, "Oh Boss thought you already understood it. Isn''t it so obvious?"


    No, it isn''t, everybody thought, including the professor.


    He sighed. "Seriously...I thought the students and the professors here are intelligent, considering how this college is so famous. How could you not understand Boss''s simple message? He said Song Lihua''s name because he has recruited her to work for Jiang Industries."


    Lihua froze. She blinked her eyes several times.


    Huh? Did I just mishear something?


    The professor asked, "That is it?"


    Fu Renshu frowned. "Of course. Why would the Boss go through the trouble of mentioning her if not for recruiting her? This is a recruitment drive, after all, going on in the campus."


    Couldn''t he have added just one more line saying that? The students seriously thought.


    Lihua finally looked straight at him with utter disbelief etched on her face.


    He-he selected me? No, wait. Wasn''t he supposed to flip out at me?


    "Aren''t you supposed to scold me?"


    The question came out of her lips before she could stop it.


    She bit her tongue immediately.


    Damn!


    Silence.


    The Mafia King looked at her unblinkingly.


    Fu Renshu was exasperated. "Boss is asking why do you think so?"


    Lihua was dumbfounded.


    He did? When? Is he using telepathy?


    Meng Ya felt sorry for her.


    Poor Lihua.


    "That¡­"


    Why? I assumed you were mute and even patted your shoulder pitifully even though you aren''t! I behaved like that to an executive. I am supposed to die instead of getting selected for the job!


    Lihua realized it wasn''t wise to bring the subject out if he seemed to have no problem with it.


    She cleared her throat. "It''s nothing."


    "Well, then matter over. We will send you an official appointment letter soon. Be sure to be present on time."


    "Yes, sir." She bowed. "Thank you so much for selecting me! I sincerely appreciate the opportunity and I will work my hardest not to disappoint you."


    He stared at her for a long time and left without saying anything else.


    Lihua copsed on her seat, feelingpletely drained and exhausted as if she just won a war.


    Meng Ya giggled. "Was Fu Renshu his assistant or his trantor?"


    "That''s a good question. Ah, I am so tired. It felt like I was ying a guessing game but I terribly lost."


    "True. He is handsome indeed but a little entric."


    Lihua smacked her. "Don''t say that about my Godly handsome man. He is not entric, but just a little quiet."


    "..."


    You are throwing my words back at me now?


    "Anyway but congrattions! You got the job, Lihua! And he personally called you. Damn everybody would be so jealous right now," Meng Ya giggled and winked.


    Lihua sheepishly grinned. "Well, I am happy too. My love called out my name. Ah, it sounded so beautifuling out of his lips¡­" she dreamily said.


    "How can you be in love when you just met him today? And don''t forget that he is your boss now."


    Lihua gasped. Then she sobbed. "What will I do if hispany doesn''t allow work rtionships? How will my Godly handsome prince propose to me?"


    "..."


    She sighed. "You are impossible."


    ---


    Afterpleting some formalities, Lihua happily whistled a tune and was practically hopping in happiness.


    I got a job! I got a job! And at my Godly handsome prince''spany! God, is this fate?


    Suddenly, Lihua widened her eyes as her foot tripped into something. She stumbled and crashed on the ground.


    "Tch, tch Lihua. Can you not even walk properly now?"


    "Don''t go near her Jie. Her silliness has no cure. What if you catch it?"


    Lu Jie and her friends mockinglyughed.


    Ow, ow.


    Lihua furrowed her brows as the bruises on her knees and elbow stung in pain. As she raised her head, she saw a pair of tall and lean legs greeting her eyes.


    "Ah, perfect timing! Help me get up please."


    She unreservedly clutched the man''s coat, pulled it towards her, and taking its support, she got up. Without looking properly at the man, she grabbed his hands and shook them hard.


    "You are a savior! Hehe, thank you so-"


    Then as if lightning struck her, she stood rooted to the spot. Words failed to describe her state as she stammered.


    "G-G-G-Godly handsome prince¡­"

 Chapter 4 - The Mafia King Forms A Full Sentence For The First Time

    <h4>Chapter 4 - The Mafia King Forms A Full Sentence For The First Time</h4>


    Lihua''s frightened gaze met his impassive one as he looked down at her. The Mafia King lowered his head and saw her holding his hands - once again.


    He looked back at Lihua with an unreadable expression.


    Lihua could see stars in front of her eyes.


    Ah... goodbye my job. It was nice knowing you even if it was for a short time.


    "Boss!"


    Fu Renshu widened his eyes as he quickly walked up to them. He almost fainted.


    His coat was creased into thin lines and that wasn''t even the most horrifying part. The girl had boldly held onto his hands.


    That was a death warrant.


    Fu Renshu grimaced.


    She is dead. She is so dead. What a pity. We already lost our intern, this time even before the work began. What number would be this woman''s death again?


    Lihua''s heart loudly pounded in her chest.


    Calm down, calm down. Don''t look as if you made any mistake. You just took his support, that''s all.


    She brightly looked at him. "Godly handsome prince, thank you so much! You saved me once again. You are such a good man!"


    Fu Renshu choked in his own saliva.


    A good man?


    He recalled all the things they do in the Underworld.


    A good man¡­such a naive girl.


    He red at her. "Miss Song! What Godly handsome prince? Boss has a name. Address him like that."


    Lihua blinked his eyes and looked at him. "What is your name?"


    Fu Renshu turned cold. "You don''t know the name of the man under whom you are going to work?"


    Lihua wondered.


    Did he introduce himself? Why don''t I remember?


    Though the professor had addressed him as Mr. Jiang once, Lihua was too caught up in the panic to hear it.


    She sheepishly smiled. "Hehe..hehehe...can you say it once again, please? This time, I will definitely register it in my heart."


    Fu Renshu sneered. "Register it in your brain, not your heart."


    Otherwise, you meet the same fate as all those other women, he added in his mind.


    "Boss is-"


    "Jiang Wei," the Mafia King spoke.


    Fu Renshu - "..."


    He stared at him in utter shock. It''s usually him that does all the talking and introduction but after such a long time his boss personally introduced himself.


    "My name is Jiang Wei."


    And he even formed a full sentence!


    Jiang Wei¡­


    Lihua dreamily gazed at him.


    Even the name has such a Godly feel. And his voice is so deep and charming.


    I am sorry, God. I misunderstood you. You are not unfair at all!


    Lihua furiously nodded her head. "It''s nice to meet you Jiang Wei - I mean, Sir."


    She shook his hands again.


    Jiang Wei looked down at their intertwined hands. He saw the wide grin on her lips, and he tilted his head as if thinking something hard.


    Fu Renshu straightened up. "Boss. Should I bring the axe?"


    Lihua innocently asked, "Axe? Why do you need to dig here? Isn''t this a concrete road?"


    It''s to cut off your hands you fool! Do we look like some construction workers to you?


    Jiang Wei stared at her beautiful ck orbs and parted his lips. "No."


    "Then is it a saw, Boss? Or the long dagger we have?"


    Fu Renshu misunderstood his answer as a different weapon of choice instead of an axe.


    Jiang Wei looked at him. "No cutting off."


    He nodded. "I see. So are we going to drown them in acid instead? Or burn them with fire?"


    Jiang Wei pursed his lips.


    Lihua merrily chirped. "Is Jiang Industries in the construction business too? Never heard of it."


    What an idiot woman! We are talking about severing your hands here.


    Fu Renshu shot a deadly re. "Why are you nonchntly touching the boss? And what the hell did you do with his coat?"


    Lihua looked down and widened her eyes at the creases. "Oh, I am so sorry!"


    "You ruined his perfectly ironed clothes."


    She bit her lip. "I am sorry. I just wanted some support to get up."


    Jiang Wei nced at Lu Jie''s group. This whole time Li Jie was staring dumbfounded at Lihua who was carelessly talking to the boss aka CEO of the Jiang Industries. It felt as if his status didn''t matter to her at all. And Jiang Wei didn''t seem to be furious at her behavior.


    His nce shifted at Lihua''s elbow and knees where she had scraped. His eyes ever so slightly narrowed.


    "You are hurt."


    Lihua nced down. "Oh, this?" She waved her hand, "It will be fine. I have fallen a lot of times like this hehe. I am used to it now."


    Ahhhhh¡­.he checked on my injuries!! He is so caring. Jiang Wei not only has a Godly handsome face but a Godly kind heart too.


    En, en! I am loving you more and more now.


    Jiang Wei nced at Lu Jie again. Something suddenly felt oppressive to her in the atmosphere.


    "Lot of times?"


    Lu Jie stiffened and she gulped.


    How can she say that she tricks her into her traps to embarrass her?


    "Hm? Oh yeah. But it''s no biggie," Lihua shrugged it off.


    He calmly retracted his gaze. Then he looked at Lihua again, "Renshu will take you to the hospital."


    Fu Renshu was shocked.


    Huh? Me? Weren''t we talking about cutting off her hands?


    Lihua was taken aback. "No, no they are just scratches. I have ointment in my home."


    "He will."


    Jiang Wei spoke with finality. Matter over. Lihua couldn''t protest.


    But at the gate, there was only one car and Jiang Wei had to return to thepany.


    Fu Renshu respectfully said, "Boss, I will call for another car."


    Jiang Wei inly said, "Hospital first."


    "..."


    Lihua didn''t get the gist so she happily eximed. "Thank you Godly- I mean Boss!"


    Fu Renshu gave an icy re.


    You should have rejected it! How dare you trouble the ultimate boss into taking you to the hospital?


    At the hospital, after Lihua''s wounds were treated, she came to the reception. Her eyes popped out of her sockets reading a small piece of paper - the bill.


    She tremblingly raised her head and sheepishly grinned at Fu Renshu. "Assistant Boss. I-I don''t have to pay this bill right?"

 Chapter 5 - The Mafia King Thinks Lihua Is Really Poor

    <h4>Chapter 5 - The Mafia King Thinks Lihua Is Really Poor</h4>


    Fu Renshu sneered. "You already want thepany to cover your medical expenses? You are not officially enrolled into thepany so you are on your own."


    Lihua sobbed. "D-Don''t say that! Assistant Boss! Why is putting a simple bandage on my wound so-so expensive? The nurse just cleaned it and taped it. Why this daylight robbery!?"


    He looked at her in disdain. "Robbery? Do you even know this hospital?"


    Lihua looked at the sign. "It says XX Hospital."


    "Idiot. I am not asking for the name. Reputation! Everything here is top notched. Quality matters in the end, not a few bucks here and there."


    She looked aghast. "Few bucks? This amount will steal my three months of expenses! This is not a few¡­"


    "Three months? Just how cheap do you live?"


    "..."


    Have some mercy, please.


    Suddenly, she saw the familiar silhouette. "My Godly handsome-"


    Fu Renshu shut her up with a deadly re.


    "Boss... Boss!" She cried and frantically waved her hand.


    My messiah! He will save me!


    Fu Renshu quickly said, "Boss, why did youe here yourself?"


    "Long time," Weimented.


    He scowled at Lihua. "Boss. It''s all because of her. This new intern is wasting time in paying such a simple bill."


    Lihua chimed in. "It''s aplicated bill for me."


    "Shut up."


    Lihua cried. "Boss. C-can you not give me a little discount? Only sixty percent! I would gratefully ept eighty percent too!"


    Fu Renshu wanted to p at her shamelessness.


    Wei tilted his head and stared at her. "You are poor?"


    "..."


    Lihua had no idea how to retort to that. She was speechless.


    So I get the tag of being poor just because I cannot pay this ridiculous bill?


    "Boss, I am not poor. It''s the service here that is too expensive! Who will pay five thousand Yuan for getting a freaking bandaid!?"


    Wei blinked his eyes. "Me. Is five thousand Yuan too expensive?"


    "..."


    For a small band-aid, hell yes! Clearly, we don''t live in the same world.


    Lihua was afraid to ask the next question. "Boss... exactly what amount is expensive for you? Um like when will you feel that something is too pricey?"


    Fu Renshu gnashed his jaw. "Song Lihua... such disrespect! You are asking that question to the CEO of Jiang Industries!"


    "I-I am just curious," she mumbled. "Don''t have to be so mad about it¡­"


    Wei seemed to be in deep thought. But he couldn''t respond even after a long time.


    Lihua''s mouth twitched.


    Is it that difficult to answer?


    "Then how about the lowest amount you have spent?"


    Wei seemed relieved. He had an answer to that.


    "The lowest was five hundred billion dors for an ind."


    "..."


    At that moment, Lihua had enlightenment. She discovered the true essence of the saying-


    Ignorance is truly bliss.


    Five-five-five h-h-h-hundred b-b-b-billion? And not Yuan, freaking dors!


    If my Godly handsome prince thinks five hundred billion dors as his lowest amount, then I must refrain from asking his upper limit.


    Maybe he doesn''t have any upper limit which is why he couldn''t answer earlier.


    And here I am fighting for five thousand Yuan. Of course, he would think of me as a poor pleb. No, I am an insect in front of him.


    Lihua sobbed. "Boss, I wille on the streets if I pay five thousand Yuan! A little discount please¡­"


    Wei nodded.


    Lihua brightened.


    "Boss! Thank you! I knew it. You are kind-hearted." She wiped her non-existent tears.


    He looked at Renshu. "Pay the entire bill. She is really poor."


    "..."


    Now the non-existent tears became existent.


    T-thatst sentence was unnecessary...


    Lihua quickly said, "N-No boss, don''t pay the entire bill. I will pay too."


    Fu Renshu sneered. "With the way you shamelessly asked for an eighty percent discount, you are not that far to ask for a hundred percent either. Might as well we pay for all of it."


    Is today World Humiliation Day?


    This was the first time Lihua was getting so many back-to-back jabs.


    After the ordeal was finally over, Lihua said, "Thank you so much for everything, Boss. I need to head back now."


    Wei didn''t respond.


    "Boss?"


    He lowered his gaze. "Hm¡­"


    "Cool. Guess I will see you next in the office now! I can''t wait to join hehe~"


    As she hopped and left, Wei kept staring at her back.


    Fu Renshu observed this and was genuinely shocked. Usually, he never spared a single nce at other women but he bothered to stay in Lihua''s presence for so long and even talk to her without killing her.


    Basically, this was the first decent conversation Wei had had with a woman.


    "Renshu."


    "Yes, boss."


    "Do something for me."


    ---


    Lihua whistled a happy tune as she reached her apartmentplex. Once again, she met Mrs. Zhang.


    "Ah, Lihua. You are back. How was your day today?"


    "Aunt Zhang!" Lihua held her hand and twirled with her.


    "Ah, ah, stop! You are making me dizzy."


    "Hahaha! Well, it''s because I am really happy! My presentation went awesome and I got the job too! And not just anywhere. Jiang Industries! Do you know the CEO is so Godly handsome? He is so kind too. Ah, I am in love, Aunt Zhang¡­"


    Mrs. Zhang chuckled. "Is my ditzy Lihua talking about love?"


    "What can I say? Love feels so magical¡­"


    She flicked her head. "Idiot. And you just left with an orange juice youngdy! Now, you got to have a proper dinner at my house. No ifs and buts."


    She sheepishly grinned. "Aye, aye Aunt!"


    Suddenly, they heard a few mening upstairs and keeping some boxes on the floor in front of a house.


    "What is going on, Aunt?"


    "It''s been going on for thirty minutes. I think somebody is moving in next to your apartment."


    Lihua dreamily said, "How I wish it should be my Godly handsome prince¡­Ah being his neighbor sounds so romantic..."


    Then she heard the sound of calm and poise footsteps as that man climbed up the stairs. Their gazes met as he stood in front of her.


    Lihua stared at him unblinkingly and her brain refused to function. Her eyes widened and her mouth opened in a big O etched with disbelief.


    She raised her trembling finger towards him.


    "Y-You... What are you doing here G-G-G-Godly hand- I mean Boss?"

 Chapter 6 - The Mafia King Becomes The Next-door Neighbor!

    <h4>Chapter 6 - The Mafia King Bes The Next-door Neighbor!</h4>


    Lihua couldn''t believe her eyes. She rubbed them many times to check if it was an illusion but Wei still stood in front of her like an undeniable reality.


    The CEO of Jiang Industries is here? No, no, no. There has to be a misunderstanding.


    "B-Boss. Did to forget something that we needed to talk about."


    Though Lihua herself couldn''t believe that to be the reason for him to personallye here. Otherwise, what use did the phones have?


    "No."


    "Ah...then is it about the b-bill?"


    Maybe he is really angry that I made him pay the bill?


    Lihua looked at with the most pitiful eyes she could gather. "Boss, are you angry because of the bill?"


    "No."


    "..."


    Mrs. Zhang couldn''t understand what was going on at all. Suddenly, this handsome man appeared out of nowhere and Lihua was calling him her Boss. And she didn''t get why Lihua wasn''t directly just asking him!


    She sighed and looked at him but realized that she literally had to crane her neck.


    For the first time, Mrs. Zhang felt too conscious of her height.


    Am I too short? Or is he just ridiculously tall?


    She smiled. "Hello, dear. Nice to meet you. I am Lihua''s neighbor, Mrs. Zhang. Are you the new tenant moving beside Lihua''s apartment?"


    Wei simply responded with one word. "Yes."


    Lihua''s brain exploded.


    So Godly handsome prince is really moving here?


    Mrs. Zhang nodded. "Oh, I see. That''s wonderful. Wee, wee."


    Lihua snapped out of her silly stupor. "What ''I see''? What ''that''s wonderful''? What ''wee, wee''? There is a big misunderstanding here!"


    Mrs. Zhang frowned. "What misunderstanding? Can''t you see him moving his stuff inside?"


    Lihua wanted to faint. She looked back at Wei in disbelief. "Boss, I think you got the wrong address. Sunshine Meadows is still far from here."


    Sunshine Meadows was a high-ss and posh area where rich people lived in their personal condos. All elites and wealthy people stayed there.


    So, Lihua thought that maybe Wei mistakenly got the wrong address.


    She nodded at her intelligence.


    Hah! I knew it. This is the only usible exnation.


    Wei inly said, "I have a condo there."


    Mrs. Zhang was aghast and almost copsed. "What!? A condo at least costs a million dors there. Son, Lihua is right. You really got the wrong address."


    Although she wondered how could anybody mistake this normal residential area as something even remotely close to Sunshine Meadows. There was a difference akin to heaven and earth.


    Wei said, "I don''t live there anymore. Now, I live here."


    "..."


    "..."


    Why!?


    Mrs. Zhang was close to getting a heart attack.


    Lihua trembled. "Boss. How could you leave your awesome condo at the Sunshine Meadows ande...here?"


    Wei was silent. He impassively stared at her for a long time.


    "I don''t know."


    Lihua blinked her eyes.


    What kind of answer is that? Don''t people usually know why they move out?


    "Is there some repair work going on?"


    "No."


    "Did your house get burnt by the fire?"


    "No."


    "Did it get drowned by the water?"


    "No."


    "Did an earthquake crumble it into pieces?"


    "No."


    "Did anybody get murdered there and so it is under police custody?"


    "No."


    "Is your house haunted?"


    "No."


    "Then, boss why did youe to live here?"


    "I don''t know. I felt like it. I don''t know why."


    Lihua found it increasingly difficult to understand this man.


    My Godly handsome prince is really one strange man indeed. Maybe rich CEOs have some weird quirks in them.


    But, it''s true! My impossible dream became true! Forget about the reason. I can see him every day now! My Godly handsome prince will be my next-door neighbor! Thank you, God!


    Mrs. Zhang could clearly see the imaginary flowers blooming around her.


    "Lihua. Enough with your questions. Let the young man shift all his things inside and settle down."


    Oops.


    Lihua raised her hand. "Boss! Since we are going to be neighbors, don''t hesitate to ask me for any help. I will show you around the area and the best ces to buy lots of stuff."


    Wei stared at her brightened face and the million-dor smile on her lips. For the first time, he couldn''t understand his own thoughts.


    "Hm."


    ---


    After all the stuff was moved at lighting speed, Wei sat down on his couch. His phone buzzed with a call.


    "Boss!" Fu Renshu''s crying voice came from the other side. "Boss, we have time. How about we move back the stuff to Sunshine Meadows?"


    Fu Renshu got the shock of his life when Wei suddenly told him to buy a house in the apartment where Lihua lived. Specifically, the house beside Lihua''s.


    "B-Boss, why buy a house there?"


    Wei nced at him. "To live there."


    It was as if a thunderbolt struck him and burned him into a crisp.


    "Boss, you live at Sunshine Meadows."


    "I don''t want to live there anymore."


    Fu Renshu was aghast. "Boss, what are you saying? Song Lihua lives in just a normal apartmentplex for middle-ss residents. You are the CEO of Jiang Industries."


    Wei frowned. "I can afford a house there."


    "..."


    That''s not even the point! You can afford a hundred such apartmentplexes and even more!


    "Boss, how can you live there? They are practically peasants in front of you."


    "So?"


    At least you don''t deny that they are peasants, he nodded in appreciation.


    "Why do you want to live there? You have such a lovely condo. Life in such meager homes is too difficult. How can you live in a small and cheap house? If you are bored of Sunshine Meadows, I will look for a better home, even more superior to Sunshine Meadows!"


    Wei pursed his lips. "I want to live where she does."


    Fu Renshu was dumbfounded.


    "Boss, you just met Song Lihua today. Why do you want to suddenly live at her apartment?"


    Wei stared at his assistant and he couldn''te up with an answer.


    "I don''t know."

 Chapter 7 - The Mafia King Faces His First Water Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 7 - The Mafia King Faces His First Water Crisis</h4>


    Lihua looked at the clock. Seven thirty-five PM. It was time for dinner.


    "Lihua, it''s only good manners that you offer him a meal as a sign of his wee. He must be feeling so lonely in this new ce," she spoke to herself.


    Truthfully, she only wanted a reason to drool at him again.


    As soon as she got up, she remembered that she was supposed to have dinner at Mrs. Zhang''s ce. She sobbed.


    "No. How can I leave this chance to be with my Godly handsome prince?"


    *Ding*


    Lihua knew it was Mrs. Zhang.


    "Lihua. The dinner is ready. Come quickly!"


    Lihua opened the door and sheepishly grinned. "Hehe, Aunt~~"


    Mrs. Zhang suspiciously looked at her. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Aunt, I was about toe and tell you that I already had my dinner."


    She pinched her nose. "Ow. Ow! Aunt, my poor nose!"


    Mrs. Zhang harrumphed. "Don''t fool me. I know what is cooking in your mind. You are plotting to eat with that new tenant together, right?"


    Lihua felt wronged. "Don''t say plotting as if I am so evil¡­I am just a young maiden in love."


    Her mouth twitched.


    She dreamily said, "And this is the time for romance to bloom between us which I cannot do by having dinner at your ce."


    Mrs. Zhang sighed. "Dear, I don''t know why a rich man like him came to live here, but I don''t think you should get involved with him. Our worlds are too different. I have heard that wealthy men have their own choices for women."


    Lihua grinned and pinched her cheeks. "You are so adorable. Aunt, thanks for worrying about me, but I will be fine."


    "Alright. Alright. So, what are your ns? Are you going to cook?"


    She brightened. "Yes! It''s our first meal. Of course, I will cook it myself."


    "When was thest time you did?" She raised her brow.


    "..."


    Lihua felt she had no answer to that question.


    "I-I did. Two weeks back."


    "That was a cup of instant noodles. You don''t call that cooking. I am asking about a proper meal."


    "Oof, Aunt! I will manage it! It''s not difficult. There are so many videos of easy recipes which even a ten-year-old child can cook."


    Mrs. Zhang nodded. "A child? Yes. You? No."


    Lihua''s mouth twitched.


    "Aunt, I will manage it. Now please let me get to work," she sobbed.


    "Just don''t burn your house, okay?"


    ---


    Where Lihua had her own troubles, thinking of cooking the meal, Wei faced his own challenge of taking a shower.


    The problem was - The ratio of the proportion of his height to the bathroom''s size was rmingly low. In simple terms, he felt the bathroom was too small for him. He couldn''t even enter without bending a little. He nced at the bathtub and instantly knew how he would look if he tried to fit in that cramped space.


    Wei stood still for just a moment before he went ahead for his bath. But when he turned the faucet on, there was no watering out of it.


    Wei turned it off and then on again but it was the same. His brows ever so slightly furrowed.


    Apart from the bathroom size problem, there was now a water crisis as well.


    He came out of the bathroom to call Fu Renshu, but then his nose twitched as he smelled something burning.


    Wei checked his house but didn''t find any source of the fire. Then he realized it wasing from outside, particrly a certain house to his left.


    Fire? Song Lihua?


    Before he knew it, he was already in front of her door, banging on the door.


    A few momentster, the door slowly opened and he saw Lihua covered in ck soot on her face and shoulders.


    She froze. Wei tilted his head and looked at her from head to toe.


    "B-Boss? Why are you here?"


    "Why do you look like that?"


    Lihua was close to bursting into her non-existent tears.


    Why God why? I was supposed to impress him with my meal and now he saw me like this! He saw me in my worst state possible!


    Wei saw the spat in her hand and asked, "Cooking?"


    She stiffened.


    How can I say that I was cooking a meal for you? Won''t you just run away now that you saw me like a ghost?


    Before she could respond, Wei entered her room and immediately found the source of her hell.


    Kitchen.


    Lihua widened her eyes. "No, no Boss! Don''t go in there-"


    But it was toote. The pathetic state of her kitchen was on full disy in front of him.


    "Boss I can exin¡­"


    Just don''t deduct my favorability points, please!


    Wei looked at the kitchen and nced at her. Then he looked at her and nced back at the kitchen. Whatever there was supposed to be cooking inside that pot looked like some alien food. It was beyond recognition.


    Lihua nervouslyughed. "idents happen sometimes haha¡­"


    Wei calmly said, "You can always order."


    That was a lethal strike to Lihua''s heart. To Lihua, she mentally added a sentence.


    It felt like he actually wanted to say, ''If you don''t know how to cook, you can always order."


    She utterly failed. She had already imagined a lovely meal with Wei and spending the lovely evening with him. But reality showed her how harsh the path of cooking was.


    Lihua''s shoulder slumped. "I am sorry Boss. A-actually, I was making the dinner for you¡­"


    Wei asked, "Me?"


    "En. To wee you as a neighbor, it is only good manners to be friendly and offer a meal," and also for our budding romance, she silently added at the end.


    Wei tilted his head as he stared at her. "Is that so?"


    He was intrigued by this new concept.


    She nodded hard.


    After a long pause, he said, "Go clean yourself up."


    "Huh?"


    Wei nkly stared at her. "Bath."


    "Oh-oh! Of course. It must be a torture for your eyes to see me in such an ugly state."


    "Torture? And for me?" He seemed to be contemting something.


    Lihua didn''t understand what he meant but she let it go. She cleared her throat. "I will quicklye back."


    Wei said, "Wait."

 Chapter 8 - The Mafia King Rewards Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 8 - The Mafia King Rewards Lihua</h4>


    Lihua stopped in her steps and looked back.


    "No water in the faucet," Wei said.


    Lihua asked, "There is no water?"


    He nodded.


    She frowned. "But there was water thirty minutes back."


    When they went into her bathroom to check, they saw that there was indeed water running through the faucet.


    "See?"


    Wei''s lips stretched in a thin line. His expression clouded into a serious gaze and he immediately dialed Fu Renshu''s number.


    "Boss. How are you? Are you okay? The house is too small, right? You must be suffocating in there. Don''t worry. I have already sorted out new condos for you. We will move out right away!"


    His anxious voice was so loud that even Lihua could hear. Her mouth twitched.


    Assistant Fu is too dramatic, isn''t he? He is talking as if Godly handsome prince will die if he stays here any moment longer.


    Wei said, "No need. But I want you to find the culprit."


    Lihua blinked her eyes.


    Culprit? What culprit?


    "Somebody plotted against me not to make any watere in my bathroom."


    Lihua stumbled off from where she stood.


    Fu Renshu said, "What! So an enemy is already lurking in the shadows? Boss, this is why I tell you to move out from there. It is not safe!"


    Wei said with an impassive expression, "I want the culprit in ten minutes. Then you know what to do with him."


    "Yes, Boss."


    Lihua heard their conversation in horror.


    What are you going to do with a non-existent culprit!? And why does it sound like a death threat?


    She waited for a moment.


    "If the need arises, seal this whole apartmentplex and check every house. If they resist, you know what to do."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    It doesn''t seem like they are joking!


    "Hey wait wait!" Lihua frantically stopped him. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead.


    Wei questioningly looked at her.


    Fu Renshu''s ears perked up, hearing her voice. "Song Lihua! How dare you enter Boss''s home? It''s just the first day and you already made your move? Shameless!"


    She grimaced. "Assistant Fu. This is my house and Boss hase to MY ce."


    "Impossible!"


    Wei said, "It''s true."


    Fu Renshu - "..."


    Lihua looked at her Boss. "Boss. What do you mean by a culprit?"


    Wei paused and thought for a moment. Then he inly said, "A culprit is someone who plots against you, intending to harm you."


    Lihua was speechless. She almost coughed three liters of imaginary blood.


    I was not asking about the definition! I know what a culprit is!


    Lihua tried her best to maintain the smile on her face. "T-thank you for the enlightenment, Boss."


    Fu Renshu red through the other end. "Song Lihua! Why do I sense the sarcasm in your tone? If you talk disrespectfully to Boss, then I will make you suffer."


    She said, "Of course not, Assistant Fu. How can I ever talk disrespectfully to Boss? I meant why are you talking about the culprit and stuff for...for just water noting out of the faucet?"


    "Idiot! Do you even know who Boss is? At what position does he stand? Enemies are lurking around everywhere trying to destroy him."


    Lihua''s brow twitched.


    "I-I understand that, but what will that enemy get by cutting off the water supply at Boss''s home?"


    "We will only know their hidden motives once we catch them."


    Lihua sobbed. "Boss, there is no culprit. It might be a simple issue with your faucet. Let me check."


    Wei said, "No. It could be dangerous."


    "..."


    I am just checking the faucet, not diffusing a bomb¡­


    "Boss, trust me and juste with me. It is fine."


    "Song Lihua. Don''t you dare put Boss''s life at risk."


    "There is no risk, Assistant Fu."


    "We cannot be so sure. Boss, I will dispatch the S3 team at your coordinates right now."


    She widened her eyes.


    What is this S3 team? Sounds something fancy like in SciFi movies.


    Lihua quickly said, "Okay, okay. Let''s do one thing. Let Bosse with me and we will check the faucet. I am a hundred percent sure, it''s the issue with the faucet. If it doesn''t turn out to be that case, then you can fire me right away."


    Lihua never imagined that she would have to wager her job to prove herself right in a small water crisis issue.


    Wei asked, "Is it fine Renshu?"


    He grumbled. "If that is what Boss thinks...But mind you Song Lihua. If there is no problem with the faucet, kiss your job good-bye!"


    A few minutester¡­


    As they both stood in Wei''s bathroom and after Lihua did something with the faucet, to Wei''s surprise, water was nowing out from his bathroom''s faucet.


    Lihua smiled. "The small inside the faucet''s mouth was blocked with dirt, and in turn, it blocked the water from flowing out."


    Wei and Fu Renshu had nothing to say.


    "So as you see Boss¡­" she coughed, "there is no ingenious plotting going on here."


    Wei said, "I see."


    Fu Renshu harrumphed through the other end of the call. "Hmph. You just got lucky today."


    It has nothing to do with luck, Assistant Fu. It''s just logic.


    Wei asked, "How did you figure it out?"


    Why is Boss asking me as if I cracked some super tough secret code?


    "Well, the other houses didn''t have water issues otherwise they would havee out,ining. So, it wasn''t a pipeline problem. That meant the problem was specific to your bathroom so normally, there''s something wrong with the faucet¡­"


    Wei nodded. "You are smart."


    "..."


    Lihua sheepishly smiled. "So, I can keep my job, right?"


    "A deal is a deal."


    Phew!


    Wei hung up the phone and nced at her. "You saved my life today."


    "L-life is going too far, Boss¡­"


    But Wei already took a certain booklet from his pocket. He wrote something on it and tore one page.


    Then he offered it to her. "Your reward."


    Lihua peeked in and her eyes popped out of her sockets to see him holding a cheque.


    And It wasn''t just a cheque. It was a nk cheque.

 Chapter 9 - The Mafia King Is A Master Chef

    <h4>Chapter 9 - The Mafia King Is A Master Chef</h4>


    Lihua trembled, seeing the nk cheque. Her mind was a jumbled mess. She looked at him, stunned. She rubbed her eyes.


    "Boss...It''s a nk cheque signed by you."


    Wei said, "Yes."


    "It''s a cheque where I can enter any incredible amount in that tiny box and it will be credited to my ount."


    "Yes."


    "Any amount. Like a super-duperrge amount. The sky''s the limit."


    "Yes."


    "But there is one problem here."


    "What?"


    "Why are you giving it to me?"


    Wei tilted his head. "You saved me from wasting my time and effort."


    And I get a nk cheque for that!? A BLANK CHEQUE for getting the dirt out of your bathroom''s faucet!?


    The sweat in her forehead turned into a full course river. "Boss. I think you don''t understand. It was a very very teensy tiny issue. I don''t deserve a nk cheque for that."


    Suddenly, she felt nervous standing in front of this man who handed her a nk cheque so easily.


    Godly handsome prince, just who are you? Your definition of money and reward is too out of this world!


    Wei''s beautiful brows furrowed. "You helped me. How else should I reward you?"


    Lihua blinked her eyes. Her smile faltered as she spoke, "Boss, if it takes such a minor thing for someone to get a nk cheque from you, then robbing you out of your wealth would be really easy."


    Wei curiously looked at her. "Don''t people get rewarded for good work done?"


    "S-sure they do, but for small things like these, a simple thank you is enough."


    He touched his chin as if he seemed to be in deep thought. "Thank you? Just that?"


    Lihua nodded. "Yes."


    "Is it more satisfying than getting money?"


    She looked at him in disbelief. "Gratitude isn''t necessarily expressed in mary terms and especially not for just fixing the faucet. It''s the sincerity that matters."


    Wei looked down at his cheque and then at her. "I am giving you this cheque with all my sincerity."


    "..."


    Why do I feel we don''t speak the samenguage?


    She shed invisible tears. "Boss, what I mean is that I don''t need it. I thoroughly understood how grateful you are and that is enough for me."


    He pursed his lips. Clearly, he wasn''t satisfied with the oue.


    "You are strange."


    Lihua had this violent urge to twitch her brows but she resisted.


    A strange person is calling me strange¡­


    "Nobody rejected my reward before. You say something iprehensible that merely two words are enough. I never came across a person like you."


    Lihua''s mouth was wide open in shock. "Boss, haven''t you thanked anyone before? Like just saying thank you?"


    "No," he calmly said without much emotion.


    He paused.


    "Though others have said those two words to me a lot of times."


    Her mouth twitched.


    Lihua was now convinced that not only he was a Godly handsome prince, but he was an alien too. He was rich but she didn''t expect that he would use money like some typical spoiled brats.


    The only difference was that it seemed that he genuinely meant it and not as if he was looking down on her.


    It was as if the very concept of simple gratitude was foreign to him.


    Lihua said, "If you are unsatisfied with just saying thank you then you can also thank me by helping me clean my kitchen¡­"


    She coughed.


    Though it was my fault to begin with¡­


    "Small acts like these are also a way to show your gratitude."


    And for the budding romance too.


    "Help you?"


    "Yes! We will clean up the kitchen together and cook a meal too. This way, I can also give you my wee dinner."


    "I see."


    Wei followed her into her home and she gulped on seeing the state of her kitchen. But he seemed unaffected and started working his hands around the mess as if he already sorted out the course of action.


    Just like he had helped her gather and sort her thesis papers, he worked extremely fast and efficiently.


    "B-Boss...wait for me. With that speed, I will be standing pretty much useless here."


    When it was time to cook, Wei showed yet another of his talent.


    Lihua assumed that the rich young master would know nothing about the kitchen, but to her shock, he was working as a professional chef.


    "Boss, you know how to cook?"


    The image of him in her mind shattered into pieces.


    "A little bit."


    This is not a little bit! You can open your own five-star hotel with these skills.


    In a blink of an eye, he took control over her kitchen and a delicious smell wafted from the food. The curry in the pot looked spicy and fragrant.


    "Boss, please tell me the source of your skills!"


    Wei nced at her pleading expression. "Cookbooks. Videos."


    She blinked her eyes. "That''s it?"


    "Yes."


    "You mastered such awesome skills just by that?"


    He nodded. "They are too easy."


    "If it''s that easy then why am I suffering like this?"


    Wei absolutely didn''t mean any harm or mockery to her self-esteem by saying the next words.


    "Lack of talent."


    Lihua wished to disappear. She simply wished to merge with the infinite cosmos today and say goodbye to this harsh world.


    He tilted his head. "Everything can be learned by guidance. If you follow the steps, it shouldn''t be a problem. If you cannot, it''s a matter ofck of intelligence is what my acquaintance says. In simple terms, that person is a fool."


    "..."


    Why am I getting so humiliated in a single day? Just what did I do?


    Lihua cried. "Your acquaintance is cruel. I am not a fool! It ju-just takes a little bit of time for me," she harrumphed.


    "Only fools make such excuses is what he says."


    "..."


    Alright, let that mane in front of me. I will show him who is a fool!


    Lihua hopefully asked, "Do you think I am a fool too?"


    My Godly handsome prince will definitely be different than his friend.


    Wei stared at her ck orbs, shining with hope.


    The hope which he didn''t understand.


    "You are not a fool."


    Her eyes brightened.


    Ah, I knew-


    "You are simply pitiful."


    "..."

 Chapter 10 - The Mafia King Knows Lihuas Sister

    <h4>Chapter 10 - The Mafia King Knows Lihua''s Sister</h4>


    After the dinner which went fairly well ording to Lihua considering how she broke the record of the number of insults she got in a day, it was time to wash the dishes.


    "Boss, you already helped me with the cleaning and cooking. I will do the dishes."


    "Okay."


    "Oh please wait. Please don''t leave yet. I brought ice cream today to celebrate my job offer, so we can have some dessert too. Do you mind staying for a bit?"


    Wei thought for a moment. "No."


    Lihua inwardly jumped in joy.


    I will get to spend a little more time with him!


    He went outside to wait in the living room. Since he had nothing much to do, he looked around. His gaze shifted to the wall where he saw a few photo frames hung on it.


    Wei walked up to it and took out one frame into his hands.


    It was a picture of Lihua standing with another woman; both brightly smiling in the photo.


    He expressionlessly stared at the other woman for a long time.


    Song Jia.


    A distant voice rang in his ears.


    "Jiang Wei. Even if I die today, don''t be so arrogant. The Mafia King''s ugly truth will definitelye to light. One day for sure, you will regret killing me."


    A tap on his shoulder brought him out of his daze.


    "Boss, here I brought the ice-cream," Lihua grinned.


    She looked at the photo in his hand and brightened. "Oh, you must be wondering who she is. She is my elder sister, Song Jia."


    Wei quietly nced at her and whispered.


    "I know."


    She blinked her eyes. "What? Do you know her?"


    Instead of answering, he asked, "What does she do?"


    I think I must have heard it wrong. How can Boss know sis anyway?


    Her gaze softened and she smiled. "Sis Jia works in the crime branch. Hehe, I am really proud of her. She is an awesome cop and works super hard. She has solved a lot of high-profile and difficult cases. She is strong and just and I really admire her."


    Wei silently listened to her talking about her sister.


    She pouted. "But I miss her a lot. Thest time we spoke, she said that she was working on an important case and will be busy. That was about two months back."


    "I see."


    "En. She always takes some time out to meet up and chat with me, but this time, she hasn''t even dropped a message until now. This is the longest time that we haven''t talked to each other yet. I just hope she is safe and well."


    Wei didn''tment.


    He took the ice cream from her hands. There was a slight change in his voice as he spoke. But Lihua didn''t catch it.


    "Did she say in what case was she working?"


    She thoughtfully touched her chin. "Emm...she didn''t say much, but I think she mentioned something about a Mafia person."


    Wei didn''t react.


    Lihua pursed her lips. "Honestly, I am a little worried about her. Aren''t Mafia people dangerous? Sis Jia is tough, but sometimes...I feel really restless about her."


    She was surprised herself that she spoke so much about Song Jia to him whom she just met a few hours ago.


    "Do you have another cup of this?" His sudden question snapped her out of her daze.


    Lihua was surprised to see his ice-cream cup already empty.


    "Oh Boss, you already finished it. Yes, I have another one. I will bring it right away."


    Wei stared at the photo frame again. His unreadable gaze was difficult to figure out. He hung the frame back on the wall and calmly sat on the couch.


    He texted Fu Renshu.


    ''Investigate Song Lihua and how much she really knows about Song Jia''s involvement with me.''


    ''Yes, Boss.''


    ---


    The next morning, Lihua found a message from an unknown number.


    ''Fu Renshu here. Keep this in mind. Boss''s identity as the CEO should be a secret until he lives there otherwise you are fired.''


    "..."


    She could understand that but¡­


    Shouldn''t you tell this to the Boss rather than me?


    She messaged him, but she got a harsh response.


    ''No asking questions. Just follow the orders!''


    Lihua sighed. She hurriedly got ready and stepped out of her home. She dreamily looked towards Wei''s house.


    Ah, it''s not a dream. My Godly handsome prince is really living right beside me. I can see him every day...


    "Lihua," Mrs. Zhang greeted her.


    "Aunt Zhang!"


    "So, how is your Boss? Is he alive after eating your food? I hope he didn''t get a stomach ache," she sighed.


    She coughed. "Well...it was a disaster, but everything got alright in the end."


    Mrs. Zhang flicked her forehead. "I just knew that you will screw up somehow." Then she curiously looked at her. "So, so. Did something happen? Did you two kiss?"


    "..."


    She was excited like a typical gossiping aunt.


    K-kiss?


    She imagined that passionate scene and could feel her drool forming on the side of her lips.


    That reminds me. Boss''s lips are so thin and pink. I wonder how they will feel if I touch them¡­


    Lihua cleared her throat. "Aunt. That is too soon!"


    "What? Nowadays, nothing is too soon for you young people."


    Her mouth twitched. "A pace. A pace! I need to take things slowly and not just jump onto him."


    She grumbled. "Well if that''s how you feel. If you want any help or tips, I am always here. After all, your Uncle fell for my charms right away," she blushed.


    Lihua giggled. "Aye, aye. Oh and I remember. Don''t tell anyone that Boss is rich and about the Sunshine Meadows. It would be too bothersome for him if everyone knows."


    She nodded. "I feel the same. Don''t worry. I will not talk about it."


    She kissed her cheek. "You are the best. Now, I have to hurry. Bye."


    She looked at Wei''s door and sighed.


    "I thought I might bump into him, but ah well¡­" shemented.


    Mrs. Zhang tugged her bag and pulled her back. "Wait. I forgot to tell you something. Come home early for the next few days."


    She was confused. "Why?"


    Mrs. Zhang worriedly said, "I heard some rumors of a man stalking young women at night. The women said that they didn''t see anybody, but they heard the sound of footsteps behind them. But when they looked back, there was nobody. Goodness, it is so scary. That''s why I am telling you to be careful ande home early."


    Lihua nodded. "I will be careful."


    Just at that time, Wei came outside, handsomely dressed in his suit, and paused as he saw them.


    Lihua greeted. "Boss, good morning. How did you sleep in your new homest night?"


    Wei recalled his painful experience. The bed was too small and he was too big that he got cramps in his back early in the morning.


    "Sleepless night."


    "Ah?"


    Mrs. Zhang said, "It happens sometimes when you just move in. It takes time to adjust to your new home."


    Especially for a man like you who lived in Sunshine Meadows until now¡­


    Wei nced at her. "College?"


    "Yes," she gasped in horror. "My bus! I will miss it! I have to run."


    "I will drop you."


    "Ah? T-that¡­"


    Mrs. Zhang quietly nudged her elbow. "Why are you thinking so much?" She whispered. "This is your chance to get closer to him."


    She smiled at Wei. "I think it''s a great idea, dear."


    Lihua coughed. "Thank you, Boss."


    He nodded.


    As they walked away, Mrs. Zhang said, "Lihua. Don''t forget what I said about the stalker. Come early."


    "I remember it, Aunt," Lihua said.


    Wei slightly squinted his gaze at the mention of a stalker and nced at her. Then he looked away.

 Chapter 11 - The Mafia King Doesnt Like Women Touching Him

    <h4>Chapter 11 - The Mafia King Doesn''t Like Women Touching Him</h4>


    When they stepped outside was when Lihua realized the main question.


    Doesn''t Boss use that awesome, fancy Porsche? So¡­


    "Boss. There is no way you would have parked your luxurious car here, right? I mean not that there is any space in this narrow street either."


    Wei nced at her. "The driver will bring it here."


    Lihua coughed hard.


    "Boss, if everybody saw your million-dor car here, they would faint knowing that you are a rich man. It will be breaking news to hear that a CEO lives here and I feel you would not want that kind of publicity¡­"


    She could already imagine how bothersome it would be for a quiet person like him.


    Wei thought about it. "It seems you have a point."


    Lihua nodded.


    "What do you suggest we do?"


    She gave it a thought.


    "Boss, you must have more than one car, right? Why don''t you ask your driver to bring the modest car you have? Something that doesn''t attract too much attention."


    Wei nodded.


    A few minutester, Lihua almost fainted. The supposedly modest car was not so modest after all.


    It was slightly smaller than the Porsche, nevertheless, it was a car that only billionaires could afford. It was a car that people like her would only see in the showrooms but just pass by through it.


    She speechlessly looked at him.


    Is this your definition of a modest car?


    As expected, the people walking around murmured and whispered among themselves seeing such a posh car in their area for the first time.


    "Oh my, such avish car."


    "Who is that rich person?"


    They were even more dumbfounded to see someone like Wei. He totally looked like a man who came out of a magazine where all the popr models were featured.


    Lihua felt everyone''s stares at her as the car stopped in front of her. The driver got out and said, "Boss! I have brought the modest car we have."


    Wei said, "En."


    Her voice choked. "Boss, by no means does this car look like something a middle-ss man would have."


    His brows ever so slightly furrowed. "This is the least expensive car I have."


    "..."


    "Lihua!"


    It was Gao Shui, one of the residents living in the same apartmentplex as hers, one floor below.


    Gao Shui was curious, looking at the crowd gathered in front of her apartment. She was shocked to see Lihua standing with a handsome man in front of a supervish car.


    Who is that man?


    "Gao Shui," Lihua greeted and waved her hand.


    Gao Shui alternated her gaze between Wei and Lihua.


    "Hey. I just returned and saw this crowd¡­" When she looked closely at Wei, she felt her heart skip a beat.


    "Lihua...who is he?"


    Lihua didn''t know how to answer. It would be troublesome if his identity as the CEO was out.


    She recalled Fu Renshu''s message, more like his threat.


    How am I supposed to cover up an excuse for this car? She sobbed.


    Gao Shui giggled. "He seems like some top boss of apany."


    "No he isn''t!" Lihua burst out, feeling panicked. Then she cleared her throat. "I mean to say that he is a really, really poor man¡­"


    In this whole conversation between them, it was the first time that Wei finally took the trouble to turn his head. He quietly nced at Lihua who told an incredible lie about him.


    Gao Shui frowned. "With this kind of car?"


    She nervouslyughed. "What can I say? He is a really pitiful man," she gave a sad look. "This car belongs to his distant uncle. He works in his Uncle''spany. But he is ashamed of him being so poor, that''s why he sends his car to maintain his wealthy image. He lives a pitiful life, abused by his Uncle. They got into a fight and he kicked him out of his house to live here in our apartment. He just shifted yesterday."


    Her mouth slightly twitched. She found it hard to digest that this man who possessed such an incredible aura could be... abused?


    But since he didn''t retort to what Lihua said, she had to believe it.


    "That''s horrible," Gao Shui looked at him and stepped forward. "Hello, I am Gao Shui. I live one floor below Lihua''s home."


    She smiled and put her hand forward.


    Wei didn''t respond. He didn''t even react.


    She awkwardly stood like that for a few seconds.


    Lihua coughed and whispered. "That um boss...the handshake¡­"


    Wei looked at her and parted his lips. "I don''t like others touching me."


    Gao Shui widened her eyes. Her mouth opened in shock.


    "Ah...I am sorry¡­"


    Her cheeks flushed in embarrassment.


    Lihua was dumbfounded.


    Ah?


    She recalled the time she touched his shoulder and then when she grabbed his pants to get up.


    Suddenly, she could feel sweat form on her forehead. So, all those times, I actually pissed off Boss? But he didn''t say anything!


    She wondered why she wasn''t fired yet. Then she shuddered as she recalled what happenedst night with the water crisis.


    If he was so serious about that non-existent culprit then what about me?


    Is Boss actually nning to make me go through that punishment which the supposed culprit would have had?


    Suddenly, she didn''t feel so excited about sharing this ride with him.


    Is he going to dump me to his S3 team?


    Lihua quickly said, "Boss. I-I remembered. We don''t have sses in the morning haha. So, I can take the bus. I won''t bete."


    Wei''s lips stretched into a thin line. He nkly looked at her. There was a strange sensation he felt that he never did before.


    He took out his phone and typed one message. Lihua couldn''t see what he typed or to whom, but she was getting increasingly nervous.


    Is he calling his S3 team to kidnap me now?


    She alertly looked around as if a line of ck cars and helicopters woulde any second and surround her. Suddenly, the loud ring of her phone snapped her out of her daze.


    Ah? Assistant Fu?


    As soon she touched the green button, his loud voice screeched in her ears, making her almost deaf.


    "Song Lihua! How dare you reject Boss''s gracious offer? Step into the car right now or you are fired!"

 Chapter 12 - The Mafia King Made Lihua Angry

    <h4>Chapter 12 - The Mafia King Made Lihua Angry</h4>


    Why is it always my job?


    Lihua shed invisible tears. Her job was more like a hanging sword on her neck rather than a feeling of happiness.


    She whispered so that only Assistant Fu could hear. "So, you are not calling any S3 team to kidnap me?"


    Fu Renshu was dumbfounded. "Do you think we are that stupid to waste our exceptional S3 team on someone like you?"


    Her mouth twitched.


    You were surely going to waste it on some non-existent culprit for a minor water crisisst night.


    "Get into the car!"


    She jolted and the phone hung up.


    Lihua looked at Wei and tried her best to smile. "W-will you please drop me at the college?"


    Wei nodded.


    The strange feeling in his chest disappeared.


    Gao Shui couldn''t put her finger but she still felt that something was wrong. But she didn''t want to delve into it right now after Wei embarrassed her.


    Lihua said, "See youter, Shui."


    "Hm. Sure."


    ---


    Inside the car, Lihua maintained a safe distance from Wei as she sat beside him. Now that she knew that Wei doesn''t like anybody touching him, she decided to be utmost cautious.


    Lihuamented on her luck. Here she had already thought of so many ways to get closer to him in this car ride, but fate cruelly sshed ice water on her intentions.


    Wei looked at the distance between them and frowned.


    "Too far."


    Lihua stiffened.


    "R-right¡­"


    She shifted just a little bit to her right.


    Wei said, "Still too far."


    She coughed and shifted once again. There was still a wide space between them.


    Wei pursed his lips. "Still too far."


    Lihua cried.


    Boss, don''t you hate people touching you? Why are you making things difficult for me? I don''t want to get fired.


    She nervously smiled and shifted once again. Wei didn''t react. He was sexily tapping his finger on his thigh, deep in thought about the not-so-lessening distance.


    So, he simply held her arm and pulled her to sit beside him.


    Lihua felt as if lightning struck her.


    "This is what I meant."


    She turned her head like a robot and stared dumbfounded at him. Just a moment ago, she was miles away and now she could see his thin and inviting lips at such a close distance.


    Lihua gulped hard.


    Throw those thoughts out, stupid! He doesn''t like people getting close. Your love story has ended before it even began!


    "I-I see."


    The driver trembled hard in his seat.


    Boss touched a woman...He touched a woman for the first time! Hell, he even brought one in his car for the first time!


    The car slowed down, making Wei nce at him.


    "Why slow down?"


    He jolted. "Sorry, Boss!"


    Wei nced at Lihua and asked, "I am poor?"


    "Ah?"


    "I have one distant Uncle who abuses me?"


    The driver almost coughed out the entire blood from his body.


    Abuse Boss? Boss abuses people, not the other way around. Just who is this woman to make such statements?


    "He kicked me out of his family?"


    The driver almost fainted.


    Lihua remembered the excuse she gave to Gao Shui.


    "O-Oh that¡­y-you left me with no choice. Assistant Fu ordered me to make sure not to leak your identity and here you brought such a fancy car to our area. Of course, they would have figured that you are some rich man. Didn''t you see the people staring at us?"


    Wei tilted his head, his ck irises boring into hers. "I was looking at you."


    Lihua''s eyes widened in shock.


    She stared at the man who doesn''t like people touching him, but then who just touched her himself and was now¡­


    W-wait, is he flirting with me? That was so smooth...


    Hold on. This is going out of the script.


    Such a line in this situation would actually mean that the guy was flirting, but Lihua had no idea if he flirted just now or simply said it with innocent intentions.


    Wei said it with such ease and finesse that she felt her cheeks turn warm.


    ''I was looking at you.''


    She didn''t know if it was right, but she felt a little special when he said it. Her eyes automatically lowered as she blushed.


    "That...I-I see¡­"


    Wei''s gaze was fixated on hers and her varying expressions. He felt like he could observe her for a long time which was a surprise to him.


    Lihua suddenly didn''t know how to face him. She looked at herself on her mobile screen and found that she was blushing too much.


    Ahhh... don''t be so red. What if he gets suspicious?


    To divert her mind from Wei''s innocent flirting attack, she got busy doing some random stuff on her phone.


    Lihua felt that she hadn''t dropped a message to Song Jia for a long time.


    She quickly typed a message.


    ''Sis! I am missing you sooooo much. How is your case going? Are the people too dangerous? Hope you are safe.


    Good news! I got a job! When will you be back? Wuwu, at least call me for just five minutes. I have so much to talk to you. Hehe and especially about a Godly Handsome man I just met. Please, please call me soon. Love you.''


    At the same time, Wei also received a message from Fu Renshu.


    ''Negative, Boss. Song Lihua is unaware of anything rted to Song Jia''s involvement with you.''


    ''Hm.''


    He put his phone back and saw Lihua typing a message. His gaze squinted as he saw Song Jia''s name.


    "Messaging your sister?"


    "En! It''s been too long since we have talked. I hope she sees my message and calls me back. Better that she returns!" She grinned. "I can''t wait for her to get back."


    Wei asked, "What if she never returns?"


    Lihua paused and looked at him questioningly. "What?"


    "Isn''t she working on a case rted to some...Mafia? She is not responding to you because I feel that she is already dead. Mafias don''t leave people alive once they are caught."


    Lihua nkly stared at him for a while. Then she said, "Stop the car."


    Wei blinked his eyes.


    "I said stop the car."


    Wei''s eyes slightly widened to see Lihua''s gaze shining in tears.


    "I said stop the car! I want to get out of here."


    Wei didn''t understand. "Why? We are still far from your college."


    She gritted her teeth. "I don''t want to ride with you anymore. H-how can you say that about Sis Jia? Who gave you the right?"


    The driver gulped.


    Speaking that way to Boss¡­


    Wei was utterly taken aback. He had no clue what went wrong.


    "Stop the car!"


    Wei nced at him and the driver stopped the car. Lihua immediately got out.


    As she dashed away, Wei kept staring at her trembling figure running with all her strength.

 Chapter 13 - The Mafia King Asks For Advice

    <h4>Chapter 13 - The Mafia King Asks For Advice</h4>


    Lihua''s eyes were red by the time she reached her college. Tears refused to stop flowing out of her eyes.


    Godly handsome Jiang Wei, weren''t you supposed to be kind and gentle? Then why did you say those things?


    "Lihua!"


    Meng Ya greeted her but Lihua didn''t wave back.


    "Hey, what''s wrong? You look so pale."


    From beside her, Lu Jie snickered, "What''s wrong? Did the man yesterday dump you? You were looking so much in love. Did you confess and got your heart broken?"


    Meng Ya narrowed her eyes. "Nobody asked your opinion, Lu Jie. So get going with your sidekicks."


    Lu Jie red. She was really mad at Lihua. Last night, when she had returned home, she found her house all messed up and all the little valuable things she had disappeared. There was a sudden robbery and when she had asked around, she came to know that it was only her house that was broken in.


    She only med Lihua for her bad luck.


    This bitch must have cursed me!


    Lihua''s gaze dimmed.


    Heartbroken¡­


    Even if it wasn''t the hurt of rejection, nevertheless she felt as if her heart really broke to hear those wordsing out of Wei''s mouth.


    Meng Ya said, "Ignore her. Let''s go inside."


    Lu Jie smirked as they went away.


    After what I went through yesterday, there is no way I would let you go unharmed.


    In the washroom, Meng Ya asked, "Lihua. Tell me. What happened? Something is wrong," she paused, "did what Lu Jie say is really true?"


    Lihua shook her head. She wiped her tears and exined what happened.


    Meng Ya was in utter shock to know that Wei shifted to live at her apartment.


    "What!? That CEO is your neighbor now?"


    "But I don''t care anymore," she sniffled. "He said those horrible things about sis Jia. How can he be so cruel and say that she would never return?"


    Meng Ya sighed. "It is indeed a hurtful thing to say¡­"


    She patted her shoulder. "Don''t worry, Lihua. He might realize his mistake and apologize. Give him one chance."


    Lihua turned her head. "I don''t know about that. You didn''t see how he spoke to me. He talked about it so inly and emotionlessly as if sis Jia''s life meant nothing to him. I will not forgive him for this!"


    ---


    At his office, Wei was silently seated on his CEO chair. A meeting was going on and the other employees had no idea what was wrong.


    Wei was always silent as a Boss and spoke as if his words were golden, but today he seemed really different.


    Suddenly, in the middle of the meeting, he said, "Meeting dismissed."


    Everybody was shocked. Wei had never done this before and they looked at each other.


    Wei nced at them. "Leave."


    They jolted and quickly wrapped up their stuff. "Yes, Boss!"


    Wei thought back to the time in the car. The scene of the tears in Lihua''s eyes was strangely etched into his mind. But he didn''t understand why it affected him nor did he get why she got so angry.


    There were questions in his mind and he thought of one person for his answers.


    Wei dialed a number. The phone rang but the person didn''t answer it.


    He dialed again. No answer.


    He dialed for the third time.


    "Get lost."


    And that person hung up. Wei heard a long beep.


    He patiently dialed again.


    A cold voice came from the other end. "I think you want to die. Don''t worry. My special experimentation room is ready for you."


    "I want some answers."


    "Do you think I am your personal encyclopedia?"


    "No."


    "Then why do you always call me when I am in a bad mood? I have sent four people to hell already. Do you want to be the fifth one?"


    Wei said, "I don''t understand what went wrong."


    "Do I care? You better remember that I am no chummy buddy of yours. Should I spell out who we are to each other?"


    "I don''t know anybody else."


    "That''s your problem."


    "But I want to know what went wrong."


    "It''s toxic for your health to test my patience."


    "I cannot sit still until I get my answers."


    "You will have to pay a hefty sum for wasting my time."


    Wei said, "Whatever you want."


    The mysterious person said, "Transfer a hundred billion dors right now and by tomorrow evening, I want someone in my special room. Arrange for it. No questions asked."


    "Done."


    "I give you thirty seconds to talk your shit."


    Wei concisely exined all the important stuff that happened this morning.


    There was a long pause on the other end. Wei checked if he was still on the call.


    "Why are you so invested in that woman whose sister you killed with your own hands?"


    "I don''t know. That''s one of the questions too. Not for now, though. I want to know why she got angry and started crying."


    The man on the other linezily spoke, "Because she is pathetic. Stupid people who work on the frontlines like Song Jia are bound to sacrifice their life at one point. All for the sake of some equally stupid justice. It''s the question of when. If that woman cannot even hear that as a possibility, then tell her to shoot herself and die. The world doesn''t need weak people. Never did and never would."


    "Is that so?"


    He chuckled. "You know what her problem is? Somewhere deep in her heart, she might have already thought many times that Song Jia might never be back one day. She just doesn''t want to ept it. You spelled it out for her and she got furious at you that you targeted her where it hurt the most."


    Wei thought about it and seemed to be convinced. The argument sounded logical.


    "I see."


    "So, get it through her head that she scolded you for nothing. Oh if you kill her then bring her body to me."


    Wei frowned and once again, he felt a strange sensation at the mention of killing her.


    "I don''t want to kill her."


    "Yah so whenever you do, I im the rights to her body. Don''t dare call me again."


    The person unceremoniously hung up.

 Chapter 14 - The Mafia King Is Anxious For The First Time

    <h4>Chapter 14 - The Mafia King Is Anxious For The First Time</h4>


    The whole day at the college, Lihua could barely pay any attention to the lectures. Wei''s cruel words were hovering in her mind to no end.


    If it had been a person like Lu Jie, then it wouldn''t have bothered her, but somehow, she was terribly hurt to hear it from Wei.


    Meng Ya elbowed her and whispered. "Still thinking about him?"


    Lihua fiddled with the pen. She bit her lip.


    "It''s strange, Yaya. I just met him yesterday. We hardly know each other, but his words already hurt me this much. I don''t know... it''s like he suddenly felt so different when he spoke that about Sis Jia. As if he felt nothing at all¡­"


    Meng Ya sighed. "So, you are still mad at him."


    "Of course, I am. Sis Jia is everything for me. How can I forgive him? Even if he is Godly handsome, I will not let this slide."


    "He might have realized his mistake. I am sure he didn''t say with any intention to hurt you.


    She pursed her lips.


    The rest of the day, she buried herself in books and assignments in the library. But her mind would always divert to Wei.


    Ughh why can I not stop thinking about him?


    She pped her cheeks.


    "Focus, focus!"


    At five PM, she stretched her arms and checked the clock.


    "It''s only five. If I left now, I might meet him. I don''t want to cross paths with Boss¡­" she mumbled.


    ''What if she never returns?''


    Once again her heart hurt with pain and anger.


    "I have a lot of work to do other than think about him!" She banged on the desk.


    "Silence!" The librarian red at her.


    She cleared her throat. "S-sorry."


    When Lihua checked the time again, she almost stumbled off her seat.


    "It''s eight already."


    It was already dark outside.


    Since final year students had their examsing up soon, the college allowed for the library to stay open tillte.


    She quickly packed her bag and left, running to catch the earliest bus possible to home. But forty minutester, the bus broke down.


    The driver announced. "I apologize. This might take time to get running again. It''s better if everyone gets down."


    Lihua''s apartment was just a little bit of walking distance away, so she didn''t mind.


    "Ah I am so hungry¡­" her stomach grumbled. She stepped into her locality''s only convenience store and bought some instant ramen packets.


    As she started walking back towards her apartment, she noticed that the street looked quite empty. A cold breeze brushed past her and she felt chilly.


    "Brrr¡­" she shuddered. "Ah, it feels so lonely."


    *Tap Tap Tap*


    Lihua began to notice that she could hear someone walking behind her for quite some time. There was an unsettling feeling in her heart.


    Maybe he has to go in the same direction too.


    But even after taking two turns, she could still hear somebody walking behind her. Her gaze fell onto a closed shop''s ss screen and from there she saw the reflection of a man in a hoodie following her.


    She froze. Suddenly she remembered what Mrs. Zhang had said in the morning.


    ''A stalker is lurking around who follows young women in the dark.''


    Sweat formed on her head.


    Ipletely forgot that Aunt warned me toe earlier! It''s that same stalker!


    She felt her mind go nk. She tried to remember some self-defense moves Song Jia had taught her, but her mind was aplete mess. She couldn''t recall anything and panic set in.


    I don''t even have pepper spray with me!


    *Tap Tap Tap*


    She felt the distance between them growing shorter and shorter.


    Lihua clutched her bag hard. The mobile in her hand was shaking.


    W-who should I call? No, wait. I cannot call or he will hear me.


    Her heart thudded faster and faster in her chest.


    She could feel that man walking just an arm''s distance behind her. At that moment, Wei''s face shed in her mind instantly.


    Logically, he stayed in her apartment now, so he was the closest who could reach her. But there was a problem.


    I don''t know his number¡­


    Suddenly it struck her.


    I have Assistant Fu''s number! I will message him and he can tell the Boss about my situation.


    Lihua fumbled with her phone. She was too nervous to even run because she strongly felt that the stalker would catch up to her in no time.


    She tried her best to look normal and unaffected as if she didn''t know about him. The moment she was about to type the message, the man behind her snatched her phone.


    She froze.


    The man pointed a knife on her back and eerily said, "Follow me or I will stab you right here."


    ---


    At his new and small home now, Wei patiently waited and frequently checked out his window to see if Lihua was back.


    His brows furrowed. It waste, yet she was nowhere. He thought to knock on her apartment''s door.


    Maybe she was back early and I didn''t see her.


    When he stepped out, he met an anxious Mrs. Zhang eyeing the stairway.


    "Oh, it''s you. Did Lihua return?"


    Wei paused and frowned. He remained silent.


    "See? Her door is still locked."


    Wei nced at the tightly shut door.


    Mrs. Zhang worriedly said, "That girl...I already told her toe home early. Didn''t I say there was a stalker lurking these days? It is dangerous."


    Wei stiffened and narrowed his eyes.


    Once again, he felt some strange sensation grip his chest. But it felt different than before.


    Anxious? Nervous?


    Without saying a word further, he quickly walked out and dialed Fu Renshu''s number.


    "Track Lihua right now."

 Chapter 15 - The Mafia King consoles Lihua By... (spoiler)

    <h4>Chapter 15 - The Mafia King ''consoles'' Lihua By... (spoiler)</h4>


    Lihua paled as that man kept poking the knife on her back.


    "Keep walking where I tell you to."


    "I-I don''t have much money on me but you can take whatever I have¡­Please let me go."


    The man evilly chuckled. "I will take that too, but before that, I need something else from you."


    Lihua didn''t know if it was her imagination but she thought she heard the man slurp and lick his tongue. It frightened her even more and she shuddered.


    She looked around without alerting him, but she couldn''t find anyone on the street to help her.


    "Don''t even think about shouting or it won''t take even a second for me to stab your gut. I will flee and you will die here."


    She stiffened.


    The man leaned and she could feel his breath on her hair. She paled and felt disgusted. She felt as if her heart would burst out of her chest in fear and panic.


    "First I will enjoy you for some time and then take your money too as you said. But first things first. I am hungry and you look delicious¡­"


    Tears threatened to form in her eyes.


    I have to find a way. I cannot let this man **** me¡­


    Under his threat, Lihua slowly started walking. She clutched her bag hard.


    Think, think, think Lihua. You cannot give up here. Are you seriously going to let him do as he pleases with you?


    She bit her lip hard.


    The man coldly said, "Walk fast."


    She walked tremblingly with shaking legs as if she would copse any moment. She nced at her bag.


    Here we go¡­


    Lihua tripped her own foot against her other one and leaned ahead as if she would fall. She gasped. "Ah!"


    "Oye! What are you doing?"


    For just a second, he withdrew his knife in surprise. Lihua quickly took advantage of it and flung her bag at his face with full force.


    "Ugh...you b*tch!"


    Lihua''s heart thudded faster as she bnced herself and ran away.


    "You will pay for this!"


    Lihua ran faster and faster and could hear the man running behind her too. Her legs were getting wobbly for real.


    "Wait. Stop. You cannot run away from me."


    Lihua panicked. She took a turn and suddenly stopped as she froze. It was a dead end.


    The man chuckled as he spoke, "There is nowhere to run now. B*tch you dare hit me. I will make it even harder for you."


    Lihua finally burst into tears.


    "Stay away from me! Hel-"


    The man pressed his hand on her mouth.


    "Mmm!!"


    "Hehe... Nobody will help you. Until somebodyes here, I would be already done eating you."


    Lihua paled. The lust on his face was so evident that it made her shudder.


    "Mmpf...mm!"


    Tears kept rolling down her cheeks. She resisted hard but to no avail. He bumped her back against the wall and sneered.


    Lihua anxiously shook her head and shut her eyes.


    Suddenly, a sharp force pulled him behind. Lihua eyshes trembled and she slowly opened her eyes. They widened to see Wei crushing the stalker''s neck.


    Boss¡­


    She lost all the strength in her knees and copsed. The most dreadful fear in her heart dissipated in an instant like vapor.


    He is here. Jiang Wei is here.


    With his bare arm alone, Wei lifted the man, tightly holding his neck.


    He sharply gasped in pain as he felt every bone in his neck cracking into two. And this whole time, Wei remained unaffected as if he was squashing a bug.


    His brows furrowed.


    It''s that strange feeling again...What is it? I don''t like it all. It is irritating.


    I don''t like when I look at this man. I didn''t like when I saw him touching Lihua.


    He tilted his head, thinking about these new sensations invading him while still maintaining the deadly crushing grip on his neck.


    "Ugh... stop...hah...l-leave me. I cannot breathe¡­"


    Lihua snapped from her stupor. She tugged his shirt and quickly said, "B-Boss, he will die. Let the police handle him."


    Wei blinked his eyes.


    "Police?"


    The Mafias'' handled things in their own way. There was no question of involving any police.


    But he didn''t want to tell her about his real identity.


    "I see."


    Wei released his neck and threw him on the ground. The stalker fainted.


    Wei saw her shiver and to her shock, he held her cheek. The sudden gesture took her by surprise. He stepped closer to her until they could clearly hear each other''s soft breaths.


    "Are you cold?"


    Lihua felt the warmth of his palm radiating and the tears once plopped from her cheeks. Her heart raced with this negligible distance between them.


    She sniffled. "I am not cold."


    "But you are shivering."


    "It''s because I am relieved that you came. I...I really thought I was done for. I ran and ran but he still caught me. I flung my bag at him but it didn''t hurt him at all," she wiped her tears.


    It was evident that the incident had still shaken her up. But Wei had no clue how to console her.


    He said, "Wait a minute."


    He turned and typed out a message to his ''acquaintance''.


    ''How to console a woman?''


    ''I think I made it clear that I am not your personal encyclopedia. Should I dissect your brain to check what''s wrong with it?''


    ''I will transfer a hundred billion.''


    He got an immediate ping. ''Mafia people don''t console anyone. Are you new to this world?''


    ''She is crying.''


    Wei saw his reply and nodded to himself. Lihua was curious about what he was doing on his phone.


    She saw him turn and she straightened up.


    "Boss."


    What happened nextpletely short-circuited her brain.


    Without any warning, Wei pulled her face towards his and pressed his lips onto hers.


    That was what his acquaintance said.


    ''Then shut her up with a kiss.''

 Chapter 16 - The Mafia King Makes Lihua Angry Yet Again

    <h4>Chapter 16 - The Mafia King Makes Lihua Angry Yet Again</h4>


    Wei''s thin lips on hers made Lihua feel as if she was zapped by a thunderbolt. Her eyes refused to blink and every passing second was making this all the more real for her.


    My G-Godly handsome prince is kissing me¡­Huh? Waaaaaaaaaait what!?


    His fingers brushed on her cheek and his palm delved deeper into her hair, entangling it between his fingers. He tilted his head, and his lips kept pressing onto hers, firm and unshakeable.


    The hyper-awareness in Lihua finally set in. His handsome face was up so close, making her heart pound in her chest. At that proximity, she noticed his sharp nose, his thick eyshes that took her breath away, and his fair skin that lightly shone in the dimly lit road. He smelled amazing. The sound of his soft breaths invaded her eardrums, making her heart skip a beat.


    She imagined his fingers would have been a little rough at the edges, instead, they were soft and a little cold. His breathtaking features mesmerized her.


    The wild sensation of his lips overwhelmed her chest with warmth and as if butterflies tickled her stomach all over. They were soft and dreamy like how a prince kisses his princess.


    Her first love was taking her first kiss.


    Lihua was in disbelief for a long time before she realized that was standing like a log of wood. She didn''t know what to do with her hands.


    Should she hold his head too like he held hers? Or should she keep them on his shoulders? Or should she wrap them around his neck?


    Her hands were frozen in mid-air.


    This was her first kiss. This was her first intimate experience ever with a man, and she didn''t know how to respond at all.


    Instead, she panicked, thinking about herself.


    T-this...my Godly handsome prince is kissing me. Why? What? How? But-but...am I even smelling good!? Am I giving off any bad breath? And what should I do? Should I be kissing back? Do I even know how to kiss?


    Her mind was a jumbled mess.


    Thinking of all these questions was making her first kiss more nervous than memorable to her.


    On Wei''s side, he had thought to kiss her and then quickly withdraw to stop her from crying anymore. But he exceeded his kissing time more than he had expected.


    That strange feeling fluttered in his chest again as soon as his lips touched hers. A few moments increased to more seconds passing by, but he didn''t stop. He felt as if he didn''t want to stop. Her cheeks felt warm at his fingertips.


    He liked it. He craved for it more.


    The smell of her body twitched his nostrils and he strangely felt it addictive. He couldn''t bear to pull out so soon, so he attached his lips like some permanent glue, refusing to move.


    Wei wanted to know if his kiss was consoling her or not as he was ''advised''. So, he half-opened his eyes to check on her. But to his surprise, Lihua looked more panicked than before. She had definitely stopped crying, but she still looked anxious and frozen for some reason.


    She still seems frightened...


    Wei concluded that he partially seeded in consoling her. But he didn''t like anything getting settled halfway.


    So, he was left with only one alternative.


    He parted his lips for just a second before he pressed them again, harder this time. His tongue gently and carefully traced her lips. The tentative friction between their lips was making her dizzy. It was delicate and sweet and tantalizing.


    Lihua had a silly expression on her face. One could even see imaginary steaming from her ears. She felt her brain cells rapidly depleting with this handsome manpletely taken over her emotions. The slight moist sensation from his tongue grazing by exploded fireworks in her poor heart.


    Godly handsome prince, do you want to kill me?


    Here she had thought that she would be making the moves on him, but Wei not only flirted with her in the car, but now he was kissing her too.


    She felt as if she was in the palm of his hands.


    Wei slowly pulled back and he stared at her flushed face. He frowned and touched her forehead.


    "Do you have a fever? Your face is red."


    "..."


    Lihua was speechless. She was just recovering from her very first kiss and his question plummeted her brainpower.


    You kissed me and you ask me why my face is red?


    "B-Boss, w-why did you k-ki¡­"


    She couldn''t utter the kiss word and felt strangely embarrassed.


    "...k-kiss me¡­" Her face turned even redder.


    Does he like me?


    There was a tiny hope in her heart.


    "To console you."


    "..."


    Lihua looked at him speechlessly.


    "Console¡­? For what?"


    "You were crying."


    Her mouth twitched. It felt as if somebody poured a bucket full of cold water on her.


    "S-so you kiss all women who cry?"


    Is Boss actually a womanizer?


    Wei tilted his head. "I don''t talk to women. I don''t touch them. I don''t kiss them."


    Lihua''s smile slightly faltered. "I-If I may bring this to your attention, I am a woman."


    "En. I know."


    "So why did you kiss me if you don''t touch women?"


    He blinked his eyes. "To console you."


    Ahhh why is this conversation going in circles!?


    She thought to let it be. Today was already an incredible day for her. There was still the lingering sensation on her lips and right now, she wanted nothing more but to hide her face in a pillow.


    Lihua said, "Thank you so much for helping me. How did you know I was here?"


    "I tracked your phone."


    "Oh¡­"


    Surely he is CEO. What is impossible for him?


    "You werete and your neighbor mentioned the stalker. I connected the dots."


    "I see. I see."


    Wei pursed his lips. "You should have listened to your neighbor ande early."


    For a moment he thought of the possibility that he wouldn''t have reached her at time and that unsettled him.


    Now that he mentioned it, Lihua remembered the incident in his car.


    "Because I was still angry at you so I didn''t want to see you. You spoke about sis Jia like that."


    Wei recalled his acquaintance''s other advice.


    "Logically speaking, I told the truth. You cannot seem to ept that Song Jia might not return as a possibility. You are angry at me because I pointed out what you felt."


    Lihua''s eyes filled with tears once again.


    "You...you...you are still talking like that...Y-you are horrible! Why are you so persistent that she would not return? She is my sister and I won''t hear anything about her like that!"


    Lihua picked her bag and ran away with tears shining in her eyes.


    Wei frowned.


    She is angry at me again. But I did as he told me.


    The first advice worked but the second didn''t. He was in deep thought.


    His nce then shifted at the unconscious stalker.


    A prickly feeling tugged his chest, recalling how he harassed Lihua.


    Just at that time, the stalker seemed to regain his consciousness, but he froze on seeing Wei pointing his gun at him.


    "Y-You what are you doing? Don''t sh-"


    His words got cut off as Wei''s bullet pierced the center of his forehead.


    He calmly put his gun back and messaged Fu Renshu. "Take care of the body at the alley."

 Chapter 17 - The Mafia Kings Observations About Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 17 - The Mafia King''s Observations About Lihua</h4>


    Back in his home, Wei was slowly pacing back and forth in his living room thinking about what happened. From his bag, he took out a small notebook.


    In it, he had written his observations about Lihua since he met her the first time.


    1. Song Lihua seemed really surprised when I arranged her thesis papers today. She was happy because she said I saved her job. I don''t understand why she was happy for such a small thing - ?


    She thought I was mute. Why?


    2. She shook my hand and touched me. But I didn''t feel like cutting her hands off as I always do to other women - ?


    3. I called out her name for the job. But she seemed flustered and shocked instead of being happy. I don''t know why.


    4. She was hurt by some girls, but she didn''t hurt them back. Weird. I would have killed them.


    5. A bandage of five thousand Yuan is too expensive for her. Song Lihua is really poor.


    6. Song Lihua doesn''t know how to cook. She is pitiful.


    7. She lives in a very small home. It has a tiny bedroom, a tiny kitchen, and a tiny bathroom. But she doesn''t seem to mind. Why?


    8. There was a potential threat to my life, but she fearlessly handled the water crisis on her own. Song Lihua is really brave.


    9. I gave her a cheque, but she refused it. She said that a thank you was enough. I don''t understand how it can be enough against millions of money?


    10. Song Lihua asked to bring a modest car, but she thought it wasn''t modest?


    11. Song Lihua got angry when I talked about Song Jia. Why? I didn''t say anything wrong. But she ran away.


    This was what he had jotted down. Wei thought for a moment and held his pen.


    12. I didn''t like when that man touched her. I didn''t like it at all. Why?


    13. Song Lihua''s lips were soft. I didn''t want to part away. She smelled nice too. I felt something strange in my chest. What was it?


    14. But she got angry again even though I followed his advice.


    Conclusion until now : Song Lihua is a strange woman.


    Wei pursed his lips. He didn''t know what to do now. He did what his acquaintance told him, yet it didn''t work.


    So who should he ask next?


    He didn''t realize that it was already five-thirty AM and he hadn''t slept the whole night. He always went for an early morning walk so he got ready. As soon as he stepped outside, he met Mrs. Zhang.


    "Oh, it''s you dear. Good morning. You are up early."


    Wei wasn''t the type to chit-chat so he didn''t respond.


    "Thank you so much for your help dear. If not for you, Lihua would have been in great trouble," she worriedly said.


    "Hm."


    "I tried to talk to her but she didn''t let me. I will make her favorite food today, and she will be as good as ever. She seemed troubled when she stormed into her house. But I wonder, why it seemed as if she was angry about something?" She looked puzzled.


    Wei paused.


    He stared at her.


    Mrs. Zhang asked, "Is there something on your mind, dear?"


    Wei thought for a moment. There was no harm in having another opinion.


    "I don''t know why she is angry at me."


    Mrs. Zhang was speechless. "Ah? Lihua is angry at you?"


    He nodded.


    "Song Lihua?"


    "I know only one Lihua."


    Mrs. Zhang was shocked. That girl who is head in heels in your love is angry at you?


    "Why? I mean what happened?"


    "Nothing happened out of the ordinary."


    Then when she learned about their conversation, Mrs. Zhang looked at him, dumbfounded. "Of course she would be angry. Anyone would."


    He tilted his head. "Why?"


    "It''s because you don''t say things like that. Song Jia is her sister. She is her family who she loves a lot. If you say that she wouldn''t ever return, then she will get hurt."


    "I just said it as a possibility."


    "But those words destroy someone''s hope. She looks forward to meeting her sister every day and if you say something so contrasting, then it would hurt her feelings. Is there something that you look forward to?"


    Wei was about to say that he had no such things to look forward to. He was always only busy with work, meetings, and his Mafia world. He had no wants or desires.


    It had been only two days since he met Lihua, but her strange attitude towards the little things made him question these new somethings surging in his chest.


    She behaved like some outlier in a graph.


    This was why he didn''t think twice before moving here where she lived because he wanted to observe her more.


    And to observe her more meant that he looked forward to spending time with her. In a way, that gave him the hope to learn something new and interesting from her.


    "...I do."


    "Right? So if somebody says that what you really want cannot happen, then you will feel disappointed, right?"


    When he thought of not meeting Lihua anymore, something indeed pricked him. At that moment, he faintly understood what Mrs. Zhang meant by hope.


    Mrs. Zhang said, "Not just that. Song Jia is the only family Lihua has. That''s why it affects her more."


    "...I see."


    She patted his shoulder. "I understand you might have said it unintentionally. It''s alright. Just apologize to her everything will be fine once again."


    "Apologize?"


    This was something new to him.


    "Yes. Say that you are genuinely sorry and didn''t mean to hurt her. Lihua is a softy. She will forgive you in no time," she giggled.


    ---


    The next morning, Lihua woke up in a terrible mood. There were dark circles under her eyes. She was unable to sleep.


    She couldn''t understand if she should feel giddy about her first kiss or feel furious at him for Song Jia''s sake. Two very contrasting emotions took hold of her heart.


    Lihua opened her phone and saw the message she had sent yesterday, but there was no response. Her shoulders slumped.


    Sis, are you so busy? I really miss you¡­


    Lihua showered, quickly got ready and headed outside for college. Just as she opened the door, she bumped into something hard.

 Chapter 18 - The Mafia Kings Second Attempt At Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter 18 - The Mafia King''s Second Attempt At Reconciliation</h4>


    Lihua blinked her eyes and saw Wei standing in front of her, his tall figure towering on her. His fixated gaze on hers made her heart skip a beat.


    The memory of their first kissst night invaded her mind instantly and she found herself staring at his lips.


    Last night he kissed me with those lips¡­


    The soft and tingling pressure his lips had put on hers was still fresh in her mind and she felt an urge to feel them again.


    Stop it! Stop it! Don''t think aboutst night!


    She vigorously shook her head.


    She remembered his harsh words that hurt her. Her gaze dimmed.


    Lihua looked back at him and once again, her sight fell onto his lips.


    "B-Boss, I have to go out¡­" she tried to sound firm and still furious at him. "What are you doing here?"


    Wei tilted his head and observed her tired eyes. "You don''t look well."


    Lihua mumbled, "And whose fault is that? Yesterday was too incredible for me."


    She cleared her throat. "I am fine. You don''t need to worry about me. Why did youe here?"


    Wei paused. He took out one box and handed it to her.


    Lihua didn''t understand. "What is this?"


    "Compensation."


    She blinked her eyes. "Compensation?"


    He nodded. "I realized that you got angry because of me. It was my fault. This is mypensation."


    Huh?


    Lihua took the box and opened it. It felt as if the earth broke apart and swallowed her whole as she saw an expensive diamond set.


    She was about to faint.


    "B-Boss. What is this?"


    "A diamond set."


    She looked between Wei and that diamond set that was making her hands tremble. She was almost about to drop it, but then realized that if it got damaged then she wouldn''t be able to pay the debt even if she sold herself!


    "Why did you bring me a diamond set!?" She asked incredibly.


    She was afraid to even guess its price.


    Wei furrowed his brows. "You don''t like it?"


    This morning after talking to Mrs. Zhang, he did an extensive research on how to make an apology. For someone like the Mafia King, who was foreign to these things, he couldn''tprehend the meaning of a sorry.


    On one website, he read that the guilty person should make up to the person he hurt. If he gave her a nice gift or something as an apology with a sweet sorry note, then the woman would forgive him.


    Naturally, his next course of his action was to research what women liked as gifts. By a whopping majority, he found on almost all sites that women liked jewelry a lot.


    Wei nodded to himself and didn''t waste any time. He instantly ordered thetest and the most expensive diamond set for Lihua.


    So here he was, standing confident in front of Lihua about their reconciliation.


    Lihua was speechless. "It''s not about if I like it or not, but why did you buy this in the first ce?"


    "Aspensation for making you angry yesterday."


    Lihua stumbled. Her nostrils red. She put her hands on her waist.


    "I don''t need anypensation. Do you think I would ept a diamond set and forget about your hurtful words you spoke about my sister? It feels as if you are buying something in exchange. Wait, no even worse as if you are bribing me," she said in a wronged tone.


    Wei was confused.


    ording to his research, Lihua should have been happy and let it go, but the opposite happened.


    Until now, Lihua had only surprised him with her reactions.


    He was in deep thought.


    How could my research fail? Why doesn''t she fall in the norm?


    Wei asked, "Then what should I do to apologize?"


    Lihua widened her eyes. "You meant this as an apology?"


    "Yes."


    Lihua handed the box back to him. "Sorry, Boss but I cannot ept this. This is too extravagant for a sorry."


    Now, she truly wondered what was so different in Wei. He gave a nk cheque for just conveying a thank you and now a diamond set for an apology.


    Why does he always take such drastic measures?


    Wei''s lips stretched into a thin line.


    The more Lihua stood there, the more she got conscious ofst night and the kiss. She felt like running away from him.


    "I-I need to go now. I am gettingte for college."


    She dashed away.


    Wei stood there, holding the jewelry set in his hands.


    His acquaintance''s advice failed and so did his research.


    He pulled out his phone. "Renshu."


    "Boss."


    "How do you apologize?"


    At his house, Fu Renshu almost fell on the floor with his question.


    "A-apologize...?" But then he thought that Wei asked it sarcastically. "Oh! Are you unsatisfied with someone''s apology and need me to teach that person a lesson? Boss, I will be right there! Who is so audacious?"


    "No need toe here. Just tell me how to apologize."


    Fu Renshu didn''t understand the context of this conversation, but an order was an order.


    He was just as clueless about this apology thing. The only person he had apologized to sometimes was none other than Wei.


    But unfortunately, in his mind, he still thought that ''someone else'' was apologizing to Wei because duh! Wei had never once said sorry to anyone. That doesn''t happen. So that scenario was unimaginable for Fu Renshu.


    With utmost respect for Wei, he said indignantly, "That guilty person should kowtow and bang his head on the ground three times. Let him show his sincerity with his blood!"

 Chapter 19 - The Mafia Kings Third Attempt At Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter 19 - The Mafia King''s Third Attempt At Reconciliation</h4>


    At the college, as soon as Lihua entered through the gates, the students around were snickering andughing at her. Some even sneered on her face, not bothering to hide their disdain.


    Lihua slowed her steps and looked around.


    Why is everyone staring at me like that?


    "Hey! The heartbroken Lihua hase!"


    "She did? I thought she would be crying in her room, hiding her face in the pillow."


    The chuckles grew louder and louder.


    One girl stepped forward. "How are you Lihua? I heard you got rejected."


    "Tsk. Tsk. This is what happens when you try to hit on a wealthy man."


    Lihua had no idea what she was saying.


    "Rejected?" She frowned.


    Lu Jie stepped with her sidekicks and smiled at her. "Come on Lihua. Don''t be in denial. You were pathetic yesterday with those tears in your eyes. You all should have seen her. Poor Lihua''s eyes had turned so red. Seems like her boss quite brutally rejected her."


    Lihua blinked her eyes.


    Wait that? I was crying because of what Boss said about sis Jia! Where did rejectione here?


    One of the guys whistled. "Hey, Lihua! Please describe how you confessed to him and then got rejected. What did he say to you? We are dying to know!"


    "Yessss~~~ Tell us!"


    Lu Jie smirked at Lihua and was satisfied with how everybody humiliated her.


    "There is a misunderstanding. I didn''t confess to my Boss," Lihua said.


    Lu Jie shook her head. "I saw it myself and you are still denying."


    Lihua furrowed her brows. "You saw me crying and that is true. But you didn''t see what happened that made me cry. You weren''t there. So from where did confession and rejectione into the conversation?"


    Her mouth twitched.


    Meng Ya came rushing and red at Lu Jie. "Lu Jie! What false rumors are you spreading?"


    "Rumors?" She chuckled. "I saw how she looked at Mr. Jiang when he was in our college two days back. Her crush on him was so obvious. And naturally, she shamelessly confessed to him and got rejected. The gold-digger Lihua couldn''t wait at all totch onto a rich thigh."


    Everybody burst intoughter.


    "Her desperation is so painful."


    "Yeah, she lives in a small apartmentplex I heard. I can see why would she be so greedy to live in a mansion!"


    Meng Ya gritted her teeth. "Lu Jie! Mind what you are speaking! Lihua already told me what happened and it''s far from your imagination. You just want to make a fool out of her because you weren''t selected for the job!"


    Lu Jie was enraged as if somebody stepped on her tail.


    "Oh yeah, then why don''t you tell us?"


    Lihua said, "It''s something personal that I don''t want to share."


    How could she say that the very Jiang Wei came to live in her apartment where she also rode in his car yesterday and then he said all those things?


    They would think of her as some crazy woman in delusion.


    Lu Jie sneered. "Of course you would like to keep your failed attempt at confession personal."


    Meng Ya wished to p her face.


    Lihua said, "Yaya. Forget it. We are gettingte for ss."


    Suddenly, a flying paper ne struck her head. Lihua opened it and in it, there was a drawing of her crying like a child after being rejected and Wei walking away while she kowtowed in front of him as if begging to ept her.


    Her lips stretched into a thin line.


    Meng Ya was furious. "Hey! Who threw this?"


    They just whistled and didn''t respond. One by one, a lot of paper nes flew to her side, all drawings being about mocking her rejection and making fun of her.


    One such paper ne flew and fell right at a certain someone''s feet.


    Wei bent and picked up the piece of paper.


    There was utter shock and silence as everybody saw Wei. They felt hismand in the air and nobody dared to speak.


    Lihua was dumbfounded.


    Why is he here?


    Wei opened the paper and saw that drawing. He tilted his head and nced at Lihua. He saw a bunch of those papers at Lihua''s feet.


    "Boss¡­"


    "What does this drawing mean?"


    Lu Jie kept staring at him in a trance. She was intimidated like everybody else, but there was a thrill in her heart too.


    "S-sir, that is Lihua and... and¡­"


    She gulped.


    Would he get offended by the drawing?


    Wei wasn''t paying any attention to her anyway. He was waiting for Lihua''s response.


    Lihua quickly said, "Those are nothing."


    One woman said, "What''s wrong Lihua? Why aren''t you admitting that it''s you and Mr. Jiang?"


    "Of course she wouldn''t. She would be he embarrassed since she was rejected."


    Wei frowned.


    He looked at the drawing. "This drawing is wrong."


    Wei walked up to her. Lihua''s heart skipped a beat. Their kiss shed in her mind again. Her cheeks slightly turned red.


    "Boss¡­"


    "It shouldn''t be you kowtowing," Wei stared at her. "Now I know the correct way to apologize to you."


    Lihua was puzzled.


    Ah? Is he talking about what happened this morning?


    Wei bent on his knees on the ground, making Lihua gasp in shock. Everybody''s eyes popped out of their sockets.


    The CEO of Jiang Industries was kneeling in front of Lihua!


    "B-B-Boss! What are you doing!?" she stammered.


    Wei was convinced with Fu Renshu''s advice.


    The diamond-set might have looked too shallow, he thought.


    He concluded that his sincerity wasn''t reflected enough. Plus in the Mafia World, it wasmon to prove one''s sincerity by shedding blood.


    Suddenly, Wei hit his head on the ground, making everybody jolt and shudder. A thin stream of blood trickled from his forehead as he raised his head.


    "Ahhhhh!" The women screamed in shock.


    "CEO Jiang hit himself!"


    "Blood! Blood! Ambnce!"


    "Boss! What are you doing!?" Lihua shrieked in utter shock.


    He calmly said, "Kowtowing and apologizing."


    Lihua was horrified.


    From diamond set to kowtow? What the hell is going on?


    Lu Jie''s jaw dropped wide open.


    C-CEO Jiang Wei is kowtowing in front of Lihua? The billionaire is kneeling in front of everyone!


    Wei seriously said, "I will show my sincerity by my blood."


    The students were shell-shocked.


    Didn''t he reject Song Lihua? Then what sincerity?


    Wei was about to bang his head again, but Lihua swiftly grabbed his head. "Boss, please stop!"

 Chapter 20 - The Mafia King Announces His Relationship With Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 20 - The Mafia King Announces His Rtionship With Lihua</h4>


    Wei frowned. "I am not done with kowtowing."


    "You don''t need to!" Lihua spoke aloud.


    "But the apology-"


    "No means no. Boss, you didn''t have to go that far," she sweated.


    "But you weren''t satisfied with the diamond set in the morning."


    The students coughed up blood.


    Diamond set!?


    CEO Jiang gave Lihua a diamond set? When did they grow so close?


    Lu Jie couldn''t believe her ears either.


    Just two days back they met and he already gifted her a diamond set? How did Lihua do this?


    Jealousy filled her heart. Even now, he only talked to Lihua. He didn''t spare a single nce at anybody else.


    Lihua could feel the ring stares pricking her like thorns. She inwardly sobbed.


    Why did you mention the diamond set?


    Her voice stammered. "B-Boss can we please talk? No, first please get up."


    "If I don''tplete the process, how will you forgive me?" Wei sincerely asked.


    "You don''t need toplete any process! I forgave you! Yes, I did! Cheers!"


    "Oh..."


    Wei nodded and got up. He paused and quickly typed a message.


    At his home where Fu Renshu was making his breakfast, his phone buzzed with a message.


    ''It worked. Your sry is tripled.''


    He brightened.


    "Oh! Boss is finally satisfied by that bastard''s apology! Good job, Renshu!"


    He felt proud of himself.


    ''Thank you, Boss!''


    He looked down at his eggs and said, "Let''s have a feast!"


    Back at the college, the students instantly switched sides.


    "Lu Jie lied to us. She said that CEO Jiang rejected Lihua, but here the scene ispletely different."


    "I think Meng Ya is right. She was jealous that Lihua got the job so she spread rumors to humiliate Lihua."


    "Gosh, and we believed her."


    The murmurs fell on Wei''s ears and he silently nced at Lu Jie. She didn''t know why but she unconsciously took a step back.


    The rumors intrigued him though. He looked at Lihua. "When did I reject you? You got the job."


    Lihua coughed hard.


    Why is Boss so innocent?


    The students - "..."


    Meng Ya looked at him in disbelief. "They are not talking about the job."


    Once again, he didn''t respond to her, but his gaze expressed the question - ''Then what?''


    Lihua quickly said, "Let''s leave it at that-"


    Meng Ya continued. "That Lihua confessed her love to you and you cruelly rejected her. Lu Jie spread such false rumors," she red at her.


    Lihua inwardly facepalmed.


    I just want to disappear right now!


    Now, Wei finally bothered to look straight at Meng Ya in genuine curiosity.


    Sometimes, he faintly heard his subordinates talking about love and rtionships among themselves which he could never understand.


    He understood numbers, business and statistics, but he failed to understand why those people always looked so happy talking about their partner.


    "As in a couple?" He asked Lihua.


    "Boss they are just rumors haha¡­" she sweated again.


    Meng Ya was puzzled as to why it seemed like Wei was guessing the meaning. After all, who didn''t know what a rtionship was?


    "Yeah, you know like boyfriend-girlfriend...holding hands, hugging, kissing¡­"


    Wei''s eyes slightly widened as if he had gotten enlightenment. He nodded his head in understanding.


    "Oh...Then I suppose we are a couple. We kissedst night," he said in all seriousness.


    Silence. Complete silence.


    Lihua wanted to faint. She couldn''t believe that Wei just casually mentioned their kiss. She knew the circumstances but for the others¡­


    And he just concluded that we are a couple! When did this happen? Why am I not aware of this!?


    "WHAT!!!"


    As expected, there was a huge uproar. Their poor hearts got too many shocks in a single day, especially the women. They could even hear the shattering sound of their hearts into pieces.


    First the kowtowing, then the diamond set, and now a kiss?


    "CEO Jiang and Song Lihua...Gosh, it developed even faster than a bullet train!"


    "How? Just in two days, how is this possible for her to make him fall for her that hard?"


    "This is unbelievable!"


    "Lu Jie! You are horrible! Such a jealous woman!"


    Lu Jie''s cheeks flushed in embarrassment. She gritted her teeth in hatred.


    How can things turn around like that!? He is CEO Jiang! Why would he choose this Lihua!?


    Lihua grabbed his arm before he said anything that could make matters worse. "Boss, I have to talk to you!"


    Things are going out of hand!


    And she hastily dragged him away without letting him speak anything.


    Away from all the fuss, Lihua finally let out her grievances.


    "Boss, just look at your head. You are bleeding! Let''s go home first. Wait. Should we check in the hospital if you got a concussion?" Her mind was in a jumbled mess.


    Wei calmly said, "I am fine."


    "How can you be fine? You just banged your head on the ground! L-let''s go home before it bes severe¡­"


    It was the first time that she was so afraid. The scar on his forehead made her heart tighten in fear.


    At Lihua''s home, she quickly brought the first-aid and started applying the antiseptic.


    "It will sting a bit okay¡­"


    Her hands trembled a little. As she pressed the cotton ball on his wound, Lihua tightly shut her eyes and turned her face to the other side.


    Wei stared at her questioningly. "Why did you close your eyes?"


    "I-It must be hurting, right? Don''t worry. It will get over soon."


    Wei looked intrigued.


    She was scared as if she was in pain herself.


    Why? Why is she looking like that? I am hurt, not her.


    She made such funny expressions that Wei couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    When she opened her eyes, Wei was surprised to see her gaze slightly misty. His thumb brushed on the corner of her eye. "You are crying. Why?"


    "Because you suddenly did that...do you know how much you scared me? You hurt yourself just to get my apology. Boss. Why did you say all those things? Why did you kowtow? Wait where should I even begin asking the questions?"


    Wei said, "I did as I was told."


    "Ah? Told what?" She was confused.


    When Wei said about Fu Renshu''s advice, she was utterly taken aback.


    "Boss, why did you have to ask Assistant Fu?"


    "Because you didn''t like the diamond set," he stated.


    "No-no. I mean why did you have to research so much for an apology? If you feel guilty, then you could have just said ''I am sorry.''"


    Wei was puzzled and he frowned.


    "Just that? How can it be enough?"


    Lihua said, "What else is anyone supposed to do? The important thing is that the person genuinely understands his mistake and feels sorry for that. That''s all that matters."


    ****


    Join my discord ^^ - https://discord.gg/CbhNys444

 Chapter 21 - The Mafia King Got A Tutor

    <h4>Chapter 21 - The Mafia King Got A Tutor</h4>


    Wei was having trouble understanding her. He remembered that Mrs. Zhang had the same thing to him.


    ''Just say that you are genuinely sorry and she will forgive you.''


    But Wei didn''t take it seriously because how could just two words be enough? Simple gestures like that were unknown to him.


    Lihua could clearly see the imaginary question mark above his head. When she thought back to all the time she spent with him until now, something clicked her.


    "Boss. When you k-kissed me," she blushed a little mentioning that, "had you asked anyone about it?"


    Wei nodded. "En. You were scared and cryingst night. So, I asked my acquaintance how to console you. He told me to shut you up with a kiss."


    "..."


    She never thought her first kiss would be because of someone''s advice to console her.


    No wonder Boss didn''t seem much affected.


    "Then he told me what to tell you about Song Jia, but you got angrier instead."


    She widened her eyes. "It was him!?"


    "En."


    Lihua gritted her teeth.


    That man! And here I med my poor Boss.


    Then Wei said about his apology research on the inte and why he brought the diamond set.


    "Women like jewelry is what I read and if I gifted her that, she would be happy. But once again, you didn''t seem to like it. So I turned to Fu Renshu."


    Her mouth twitched.


    "Show your sincerity by blood¡­"


    "En."


    Lihuapleted putting the band-aid. She understood where the problem lied.


    "Boss if I may say... Please d-don''t get offended."


    Wei curiously waited.


    "Please stop asking advice to your acquaintance and Assistant Fu. They are not dependable at all."


    He blinked his eyes.


    "They are giving you wrong advice!"


    "Is that so¡­? But Renshu''s advice worked."


    Lihua sighed. "I only said that because you were hurting yourself and kneeling in front of everyone. Boss, how can you not think about your image? I am just an intern you hired recently and you were ready to kneel and bang your head. Didn''t you find it embarrassing? You are a billionaire CEO and I am just a¡­"


    Wei tilted his head. "I only wanted you to talk to me again. I didn''t find it embarrassing."


    *Badump*


    Her heart throbbed in her chest. It beat faster and faster as his serious and prating gaze locked onto hers.


    Lihua stared at him wide-eyed.


    Just like that he innocently flirted again even though he didn''t realize it.


    Lihua lowered her head, trying to hide her pink cheeks.


    "A-anyway. What I meant to ask was¡­" she raised her head and faced him, "are you having trouble understanding emotions?"


    Wei stiffened. But then he wondered why he froze.


    He felt as if she found some guilty secret about him she wasn''t supposed to know.


    Wei had knowledge about everything, but when Lihua asked if there was something that he didn''t know about, he suddenly felt as if hecked somewhere. And he instinctively wished to hide it from her because unconsciously, he wanted her to see only his good points.


    But he didn''t understand why he felt that way.


    Wei couldn''t answer her.


    But Lihua got it anyway.


    Ah, no wonder his reactions were always so drastic. The nk cheque, the kiss, the diamond set, and then the kowtowing¡­


    But she failed to understand how anyone could be so closed off with emotions to that extent?


    But no matter the reason, her heart hurt to finally realize this fact. She had a sudden urge to cry.


    Living without understanding the joy of feeling different emotions would be so lonely. Wouldn''t it feel like a machine? It was as if he was a white nk page who knew nothing about the beautiful colors that life held.


    And seeing Wei struggling to find his answers and trying his best to understand andmunicate them made her heart ache for him.


    The billionaire CEO who had everything and who everyone envied lived such a lonely life until now. He saw others enjoying their lives, but he didn''t know how to enjoy it himself.


    Tears plopped down her eyes, shocking Wei.


    "You are crying again."


    That strange feeling tugged his chest again. He didn''t want to see her cry.


    Before Lihua could say anything, Wei leaned in and captured her lips in a kiss once again likest night.


    Lihua jolted and widened her eyes.


    G-Godly handsome prince is kissing me again!


    Her mind was in haywire. She couldn''t think of anything else because her brain and all thoughts melted the moment his soft lips merged with hers. They gently traveled across her lips in aforting manner that bloomed her heart in joy and warmth.


    Wei slowly parted away. He lowered his gaze to look at her tomato-red face. His face was still dangerously close to hers.


    "You say their advice is wrong, but you stop crying when I kiss you. That means it works," he seemed thoughtful.


    Lihua furiously blushed.


    "T-that that!"


    She felt as if she lost her face.


    "I-I am still right. Y-You cannot kiss me whenever I am crying. Only boyfriends kiss their girlfriends a-and we are not that¡­" she mumbled.


    Wei tilted his head. "Your friend said that couples kiss. We kissed. Now twice. We should be a couple too."


    "..."


    Yaya!


    "No, Boss. It doesn''t work that way. You are a couple when you like that person and have feelings for them. Just holding hands or kissing doesn''t form a rtionship."


    But then again, he has difficulty in understanding feelings.


    That''s it. I have decided!


    "Boss. Let''s do one thing! From today onwards, I will tell you all about emotions. I cannot teach you how to feel them, but I can show you the small experiences that trigger them. It doesn''t have to be something expensive or fancy."


    Her eyes shone like the brightest star in the sky, leaving Wei in a stupor as he watched her.


    "Your dull life ends now! Trust me. I will fill your life with all the colors that you missed seeing until now. I won''t let you struggle anymore with the answers because this time, I would be right beside you."

 Chapter 22 - The Mafia King Fulfills His Acquaintances condition

    <h4>Chapter 22 - The Mafia King Fulfills His Acquaintance''s ''condition''</h4>


    Lu Jie walked towards her home cursing Lihua the whole time. Ever since her whole n backfired of humiliating Lihua, she had be aughing stock in the entire college.


    The students sneered at her and mocked her as a disgusting, jealous woman. Moreover, their attitude toward Lihua had taken aplete turn since Wei confessed himself that they kissed.


    Now everybody thought of them as a couple.


    "Damn Lihua! I will not forget this! I will make you pay ten folds of what I suffered today!"


    But unfortunately for her, someone had already arranged for that day to nevere.


    Suddenly, two men covered her mouth, grabbed her, and dumped her into a car. Lu Jie panicked.


    What is happening? K-kidnapping?


    Everything happened so quickly that she couldn''t make any sense of it. Terror gripped her heart and she burst into tears.


    "Hmpff!"


    Her resistance was futile. The car already sped away. From the beginning to the end, nobody saw a thing.


    At a faraway and deserted ce, the car stopped and the men stepped out, dumping Lu Jie on the ground.


    Her body was shaking in fear and she dreaded that these men might sexually assault her. She burst into tears.


    "Let me go! What do you want? W-why did you-"


    But before she could say anything further, the man on the left pulled out his gun and shot her in her head.


    The rest of her words remained unsaid as a small hole formed between her brows. She didn''t even realize when she died. Her limp body fell on the ground with a thud.


    The other man nodded at him and dialed a number. "Boss. It''s done. The woman is dead."


    At the apartmentplex in Lihua''s home, Wei calmly heard his subordinate reporting him on the order given to them. In the kitchen, Lihua was yfully whistling a tune as she attempted to learn to make curry for dinner.


    A few minutes back after her deration to help Wei, he thought for a moment.


    "So you will help me?"


    Lihua furiously nodded.


    "Do you want anything in return for helping me?"


    "Ah?"


    "In business, there is always give and take. You help me. I will help you. No transaction is one-sided."


    Lihua touched her chin.


    "I am not doing this to gain any favor¡­"


    Though if you insist, will you allow me to date you?


    This was what Lihua''s track went off to as she grinned with drool on her face in her dream.


    "*Ahem!* Boss. I don''t want anything. I only want to wholeheartedly help you," she said withmitment.


    Wei tilted his head questioningly.


    "Don''t you need my help with anything?"


    "Nope," said confidently.


    "I thought you would ask me to teach you how to cook and organize your house. At the very least some money. You are poor after all."


    "..."


    That was a critical hit to her heart.


    Cooking, organizing, and money. He brutally targeted all the three areas where shecked.


    Lihua said with a pained voice. "Boss. This is your first lesson. Poking those things hurt me a lot so talking about them is banned!"


    "I see. So will you learn them instead?"


    Her mouth twitched.


    She really wished to open his brain and see how it works.


    But then a thought came across her mind.


    "Boss, you will teach me cooking?"


    "En."


    Idiot Lihua! Isn''t that super awesome! My Godly handsome prince will teach me. I will get to spend more time with him! We will be even closer!


    So the whole notion of ''selflessly'' helping him went down the drain pretty quickly.


    So, right now, Wei showed her the easiest curry recipe. He was watching over through all her steps when he got the call.


    Wei said, "Hm. Send her to his ce."


    His subordinates already understood that he was talking about his acquaintance.


    Wei dropped a message.


    ''As promised, sending someone to your special room.''


    It was the condition his acquaintance had told him to fulfill in exchange for Wei wanting to know why Lihua got angry at him. By today evening, that person wanted someone dead at his doorstep.


    But Wei didn''t know who to send and he got his answer at Lihua''s college today.


    At first, Wei didn''t understand why Lihua was the center of attention. Then he realized that those students throwing paper nes at Lihua andughing at her was all Lu Jie''s doing. She had instigated everything by spreading rumors about her.


    Wei also remembered how she made her trip and fall the first time. So, with the second incident today, he concluded that Lu Jie would always pose a source of trouble for Lihua which he didn''t want.


    So, it was the best option to kill her and send her to him. He got his target to fulfill the condition just at the right time.


    "Yes, Boss."


    Wei walked back to the kitchen, calm andposed as if nothing happened, and Lihua had no idea that Lu Jie was dead on Wei''s orders for her sake. Just like that, her enemy was gone.


    Wei saw her struggling and frowning as she tried to chop the veggies.


    "You don''t hold a knife that way."


    He stood behind her until his chest almost touched her back. His arm hovered over hers and he held her hand, holding the knife.


    Lihua stared at how his long fingers easily enveloped her small hand. As he leaned forward, his breath made her hair flutter, tickling the back of her ear.


    Ahhhh!! So close, so close! God, don''t make me faint okay?


    When she raised her head, she saw that she barely reached his chin. Her breath hitched.


    At that low angle, his jawline looked even sexier and his nose was more pronounced. She felt her cheeks heat up at that sight.


    Wei lowered his gaze, sensing her quietness.


    "Lihua¡­" His breathy voice sweetly echoed in her ears.


    She saw him leaning towards her and his lips grew closer and closer towards her.


    Ahhhh Is my Godly handsome prince going to kiss me again? But I am not crying¡­


    She paused.


    Who cares about the reason! Kissing is more important.


    Lihua instinctively closed her eyes waiting for him to kiss her.


    ---


    Same time at Shadow Eagle Base.


    One of Chang Fang''s subordinates came rushing in and kneeled on his leg. "Boss. That businessman said he needs more time to return the money we lent him."


    Chang Fang was the leader of the gang, Shadow Eagle, who dealt in the loan sharking business.


    He tapped his finger on the chair and smiled. "Cannot return our money? We gave him enough time. Now it''s time to wee him here and make him cough out all the cash...with interest."

 Chapter 23 - The Mafia King Shows His First Smile

    <h4>Chapter 23 - The Mafia King Shows His First Smile</h4>


    Lihua waited for Wei to kiss amidst her loudly thudding heartbeat.


    Any moment...any moment now¡­


    One, two, three seconds, but nothing happened.


    Lihua peeked through her right eye.


    "Pass that tomato over there," Wei said.


    Ah?


    Lihua suddenly opened her eyes and looked to the back. He was pointing towards the tomato basket.


    She felt incredibly embarrassed. Her face flushed the same shade as that tomato.


    He wasn''t going to kiss me! Stop jumping to conclusions!


    She thought about the two times when he kissed her.


    It''s not my fault if the Boss always takes me by surprise by suddenly kissing me, she sobbed. He is always so unpredictable.


    Wei curiously asked, "Why did you close your eyes?"


    Her brow twitched.


    "I...I...felt like going into meditation. You know, it''s really good for health¡­" she mumbled.


    This is the most horrible excuse I must have made until now!


    Wei blinked his eyes. Unknown to him, Lihua''s eyes slowly widened to see his lips curve into something called a smile. His voice ever so faintly broke into the softest chuckle.


    She was stunned.


    "You are really strange. I never saw anyone meditating in the middle of some work."


    "You..you¡­" she felt at a loss for words. She didn''t expect him tough at her silly excuse. "You smiled¡­"


    Somehow she strongly felt that this might be the first time in his life when he would have actually smiled at something.


    And it was mesmerizing. She didn''t know that his simple smile could make her heart go into a frenzy as if fireworks had exploded.


    Jiang Wei was a handsome man. But with that soft smile etched on his lips, he looked even more beautiful to her. That impassive and nk face of his had an expression on it for the first time.


    Wei tilted his head. "Really?"


    In her stupor, Lihua quickly fumbled out the phone from her pocket and snapped a picture.


    Safe!


    "I clicked it! I clicked your picture!" She hopped in excitement. "Thank God I didn''t miss it. See?"


    She showed him. "You are smiling. Boss, you look so *cough* handsome with the smile. You should smile more often!"


    Lihua was way over the moon to have a picture of a smiling Jiang Wei.


    Wei didn''t see any difference though. Even more than his picture, he was interested in staring at Lihua.


    "But I think you are prettier than me when you smile¡­"


    Lihua was taken aback. She was singing his praises here and she didn''t expect to get apliment herself.


    Suddenly, she felt shy. "Ah..haha... thank you¡­"


    Wei mentally made a note to add two things in his small book of observation of Lihua.


    First, Lihua can meditate anytime, anywhere.


    Second, she looked beautiful when she smiled.


    Lihua asked, "Boss, did you date any woman before?"


    "No."


    "Then how do you know how to say these things? I mean you know... like which makes a woman happy to hear. Where did you learn?"


    In short flirting, but she thought not to use that word.


    "I didn''t learn."


    "Then how do you say these things to me?"


    "I don''t know. They juste naturally whenever I am with you."


    *Badump*


    She flustered hard.


    He is flirting again. I cannot believe somebody like Boss can flirt when he doesn''t understand emotions. Or maybe...he is just frank?


    "Cu-curry! Yes, curry. I will burn my curry! Let me concentrate!"


    She hid her blushing face and pushed him away.


    I decided to teach him the joys of emotions but what will it do to my poor heart along the way?


    ---


    The next day, Wei had to leave early for work due to an important meeting, so Lihua didn''t get her daily dose of handsomeness greeting her first thing in the morning. She had a quick breakfast with Mrs. Zhang and left for college.


    As she reached the main street, the signal turned green for pedestrian crossing. In front of her walked a small boy with a school bag on his back.


    Suddenly, she heard a loud screech and saw a big car approaching fast. Lihua was horrified because it was about to hit the boy.


    The boy stood frozen and paled in fear.


    "Look out!" She screamed.


    Lihua jumped in and grabbed the boy. She fell and rolled down on the zebra crossing with the boy. Just a secondter, the car sped past them and abruptly stopped.


    Lihua gasped in pain as she hit her elbow and scraped her knee.


    "Ugh¡­"


    She ignored her wounds and quickly checked the boy. "Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    "Waaaaaa¡­." He started crying, feeling afraid.


    "Ah, ah! Don''t cry. Look, you aren''t hurt anywhere!" She wiped his tears and tightly hugged him.


    The people gathered around them and murmured. "That was horrible."


    "Thank God you pulled him on time or else this boy would have died."


    "What an irresponsible driver!"


    Lihua was furious just like them. She red towards the car and stomped in anger. She banged the windows. "Get out! Is this how you drive? You could have killed that child! Get out right now!"


    The door opened and a man in a business suit stepped out. Lang Min looked in his early forties and strangely anxious for some reason.


    Lihua put her hands on her waist and exploded akin to a volcano. "Are you blind? Can''t you see that it was a red signal! That means cars have to stop. Didn''t you learn this during your driving lessons? You could have killed that boy! Look how afraid he is!"


    The businessman gritted his teeth. "I don''t have time for this!"


    He was frequently looking around in nervousness.


    "It''s not my fault if that boy is so slow!"


    Lihua was stunned at his shamelessness. "He wasn''t slow! You were too fast and driving even though it was a red signal. Are you drunk? Apologize!"


    Lang Min looked at her incredibly. "Apologize and me? Do you know who I am?"


    Lihua figured that he must be some rich businessman, looking at his rich suit and expensive car.


    "I don''t care who you are. You were about to kill a little child and you are unting your status at this time?"


    Lang Min was growing more afraid and nervous of everybody''s attention on him.


    I cannot afford to stay here any longer or they will catch me!


    He quickly took out a cheque book, tore a leaf, and signed it. He ced it in Lihua''s hand. "Here. Take thispensation. Happy now?"

 Chapter 24 - Taken Away!

    <h4>Chapter 24 - Taken Away!</h4>


    Lang Min turned to sit back in the car, but a fuming Lihua grabbed his shoulder and pped him hard across his cheek.


    He was stunned and a burning pain stung him. "You pped me?"


    "I will p you again! How dare youpensate with money! Just because you are rich you think that you could get out of this by throwing money on my face? Do you think that someone''s life can bepensated by this cheque?"


    "I don''t have time for your foolishness!" He sweated and checked the roads again.


    I need to leave before those men find me!


    "Get away!" He pushed her away.


    But Lihua grabbed his arm. "Where are you going? You should be sent to jail and you are running away!"


    They got into a small fight where he tried to shake her off. "Let me go!"


    "No! People like you should rot in jail!"


    Suddenly, another van stopped right in front of them and three masked goons rushed out.


    The businessman, Lang Min, paled.


    "Take him," the leader ordered.


    One of the men grabbed him and pushed his head inside the van. "No! Let me go! Let me go!"


    Lihua was shocked.


    What is happening? Kidnapping?


    The second man asked as he looked at Lihua, "What to do with this woman? Is she with him too?"


    "We don''t have time. Take her as well. Better safe than sorry."


    He grabbed her arm.


    Lihua''s chest thudded in fear. "Hey! Who are you? Leave me!"


    She iled her arms and legs, trying to resist. But they easily overpowered her and dumped her into the van with Lang Min. In a blink of an eye, two adults were forcefully dragged into a van and the goons escaped.


    The crowd could only watch in shock. Some of them had recorded a video, so they uploaded it on Weibo and social media.


    ''OMG! I just witnessed a kidnapping in broad daylight!''


    ---


    In college, the video went viral in no time. Students were shocked to see Lihua getting kidnapped. Meng Ya, being Lihua''s best friend, her condition was worse.


    Lihua¡­


    Her eyes teared up and her face marred with worry for her.


    Oh my God. L-Lihua is...what will they do to her? Why did they take her away?


    What should I do now!


    She quickly thought of Wei.


    "I should tell this to Mr. Jiang! Isn''t he a CEO? He will find her in no time!"


    Just like everyone else with yesterday''s incident, Meng Ya misunderstood that something was really going on between Lihua and him, and Lihua didn''t have time to clear it.


    Of course, Meng Ya didn''t even have Fu Renshu''s number much less Wei''s. So, she found out the reception number from the inte.


    "Jiang Corps. How may I help you?"


    "I want to talk to Mr. Jiang! It''s really urgent!"


    "Excuse me? Please identify yourself. Do you have an appointment?"


    "I am Meng Ya, Song Lihua''s friend. I-I don''t have an appointment but it''s really urgent! Please let me talk to Mr. Jiang!"


    "Without an appointment, I cannot let you talk to Sir."


    "No, please! It''s important! It''s about Song Lihua. She is an intern who Mr. Jiang has recently hired in hispany. She is in trouble and only he can help her."


    "Miss, please don''t waste our time. We know women like you who make such excuses to meet our Sir. Don''t call here again."


    "Wait! Lihua is kidn-"


    The phone hung up.


    "Hello? Hello?"


    Meng Ya gritted her teeth.


    Is she a fool? Why would I lie?


    She nervously paced back and forth until she decided.


    I have to go to thepany myself!


    ---


    Lang Min and Lihua were roughly thrown on the ground in Shadow Eagle''s dark basement. Theri hands and wrists were tied.


    Lihua frantically looked at them.


    "Who are you, people? Why have you kidnapped us here?"


    "Shut up. You will soon know. Until then, keep quiet or I will cut off your tongue."


    Lihua jolted and shut her mouth.


    They left them alone and locked the door.


    Lihua looked at Lang Min, who looked as white as a ghost.


    "They will kill me. They will kill me now¡­It''s all over..." he mumbled to himself.


    Lihua said, "Hey! What are you mumbling to yourself? Do you know what is happening here? Why did they kidnap us?"


    He was sweating hard and panting breathlessly. He didn''t respond to her at all.


    Ughhh, useless!


    Lihua bit her lip. Her heart raced in panic, but she had no choice but to wait.


    It is definitely a misunderstanding. I don''t have anything to do with these people. They have to let me go once I clear everything!


    ---


    A whileter, the door opened and Chang Fang stepped in. Lihua got afraid a little, seeing the huge scar on his eye. She gulped.


    Chang Fang sat on his Boss''s seat and stared at them. He narrowed his eyes as he noticed Lihua.


    "Why this extra person?"


    The subordinate bowed. "We saw her with Lang Min and figured she knew him. So we brought her too."


    "Hm," he nodded.


    "What?" Lihua was stunned. "I don''t know this man! I would never have anything to do with such a heartless and disgusting man!"


    Chang Fang''s mouth twitched.


    "Silence. You will not speak until I tell you to."


    He nced at Lang Min and sneered. "Long time no see Lang Min. I heard you were leaving the country, but it seems you forgot that there is this debt to us you haven''t paid back until now. You were trying to run away huh? But I cannot let you leave until you settle all the money I loaned you."


    Lang Min stiffened and paled.


    Lihua immediately understood the context.


    Loan sharking?


    Chang Fang asked, "How much is the money umted by now?"


    The subordinate immediately responded. "Boss, with interest, it sums up to seventy-two million Yuan."


    Lihua widened her eyes.


    So much money...


    "And how much has he returned until now?"


    "Nothing, Boss."


    "Ahh...well this makes things ugly for you Lang Min," he sinisterly smiled. "I already gave you an extra month but seems like it has gone to waste."


    Lang Min sweated hard. He nced at Lihua and suddenly an idea struck him.


    "Boss, please have mercy on me! I am not at fault. This wretched woman took away everything!"


    Lihua jerked her head towards him in shock.


    What the hell?


    "She was my mistress and she cleverly fooled me into giving all the money to her. She took your money and spent it all on herself!"

 Chapter 25 - A Whopping Seventy-two Yuan!

    <h4>Chapter 25 - A Whopping Seventy-two Yuan!</h4>


    At Jiang Corps, Meng Ya rushed towards the receptionist''s desk, her chest heaving breathlessly.


    "Mr. Jiang...I want to meet him right now."


    The receptionist was taken aback by her sudden appearance. "Who are you?"


    "Meng Ya. I am the one who called you a while ago."


    "You! I cannot believe you came all the way here. Please don''t make a scene and leave. I already told you that you cannot meet Sir."


    She banged her fist on the desk, jolting her. "My friend is in danger! I don''t have time to fool around or prove you anything! Mr. Jiang knows me. Call him here and he would definitely recognize me."


    She snorted. "Know you? Are you dreaming? Everybody wishes for Sir to know them as you im, but they can only dream. Your lies won''t get you anywhere."


    "I am not lying! Lihua is in danger. She is kidnapped and only Mr. Jiang can help her. Just let me talk to him once and you will know that I am not making things up!"


    The receptionist red at her.


    "Enough of this. Please leave or I will call the security to drag you out."


    Meng Ya gritted her teeth. She rubbed her brows. Suddenly her eyes twinkled.


    "Assistant Fu! Yes! Call Assistant Fu Renshu. If not Mr. Jiang, then at least let me talk to him."


    "Miss Meng! Assistant Fu is a busy man. He is an important figure second only to Sir Jiang Wei. He is Sir Jiang''s trusted assistant, and he doesn''t have time to deal with you. He hasid strict rules not to bother him with unnecessary things and without an appointment, nobody can meet Mr. Jiang."


    "Are you an idiot?" Meng Ya burst in anger. "Here my friend is in danger and you care about a freaking appointment? Neither you are letting me talk to Mr. Jiang nor to Assistant Fu! You are wasting my time! Song Lihua will soon join thispany and is this your attitude towards the employees?"


    The receptionist''s expression turned ugly.


    "How dare you insult me? That''s it! Get out."


    She called some security guards. "Take her away. She is being a bother."


    Two guards grabbed her both arms.


    "Miss, pleasee with us. You are not allowed here anymore."


    Meng Ya fumed. "Even my father will be allowed here you fools!"


    She suddenly stomped hard on their feet with her heeled sandals.


    "Ouch!" They yelped in pain.


    Meng Ya took this chance and slipped out of their grasp. She ran towards the elevator with all her might.


    The receptionist widened her eyes. "What are you doing! Stop her right now!"


    ---


    At the base, Lihua was watching Lang Min lie in utter shock.


    "What mistress? Are you in your freaking mind? Now you are scared of them so you are shifting all the me to me? I have never seen such a disgusting man like you!"


    Lang Min yelled. "Shut up! Now you are denying everything! I kept you as my mistress, but you were only after my wealth. And then you stole all of it the moment you got your chance."


    "Boss. She has all the money. You should target her!"


    Chang Fang raised his brow.


    "A mistress huh?"


    Lihua speechlessly said, "Don''t tell me you believe him?"


    Lang Min quickly interrupted. "What is not there to believe? Just look at your clothes!"


    She lowered her head. "What is wrong with my clothes?"


    "They just scream how poor you are! So cheap. I pitied you and kept by my side, but you are a poor woman after all. Wealth makes people like you greedy. Your sight was always on my money."


    "..."


    She gritted her teeth. "Excuse me. This is the most expensive jeans I got in my wardrobe! How dare you call it cheap?"


    "How expensive?"


    "A whopping seventy-two Yuan!"


    Lang Min - "..."


    Chang Fang - "..."


    All the subordinates - "..."


    "Do you think seventy-two Yuan is cheap?" She red at him.


    Lang Min looked at Chang Fang. "See? Why wouldn''t she steal my money? Trust me. She has all the money. And a young woman like her always looks for an easy source of cash. I thought she liked me but I fell for her trap."


    "Ee! Don''t make me puke," Lihua made a disgusted face. "Firstly, I will never agree to be anybody''s mistress. Secondly, even if by some cruel fate I am forced to, I won''t choose a man in his forties who could be as old as my father!"


    Lang Min''s face contorted in an ugly expression.


    "That man should at least be a Godly handsome prince like you read in fantasy. I won''t ept anyone less than him."


    She dreamily thought of Wei and drooled.


    "*Ahem* And not only that, you are a heartless and cruel man who was about to kill an innocent child. You dare throw a cheque on my face. I would die rather than being your mistress!"


    Suddenly, it struck her. She looked at Chang Fang and smiled. "Sir. Don''t you find it strange that this man who ims he doesn''t have your money would be in any position to give me a hefty cheque forpensation?"


    Lang Min froze.


    "What nonsense are you spouting! Don''t listen to her Mr. Chang."


    "I have evidence. I am still holding onto the cheque he gave me. He had even signed it. You can check my right hand."


    Chang Fang signaled.


    The leader of the masked goons immediately opened her fist and found a crumpled piece of paper.


    He handed it to Chang Fang. "Boss!"


    Lang Min paled.


    Damn!


    The cheque that he so hautily handed it to Lihua was now his source of doom.


    Chang Fang nced over it and squinted his gaze.


    "Hoo...I didn''t know that Lang Min has one million in his ount."


    He got up and dangerously walked over to him. He clutched his hair tightly.


    "Ah!"


    "I wonder how many more million of Yuan are you actually hiding with you huh?"


    "No-no I-I¡­"


    Lihua brightened. "Now can you let me go?"


    Chang Fang snorted. "Of course not."


    "Why not!? I proved to you that I got nothing to do with him!"


    "You proved to me that he is lying about being broke, not that you don''t have a rtionship with him. What if you are really his mistress and indeed have some money on you? You might be a cautious woman who is cleverly not spending it to avoid trouble for sometime. Maybe you already knew that we are after him, so you might be very well dumping him into the fire to save yourself from getting burnt too.


    So, no. You are staying here. I don''t care if you are his mistress or not. I only care about my money. And if I feel the slightest suspicion, I won''t let you go."

 Chapter 26 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Anger (1)

    <h4>Chapter 26 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Anger (1)</h4>


    Meng Ya entered the elevator just in time before the security guards reached her.


    "Bleh!"


    She stuck out her tongue.


    She looked at the control panel with buttons upto forty-five floors.


    Isn''t the CEO''s office usually at the topmost floor?


    She remembered seeing written fifty floors somewhere, but here it was only till forty-five.


    From the forty-fifth floor, there was a different elevator to go further up. But she didn''t have time to look for it.


    As soon as the elevator opened, she rushed towards the stairs to climb to thest floor.


    Lihua. Please be safe okay? Once I meet Mr. Jiang, everything will be fine.


    At the same time on Wei''s side, he frequently checked his phone. He didn''t know why but he wished to hear Lihua''s voice.


    He couldn''t meet her this morning, and now he wondered what she might be doing. He checked the time.


    She should be in ss¡­


    He announced. "A five minutes break."


    The employees quickly left the room. As Fu Renshu entered, he almost stumbled in his steps. His eyes widened. "Boss...What is that bruise on your head?"


    He gritted his teeth. "Who dare do that!? Give me his name! I will show him what true hell is!"


    "I did that."


    "..."


    Fu Renshu looked at him, speechless. "What?"


    Wei frowned. "Why are you acting so surprised? You told me to kowtow and bang my head to apologize. I did just that. Lihua forgave me because of that."


    Fu Renshu felt dizzy and took support of the wall as he trembled and copsed. "Boss... it was y-you?"


    "Yes."


    "For Song Lihua?"


    "Yes."


    It''s as if thunderbolt struck Fu Renshu and zapped him hard.


    So when Boss was asking on tips, he-he referred to himself?


    He felt his world crumble.


    "Boss why didn''t you tell me that it was for you! I-I would never have...This is such a sin...how will I forgive myself...? Boss hurt himself because of me...I am a capable assistant. No, am I even capable anymore? I gave him wrong advice and I even felt proud of myself..." By the end, he was muttering to himself. "Such a sphemy. The only punishment is death!"


    He bowed full ny degree. "Boss, please cut off my head! I don''t deserve to live. I have failed my duty! Please don''t show any mercy!"


    Wei pursed his lips. He didn''t understand his poor assistant''s remorse.


    "No cutting off."


    "But-"


    "Take care of the duties outside. I have to call Lihua."


    Sooong Lihuaaaa...


    Fu Renshu''s gaze darkened.


    Just wait till I get my hands on you!


    He grudgingly left after Wei left him with no other option.


    Wei knew Lihua might not pick up, but he couldn''t help himself. He dialed her number, but it wasing out of thework area.


    He frowned.


    It was understandable if it went on ring and she didn''t answer it. That meant she was in ss.


    But why was iting out of thework area?


    Her number didn''t have any signal problems in her campus.


    He dialed again but it was the same result.


    Wei narrowed his eyes and seemed in a deep thought.


    ---


    Just at thest staircase to the fiftieth floor, Meng Ya reached there, huffing and puffing, breathing heavily. She took a turn and suddenly crashed into someone, who was walking towards the staircase.


    "Ouch!"


    "Hey!"


    They both tumbled on the floor with the man falling on top of her.


    "Ow, ow, ow. My back¡­Can you not watch where you are going?"


    A few secondster, she opened her tightly shut eyes and peeked. Her eyes widened to see Fu Renshu on top of her.


    For a moment she was in a stupor.


    Fu Renshu looked at her speechlessly. "You? Meng Ya, right? Why are you here?"


    Then he grimaced. "And what did you just say? You are the blind one here! You suddenly crashed into me."


    Meng Ya snapped out of it. She recalled what the receptionist said at the desk.


    ''Assistant Fu hasid very strict rules. Without an appointment, you cannot meet Mr. Jiang.''


    "You are the source of all my troubles!"


    Fu Renshu was dumbfounded. "Huh?"


    She looked at their state. "Will you get up now? How long will you stay on top of me like this? Are you a pervert?"


    Fu Renshu''s lid of patience blew like how a whistle blows in a rice cooker at high heat. His expression turned ugly and his gaze darkened.


    He swiftly got up and coldly said, "How are you here?"


    First that Song Lihua and now her friend!


    Meng Ya red at him. Usually, she would have been polite since he was Wei''s assistant and held much higher status than hers. But her worry for Lihua threw away all those inhibitions.


    "I wouldn''t have to if you didn''ty those freaking stupid rules! I want to talk to Mr. Jiang, but that idiot receptionist wasn''t letting me! Then I came here to meet him and she ''still'' wasn''t letting me. I had to escape from those guards ande here!"


    Fu Renshu was speechless.


    "Are you an idiot? Of course she wouldn''t let you. Who do you think Boss is? You think you can show your stupid face any time here and we will let you meet Boss?"


    She fumed. "Whose face are you calling stupid!?"


    "Is there anyone else here?" He snorted. "No wonder you are Song Lihua''s friend. Birds of a feather flock together."


    Now it was turn for Meng Ya''s lid to blow up so she clenched her fist and punched him hard on his chest with all her might. Fu Renshu didn''t even budge but it took a heavy toll on her poor knuckles.


    "Ouchhhh!!!"


    His mouth twitched. "You call this a punch? Or were you tickling me?"


    "Is that even skin? Or a piece of useless rock?" She pressed her hand painfully.


    He coldly smiled. "Only ones with their top floor empty wouldn''t understand the difference between rock and muscles."


    Meng Ya gritted her teeth. "And now you are wasting my time! I want to meet Mr. Jiang right now!"


    "After all the ruckus you have caused, no way. Get out from here."


    "I won''t until Mr. Jiang helps me. It''s about Lihua! Somebody kidnapped her!"


    Fu Renshu widened his eyes in shock.


    "What did you say?"


    But it wasn''t him who asked that question.


    Meng Ya suddenly felt a gust of chilly air on her back. She turned and saw Wei standing right behind her.


    It seemed he heard everything.


    He didn''t look anything different than before, yet Meng Ya felt that the atmosphere suddenly turned colder and harsher.


    W-why am I feeling so afraid?


    She quickly snapped out. "Mr. Jiang! I am saying the truth! A video went viral on Weibo this morning and...and¡­" her eyes teared up, "there was Lihua in it. Wait!"


    She took out her phone and showed him the video.


    Throughout the entire time, he stayed absolutely silent. The three masked goons dragged a man and Lihua in their van and drove away. He understood it with a single nce.


    The target was that businessman.


    Lihua got identally involved in it.


    But the more he saw those men touching and manhandling Lihua, the more of a certain emotion was filling up his chest. He felt it was simr to the time he saw that stalker harassing her. But the intensity of that feeling right now evoked even a higher sense of danger around him.


    That intense emotion was consuming his heart at an rming rate until his gaze turned icier, darker and murderous.


    Wei was the Mafia King and right under his nose, people from his own world kidnapped Lihua.


    "Renshu."


    Fu Renshu straightened up.


    "Find the gang because right now...I am extremely angry."

 Chapter 27 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Anger (2)

    <h4>Chapter 27 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Anger (2)</h4>


    Meng Ya was forced to wait outside Wei''s office because they didn''t want her to know of his Underworld connections. There was a danger of her identally spilling it out to Lihua.


    Inside, Fu Renshu was ready with the investigation''s results.


    "Boss. The gang is Shadow Eagle."


    Wei was frighteningly calm. He paid attention to his report, but at the same time, he couldn''t shake off Lihua''s image from his mind.


    "Loan sharking. Leader - Chang Fang."


    Usually, the ultimate king never bothered to remember the details of all the gangs under him, but Wei made it point that he did. He knew everything about his Underworld kingdom.


    Fu Renshu nodded. "Yes, Boss. The man is Lang Min. Businessman. Took a loan from Shadow Eagle to save his dwindling business, but couldn''t return it on time, which is usually the case. But Lang Min isn''t that broke as he ims to be. So Chang Fang ordered as per the drill."


    "Lihua."


    "Lang Min''s reckless driving had almost killed a little boy. Song Lihua saved him and she went to confront him. The men must have misunderstood that she was with Lang Min."


    "That is not an excuse."


    Fu Renshu stiffened. His icy and sharp voice was prickly like cactus, and he felt d that he wasn''t the target of his rage.


    But this changed behavior also shocked him. This was the first time he ever saw him so angry. For the Mafia King to personally admit it was a huge thing.


    All this time, nothing much ever affected him, but ever since he crossed paths with Lihua, he could feel the ripples of small changes forming inside him. He did things that he never imagined doing them. The drastic decision to move into Lihua''s apartmentplex was one of them.


    Wei crumpled Lang Min''s report in his fist, expressing the anger surging in his chest. He felt his breaths grow rapid and restless. He didn''t want Lihua to stay there a second longer.


    His gaze glinted in danger. "Let''s go."


    Fu Renshu quietly observed him and slowly opened his mouth. "Boss, please forgive me for stepping out of the line."


    Wei paused and looked at him.


    "Why are you doing this for her? You know that she is Song Jia''s sister and..."


    The woman who he killed with his own hands.


    The small sh of a memory passed by his mind.


    *shback*


    His men dragged Song Jia and made her kneel in front of him where he majestically sat in his throne.


    Fu Renshu said, "She is the spy, Boss."


    "I see," he nkly looked at her.


    Song Jia red at him.


    The subordinates also handed a small disc. "Boss, here is the evidence Song Jia had collected against the Underworld."


    When Wei took a look at it, he raised his brow and looked at her.


    "Not bad."


    It was rare for him to praise anybody. That just showed how she was thorough with her investigation.


    But the next moment, he already snapped the disc into two parts. Song Jia narrowed her eyes.


    "Don''t think that you win because of this, Mafia King."


    He said nothing.


    "Your ugly truth won''t remain hidden forever, Jiang Wei!" She gritted her teeth.


    Fu Renshu sneered. "I see the hatred runs deep. Why not? You are the Song family''s daughter after all. I see why you chose to be an officer...just like your parents."


    The mention of her parents dug out the deeply buried wound in her heart. She felt her chest ache as she remembered them.


    "Yes.. just like Mom and Dad¡­" she raised her head and challenged Wei''s indifferent gaze, anger surging in her chest, "my same parents who you mercilessly killed years ago!"


    Silence.


    A whileter, there was a bullet hole in her chest and sheid on the ground in the pool of her own blood. Fu Renshu silently looked at her body.


    He never thought that Wei would have to kill the whole Song family one day. Years back, it was Song Jia''s parents and now Song Jia herself.


    One of the subordinates, brought all her belongings. "Boss, this phone was hidden in her bag."


    Wei took a look at it and found a certain woman''s picture in it. He tilted his head and stared at that picture for a long time.


    "Who is she?"


    Fu Renshu said, "Song Lihua. Song Jia''s sister."


    Wei nced at him but said nothing.


    He looked back at the picture and for the first time, he felt a strong foreboding. Something had tugged his chest as if somebody had pulled a string to delve deeper.


    He wanted to meet her. He had no answer to why he wanted to. Wei couldn''t quite put his finger to it.


    "I want to meet her," he dered.


    *Present*


    Fu Renshu pursed his lips.


    Wei said, "I cannot pinpoint it. But I want to observe her more. She is strange. She acts differently. Until I know everything that is there to know, I won''t let anything happen to her.


    "Boss I just¡­"


    He sighed.


    Considering the history, it would be reallyplicated in the future if this went on.


    The slight tinge of warmth in his gaze was gone. Now he had only one task to do. To take Lihua out of there.


    "Boss, I will call Chang Fang and-"


    "No. I will meet him."


    He narrowed his eyes. "There are some limits I will personally set with him."


    ---


    It didn''t take much time to reach the Shadow Eagle''s base. The closer he reached, the more the strange feeling erupted in his chest.


    After how Lihua was forcibly taken away, he could only imagine her crying and begging his men for her freedom. Fury surged in his chest again. He didn''t dare imagine the condition they might have kept her in.


    The guards standing outside widened their eyes to see the Mafia Kinging himself. He sat at the top of the chain. Why would he personallye here?


    Of course, nobody dared question him or stop his way. Just like loyal subjects, they only bowed and saw the King pass by them.


    ''Damn! Does Boss Chang knows that the Mafia King is here!?''


    Just as Wei was about to crash open the door, he heard Lihua''s voice.


    "Lihua¡­"


    He banged open the door. But the scene that awaited him waspletely in contrast to his imagination.


    "Hahaha! I won! I won again!" Lihua chirped andughed. "Fork out the cash!"


    Chang Fang threw the dice in frustration and cursed. "Damn! This is the third time you have won Ludo!"


    Wei - "..."


    There Lihua was, sitting opposite the leader of the Shadow Eagle''s base, rejoicing her victory over a board game as if she was never kidnapped.

 Chapter 28 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Anger (3)

    <h4>Chapter 28 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Anger (3)</h4>


    Wei and Fu Renshu looked at her dumbfounded. After how she was forcibly pushed in the car, this wasn''t the image they held in their minds.


    She was supposed to be tied up. She was supposed to be scared and crying but this...


    Even Fu Renshu was stunned, staring at Chang Fang.


    Is he the same Chang Fang, the leader of Shadow Eagle that I know?


    Chang Fang and Lihua were so immersed in their Ludo game that they didn''t even realize when Wei entered.


    He grudgingly took out a wad of cash and slipped it to her side. "There! Your money!"


    "Ho ho ho!" Lihua''s eyes sparkled, spreading the notes by her fingers. "This is fun."


    "Only because you are winning," He red at her.


    She stuck out her tongue. "It isn''t my fault that I am blessed with good luck."


    Fu Renshu''s brow twitched.


    At one side, Wei and Fu Renshu saw Lang Min still tied up.


    So how did Lihua set herself free?


    "*Ahem*" Fu Renshu cleared his throat after which everybody''s attention finally fell on the Mafia King, pitifully standing at the entrance who was supposed to be the hero and save Lihua.


    Chang Fang and subordinates were shell-shocked to see Wei in flesh!


    How is the Mafia King here himself!


    "B-B-B-Bo-"


    Wei shot one sharp stare at him and he instantly gulped his words back.


    Of course Wei wasn''t going to let him address as Boss and reveal to Lihua that Shadow Eagle worked under him.


    Lihua brightened. "Boss!!! Come here! Let''s y Ludo! I am on a winning strike!"


    She eagerly patted the seat besides hers, indicating him to sit there.


    "..."


    Wei''s gaze carefully traveled up and down her body and saw that there were no injuries anywhere. The furious volcano erupted in his chest calmed down just a bit.


    "You are... ying Ludo?"


    "Yes! It''s a fun game!" She chirped.


    Fu Renshu shut his eyes and lost his patience.


    "Song Lihua!"


    Lihua jolted back. "Assistant Fu. Oh, you join in too! The more, the merrier!"


    Chang Fang looked at her, aghast.


    This woman is talking to the Boss that way...are you having a death wish!?


    He cleared his throat and signaled her to stay quiet but she didn''t notice them at all.


    Fu Renshu stomped to her side. "What are you doing ying Ludo here? Aren''t you supposed to be kidnapped?"


    Lihua then realized it.


    "Oh...oh! Boss, did youe here to save me?"


    Wei pursed his lips.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Ah my Godly handsome prince came to save me and what am I doing ying Ludo!? I should have looked more pitiful.


    Shemented.


    Wei walked up to her and anxiously held her face. He checked her again. His gaze softened. "Are you hurt anywhere?"


    As he asked that, his gaze fell upon Chang Fang. He shuddered in fear.


    Is this woman someone who he knows?


    He paled.


    Then doesn''t that mean I am dead!? Boss would never forgive me!


    He gritted his teeth and red at his men.


    You fools! You kidnapped the Mafia King''s woman? Are you nuts!?


    The subordinates shievered and inwardly sobbed.


    How are we supposed to know?


    The touch of his warm fingertips on her cheeks made her flush. But the concern in Wei''s eyes made Lihua feel guilty. She had no idea that he woulde here hastily to help her.


    She knew she wasn''t in danger anymore so she should have informed him.


    Lihua lowered her head. "Sorry Boss...I flowed away with the greediness of the prize money."


    Fu Renshu''s mouth twitched. He wanted to seriously see her brain.


    Wei quickly said, "It''s not your fault. Don''t be sorry."


    No, Boss. She should be. If she was safe, she should have got the hell out of here and not started ying Ludo with Chang Fang as if they are some long lost friends!


    Lihua grinned. "Don''t worry Boss. I am totally fine."


    "But how?"


    Once again, Lihua surpassed his expectations. How did she manage to make Chang Fang listen to her?


    "Oh that! This Lang Min gave me a hard time!" She red at him. "Saying nonsense like I am his mistress who snatched his money. Otherwise the Boss here wouldn''t have misunderstood me."


    Wei froze.


    Mistress?


    Unknown to Lihua, the effect that it had on him was too great. He slowly turned his head towards Lang Min, dropping the temperature in the base.


    Chang Fang and his subordinates immediately felt it.


    Wei was akin to a furious beast as if somebody invaded his territory. Lang Min''s guts to call Lihua his mistress darkened his gaze. The term mistress somehow made him imagine the illicit rtionship between him and Lihua.


    Even if it was a lie, Wei couldn''t tolerate it at all.


    Lang Min almost wet his pants.


    Lion. He looked like an angry Lion who roared at any trespassers, stepping into his forest.


    Wei clenched his fists. This new frustration rising within him was getting difficult to control for him. If not for Lihua, he would have already squeezed his neck and broken it instantly.


    In front of Lihua, he was a CEO, not a Mafia King.

 Chapter 29 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Anger (4)

    <h4>Chapter 29 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Anger (4)</h4>


    On the other hand, Lihua finally felt that something was wrong with Wei. He looked too serious for some reason, staring towards Lang Min.


    "Boss?"


    The danger in his gaze passed away before he looked at Lihua again. He stared at her small face, but she looked pretty much unaffected by his usation.


    Why did I hate it so much then? Wei wondered.


    "En. How did you make Chang Fang listen to you?"


    Lihua brightened. "Oh that!"


    Twenty minutes before.


    Chang Fang coldly said, "You haven''t proved that you aren''t his mistress. So you would be staying here."


    Lihua''s nostrils red. "What? Of course I can prove that. Does he even know my name?"


    Lang Min stiffened.


    Chang Fang narrowed his eyes at him. He looked at Lihua. "Say your name in my ear."


    Lihua did and then they looked at Lang Min.


    Sweat trickled down the sides of his ears. "Of course I know her name! It''s-it''s Wang Qian!"


    Lihua smirked. "Hah! Didn''t I tell you? My name is Song Lihua."


    Lang Min paled for a moment before he quickly recovered. Chang Fang took out his dagger and smiled, yfully pointing it at him, "You seem to like telling a lot of lies."


    "No! She is lying! She told me a fake name when we met, and now she is giving a different one to shed responsibility!"


    Chang Fang touched his chin. "He has a point. Do you have any proof that you are Song Lihua?"


    Lihua grimaced. "I had but thanks to your goons I don''t. When they unceremoniously pushed me in the van, my bag fell on the ground! It had my college ID in it."


    Lang Min sneered. "All lies!"


    Chang Fang said, "Well then you stay here."


    "This is not fair!" She protested.


    He red at her. "In which ce do you think you are? This is the Underworld, not a court where you are talking about fair and unfair. What I say goes."


    Lang Min victoriously smiled.


    Lihua pursed her lips. She paused for a few moments before she curiously smiled at him.


    "Alright then, I have one solution."


    Lang Min snorted. "You are bluffing."


    "I am not talking to you, oldie. Butt away."


    His face distorted in anger. This woman!


    Lihua grinned and challenged Chang Fang. "If you could defeat me in a game of Ludo, then I will admit that I am his mistress."


    Chang Fang - "..."


    Lang Min - "..."


    Chang Fang''s mouth violently twitched.


    "Ludo?"


    "Yup. If I win, then you have to let me go."


    Lang Min''s fuse short-circuited. "Are you an idiot? What''s the connection between Ludo and your evidence?"


    "Nothing," she shrugged.


    "So why!?"


    She chuckled. "Didn''t the Boss here say that this is the Underworld where there is no fair and unfair? So what does it matter if I ce a bet that has got nothing to do with proving my identity? If I win, it''s my win and I leave. I don''t care if it''s unconnected or unfair to you."


    Lang Min was speechless.


    Chang Fang widened his eyes. He looked at Lihua, utterly stunned and even a little impressed. She craftily spun him in his own words to get out of here.


    He couldn''t find any fault in her solution at all. He was unfair to her and she was being unfair to Lang Min. Simple.


    Lihua snorted. "If you don''t feel pitiful for me for losing my ID, then why should I feel pitiful for you for cing a nonsensical bet?"


    Even she admitted it herself that the bet was nonsensical¡­


    Chang Fang suddenly burst into loudughter. "AHAHAHAHA. Amazing. Simply amazing. Hahahaha¡­"


    He vigorously pped his thigh, unable to control it. He was close to even rolling down on the floor.


    His subordinates looked at him, dumbfounded.


    Our Boss isughing! He isughing for the first time in front of us!


    Chang Fang wiped the corner of his eyes that became wet with tears due to too muchughter. "You are smart. I see talent in you. Why don''t you join my Shadow Eagle?"


    "..."


    Why am I being suddenly recruited in a shady group?


    "Alright! I ept. If I win, then you will suffer with this businessman, irrespective whether you are his mistress or not. If you win, you leave."


    She nodded.


    "But why Ludo?"


    "Of course I will choose a game where I am good at it."


    His brow twitched. "It''s purely based on luck on how many sixes you score. Talent hardly matters."


    Lihua proudly said, "I am blessed with good luck."


    "..."


    Chang Fang ordered. "Bring the Ludo Board here!"


    A few minutester¡­


    Lihua easily won the first game.


    Chang Fang could only see the game in utter shock. Lang Min was horrified.


    So she will leave now based on this puny game!?


    "Hah!" Lihua rejoiced. "I won! I am free!"


    Her eyes sparkled in delight.


    Chang Fang pursed his lips. It hurt his ego to lose a simple board game to a young woman.


    "Wait!"


    Lihua fumed. "You cannot go back on your words now."


    "We don''t go back on our promises once we give them."


    This is strangely a fair and good principle, considering that they are from the Underworld...


    "Let''s y another round! This time you will lose!"


    Lihua was stunned.


    Ah? He wants to y more?


    Well, she secured her freedom anyway so she was out of danger.


    "Alright," her gaze glinted. "Let''s bet some money. Whoever wins will give a hundred Yuan."


    "Tsk. So cheap. Make it a hundred dors."


    "... Esteemed Boss, I don''t have that kind of money on me."


    "No problem. I will give in dors if I win. You give in Yuan if you do," he shrugged.


    "..."


    He agreed just like that?


    Lang Min said, "Wait! She cannot leave. She-"


    Chang Fang red at him and at his signal, his subordinate badly beat him up.


    "Shut up and stay put there. I will thoroughly deal with youter and squeeze every drop of money from you."


    He went back to the game. "Let''s y."


    But even after the second and third game, Chang Fang never won and the more he didn''t win, the more he gotpetitive while Lihua won cash after cash. His subordinates were stunned to see his new side, ying a children''s board game so fiercely.


    That''s when Wei and Fu Renshu charged in the scene, seeing the leader ying Ludo with Lihua.

 Chapter 30 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Anger (5)

    <h4>Chapter 30 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Anger (5)</h4>


    At present, Wei had no words to say to her. She bet her life on a small board game that was based on luck.


    "You¡­"


    Wei wanted to say a lot of things to her, but for the first to he fell short of words.


    Lihua praised herself. "See? I am so talented, am I not?"


    Fu Renshu sneered. "Did your small brain bother to think what would happen if you lost?"


    Lihua said, "My motto is to think of only one step at a time!"


    "Sure, why not? Otherwise, your tiny brain will explode, wouldn''t it?"


    "..."


    Assistant Fu''s jabs never fail to miss their mark.


    "Boss, why don''t you y too? It is super fun!"


    Fu Renshu gnashed his teeth. "Song Lihua! As if the Boss would y some children''s game with you!"


    Wei innocently said, "I don''t know how to."


    Fu Renshu - "..."


    Lihua was aghast. "Boss, you don''t know how to y Ludo?"


    "No."


    "You never yed Ludo when you were a child?"


    Wei nkly looked at her. He couldn''t understand her source of shock.


    Childhood¡­


    His gaze felt a little distant. The only things he yed with at that age were guns and knives. The training for being the Mafia King had already started when he was three. There was no question of mingling with other kids or ying normal games.


    Suddenly, Lihua realized she might have stepped on a sore spot. He had difficulty in understanding emotions and it could be very well linked to his childhood.


    Idiot Lihua. How could you be so insensitive?


    Lihua grabbed his arm and made him sit beside her. "Don''t worry Boss! I will teach you! It''s super easy."


    The eager and excited expression on her beautiful face softened his gaze. Chang Fang and the others could only watch the duo lost amidst the imaginary blooming flowers.


    Lihua said, "Let''s y again!"


    Chang Fang was horrified.


    How can I dare y with the Mafia King? Just who is this woman who is so casually grabbing him to y?


    He gulped and sweated. "That Bo-"


    Wei shot a deadly re towards him again, making him sob.


    He isn''t letting me talk at all!


    Though Wei only wanted to stop him from calling him as Boss in front of Lihua.


    Lihua exined to him the game.


    Wei nodded. "Okay."


    Fu Renshu wanted to strangle Lihua. Lihua felt the killing intent from behind her back. But she chose to ignore it.


    Chang Fang was trembling hard. "H-How can I y?"


    Wei frowned at him. "You don''t want to y with me?"


    To the poor leader Chang Fang, it sounded like a tant threat.


    You don''t want to y with me, the Mafia King? You dare?


    "O-of course I would¡­"


    The three started ying Ludo with only Wei and Lihua seem to be enjoying the game. Chang Fang was praying hard that he shouldn''t identally win the game against Wei.


    More than ying the game, Wei was enjoying his observation of seeing Lihua y with vigor. Her little excited expressions and the gleam in her eyes strangely spread warmth in his heart.


    This feels...nice.


    It felt as if he could spend this time with her forever¡­


    "Oh Boss, you should take another piece out of the house for that six instead of moving the current one."


    "Is that so?" He waspletely focused on the game.


    "Oh no no! You should move that piece."


    "Wait. This move will make you reach faster to the goal."


    A few minutester...


    "Yay! I won again!" Lihua raised her hands in excitement.


    "En."


    He didn''t feel much affected by his loss. Instead, he was more satisfied to see her happy.


    Chang Fang thought he might order him to kill her off for the loss, but once again, he was shocked. The Mafia King was curiously and ever so e smiling at her.


    Is this Mafia King''s doppelganger?


    Lang Min was pathetically lying at one side,pletely out of the picture.


    Wei said, "How much money you won?"


    She widened her eyes. "Oh no no! I didn''t y this game with you for money. This is for fun. Boss, did you enjoy it?"


    She eagerly awaited. After all, she had promised to help him discover his emotions. And that would start by doing little things like ying a game and having fun.


    Wei stared at her. "I want to y with you again," he tilted his head.


    She pped her hands once. "Sure! Anytime!"


    Sess! Boss seems happy than his usual expression before.


    Fu Renshu glowered. "Song Lihuaaaaa¡­"


    She jolted.


    "Ah..haha..hahaha.." she nervously smiled, "I-I should head back home¡­"


    His threatening presence was intimidating to another level now.


    Wei nodded. "Renshu. Take her back to the car."


    He narrowed his eyes at Lang Min and then at Chang Fang.


    "Yes, Boss."


    Lihua said, "Ah Boss, don''t punish the leader please!"


    Chang Fang was dumbfounded.


    Ah? Why is she is taking my side who kidnapped her?


    "After all, he wasn''t that unreasonable. He promised to let me go if I won, and he was going to do that. I am not mad at him."


    Wei raised his brow in amusement.


    She always acts so differently¡­


    Any other person wouldn''t have said that after going through a freaking kidnapping incident.


    Chang Fang almost wanted to hug her for her generosity, but of course, he refrained. He didn''t want to incur the Mafia King''s wrath.


    I will never forget this debt! He sobbed in happiness.


    "If you say so. But I have another thing to deal with too."


    Fu Renshu roughly pushed her forward. "Now, now, stop bothering Boss and move forward already!"


    Lihua grumbled. "I-I am¡­"


    But suddenly out of nowhere, Wei straightened up in attention and grabbed Lihua. He hugged her and leaped to the side, just dodging the bullet shot in time.


    A gang of men invaded Chang Fang''s base and pointed their guns at them.


    "Nobody will move or we will shoot everybody right away! Hand over Lang Min to us!"


    Lang Min was excited. "Ah, you finally came to save me! Help me out of here!"


    They were a gang he had hired to finish Chang Fang''s men and take him away.


    Chang Fang''s men had also guns with them, but they were not in the position to shoot. If they moved even an inch, the other gang would start a bloodbath.


    Chang Fang turned cold and so did Fu Renshu.


    He smiled dangerously. "You have some death wish, pointing your guns at us."


    "Shut it or I will kill you. Hand over Lang Min right now!"


    "Yes kill them! Kill them all! Bloody bastards beat me into a pulp."

 Chapter 31 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Anger (6)

    <h4>Chapter 31 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Anger (6)</h4>


    Chang Fang turned cold upon this gang''s intrusion. It was a death wish they came looking for, especially now that Wei was here.


    Who would dare attack our base, knowing that we work under the Mafia King?


    Lang Minughed. "I will be free now! Quick! Untie me!"


    The leader of the gang signaled the man beside him.


    "All of you stay put while we take him away. If you move even a single muscle, you are dead."


    But before anything could happen, a shadow appeared before them like a ghost and two of the men already dropped dead. The leader looked aghast at the toppling bodies with his eyes popping out of his sockets in horror.


    Who? When?


    Only Fu Renshu understood what happened. "Boss! Let me deal with them."


    But the next of his words couldn''te out as he saw Wei grabbing the leader''s neck single-handedly as his dark gaze danced in danger and pure bloodlust.


    If Wei previously admitted that he was extremely angry, then the fury he held right at this moment crossed all the boundaries.


    And all because of a single wound on Lihua.


    Just a few moments ago when Wei pushed Lihua along with him from the bullet, he felt that he saved her. But as he toppled onto her on the ground, he saw a thin line of blood trickle down her arm.


    Despite him covering her, he was a fraction of a secondte and the bullet narrowly grazed Lihua''s arm.


    And it was the first time...that the sight of someone''s blood flowing out sent him to a frenzy of fury.


    The Mafia King had killed people. The Mafia King had seen blood spilled out numerous times in his life until now.


    But the Mafia King couldn''t tolerate the sight of Lihua getting hurt.


    His heart was instantly consumed with the killing intent to end their lives. And before he knew it, he already killed two goons.


    Wei''s jaw gnashed as he dug his fingers into his neck. "Did you shoot?"


    The leader paled. His face was turning blue due to breathlessness. Wei smelled the gun powdering off his gun. His sharp nose instantly detected the familiar smell.


    "You hurt her¡­" he strangled his neck until he started gagging. "You hurt her!"


    Wei roared for the first time like that. His angry voice loudly echoed throughout the base. Even Chang Fang and his subordinates froze in fear while Lang Min wet his pants with the invisible pressure building upon him.


    Fu Renshu saw Lihua slowly getting up in a daze. She looked confused.


    If she saw Boss like that, then she would know everything, Fu Renshu thought.


    He swiftly grabbed her, taking advantage of her confusion. "It''s dangerous here. Boss has ordered me to take you with me."


    "Huh¡­? Dangerous...But Boss¡­"


    "Don''t worry about him. Let''s go."


    There was one other goon left alive but Fu Renshu was just as adept in fighting as Wei. He easily dealt with him and took her away.


    The sound of Wei gritting his teeth made the leader cower in fear.


    "I-I will die¡­"


    Saliva started to dribble down from the side of his mouth. He felt an insurmountable pressure crushing hisrynx. But the anger in Wei''s eyes refused to die down. He wasn''t satisfied so he pulled his arm back and with deadly force smashed his head on the wall.


    Blood sttered in all directions which stained his clothes too. The patch of the wall turned dark crimson. The leader felt a crushing blow to his skull and he died instantly.


    Lang Min froze in horror.


    "You hurt Lihua. Your bullet hit her...How dare you¡­"


    Sheer anger consumed him to the point that he didn''t realize that the leader was already dead. He kept hitting and smashing his head to purge the fury inside him.


    The anger that never surfaced in all these years due to his upbringing was suddenly unleashed like a storm. It could bepared to a hero who gains a newfound superpower that he has trouble controlling.


    The leader''s face was already messed up and unrecognizable.


    Chang Fang gulped. One of his subordinates fearfully whispered, "Boss, we should stop him¡­"


    It was suicide talking to him, but¡­


    "B-Boss¡­" Chang Fang steeled himself.


    Wei stopped and his dark gazended on him. He jolted.


    "T-that he is a-already dead¡­" He sweated a lot as he stammered.


    Wei''s eyes narrowed further. He threw away the leader and started walking towards Chang Fang.


    "B-Boss...I-I¡­"


    He thought he would kill him too. Instead, Wei passed by him. Chang Fang peeked and saw his tall figure threateningly tower on top of Lang Min.


    Lang Min was as white as a sheet.


    "S-stay away from me¡­"


    Wei grabbed his jaw with such force that he felt his teeth tearing out of his gums. Tears pooled in his eyes.


    In a very low and quiet voice, Wei said, "You imed Lihua as your mistress."


    He widened his eyes. He wanted to speak but he was unable to with the crushing force gripping his jaw tightly.


    "A mistress is someone with who a cheater husband has an illicit rtionship with. Do you mean that you slept with Lihua? You touched her?"


    His grasp tightened. "Is that what you want to imply?"


    Lang Min vigorously shook his head in denial.


    "You spoke dirty about Lihua," he squinted his eyes, "so you don''t need that tongue anymore."


    In a sh, Wei forced open his mouth and severed his tongue with his bare hand. It was over even before Lang Min could understand anything.


    Lang Min couldn''t even shout. Blood filled his mouth. The pain set in. His eyes rolled back in extreme pain and he slumped back in unconsciousness. He was going to die soon with all the blood loss.


    Wei wiped his hand and turned towards Chang Fang. After witnessing two deaths, he had lost all his hope of surviving the Mafia King''s wrath.


    Wei emotionlessly said, "Your turn now."

 Chapter 32 - The Mafia Kings Convenient Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 32 - The Mafia King''s Convenient Misunderstanding</h4>


    Every step Wei took towards Chang Fang rang rm bells in his mind. There was a chair in his path but Wei kicked it hard. Even after killing the culprits, Wei couldn''t calm down. He felt an urge to destroy everything that lied in his way.


    "Boss¡­"


    "Your men kidnapped Lihua unnecessarily. You brought her to a ce like this. You could have killed her. How should I punish you for this?"


    Wei expressionlessly stared at him, but his impassive gaze was more dangerous and fiercer than ever.


    Chang Fang dropped down to his knees and bowed his head in front of his feet. Naturally, it had no effect on Wei.


    "I should-"


    "Boss please forgive me! I really had no idea that she is your woman!"


    Wei froze.


    Pssssshhh¡­..


    That was what Wei felt. The anger inside him suddenly deted as if somebody poked a balloon and the air dissipated from it.


    Chang Fang was trembling hard. "Boss, I swear on my honor as a leader. I wouldn''t have brought her here if I knew that she was your woman...In all these years, we-we never heard of the Mafia King d-dating anybody...Boss, one chance! Please give us one chance! I beg you!"


    His subordinates dropped down to their knees and begged him. "Y-Yes Boss. We didn''t know. How can we dare touch your woman? Please Boss¡­"


    Wei asked, "What did you say?"


    "B-Boss, please forgive us! Please give us one chance!"


    "Before that."


    Chang Fang was confused. "T-that we didn''t know of you dating anybody¡­"


    Wei pursed his lips. "Before that."


    What did I say before that?


    One of his subordinates tugged him. He whispered, "Boss, it''s about how you called that woman his woman¡­"


    "Oh-oh yeah!"


    "Boss! I didn''t know that she is your woman!"


    My woman¡­


    Wei was in a daze. The term ''his woman'' felt like sweet music to his ears. "Say it again."


    "I didn''t know that-"


    "Not the full sentence. Just those two words."


    Chang Fang sobbed. Why is Boss testing me like this?


    "Your woman."


    A tickling sensation arose in his chest and it warmed his heart. Hearing that term somehow gave him the proof that Lihua belonged to him. And that sense of belonging fluttered his chest in an inexplicable happiness that he didn''t understand, but which he felt it crystal clear.


    Wei tilted his head. "Why do you think that she is my woman?"


    Once again those words made him feel as if he had never gotten that angry in the first ce. He strongly liked the feeling associated with being called Lihua as his woman.


    This is...is this what people call feeling happy? He wondered.


    Chang Fang said, "Boss, you personally came to my small base to save her and then you killed the leader and that businessman too because they hurt her. Isn''t it because she is your woman?"


    Wei seemed in deep thought. "So doing these things makes her my woman?"


    Wei, who had no clue about how rtionships worked, was curious to know this, especially since it concerned Lihua and him.


    "Of course! Only a boyfriend would go this far to save his woman!"


    First he heard from Meng Ya that Lihua and he were a couple because he kissed Lihua. And now Chang Fang also said that Lihua was his woman.


    "So Lihua is my woman¡­" He was in a beautiful trance as he repeated those words.


    They furiously nodded.


    "Get up."


    They immediately sprang to their feet.


    Wei said, "I will let this slide."


    Everybody widened their eyes in shock. The Mafia King never gave second chances. Even they had no hope of getting one from him, but felt they had to try at least once before dying.


    "W-what?" He was in disbelief.


    "En. I like it when you call her my woman."


    "..."


    Just because of that?


    "Lihua also said not to punish you. So, I won''t."


    Then Wei acted a little proud with a soft smile. "Since she is my woman, I should listen to her."


    Chang Fang''s jaw dropped wide open.


    Are we being fed dog food? Wait. Am I seeing the Mafia King doting on a woman?


    He cried tears of joy.


    "Thank you so much Boss! We are so grateful to you!"


    "Yes Boss!" The others cheered too.


    Wei nodded. "But this is thest time. I won''t tolerate this mistake again."


    They furiously nodded again.


    "Convey this to all the other gangs unfailingly. Nobody will touch Lihua. She is my woman," there was a dangerous warning in his voice as he said thest sentence.


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Wei thought for a moment.


    "If you or any other gang members see her walking anywhere, they should immediately rush to help her in whatever she is doing. If you see her in trouble, you will contact me immediately."


    "Yes Boss!"


    "But don''t tell her that they are my orders."


    Ah?


    They were confused.


    "And don''t call me Boss in front of her."


    Chang Fang furrowed his brows.


    If not Boss, then what?


    But he didn''t dare ask and just nodded.


    "Yes!"


    Wei nodded in satisfaction. His gaze fell upon the dead leader and he turned cold.


    "Find out who these men are. I want to know who they report to by tonight."


    Chang Fang turned serious. "Yes, Boss!"


    Wei was about to leave, but his sight fell onto his blood-stained clothes.


    He pursed his lips. He didn''t want to frighten Lihua with this horrific scene. Plus he even smelled of blood too.


    "Where is the bathroom?"


    Bathroom?


    Chang Fang nervously said, "B-Boss, we don''t have a bathroom in the base... only torture rooms¡­"


    Wei frowned.


    He panicked. "No problem Boss! We will bring the workers here to build a bathroom right away!"


    "Too much time. Give me new clothes and a strong deodorant."


    "Yes, Boss!" Chang Fang ordered his underlings to make the arrangements.


    Wei said, "Also, starting from today, all bases should have bathrooms built in them."


    He didn''t want to let the pungent smell of blood rub on him everytime he visited any base. It would be a problem to meet Lihuater.


    "Yes!"


    ---


    Outside, Lihua impatiently waited for Wei. Fu Renshu was absolutely silent.


    "Assistant Fu. I cannot stay here with those dangerous men inside! Boss hasn''te out yet. Why aren''t we doing anything?"


    Lihua was growing more concerned.


    Just then, Wei came out.


    "Boss! Are you alright?" Then she looked at him up and down. "Why did you change your clothes?"


    Without saying a word, he silently pulled her into his arms, shocking Lihua.


    "B-Boss?"


    "It got dirty a bit," he softly said.


    "Oh..."


    She wondered how he got a change of clothes in that leader''s base.


    Wei gently tightened his embrace and whispered, "Are you alright?" For a moment he felt as if his heart would stop beating. He wanted to feel for himself that she was safe.


    The warmth of his embrace spread in her heart too. "En. I am sorry for making you worry. Thank you foring for me."


    "I would always. Any time you are in trouble, I will alwayse for you."


    His gentle words made her heart skip several beats. A bright smile curved her lips.


    Wei''s attention went on her wound. "You need treatment."


    "Ah? For this? It''s just-"


    "No buts. Renshu. Take us to the hospital."


    Lihua couldn''t say anything much before him. Their car drove away.


    From an alley behind, a figure slowly stepped out of shadows and watched the car leave.

 Chapter 33 - The Mafia King Feigns Ignorance

    <h4>Chapter 33 - The Mafia King Feigns Ignorance</h4>


    "Lihua!"


    Meng Ya sobbingly hopped into Lihua''s arms in the hospital. She checked her up and down and felt relieved.


    A fountain of tears escaped her eyes. "Lihuaaa. I was so afraid. When I saw the video, I thought I will never see you again."


    "Video?"


    "Yes. Your kidnapping video went viral all over in college. As soon as I saw it, I rushed to Mr. Jiang," she sneakily eyed Fu Renshu in disdain and mumbled, "If not for someone''s stupid and arrogant rules, you could have been saved much earlier."


    Fu Renshu coldly smiled. "You could have met your best friend much sooner if she hadn''t dilly-dallied in ying Ludo with the leader."


    Her mouth twitched and she couldn''t believe her ears. She ignored him and hugged her even tighter that earned a frown from the Mafia King, who was quietly watching the duo.


    He pursed his lips.


    She is too close¡­


    His gaze slightly squinted in a warning. "Lihua is hurt."


    Meng Ya jolted. She couldn''t understand what he meant. Fu Renshu mocked. "As expected of a certain someone''s brain who couldn''t differentiate between rock and muscles."


    She red at him.


    Wei said, "No hugging."


    "Oh...Oh!" She quickly shifted aside. "Sorry, Lihua!"


    Lihua couldn''t believe that Wei was so worried for her for just a small wound on her arm. She asked, "Boss, finally what happened to that businessman?"


    Wei was silent and eyed his assistant.


    Fu Renshu cleared his throat. "You don''t have to worry about that. We will take care of it."


    "Oh...and that leader?"


    This time Wei said, "I let him go as you said."


    He expectantly looked at her.


    It''s as if his beautiful irises expected - ''I listened to you. Are you happy?''


    Her eyes brightened. "Thank you, Boss! He looks scary but has a good heart. Hehe, I would love to y Ludo with him again."


    His beautiful irises dimmed. He didn''t like the prickly sensation in his chest.


    "I will y Ludo with you anytime you want."


    "Ah? Aren''t you so busy with your work?"


    "Renshu is there."


    Fu Renshu - "..."


    Lihua pped her hands. "Sure Boss! I would love to."


    She blushed.


    Maybe I can also create some romantic moments together hehe~~


    The prickly sensation vanished and he felt at peace again.


    Lihua sighed. "Ah, but I missed college today¡­"


    Meng Ya widened her eyes. "Aaaahhh!!"


    Lihua and Fu Renshu jolted with her sudden scream. Fu Renshu gritted his teeth. "Do you have a screw loose?"


    Lihua coughed. "What happened?"


    Meng Ya flicked her forehead. "I forgot to tell you. Since morning, there was a huge crowd gathered in college. They were Lu Jie''s parents causing a fuss."


    Lihua frowned. "Why?"


    "I didn''t pay much attention as I was hurriedly rushing to meet Mr. Jiang. But I think I faintly heard that they were talking about how Lu Jie didn''t return home sincest night. The mother was crying like crazy."


    Wei didn''t twitch a single muscle on his face while Fu Renshu remained expressionless as if they had nothing to do with her disappearance.


    Lihua''s eyes widened in shock. "What? Didn''t return? ...Maybe she is at her friend''s ce and forgot to call?"


    Meng Ya shook her head. "No idea. I couldn''t hear much. But by the looks of it, it seemed as if they had contacted all her friends and as ast resort, they came to college."


    Lihua wondered about it.


    Meng Ya harrumphed. "Whatever. She is a bully. I will be d if she never returns! Our days will be so peaceful."


    Well then be d. She is never gonna return, Fu Renshu spoke in his mind.


    She sighed. "Don''t say that. Her parents must be feeling terrible."


    Meng Ya shrugged.


    Wei didn''t seem concerned at all. Like always, one would never know what happened to Lu Jie like the countless other people he had dealt with.


    ---


    Mo Huojin entered his apartment and threw away his shoes. He sat down in front of his desk while lighting a cigar.


    He puffed out a thin ring of smoke as he rapidly typed on hisptop. There was a document opened on his screen.


    Last contact with Song Jia - 12th March 2021. 4:02 PM. No news after that.


    The sound of his rapid typing echoed in his small messed-up room. There was a whole list of scenarios listed in his document about the possible loss of contact.


    Song Jia had been undercover for nearly three months and since thest few weeks, there had been no contact from her which was strange.


    Was her cover blown? Did anybody get suspicious of her real identity as the undercover?


    Mo Huojin squinted his gaze.


    There was a strange uneasiness in his chest. No contact for so long triggered warning rm bells in his mind. But he refused to think about the worst-case scenario even though he thought of it many times.


    Song Jia was captured and was thus murdered.


    He closed his eyes and then opened them again. If there was a threat to Song Jia''s discovery, there was also a threat looming on Song Lihua too as her immediate family.


    Mo Huojin knew about her sister. Now that things had changed with no contact from Song Jia, he couldn''t let things be and leave Lihua in possible danger that arose frustration in him.


    "Take care of Lihua in my absence, Huojin. Don''t let any harme to her."


    This was thest thing Song Jia told him before she set off on her Underworld mission.


    Mo Huojin puffed out another ring of smoke.


    Damn it, you Jia. I don''t have time to babysit, he grumbled. He pressed the space between his brows.


    Well then, time to meet your sister, Jia.

 Chapter 34 - The Mafia Kings Threat To His Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 34 - The Mafia King''s Threat To His Acquaintance</h4>


    Unknown to the danger soon approaching Lihua, Wei was meticulously noting down his observations about Lihua and the new found emotion he felt for the first time today - Anger.


    He pondered. He truly never thought that he was capable of getting that angry ever. He used to kill people by a single shot, not by bashing heads and pulling off tongues. Nothing ever fazed him, but when it came to Lihua, he always felt that he was slowly experiencing the things that were foreign to him.


    He didn''t dislike it. On the contrary, he felt more curious to discover more of these feelings.


    Wei''s phone buzzed with Chang Fang''s message. Usually, the leaders of the individual gangs didn''t have direct contact information of Wei. But he made it an exception this time.


    ''Boss! I found it! The men who attacked us to save Lang Mine under Mr. Yang''s group.''


    Wei blinked his eyes.


    Yang was the family name of his acquaintance. The Yang''s worked in the Mafia just like Wei''s family for generations. They were deep rooted in the Underworld and influential concerning everything about the field of medicine. Secretly funding hospitals, illegal smuggling of organs, medical drugs, doing secretive operations and surgeries and even human experimentation for research purposes came under the Yang''s.


    Just like Wei was a CEO on the outside but had the true identity of a Mafia King, his acquaintance was a famous doctor based in a hospital built by the Yang family. But that was a cover to do his Mafia activities.


    However, the Jiang''s always held the title of the supreme Mafia family. That''s why, the heir of the Jiang family always became the Mafia King who ruled everything in the Underworld.


    The Jiang''s and Yang''s had a sort of neutral rtionship and they didn''t interfere in each other''s work while also assisting with benefits if ever needed. But this time, they interfered that almost cost Lihua''s life if he hadn''t pushed her away.


    Wei oozed out a dark aura that made the atmosphere gloomy.


    He dialed his number.


    That certain someone didn''t pick up. Wei tried another time. Instead he got a response.


    ''Fuck off!''


    Wei''s gaze turned cold. Normally, it wouldn''t have affected him, but this time it concerned Lihua. He thought for a moment and dropped a message, not to him though.


    Exactly two minutester, his acquaintance called him himself.


    "You bastard Wei! What the fuck did you tell Mom that she is hammering me to go on a blind date!? You know I hate this farce. If you dare interfere in my personal life, then trust me, you will make the Yang''s your enemy! That will be ugly. I don''t give a dime if you are the Mafia King!"


    Wei was absolutely calm and unfazed the whole time.


    "Tell your gang first not to interfere in my work."


    "What the hell are you spouting?"


    Wei concisely exined the chain of events.


    "They knew that Shadow Eagle was under the Jiang family."


    Wei''s eyes glinted in threat and danger. As he tapped his finger on the armrest, he said, "If anything had happened to Lihua, you would have made the Jiang''s your enemy. That will be ugly a hundred folds. I don''t give a dime if our families have known each other for generations."


    Silence on the other end.


    "I will deal with this."


    "I already killed them."


    He gritted his teeth. "So why are you bothering me?"


    "To make sure this doesn''t happen again. This is my order as the King. Nobody, not from any gang in the Underworld would ever touch or harm Lihua."


    There was a long pause.


    "You have changed. You never threatened anybody ''for'' anybody."


    Wei didn''t respond.


    "But do you think your happy days are gonnast long with how you killed Song Jia?"


    His eyshes slightly trembled.


    "I didn''t know she was her sister."


    "And is that your excuse?"


    "Is it not convincing enough?"


    He suddenly burst intoughter. "Well good luck with that."


    He hung up.


    Wei''s lips stretched into a thin line.


    Even talking disrespectfully about Song Jia had made Lihua so angry. What would she do if she knew the truth?


    I¡­


    He softly touched his chest, feeling restless. A strange uneasiness gripped his heart.


    I will never let her find the truth.


    ---


    The next day in college, the situation about Lu Jie worsened even more. There was no news about her at all and her parents, Mr. and Mrs. Lu only med the college for her disappearance.


    As Lihua reached the gate, she pursed her lips on seeing the situation unfold. The principal was doing his best to calm down the situation but the parents were stubborn to confront this in front of everyone.


    "Sir, Mam. I understand your concern. But I have already rified that Lu Jie had already left college that day. No ident happened here. We cannot answer what happened to her after she left."


    Mrs. Lu red at him with tearful eyes. "How could you not answer! You are the principal!"


    "Mam, what students do after they leave the campus is not under our control and neither do we have any knowledge of it. How can you me the management?"


    Mr. Lu furiously said, "It''s because something happened to her in this college! We are sure of that! We didn''t know this yesterday but now we came to know that there might be a student who could hold a grudge against my daughter. She did something to her!"


    Mrs. Lu burst into tears.


    The principal was confused. "I don''t understand. How could one of the fellow students do anything to Lu Jie?"


    Mrs. Lu wiped her tears. "It must be that girl! My Jie just harmlessly teased her, but she went this far to take her revenge. Where is she? Where is Song Lihua!?"


    Lihua widened her eyes in shock. She froze on the spot.


    W-what? Me!?

 Chapter 35 - The Mafia Kings Thugs Run To Help Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 35 - The Mafia King''s Thugs'' Run To Help Lihua</h4>


    Everybody''s gazended on Lihua. Mrs. Lu found her and stomped to her side angrily. Before anybody could stop her, her palm alreadynded on her cheek, resounding a loud p.


    Everybody took a sharp gasp. Lihua''s head tilted to the side. The burning pain in her cheek made her eyes water. She was too shocked to say anything.


    "Lihua!"


    Meng Ya was horrified as she just saw what happened. She rushed to her side and saw her cheek turning red.


    She red at Mrs. Lu. "Are you nuts? How dare you hit my friend?"


    The principal was just as furious. "Mrs. Lu! Don''t forget that this is my college campus. You cannot be violent towards any of my students!"


    Mrs. Lu shouted. "My daughter is missing and you expect me to be calm? If anything then this girl is responsible! She is the only one who could have a grudge against my Jie."


    She tightly grabbed Lihua''s arm, making her yelp in pain. "Tell me! Where is Jie? What did you do to her?"


    Mr. Lu towered over her. "If anything happens to my Jie, then you are dead! It''s in your best interests that youe out with the truth!"


    The principal shook off Mrs. Lu''s hand. "Enough! If you would be any more violent here, I will call the police! I understand your pain, but that doesn''t give you the license to cross your limits!"


    Meng Ya gritted her teeth. "You two oldies have lost it."


    "Hah! Of course, you would say that!"


    Lihua clenched her fist and shot a deadly re at them with her tearful eyes, feeling wronged. "You know, I was feeling horrible for you two for going through this. But chuck that out! How could you p me? How could you me without any evidence? Did anybody see me with Lu Jie? Did anybody see me harm her?"


    Mrs. Lu red in anger. "Who else could it be than you? Jie was just having some harmless fun but-"


    "Harmless?" Lihua snapped and cut her off. "She spread rumors about me, triggered the students to mock and bully me, she was embarrassing me in front of the whole college and you call this harmless? I don''t care what others think about me, but if it had been any other student, do you know how it could have seriously hurt her? You are just shrugging it off as some harmless fun? You should be ashamed of yourself!"


    Their faces were distorted in an ugly expression. Mrs. Lu raised her hand to p again. But this time she caught it and threw it away.


    "Only the first time because you took me by shock. I am not a pushover!" Lihua dered.


    "You!"


    From afar, they heard the sound of police sirens loud and clear.


    Mrs. Lu said, "Let me see your attitude now! Once they arrest you, you wouldn''t be so arrogant anymore!"


    Lihua and Meng Ya were stunned and so was the principal. "You called the police!?"


    Mrs. Lu smirked. "Of course! Why dy when we have the culprit?"


    The lead officer stepped out and Mr. Lu quickly said, "Please arrest this woman! She admitted it herself how she was so angry at Jie for bullying her. We are sure she did something to our Jie to take her revenge!"


    Meng Ya yelled. "You fools! How could you do that? You don''t have any evidence!"


    The principal was now seriously furious at the couple rather than feeling sorry for them.


    The officer said, "Please calm down. Tell me everything."


    When Mrs. Lu reiterated the incident, his expression turned grave. Lihua said, "Sir, I am innocent!"


    "I understand that we don''t have any witness or proof against you, but unfortunately, you are still the prime suspect who has got a motive. Almost forty-eight hours have passed since Lu Jie''s disappearance. I am sorry, but I have to bring you for questioning."


    She was stunned.


    Meng Ya protested. "How could you do that?"


    The principal urgently said, "Sir, this is too much¡­"


    The officer-in-charge shook his head. "We are not arresting her or pressing any charges against her. But we will have to do the routine questioning and I hope for cooperation."


    Lihua bit her lip hard.


    If she resisted, then the suspicion on her would grow even more instead of lessening.


    "I will go¡­"


    "What?" Meng Ya shook her arm. "Don''t be crazy. Why should you suffer like this?"


    "I don''t have any choice. I will just make things harder for me if I don''t cooperate."


    "You¡­" she felt helpless. "Wait!" She whispered. "We will ask Mr. Jiang for help!"


    She hesitated. "No, Yaya. That is not right. I cannot bother him about my problems all the time¡­"


    From across the road, as a group of four thugs settled at their usual spot at the tea stall, one of them noticed themotion.


    "What is going on there?" One of them asked.


    The second one widened his eyes. "Police! We should get out of here before they see us!"


    "Damn it! Let''s go!"


    While they were ready to run away, the fourth guy squinted his gaze. He gasped in shock. "You three, stop! Look over there!"


    "We don''t have time. They will catch us! Let''s escape!"


    "Shut up. Just calm down and watch that woman. Isn''t she the same woman whose photo leader Chang Fang had showed us yesterday?"


    The three of them took a closer look at Lihua. They blinked their eyes rapidly. "Oh oh oh! She is the same woman the Mafia King has ordered all the gangs to help her if we see her anywhere! She is the Mafia King''s woman!"


    "She is getting arrested for some reason. Isn''t she in trouble? That means she needs help!"


    The four of them looked at each other.


    We ourselves are wanted criminals! How are we supposed to help her!?


    On one side there was the police.


    On the other side was the Mafia King.


    Either way, they were going to sacrifice themselves.


    .


    .


    .


    "Fuck let''s go and help her!"


    If they turned a blind eye to the Mafia King''s woman, Wei would personally gauge their eyes out and make them blind himself.


    Just like them, there was another person who was observing Lihua from a distance. Mo Huojin narrowed his eyes and started walking towards Lihua.

 Chapter 36 - The Mafia King Is Here!

    <h4>Chapter 36 - The Mafia King Is Here!</h4>


    On Lihua''s side, the principal felt exhausted, but he couldn''t do anything to help her. He tried to convince but to no avail.


    Lihua pursed her lips. "I wille with you. I am innocent so I have nothing to be afraid of," she eyed the Lu couple dangerously. "I was at my home the entire time."


    They didn''t care.


    "Who knows if you hired some goon? You being at home doesn''t prove anything."


    Mr. Lu said indignantly. "Please take her away."


    Mrs. Lu sobbed. "I don''t care how much you torture her. Just make her spit out where my daughter is!"


    Meng Ya was itching to pull that woman''s hair out and make her scream in pain.


    Just as Lihua was about to go with the officer, she heard four distinct voices calling out to her.


    "Miss Lihua!"


    Mo Huojin, who was about to approach her, stopped in his steps. He narrowed his eyes.


    Where did these peoplee from?


    He quietly stepped aside.


    The four thugs ran towards her and suddenly dropped on their knees and elbows, fully bowing with their heads down in front of her.


    Lihua was dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events.


    Who are these people?


    "Miss Lihua. Thank you so much! You showed us the way!"


    She was speechless.


    "Ha? Who are-"


    "Miss Lihua, what a coincidence! We were just talking about your greatness and then we saw you!"


    The second thug joined in. "If not for you, then we would have never got to know the light!"


    The third thug chimed in. "You are a Goddess!"


    Lihua and Meng Ya exchanged speechless nces. "Lihua... you know them?" She whispered.


    "No. Of course not."


    The officer-in-charge furrowed his brows for a moment, but his eyes widened in realization a secondter. "You four! You four are wanted criminals."


    They gulped in fear. As expected, the cop had recognized them.


    The fourth thug who had recognized Lihua first sobbed. "We ''were'' criminals. That is in the past. But now we are changed people!"


    The other three nodded. Before they ran up to her, they had already mingled in the crowd and got to know the situation about the false usation of Lu Jie''s disappearance on her.


    The first thug raised his head and looked at her gratefully. "Miss Lihua, you remember us, right? The day before we tried to rob you, but you beat the shit out of us!"


    The third thug added. "You made us kneel and lectured us for three hours! You changed our hearts!"


    "Thank you Miss Lihua! You-you were so gracious. Not only you showed us the way, but you also forgave us. We are indebted to you."


    Lihua had no idea why these goons were suddenly thanking her.


    When was I robbed? When did I fight? I don''t know how to fight a single man and they im I defeated all four of them? And they even know my name!


    Meng Ya was speechless. "Lihua, you are incredible. Why did you hide your skills from me?"


    Lihua said, "W-wait, I don''t-"


    They panicked.


    "Miss Lihua, it''s understandable that you would have forgotten about us. Just like us, there would be so many people like us walking on the wrong path that you have guided them to the right way. How can you remember all of them?"


    The second thug said, "But we will never forget you! How can we forget the Ludo Lady! We had yed Ludo togetherter!"


    "..."


    Ludo..dy?


    "And you won every time! As expected of our Goddess!"


    She yed Ludo with Chang Fang yesterday, not with them the day before.


    Meng Ya speechlessly said, "Do you like ying Ludo with thugs so much? Yesterday that leader and now these four¡­"


    She furiously shook her head. "No No! I am not understanding-"


    The officer interrupted. "Hold on. What''s going on? You said the day before?" He carefully nced at Lihua and then looked at them. "You say that she was with you?"


    They nodded hard.


    "Of course!"


    The elder Lu couple was aghast. Even Lihua had the same reaction.


    But I was at home!


    "After Miss Lihua made us realize the error in our ways, we also yed Ludo as a sign of friendship!"


    "When we saw you arresting her, we were shocked. How could you arrest our Goddess Lihua!?"


    "We are the evidence!"


    The officer looked at Lihua with incredibility written all over his face.


    Did this young woman change the hearts of four wanted criminals?


    "We swear at the honor of our changed hearts, Miss Lihua was with us. How can she be somewhere else and kidnap a woman?"


    Mrs. Lu stammered. "W-wait. They are lying! They must be the same goons she hired to harm my Jie and now they are spinning these lies to save her!"


    The four thugs turned cold and their eyes dangerously glinted at her.


    The Lu couple jolted in fear.


    Insulting our Mafia King''s woman? How dare you?


    The first thug said, "It is impossible for Miss Lihua to hire us. Even if we were thugs before, bribing us was very expensive. We charged high fees."


    The third thug said, "And Miss Lihua is really poor."


    The fourth thug nodded. "So she cannot afford us."


    !!!


    Lihua had no words to say. She wanted to shed a fountain of tears.


    Why am I feeling that I hear this every single day? I am not poor!


    Meng Ya almost burst intoughter, but she quickly cleared her throat.


    She said, "Please get up. L-look. There is some misunderstanding. I really-"


    The four thugs banged their heads on the ground. "Miss Lihua. Please ept our humblest thank you. We offer you our loyalty until ourst breaths!"


    Lihua was horrified. Just like Wei, they suddenly banged their heads on the ground. "Stop!"


    The students murmured.


    "I didn''t know Lihua was so amazing."


    "She tamed four dangerous thugs."


    "And she is dating CEO Jiang!"


    They saw her in a new light.


    We were so wrong about Song Lihua!


    The principal patted her shoulder. "I am proud of you, Song Lihua. I am d you are a student at my college."


    Lihuacked tears to shed. Everything is a big misunderstanding!


    The officer said, "Mr. Lu. Mrs. Lu. I think they are saying the truth. The whole police force knows them. They are a notorious gang of wanted thugs. They wouldn''t show themselves and defend anybody like that if it isn''t the truth, especially when the cops are present here."


    Mrs. Lu gritted her teeth. "But-but! My daughter! She is the only one-"


    Her words got cut off as a royal Porsche stopped in front of them. As the door opened, the four thugs trembled and shuddered at their ce.


    T-the Mafia King is here!

 Chapter 37 - The Mafia Kings Stolen Spotlight

    <h4>Chapter 37 - The Mafia King''s Stolen Spotlight</h4>


    The four thugs didn''t dare raise their heads as Wei royally walked towards the crowd. Everybody sharply gasped and unconsciously took a step back.


    The thugs had already informed Chang Fang and he, in turn, urgently notified Wei about the situation.


    From his spot, Mo Huojin narrowed his eyes as he entered the scene.


    Why is he here?


    Lihua was now sure that he had some kind of telepathic power. The day before he came just at the time when everyone was bullying her, and now once again when she was about to be arrested.


    Meng Ya eagerly shook her arm. "Lihua! CEO Jiang is here! Now nobody will dare to take you away."


    The officer-in-charge was shocked.


    CEO Jiang Wei?


    Wei ignored everybody else and focussed solely on Lihua first. He froze and his gaze turned cold as he saw her cheek red and slightly swollen.


    "Boss why are-"


    But her words got cut off as he turned her head sideways and held her cheek, watching the redness of the p.


    The temperature dropped to below freezing point, making everyone shudder in fear.


    "Who did this?" His voice was barely audible, yet everyone heard it crystal clear. The rm in his voice was unmistakable.


    Mrs. Lu and Mrs. Lu instantly felt the danger and bloodthirst in the atmosphere.


    For a moment, Lihua was lost in his deep and prating gaze. Everybody was afraid of him while only she remained unaffected by his threatening stance. She observed his minute expressions.


    "Are you angry, Boss?"


    Wei slightly leaned towards her and whispered as he stared straight at her, "Very."


    She felt her heart thud at his serious expression that masked the concern for her. Her boss, who had a negative EQ and who never seemed to care for anybody, was angry for her sake, which made her heart skip a beat.


    Ahhh Godly handsome prince looks more handsome when he is furious, she sheepishly grinned.


    Wei nced at the Lu couple and said, "Which one of you hit her?"


    They gulped in fear. They didn''t understand who this man was that suddenly barged into the scene, but they knew he wasn''t to be messed up with.


    Meng Ya said, "This old woman hit her! She is even using Lihua of kidnapping Lu Jie and the police here want to take her for questioning!"


    Mrs. Lu gritted her teeth. "Y-yeah so what!? She is the culprit! Of course, I will hit her!" She sobbed.


    "And if she is not?" Wei calmly asked.


    Mr. Lu frowned. "What?"


    "If she is not the culprit, what will you do?"


    "There is no doubt about that!"


    The four thugs cursed her.


    What an idiot! Talking that way to the Mafia King...you are dead!


    Wei''smanding presence forced Mrs. Lu to cower back. "Last time. Don''t raise your voice at me."


    They jolted in shock.


    The officer-in-charge said, "CEO Jiang, may I know how you are here?"


    Wei stared at Lihua. "I will always be there wherever she is."


    Everybody - "..."


    They violently coughed.


    Such dog food!


    Lihua blushed hard. "B-Boss what are you saying¡­?" She wanted to hide in a hole, away from those piercing gazes.


    The officer coughed. "We are investigating Miss Lu Jie''s disappearance and ording to the recent bullying incident, we are suspecting Song Lihua."


    Wei narrowed his eyes.


    It was upon his orders that his men kidnapped and killed her, but he didn''t imagine that the me would fall on Lihua.


    He felt disappointed in himself.


    I should have been more careful.


    Wei was about to say that Lihua was with him that day, cooking together. But before that, the officer spoke, "But these goons here say that she was with them."


    The thugs nodded hard. "Yes!"


    B-Boss! We did as you told! We helped your woman, Boss! Praise us!


    On the contrary, Wei wasn''t too happy. He wanted to be the witness to save her. Instead, these thugs did that. Now if he said that she was with him, it would only cause Lihua more trouble.


    He looked down at them and pursed his lips.


    You took away my spotlight.


    Why doesn''t Boss look happy? What did we do wrong? They sobbed.


    Lihua said in exasperation, "But I really don''t know-"


    The thugs banged their heads on the ground before she could speak. "Goddess! We offer you our loyalty!"


    Nobody is letting me speak!


    "Please stop banging your heads! Do you want to die?"


    "For you, we will be d to give up our life!"


    "..."


    Wei said, "So, it proves that Lihua is innocent."


    Lihua looked at him, dumbfounded.


    Why aren''t you saying anything? We were clearly together!


    He stepped in front of Mrs. Lu and his dark and expressionless gaze cast a threatening shadow upon her. "So how are you nning to pay back for the p?"


    She stuttered. "W-what do you mean? I-I-"


    "I mean that it''s your turn now."


    She paled.


    Mr. Lu indignantly said, "What do you mean? You will p my wife!?"


    Mrs. Lu burst into tears. "I was just worried about my daughter¡­She should understand¡­"


    "You pped her and you want her to understand?" He tilted his head. "I see¡­"


    Wei''s hands itched to grab an ax and cut her arm off that dared touch Lihua. And he would definitely do that. She was going to pay with her blood for sure.


    But not now.


    The officer interrupted. "Mr. Jiang. We cannot allow anybody to get violent here. For now, we will take these four thugs into our custody and question them again as witnesses. Miss Song, if I need your assistance, I will contact you."


    Wei threateningly shot a re at the officer. "You will not contact Lihua. Whatever it is, you will go through me."


    The officer gulped and sweated. "Y-yes Mr. Jiang. As you say." He was too afraid to speak anything against him.


    The situation was still over Lihua''s head. The men she never met in her life were giving statements for her. Why?


    The officer said, "You foure with me."


    The four thugs gulped.


    Will he put us in jail after we give our statements? Ah, bye bye our freedom¡­Jail is better than the Boss gauging our eyes out.


    After the whole fiasco got over, Wei said to Lihua, "Wait for me. I will be back in a while."


    ---


    At Chang Fang''s base, he stood in attention as Wei stepped in. "Boss!"


    His voice turned cold and his gaze turned murderous. "Where are they?"

 Chapter 38 - The Mafia Kings Payback

    <h4>Chapter 38 - The Mafia King''s Payback</h4>


    Over at Lihua''s side, Meng Ya sighed in relief. "Oh Gosh! It''s over! I was scared for a moment."


    Lihua pressed the space between her brows. "I still don''t understand. Who were those thugs? I don''t know them!"


    "Ah? They sang your praises, offered you their loyalty and you don''t know who they are?"


    "Of course not! I never met them so I don''t know why they said that I was with them the day before? And they im that I fought them and won? That is ridiculous! I don''t know how to fight."


    "But they said you yed Ludo with them."


    Her mouth twitched. "T-that is true that I y Ludo¡­I don''t know how they got to know about it."


    "They also said that you are really poor. So they really know you."


    "Yaya!"


    Meng Ya burst intoughter. "That was so funny!"


    She sighed. "It''s not funny. This is all too strange..."


    She said, "Forget it. What matters is that you got proved innocent in the end. Haish we are gettingte for sses! Let''s go."


    "But Boss said to wait for him. So you go ahead. I also have to thank him foring here for me."


    "Alright then. I will go ahead."


    As Lihua leaned on a pole, a figure approached her and said, "Song Lihua."


    Startled, Lihua raised her head and flung her bag towards him. But his fast reflexes made him quickly dodge her surprise attack.


    "Are you an idiot!? Why did you attack me?"


    She blinked her eyes as she didn''t recognize the man. But she was taken aback by his handsome features. There was a rugged attractiveness in him that could make women flock to him.


    Ah, he is eye candy! But my Godly handsome prince is still the best.


    Then she realized the main point.


    !!!


    Now therees another man who knows me but whom I don''t know! Is this some magic?


    "I am not an Idiot! You came so suddenly."


    He was dumbfounded. "I just came normally. You are too jumpy."


    Before he could say anything else, Lihua brought her palm forward. "Let me clear one thing that I don''t know you at all! I don''t know how you know my name but I really don''t know you. Just tell me what sorcery is that I don''t recognize people but they do," she put her hands on her waist indignantly.


    The man rapidly blinked his eyes. At first, he chuckled in amusement but then he couldn''t hold back hisughter at all.


    "Hahaha...You are dumb AND interesting. Sorcery? That''s some funny word you used."


    She red at him. "How dare you call me dumb? After some incredible experience I had just now, I cannot help but doubt you¡­" she narrowed her eyes.


    Mo Huojin grimaced. "I am not any suspicious man."


    "Every suspicious man says that."


    He coughed hard. "You got a point. Well, I approached you because I want to talk to you."


    "A trap!" She pointed her finger at him.


    "..."


    "You really are dumb. You watch too many movies."


    "I don''t consider my life any less than a movie''s tragic heroine. And don''t call me dumb!"


    "..."


    His mouth twitched.


    Song Jia''s sister is too... different?


    "Let me introduce myself. I am Mo Huojin. I work with your sister, Song Jia. That''s how I know your name."


    Lihua widened her eyes in shock.


    "Sis Jia? You know her?"


    He nodded. "We are colleagues and have worked in many missions together."


    This was the first time that Lihua met someone from Song Jia''s workce.


    "So I am really not any suspicious man," he narrowed his eyes.


    Lihua coughed in embarrassment. "That I was just joking haha¡­"


    She quickly diverted the topic. "Where is sis? It''s been a few weeks that we haven''t talked and neither has she replied to my messages! You are her colleague so you should know. Is she too busy? Can you let me talk to her?"


    Mo Huojin turned serious. "Regarding that...it''s exactly why I came to meet you. We need to talk."


    ---


    In the base, Mr. Lu and Mrs. Lu were tied to chairs. They looked as white as ghosts.


    "What is going on? Let us out of here!"


    Mrs. Lu sobbed. "Who are you, people? Why have you kidnapped us?"


    Wei came out of the dark and faced them. They were shocked.


    CEO Jiang?


    "Y-You...why are you here?"


    "You will know it soon."


    Chang Fang stepped forward. "Boss, here is the axe."


    He red at them.


    They dare p our King''s woman? She is our Ludo Lady! How dare you hit her?


    Wei pointed the axe at Mrs. Lu''s arm. "Was it that hand that pped her?"


    They paled. "Y-You¡­what are you going to do with that?"


    "Cut off your arm."


    "What!? T-this is a crime! Let us go!"


    "Not until I pay you back for the p. You hit my woman. You didn''t think that you would go unharmed, right?"


    Their shock knew no bounds.


    His woman? Song Lihua is CEO Jiang''s woman?


    Wei tilted his head. "My woman has been hurt. It''s natural for me to make you pay. You should understand."


    Mrs. Lu widened her eyes.


    ''My daughter has disappeared. You should understand¡­''


    She had said the same thing to Lihua.


    Mr. Lu realized that they messed up with the wrong man. If they knew that Lihua was Wei''s woman, they wouldn''t have approached her carelessly.


    "She is innocent, but you hit her. So I am very, very angry."


    "No-no¡­"


    Chang Fang offered. "Boss, should I do it? These flies are not worthy of your time."


    Wie denied. "No. Lihua is my woman. I will take revenge."


    He nodded and promptly stepped back.


    They burst into tears. "No, please! I am sorry! Please forgive me! I-I didn''t know that she... Please let us go...I won''t do anything to Lihua ever again!"


    "Toote. And I don''t give second chances."


    And with one quick sh, Wei swung the axe and cut off her arm.


    "Ahhhhh!!!"

 Chapter 39 - The Mafia King Strikes A Deal

    <h4>Chapter 39 - The Mafia King Strikes A Deal</h4>


    Mrs. Lu saw her severed arm on the floor. Blood profusely started to bleed from her wound. Tears and snot covered her mouth as she gasped in pain. "Ahhh¡­my arm¡­"


    Mr. Lu was horrified. "Y-You you...what did you do!? How could you go this far?"


    Wei was impassive. "Lihua''s cheek was even redder than this. I cannot tolerate anybody touching her. I would have killed you for what you did."


    He calmly sat on his King seat and looked at them as he rested his head on his palm.


    "But I don''t want her to get her into trouble anymore especially when I have already killed your daughter."


    They froze.


    "W-what? Jie¡­what are you saying¡­?" Mr. Lu''s voice trembled.


    Mrs. Lu felt dizzy by the blood loss but the mention of Lu Jie jolted her in shock. "K-killed? What...are you¡­"


    "She was bullying my woman. So I killed her. There is no use of finding her anymore," he stood up and slowly walked in front of them. "And now if you don''t want me to kill you, then withdraw yourint. Otherwise, die."


    They trembled and shook in fear. His gaze was so cold and unfeeling that it sent shivers down their spine. There was not even a trace of emotion in his eyes.


    Since Lihua got entangled with Lu Jie''s disappearance, Wei didn''t want any more me to be put on her. So, the best way was for the parents to take back theirints. Though it was easier to kill them, it wouldn''t have shut the case. Instead, it would be more serious and suspicious with her disappearance first and then the parent''s deaths.


    And everybody in the Underworld was always careful in dealing with the cops andw.


    Mr. Lu was about to say something, but Wei slightly swung his axe again in the air as a sign of warning not to resist him.


    Wei nced at Chang Fang.


    The leader of Shadow Eagle stepped forward and coldly said, staring at them, "Boss will cover the hospitalization and medical fees of your wife. He will transfer whatever amount you wish in your bank ounts. As soon as that happens, you will leave the city."


    Mr. Lu stammered. "S-shameless! We would n-never-"


    He showed a nk cheque to them with Wei''s sign on it. They shook hard at that sight.


    "Put any amount and it will be yours. If you don''t want this arrangement, then get ready to die."


    Mrs. Lu shook her head. "Mmmnn mnn! D-Don''t kill¡­" She was so afraid of her missing arm that she paled at the thought of dying. She looked at her husband. "Dear¡­"


    Mr. Lu was tempted with the offer too plus by now, he was terrified of Wei. If they didn''t agree to this, he might kill them too painful for them to bear.


    "A-alright...we ept. T-the money...we will get all of it right?"


    Chang Fang sneered. "All of it."


    Mr. Lu felt guilt arose in his chest for Lu Jie.


    Jie...We are sorry¡­B-But this man is too dangerous. We cannot face him. I-I hope you understand...


    Outside the torture room, Wei said, "Arrange for a fake body."


    Chang Fang nodded. They would make it look like Lu Jie died in a horrible ident. The face would be unrecognizable and the DNA part would be taken care of too.


    The Mafia King was always thorough.


    "From now on, I want your gang keeping an eye on Lihua."


    Chang Fang brightened.


    Ohhh! Protecting Boss''s woman!


    He always felt grateful to Lihua for asking Wei to spare him yesterday and now he got his chance to pay the debt.


    "Yes, Boss! I will protect Miss Lihua with my life!"


    He nodded.


    "Also arrange for the bail of those four men and make them a part of Shadow Eagle."


    Though Wei was unsatisfied with how they took his glory, they had indeed helped her as he had told. And in the Mafia world, they always protected their own kind.


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Then Wei turned to look at Chang Fang. He stood in attention.


    "Hit me."


    Chang Fang was horrified. "B-Boss what¡­?"


    "I said hit me on my cheek."


    Even though Mrs. Lu had pped Lihua, Wei med himself for things going out of hand. He didn''t know that Lihua would get into trouble because of his actions. It was an error on his part, so he considered himself to be the reason for Lihua getting hurt.


    She suffered because of me. Now it''s my turn, he seriously nodded to himself.


    Chang Fang stammered. "B-Boss how can I hit you? You are the Mafia King¡­"


    "It''s an order," he inly said.


    Hecked tears to shed. Everybody in the Mafia world not only feared Jiang Wei but respected him too. They wouldn''t even raise their heads as he walked past them much less hit him.


    Ludo Lady, please save me!


    ---


    Lihua and Mo Huojin settled at a nearby cafe in the corner most seat away from the crowd. She was supposed to wait for Wei, but this was something about Song Jia so she couldn''t ignore it. She quickly dropped him a message and went ahead with him.


    They ordered some sandwiches and coffee. Lihua said, "Now quickly tell me about sis Jia. How is she?"


    Mo Huojin said, "I don''t know."


    "What?"


    "Song Jia is working on a case rted to the Underworld. Specifically, the Mafia King. And since about four weeks now, she hasn''t contacted us which is rare. She never misses giving updates."


    Lihua looked at him, shocked.


    "Does that mean she is in danger?"


    "Not necessarily. It could be that the situation is delicate so she doesn''t want to take any risk by contacting us or maybe she is under suspicion so she is taking it slow."


    "I-I see¡­"


    "That means that you could be at risk too. So, I want to warn you not to talk about Song Jia to anybody for her and your safety."


    "But I don''t know anything about the case."


    He snorted. "That doesn''t matter to the Underworld. If you have any connection to Song Jia, no matter how small it is, there is danger and threat lurking around. You could utter something by ident that could put her into trouble if any unwanted man hears it. He can cascade it to his leader that would go up the chain until the Mafia King himself. And if he knows, game over."

 Chapter 40 - The Mafia King Feels Threatened

    <h4>Chapter 40 - The Mafia King Feels Threatened</h4>


    After dealing with the Lu couple, Wei promptly reached Lihua''s college. But he didn''t find her. He frowned.


    He checked his phone and found Lihua''s message.


    ''Boss, I am at the XXX cafe! Something urgent came up so I had to go.''


    Wei didn''t waste any more time and left for the cafe. As his car stopped, he craned his neck to see through the ss windows to look for her.


    And he did find her. But not alone.


    Lihua was talking to a handsome man in the corner seat of the cafe. And not just talking, but it seemed as if she was arguing with that man who wasughing back at her.


    Wei''s eyes rapidly blinked at the sight. He stared at them for a long time. Two women passed by his car and whispered. "Hey look at that couple."


    "They look so good together."


    "Haha so sweet. They are even sitting at the corner seat for privacy."


    "Oof so lovey-dovey. Hehe, it seems to be a cute couple fight."


    Wei heard all thosements with an absolutely nk expression on his face.


    Couple, lovey-dovey and couple fight...these words rang in his ears. Suddenly, he felt a sense of threat he never did before. He couldn''t exin it. But seeing Lihua with him made his guard up against that man.


    Who is he?


    Back at the cafe, Lihua asked, "Is the Mafia King really that dangerous?"


    Mo Huojin looked at her in disdain andzily said, "So ignorant. Are you really Song Jia''s sister?"


    Lihua red at him. She pointed her finger at him. "You you¡­"


    "The Mafia King is not just dangerous. He is pure evil. He rules over the Underworld. He is the King of the dark side. There are all kinds of ugly rumors about him. Dangerous is an understatement. He is cold, ruthless and doesn''t give second chances. He is a man both, feared and respected in the Mafia world."


    Lihua was in deep thought.


    This Mafia King is such a dangerous man and sis Jia is on a mission rted to him?


    She couldn''t help but get anxious for her.


    Mo Huojin smiled. "But if you ask me then he is nothing more than a coward."


    "Why?"


    "Because nobody knows his real identity. We only know that he is someone very influential and that is obvious because he has the whole Underworld in the palm of his hands. That man is living with a dual identity, pulling all the strings. And someone who hides himself can only be a coward."


    Lihua agreed with him.


    Why can''t people be like my Godly handsome prince? Handsome, innocent and truthful.


    "This was what I wanted to tell you. Be careful and alert and don''t talk about Song Jia mindlessly."


    !!!


    Lihua banged her fist on the table. "What do you mean by mindlessly?"


    "Because you are dumb and definitely ditzy who likes to be in her own world half of the time," he mocked, "You will definitely say something by ident. That''s why I am repeating myself."


    She gritted her teeth. "You! You are just handsome on the outside! Your heart is all ck!"


    Mo Huojin smiled. "Thanks for thepliment. I am fine with my heart being ck. At least I am not as heartless as you who flung their bag at people out of nowhere."


    "..."


    "So on that note, thank you for your treat. I really appreciate it," he wiped his mouth with a tissue.


    Lihua widened her eyes. "Wait, wait! What treat?"


    "The sandwich and coffee. Thank you so much for paying the bill," hezily stretched his arms.


    "How shameless! Why should I pay the bill? You called me here!"


    "But it was about your sister. And frankly speaking, your dear sister has robbed a lot of treats from me in the past. So this is retribution. Plus, this is thepensation for attacking me. What if you had hurt my handsome face? Do you know how many women fall for it every day? Just look around you and see how many women are eyeing over at our side."


    Her mouth opened in a big O.


    What a narcissist!


    "You have no shame at all! How does my sister work with you?"


    Mo Huojin chuckled. "Because she is saner than you."


    !!!


    He got up from his seat. "There are low chances that Song Jia would contact you, but if she did I want you to let me know about it. I will keep trying to find any clues about her."


    Lihua harrumphed. She grudgingly paid the bill, raining curses on Mo Huojin.


    As they stepped out, Mo Huojin handed her a note. "This is my number."


    Lihua snorted. "Not interested in your flirting."


    Mo Huojinughed out loud. "Don''t worry. I have good taste in women. You don''t fall in that category so be at ease."


    "..."


    This man!


    "In case of anything rted to Song Jia, you can call me."


    Lihua grumbled and took the note.


    Silence.


    "What?"


    He sighed. "I pity Song Jia. How am I supposed to contact you if I don''t have your number?"


    Lihua suspiciously said, "Alright¡­"


    It was about Song Jia and only Mo Huojin was any source of information.


    "Hmph. Don''t give it to anybody."


    "Hah. Even if I give it to the ck market, it won''t sell."


    "..."


    "On the other hand, I should warn you from not giving my number to any strange women. You see, I am weak in rejecting beautiful women''s hearts."


    "You sure spat poison for me though," her mouth twitched.


    Mo Huojin looked at her in shock. "You consider yourself beautiful?"


    !!!


    He chuckled and went away. "See youter."


    "See youter not!"


    Lihua turned, stomping her feet. But shended on a certain someone''s chest. She rubbed her nose and raised her head.


    "Boss!"


    Then her eyes widened. "Boss what happened to your cheek!"


    She turned his head and saw the swelling on his cheek. "Boss, what happened? How did you get hurt?"


    But Wei didn''t respond. He was simply staring at her, his gaze unreadable. He saw how she chatted with that man and for a moment, even he thought as if they were really close that didn''t sit well with him.


    "You know him?"

 Chapter 41 - The Mafia Kings Yet Another Convenient Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 41 - The Mafia King''s Yet Another Convenient Misunderstanding</h4>


    Wei asked, "You know him?"


    "Ah? Who?" Lihua blinked her eyes.


    Wei pursed his lips and looked downcast. He didn''t know why he felt so affected seeing Lihua with that strange man. He detested that irritating feeling in his chest.


    "That man you came out with."


    "Oh him...he is-"


    Lihua stopped.


    Wait, what should I tell him? Mo Huojin told me not to tell anyone about sis Jia and he is her colleague. How should I introduce him¡­?


    "...He is my friend."


    Wei blinked his eyes. "But he is older than you."


    "..."


    "Who said that older people cannot be your friends? Plus he is not that old¡­"


    Wei tilted his head. "You never mentioned him. It was only your other friend."


    He didn''t bother remembering Meng Ya''s name.


    Lihua coughed. "T-that we met after a long time so he just didn''te up in the conversation."


    "I see¡­"


    She nodded. Safe! Now before Boss asks anything else-


    "How do you know him?"


    Lihua looked at him, stunned. "A-ah that¡­"


    "Where did you two meet?"


    "How long have you two known each other?"


    "What does he do? Where does he live? Where was he until now?"


    !!!


    Boss! Why are you shooting questions likeser beams?


    She nervouslyughed. "Boss it''s so rare for you to be asking so many questions¡­"


    Wei paused.


    Indeed it wasn''t like him. Impatience wasn''t in his nature, but ever since he heard those women praising them as a couple, he started to feel restless for some reason.


    "...Why did you meet him today?"


    Lihua began to sweat under the pressure.


    Why is Boss testing me like this? She sobbed. He seems different.


    "W-well we met after a long time so he asked to grab a coffee together haha¡­"


    Wei pursed his lips and seemed conflicted. Lihua felt as if somebody hit her with a huge boulder, seeing his pitiful expression.


    Ah what is this guilt I am feeling¡­?


    "Boss, did I do something wrong?"


    He looked at her earnest expression. He parted his lips to say something, but then he remembered how she had gotten angry when he talked rudely about Song Jia. So, now he wondered if she would get angry again if he spoke something against that friend.


    But if he didn''t get his answers, how was he supposed to settle that uneasy feeling in his chest?


    Their yful argument and teasing left him with a sour mood.


    "Nothing."


    Something is definitely bothering him, Lihua thought.


    His expression didn''t change, but his voice felt a little softer than before.


    Wait, wait now is not the time!


    "Boss! First tell me how did you hurt yourself? What happened to your cheek?"


    "I fell."


    "..."


    He is lying!? Does he know how to lie? It is clearly someone''s punch mark!


    "Boss, tell me the truth!" She put her hands on her waist. "Did you get into a fight? Who was he? Take me to him! I will show him!"


    How dare anybody punch my Godly handsome prince!


    "Don''t worry Godly- *ahem!* I mean Boss. Even with that mark, your beauty isn''t affected in the least. So cheer up! And show me the man!"


    In Shadow Eagle''s base, Chang Fang sneezed aloud. "Achoo! Ahhh it''s definitely Assistant Fu!" He sobbed. "He must be definitelying here to kill me! I punched the Almighty Mafia King! He will bury me alive!"


    Wei slightly widened his eyes. The irritation in his chest eased down with the way he saw Lihua defending and worrying for him. His sour mood turned into a good mood like a switch.


    "What will you do if you meet him?" He curiously asked.


    "I will punch him back!" She fumed and said indignantly. "I will take my revenge for you!"


    At first, he froze. But then, a soft smile bloomed on his lips.


    Revenge for me¡­


    He was used to people following his orders. They did exactly as they were told. But he was unaware of the notion of somebody doing something for him out of pure goodwill or feelings. Where they weren''t bound with any order.


    This was unusual. This was his first time seeing it.


    ''Boss you personally came here to save her. You wanted revenge because she is your woman, right?''


    Wei''s eyes widened in enlightenment.


    I see¡­


    Lihua wanted revenge for him, too, just like how he wanted. The difference being that she just wanted to punch that guy whereas Wei straightaway killed them.


    But the feelings were simr.


    That means Lihua also considers me as her man.


    ording to what Chang Fang said, if you feel to have revenge and save someone, it means they were yours.


    So I am Lihua''s man too just like she is my woman.


    And just like that, the innocent Mafia King fell into another misunderstanding thanks to Shadow Eagle''s leader this time.


    The soft smile on his lips widened.


    My woman and her man¡­


    Those words sent a fuzzy feeling in his chest.


    "I like it," he nodded.


    Poor Lihua got dazzled by his smile so much that her eyes began to hurt.


    How is it suddenly so bright?


    She was dumbfounded. "Boss, you are smiling...and it''s even more awesome than thest time! This takes a selfie!"


    Lihua quickly opened her phone camera and stood beside him. "Boss! Look at the camera! We mustn''t miss this moment!"


    She hopped to his side and they tilted their heads.


    *Click*


    Lihua dreamily stared at her photo.


    My first picture with my first love! I will always treasure it, she grinned.


    Wei said, "Send it to me too."


    "Sure!"


    As Wei took a good look at their picture together, he immediately set it as his phone wallpaper.


    He thought for a moment and sent it to his acquaintance.


    ---


    In the Yang mansion, an extremely handsome man with an extremely cold expression and a dark gaze was seated on the couch. His sharp features were breathtaking that could make women crawl up to him in desire and hunger.


    The elderly woman beside him ignored the gloomy atmosphere her son was oozing with all his might.


    "Mingshen, look. Ruomei has suggested such a good woman for you!"


    Shi Ruomei, who sat opposite him, gently smiled. "Yes Aunt. I think she is a good match for Mingshen."


    Yang Mingshen''s bloodthirsty gaze fell upon her, but she seemed unaffected. He hated such proposals and discussions. If their families weren''t close, he would have already dissected her in his special room.


    "Before bringing a good match for me, try being a good match yourself for ''him''. You are his fiance after all. Sort out your life first before meddling into mine."

 Chapter 42 - The Mafia Kings Woman

    <h4>Chapter 42 - The Mafia King''s Woman</h4>


    Shi Ruomei chuckled. "We are a good match already."


    Yang Mingshen raised his brow.


    "How many times has he called you? How many times has he received your call?"


    She pouted. "Wei is a busy man."


    He chuckled. "Sure if that is how you want to soothe your heart."


    Yang Bingqing, his mother, red at him. "Mingshen! We are here to talk about your date! Don''t divert the subject."


    "Let it be Aunt. Maybe he is just jealous of Wei and my rtionship," she sighed.


    He widened his eyes andughed loudly. "Now that is some joke. Is there any rtionship in the first ce for me to be jealous of?"


    Shi Ruomei fumed. "You always have such a poisonous tongue. Of course, we have a good rtionship. Wei agreed to this himself."


    "A robot''s agreement isn''t counted."


    Just then his phone buzzed. He rained curses as he saw Wei''s name on his screen.


    If he asks me one more question, I am gonna send my goons to bring him to my special room!


    But when he opened his message, his expression took a one-eighty degree turn. He raised his brow as he saw the photo he sent.


    Wei was with Song Lihua, posing for a selfie with a smile.


    Now there were too many things in that single photo that could shake the whole Jiang family if they got to see this.


    First, he was intimately standing with a woman for the first time.


    Second, he took a selfie for the first time.


    Third, Wei was smiling for the first time.


    Fourth, there was a bruise on his cheek for the first time.


    Yang Mingshen was utterly amused. And not just because of the picture.


    A certain Mafia King had also sent a message with the photo.


    My first photo with my woman.


    My woman¡­


    Yang Mingshen wasn''t shocked. After he was ''consulted'' for advice regarding Lihua, it didn''te as much surprise to him. Plus, he already knew that Wei must be thinking all of this on his own. Lihua wouldn''t be even aware that he was addressing her as his woman or that he thought of her as his.


    He knew how Wei''s mind worked.


    As he lowered his gaze, there was another note.


    PS - I am her man too.


    His mouth twitched. He could imagine his silent and proud expression.


    Yang Mingshen raised his gaze and looked at Shi Ruomei.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    He chuckled as he alternated his gaze between her and Wei''s message.


    "I wonder what your reaction will be if you saw him with another woman one day?"


    Shi Ruomei was dumbfounded. Then she burst intoughter. "Now that is some joke, Mingshen. You are saying as if you don''t know Wei. Has any woman even stayed alive? If anybody even touched him identally, he would kill her without hesitation."


    "You never know," he smiled. "One day there mighte a woman whom he himself would address as ''My woman.''"


    "And who would that woman be other than his fiance that is me?"


    Yang Mingshen could easily show her Wei''s message, but he chose not to.


    This will be fun. Let her stay in her bubble for a while. When it will burst, it will rain a hell of a storm over the entire Underworld especially when you would know her identity.


    "Time will tell you," he mysteriously smiled.


    ---


    After Lihua quickly returned from college, she eagerly knocked on Wei''s door.


    "Boss! Let''s go grocery shopping!"


    Wei tilted his head as he felt intrigued. "Grocery shopping?"


    She nodded hard. "En!"


    Wei thought for a moment. "Don''t trouble yourself. Let me tell Renshu to deliver the best groceries here."


    Lihua''s mouth twitched.


    She didn''t want to imagine the bill amount. If a single band-aid could cost five thousand Yuan then...


    "No Boss. Delivery won''t do. Didn''t I promise you that I will help you in realizing your emotions? The best way is to experience a middle-ss life!" She proudly said.


    "A poor life?" He tilted his head.


    "..."


    "A middle-ss life Boss. P-poor is going too far."


    "What is the difference?" He touched his chin.


    Sure, for Boss, there is no difference. Poor or middle ss, everything is the same.


    "You have never done shopping by yourself, right?"


    "I don''t have to. Renshu takes care of everything."


    What is Assistant Fu exactly?


    She grinned. "This is why you need to do it yourself this time. Hehe, I am sure you will enjoy it. Quickly, get ready!"


    Wei couldn''tpletely understand, but as long as Lihua said it, he had no problems. When she saw him step out of his house, her eyes widened at his attire.


    "I am ready."


    Lihua was speechless. "No, you are not. Boss...what is with the business suit? We-we are not going for any high-profile meeting."


    He frowned. "Is this wrong?"


    Lihua sighed. She thought for a moment. She stepped closer to him, making Wei wonder. She stepped on her toes to climb higher. Wei stared at her in a stupor.


    So close¡­


    He observed her chest almost close to touching his own, making his breath hitch. For the first time, he didn''t feel the need to drive her away as he would for other women. Instead, he wished for this proximity to never end. His eyes traced along the beautiful features of her face in a trance.


    First, Lihua untied his tie and as she adjusted his cor, her fingers lightly brushed against his neck. The soft contact darkened his gaze that fell upon her pink lips. He remembered the sensation of their previous kisses. At that closeness, Wei had a sudden urge to grab her and kiss her lips hard.


    But she is not crying right now.


    For the first time, he wished for Lihua to be sad solely for the reason of kissing her.


    He pursed his lips.


    But I don''t want to see her sad.


    Such was the Mafia King''s conundrum.


    Lihua grabbed his business coat and removed it.


    "Hmm¡­" she touched her chin as she checked him up and down. "Something is still missing. Aha!"


    She slightly loosened up his shirt at his waist and gave it a messy look. She rolled up his sleeves a bit till his elbows. "Perfect! This is the perfect casual look for shopping. Now we are ready! This is not your work, so you can loosen up!" She patted his shoulder.


    Wei looked at the changes she did and nodded in appreciation. "I like it."


    She brightened. "Isn''t it? This calls for a picture too! Boss''s first casual look should be the caption."


    Lihua snapped a picture and sent it. "Hehe. Send this to your friends. They would be so shocked."


    "En."


    "Now time to go shopping!"


    They left to head for the grocery store with Lihuapletely unaware that she would soon cross paths with a certain member from the Mafia King''s family tonight.

 Chapter 43 - The Mafia King Goes Grocery Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 43 - The Mafia King Goes Grocery Shopping</h4>


    At the biggest store in their area, Lihua said, "Ta-dah! Boss, let''s take the trolley and head inside."


    Wei curiously surveyed his surroundings as he took a look at the other customers. He noticed that most of them were housewives who had brought their children along with them for shopping. But even more than them, he easily distinguished the couples that came together.


    Some of them were at the bill counter with the husband paying the bill, or some were shopping where the husbands were forced to hold the pile of bags upon bags by their cruel wives (ording to them).


    Couples.


    Wei''s eyes glinted and shone as he thought of the couples around him. He eyed Lihua and him and realization dawned upon him.


    There were a lot of couples here and so were they here too.


    Wei asked her, brimming with curiosity, "Is this a ritual?"


    Lihua, who was busy choosing the trolley with her favorite color, looked back at him questioningly. "Ritual?"


    He nodded. "There are many couples around. Do they usually shop together like this?"


    "Oh yes! This area has many married and working couples living here. So the store is usually filled with them."


    Wei''s expression brightened though to others, he still seemed the same with nothing but a nk face.


    Lihua mumbled to herself. "Hehe Boss. One day we wille here as a couple too and throw dog food on everybody."


    She had no idea that what she dreamt of the far future was something that Wei was already imagining as reality. Lihua hoped that one day woulde for sure when she would be his girlfriend.


    I will definitely make him fall for my charm~


    But unknown to her, Wei already took leaps and bounds ahead, thinking that they were a couple.


    So Lihua brought me here because I am her man. Couples shop together. That''s why we are together.


    He beamed.


    Wei liked it. He liked that feeling a lot. His gaze warmed up as he dotingly focused on her. For him, he felt as if Lihua was already exercising her right as his woman that pleased his heart.


    But then he frowned. He had never shopped before, so he didn''t know the rules.


    Wei opened Baidu and typed.


    ''Things to do while shopping as a couple.''


    He got several results and he read them one by one. He nodded at every one of them. He also realized that this was what people called a date, specifically a shopping date.


    Imaginary flowers bloomed around him.


    We are on a shopping date...A date with Lihua¡­


    Lihua was finally done choosing her trolley.


    "Let''s take this one. It has a violet handle. I like violet a lot."


    Wei mentally made a note of it.


    Lihua''s favorite color is violet.


    "Sorry Boss I took so long just for a trolley¡­"


    His ck orbs softened and he gently patted her. "You can take as much time as you want."


    The other wives envied her. They harshly elbowed their husbands as they red at them.


    "Look at him! He is so doting and loving towards her."


    "He didn''t mind at all that she took so long. And you startining just after five minutes!"


    "Learn something from him!"


    "He is so handsome and dashing! And look at your fashion sense."


    The poor husbands could only curse him as they were ruthlesslypared to Wei. The wives didn''t hold back at all.


    Lihua sheepishly grinned. "Hahaha. Thank you, Boss! Phew. I thought the store would close down by the time I finished choosing the trolley."


    Wei tilted his head. "The store won''t close. You can take your time."


    She blinked her eyes. "It closes at ten PM."


    "It won''t close as long as I am here."


    "Why?"


    "Because I say that."


    Wei left it at that.


    Who would dare oppose the Mafia King?


    "..."


    Being a CEO has its benefits huh¡­


    As they stepped inside, they instantly became the center of attention. People murmured as they were stunned to see such a beautiful couple. Especially the women. They couldn''t tear their eyes off the Godly handsome Wei.


    Lihua fumed upon seeing the women''s dreamy eyes feasting on him.


    Shoo! Shoo! I have already imed myself as his future girlfriend. Go somewhere else! Don''t eye my innocent Boss.


    Wei took the trolley from her. "Let''s go."


    "Ah Boss I will hold the trolley," she quickly said.


    "No. I will hold it," he stubbornly said.


    Rule no 1. The man should hold the trolley.


    "Okay. Hmm... Let''s go over to that section."


    It was a personal care section with all the toiletries stuff. Lihua quickly dumped some soaps and creams into the trolley.


    "Boss, which soap do you use?"


    "Whatever you use."


    "Really? Okay."


    "Which toothpaste brand?"


    "Whatever you use."


    "Which cream?"


    "Whatever you use."


    "Which shampoo?"


    "Whatever you use."


    "..."


    Lihua asked, "Boss, do you use exactly the same products like mine?"


    "I never used them before," he truthfully stated.


    "Ah? So why are you choosing the same as mine?"


    "Because I only want to use the things that you use. Your choice is my choice."


    Her heart almost leaped out of her chest by his sudden deration. She looked at him, feeling speechless. His sincere words coupled with that serious gaze were so innocent that she instantly melted like butter.


    Boss, what are you doing innocently flirting like that out of the blue?


    She couldn''t hide the blush on her cheeks and she quickly lowered her head, feeling shy. Those simple words bloomed her heart in an inexplicable joy.


    She mumbled. "Boss you will make me fall for you more and more."


    "Hm?" He tilted his head.


    "*Ahem* Boss, don''t attack me like that. I will die from heart failure," she sobbed.


    If Boss doesn''t understand feelings, then how is he so adept in flirting?


    Wei widened his eyes. "I-I didn''t attack you," he stammered and panicked. He grabbed her and anxiously checked on her. "Did I hurt you anywhere? Did I hit you anywhere?"


    Lihua was stunned. "Boss, I didn''t mean it literally."


    "You didn''t?" He cautiously questioned while still checking on her from head to toe.


    "No...I meant¡­" she furiously blushed, "you s-said that my choice is yours¡­"


    Wei said, "I said the truth."


    Her face felt even hotter than before. Even the air conditioning couldn''t help her calm down. She cleared her throat. "L-let''s head to the next section!"


    "En."


    Lihua and Wei walked away while having no idea that a certain man was eyeing them the whole time. His phone rang.


    A woman''s soft voice came from the other end, softening that man''s cold gaze. "Did you see Wei?"


    "En."


    "So will you meet him?" There was slight unease in her voice.


    "I will not meet him."


    "Oh¡­" her voice turned downcast.


    "I will meet the woman he came with."

 Chapter 44 - The Mafia King Dotes On Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 44 - The Mafia King Dotes On Lihua</h4>


    Wei and Lihua continued shopping. As he came across the various sections and observed the products disyed on the shelves, be noted one important fact.


    "These are really cheap."


    "..."


    "Are they good quality?"


    "..."


    "Even if you are really poor, you cannotpromise on the standards," he frowned.


    !!!


    The people around him stared at him, feeling dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe their ears that he was calling the expensive products cheap. For middle-ss families like them, the cost wasn''t cheaper for them.


    Just who is that man who says that these are inexpensive!


    Lihua felt the stabbing gazes of the other customers. She coughed hard and tugged him. "Boss. The prices are just fine."


    Wei questioningly nced at her. "Is that so?"


    He was suspiciously staring hard at the tea brand.


    Boss, just how expensive tea do you drink? She seriously questioned.


    Her sight went onto a big sugar packet and she bent to pick it up.


    Wei stopped her. "I will do that."


    He picked up the heavy five kgs sugar bag and ced it on the trolley.


    Rule No. 2. Carry all the things yourself. Don''t make your woman move around the heavy stuff.


    From the beginning, Wei refused to let her carry anything even if it was as light as a chips packet. She pointed towards the item while Wei retrieved it in their cart.


    As her man, I should do all this stuff.


    "B-Boss you are not letting me do anything¡­" she cried."


    Wei nodded and patted her head. "You don''t have to."


    Ah, his pats are so gentle¡­Boss you will spoil me like that.


    As they moved on, Lihua brightened as she saw something. "Boss, look at these candles! They are so pretty."


    Wei studied them. The candles had a beautiful and artistic design, colored in a gradient of red and orange. They perfectly fit in one''s palm. As he nced at her gleaming expression, he softly smiled, "You like them?"


    "En! They are cute."


    He nodded. "We will take all of them."


    And he unceremoniously emptied that shelf. Once again, she got speechless. "Boss we don''t need that many!"


    Wei seriously said, "No. If you like them, we take all of them."


    "B-But I really don''t need that many. Plus we cannot hog all of them to ourselves. We have to think about the other customers too who might want them."


    Wei raised his brow at her logic. "We don''t have to think about others."


    As the Mafia King, he was always taught to rule as he deemed fit. The first and foremost person he should think about was himself. There was no space in his life to think about others. This fact was grilled onto him ever since he was a child.


    Selflessness wasn''t a virtue in the Underworld.


    Lihua shook her head. "No, we do. It''s selfish to only think about ourselves. See? Everybody here is only taking the things as much as they need. Nothing more. Nothing less."


    "It''s a simple principle. If you get greedy and take everything for yourself then one day woulde when you will be left with nothing and that day, nobody would help you. What goes aroundes around."


    Wei pursed his lips.


    Rule no. 3. Always listen to your woman. Don''t defy her or you will face her wrath.


    "Alright¡­"


    Lihua smiled in satisfaction.


    Ah, my Godly handsome prince learns so fast. He is an excellent student indeed.


    But she saw that Wei took out only one candle and put it back on the shelf. "Done."


    "..."


    Out of the twenty candles, he put back only one.


    "Only one?"


    "En. You said to keep some for others. I did."


    Lihua nearly spat out. "I didn''t mean by just one!"


    After much convincing, Wei finally settled for five candles. He didn''t want to be any more gracious to other people, and Lihua couldn''t convince him any more.


    They moved onto the veggies section where Lihua terribly embarrassed herself by theck of her knowledge of fresh ingredients. Surprisingly, Wei had no trouble in identifying the freshest ingredients. He easily picked the best ones out of the group.


    Wei''s brows furrowed. "You always shop by yourself?"


    Lihua awkwardly averted her gaze. "More or less... Sometimes Aunt Zhang helps me..."


    "I see. You have trouble picking good veggies because you cannot cook well. So you don''t understand the ingredients."


    !!!


    Sometimes Wei would so bluntly target her sore spot that Lihua just wished to disappear from the face of this earth.


    He insulted her without actually having any intention to do so.


    "Leave the veggies to me from next time. It will be dangerous if you pick them."


    She shed invisible tears.


    Critical hit!


    They reached thest food and chips section. At the same time, Wei''s phone buzzed with a call. He saw the iing number and frowned. Wei didn''t want to pick it up and interrupt their shopping date.


    Lihua said, "It''s fine. Go ahead, Boss. We are almost done."


    Wei pursed his lips. "I will be back in a minute."


    As he stepped away, Lihua was browsing through the eatery items. She saw a chocte chip cookie packet that was thest in line.


    "Oh, it''s my favorite!"


    She grabbed it and grinned. "Hehe. I got it!"


    As she waited for Wei, she noticed a middle-aged man staring at a simr packet really hard. But what stunned her was that even at that age, he looked extremely handsome on par as Wei himself.


    Not just that, she felt that he strikingly resembled Wei a lot. His face, features, posture, and expression reminded her exactly of Wei.


    Who is he? He looks so much like my Boss!


    Lihua peeked a bit more and indeed found that he looked like Wei a lot.


    Am I dreaming? Or have I started seeing my Godly handsome prince in everybody?


    Lihua slowly approached him. She noticed that he was silently studying the packet so deeply as if thinking something hard.


    What is he reading so much?


    "Excuse me?"


    That elderly man slowly faced her. Her breath got caught in her throat as she clearly saw his face this time. He was someone who could still make women swoon over him even at that age.


    Oh my God! He really looks like my Boss! Gosh, he is so handsome! Are they brothers?


    Lihua found it really strange, but she quickly snapped out of her stupor.


    "Um...do you need any help? I noticed that you are observing that packet for a long time."


    That man didn''tment for a long time. But he seemed to observe her very carefully. His gaze was unreadable as he studied her. Lihua felt strangely nervous under his scrutiny.


    Silence.


    "I was wondering something," he finally spoke in a low, barely audible voice.


    "Ah yes? Maybe I can help you," Lihua politely smiled.


    That man nced at the tea packet he held in his hand and said,


    "These are really cheap."


    Lihua blinked her eyes rapidly.


    "Are they good quality?"


    "..."


    "Even if you are really poor, you cannotpromise on the standards," that man furrowed his brows.


    !!!

 Chapter 45 - The Mafia King Shocks The Bill Counter

    <h4>Chapter 45 - The Mafia King Shocks The Bill Counter</h4>


    The elderly man stared at her with a deadpan expression, his face solemn and serious as if the price tag on the tea packet was an eighth wonder of the world. He faced her with great curiosity as he expected an answer from her.


    Lihua was totally dumbfounded. Words weren''t enough to describe just how speechless she felt.


    Deja Vu! How can this man say the same things as Boss! He doesn''t just resemble him appearance wise, but his words match too! He is definitely rted to Boss somehow!


    As time passed, his brows increasingly furrowed, waiting for her answer. Lihuaughed as sweat dripped down her sides, "I-If I may ask, just how expensive tea do you drink exactly, Sir?"


    The elderly man tilted his head as if he was seriously giving a thought to her question. "Da Hong Pao."


    "!!!"


    "D-Da Hong Pao!? Isn''t that the most expensive tea in the world!?"


    "It has that title as you say," he calmly stated.


    S-somebody please bring a stretcher here...I am gonna faint.


    "I-I see¡­"


    "En. So why is this tea so cheap?"


    Of course, if you areparing a six-dor tea to sixkh dor tea you will surely find it ridiculous!


    "Sir, it''s just a normal brand of tea, not anything fancy like-like Da Hong Pao¡­"


    "Poor people love this tea?" The ice beauty asked as he studied the packet. "Interesting."


    "..."


    Then the man''s gaze fell on Lihua''s cart and he noticed the pack of the chocte chip cookie. He read the brand name and instantly turned somber.


    ''Dear, since you are in the supermarket anyway, please buy Mickey''s chocte chip cookie. I love it!'' was what his beautiful wife had asked him to do.


    He pointed at that packet. "Where do I get that?"


    Lihua followed the direction he pointed at. "Oh, this! The cookies section is over there! But if you want Mickey''s one, then this was thest packet."


    The man''s gaze darkened and a heavy expression settled on his beautiful face. He instantly switched his demeanor as if he was Lihua''s enemy.


    He coldly said, "Hand me-"


    Lihua, who didn''t notice the change in the atmosphere, chirped as she handed him the cookie packet. "You can have it if you want."


    His hand froze in mid-air. He rapidly blinked at her. The iciness in his eyes suddenly vanished as if it never arose in the first ce. The threat in his demeanor disappeared instantly. "You will give it to me?"


    "Sure."


    "It is thest packet," he was a little suspicious.


    "It''s alright! I will buy from some other ce. I don''t mind."


    He studied her carefully and felt that she indeed meant it. He quietly took the packet from her, still wondering why she handed it so easily without having to threaten her.


    Lihua nodded to herself. She didn''t like keeping it for herself if the elderly man before her wanted it. Plus, he seemed as if he really wanted the cookies.


    "Sir, do you like this brand?" She curiously asked.


    The man''s gaze softened. "It is my wife''s favorite."


    Lihua felt as if an arrow shot through her heart.


    He is so cute! Damn his wife must be so lucky to have him. He is so doting. Ah, will my Godly handsome prince be so doting as him?


    She brightened. "Oh! She has a really good choice! Mickey''s cookies are really delicious."


    The man slightly widened his eyes as if he heard something unexpected. "Isn''t it? She has a really good choice."


    Lihua bobbed her head hard. "Indeed. What else does she like?"


    Compared to his nd demeanor earlier, his facial expressions and bodynguage suddenly changed as if he was really enjoying this discussion with her.


    "She likes artistic things a lot. Flowery and small. She loves to decorate our room with them."


    Lihua got a great idea. "Oh-oh! Then maybe she will love this too." She took out the small candles that Wei had picked from the shelf. "Why don''t you take some of these? I am sure she will love it."


    He curiously studied them and nodded. "It indeed matches her taste."


    Lihua grinned. "Your wife seems to be a lovely woman."


    A gentle smileced his lips. "She is indeed. That''s why I love her so much."


    Hearing the sincerity in his voice made her feel warm and fuzzy too. "You two are really lucky to have one another."


    "No. It''s me who is lucky to have her."


    Aiyaaaa...so much fluff!


    He thought for a moment and said, "You are gracious for giving me all this."


    Lihua waved her hand. "Ah, it''s nothing. It''s a pleasure."


    "You should get a reward," and he took out a small booklet that for some reason, Lihua found too familiar to a certain Mafia King''s actions. He tore a leaf and said, "Your reward."


    !!!


    A nk cheque again!!


    Lihua stared at him in disbelief. "S-sir what are you doing?"


    "Thanking you."


    Shecked tears to shed. Why do I always meet such extreme people? "Sir, can I ask you something?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you rted to Boss anyhow? Oh, I mean Jiang Wei."


    The man quietly stared at her with an unreadable gaze. He was seriously contemting something in his mind.


    "Lihua."


    They heard Wei''s voice and Lihua turned to face him. "Boss! You came at the right time."


    He blinked his eyes. "Hm?"


    "I think you would definitely know this person¡­"


    But when she looked again, that elderly man was already gone. She checked left and right, but she didn''t see him.


    "Where did he go?"


    "Who?"


    "Boss! You wouldn''t believe me. I met an elderly man who resembled you so much! Even his *cough* words¡­"


    Wei frowned. "A man that resembles me?"


    "En! But I don''t know where he disappeared¡­"


    Wei silently gave it a thought.


    Was it him?


    She sighed. "Anyway. We cannot do anything now. Oh let''s pay the bill. We are done shopping."


    At the bill counter, Wei swiftly took out his ck card.


    Rule no. 3. The man should always pay the bill.


    Lihua almost spat out in shock. Is that the legendary ck card?


    Even the woman at the counter coughed hard. But Lihua quickly hid it. "Ahahaha¡­it''s a mistake..haha¡­"


    Lihua asked in a panic, "Boss why a ck card?"


    Wei innocently said, "To pay the bill."


    She sobbed.


    "Boss, this is not a fancy store just a supermarket. You cannot use ck card here or people will faint!"


    "Oh¡­" This was something new to him. He nodded in understanding.


    Phew.


    But her relief was short-lived when she saw him taking his tinum card instead. She almost puked blood at that sight.


    "Boss, don''t you have a normal card?" She whispered.


    "What is a normal card?" He blinked his eyes.


    "Which is not ck, tinum, silver or gold."


    Wei pursed his lips, clearly indicating that the Mafia King didn''t have such a thing.


    "..."


    "B-Boss let me pay the bill okay?"


    ---


    Outside the supermarket at a distance, the elderly man entered his luxurious Porsche where a woman about his age but slightly younger than him, waited for him eagerly. Herplexion was a little pale and sickly.


    "Weizhe," her soft voice beamed as he entered, "Did you meet Wei?"


    *****


    ANNOUNCEMENT!


    I have added a second tier in privilege with 5 chapters! Readers can enjoy 5 more advance chapters now. The privilege costs only 50 coins and readers will get 25% discount on the privilege chapters! Offer only applicable on privilege! So, hurry up and be a privilege member ^^

 Chapter 46 - The Mafia King Doesnt Let Lihua Go

    <h4>Chapter 46 - The Mafia King Doesn''t Let Lihua Go</h4>


    The stoic and impassive man, who seemed indifferent in the supermarket just now, gently smiled at his wife. It was as if his cold and emotionless countenance was just an illusion.


    But at Wei''s mention, he turned somber. "No."


    The woman lowered her gaze sadly as she pursed her lips. Jiang Weizhe hated to see his wife so downcast. He gently pulled her into his arms and kissed her hair.


    "But I met the woman in question, Yubi."


    Her crestfallen face brightened up. "Oh! So? Who is she?"


    "Song Lihua."


    Jiang Yubi rapidly blinked her eyes. "Song Lihua you mean...that Song family?"


    He silently nodded.


    Her brows furrowed in aplicated expression. "I see¡­"


    But then she shook her head. "It doesn''t matter to me though. The situation is a little difficult but... anyway, how did you find her? What did you two talk about?"


    Jiang Weizhe said, "She is dangerously smart."


    "How?"


    "She got suspicious about Wei and my rtionship. She asked if I knew Jiang Wei."


    Her eyes widened in surprise. She gave it a thought. "It''s really not that difficult. After all, Wei strikingly resembles you."


    "But still. She seemed very sure," he quietly said.


    "What happened that made her so sure?"


    "Nothing. She gave me the chocte chips cookie packet and some candles."


    Jiang Yubi was confused. "So?"


    "Then I handed a cheque to her as her reward. After that, she asked me the question." His gaze squinted thoughtfully. "I wonder how did she get the clue?"


    His wife''s mouth violently twitched.


    I understand how she got the connection¡­


    She helplesslyughed.


    Jiang Weizhe''s gaze softened. "Why are youughing?"


    "Nothing. You father-son are really the same."


    His lips straightened in a thin line. He never really liked her talking about Wei.


    "Oh yes! You said you brought the cookies!"


    "En. It was thest packet and she had it. But she still gave it to me."


    Her lips curved into a beautiful smile. "Ah, she is so kind."


    Then her gaze fell onto the small candles and her expression bloomed into pure bliss. "These candles are gorgeous."


    "She said you might like them."


    "Ah? How did she know I would like them?"


    "I told her that you like artistic things. Then she looked as if she got a great idea and handed me these."


    Jiang Yubi was dumbfounded. "You talked to her that much? I thought you don''t like talking to other people."


    This came as a massive shock to her. Just like Wei, Jiang Weizhe wasn''t a talkative man either. They hardly spoke as if their words were gold.


    Jiang Weizhe softly smiled. "I couldn''t help it. We were talking about you. She was interested in knowing about you."


    "..."


    So you only talked to her because it was about me.


    She softly smiled. "But I think I know what made Wei attach to her. He resembles you even personality wise."


    "Yubi¡­" There was a slight hint of warning in his tone though he didn''t get any stricter. "Don''t talk anymore about him. We should go back."


    Jiang Yubi pursed her lips.


    "For how long can I not meet him?" She mumbled.


    Jiang Weizhe stiffened at her question that he heard clearly. He quietly avoided her and looked away. "Go back." He said to the driver.


    ---


    As Lihua and Wei reached home, she kept her part of the shopping bags at home while she quickly headed for Wei''s apartment again.


    "Boss, did you enjoy shopping? It was your first time. How did you feel?" She looked at him eagerly and hopped around him like a bunny.


    Wei stared at the sparkles in her eyes and felt mesmerized. "En¡­"


    She beamed. "What did you feel? Did you like it?"


    Wei thought back to how he spent time with Lihua. Indeed, he found it really interesting to learn shopping with her like howmoners do.


    "I like it," he softly smiled.


    This new experience tugged a warm feeling in his chest. He didn''t mind going shopping with her like this every day.


    After all, you took me on a shopping date because I am your man, he thought.


    If Lihua heard what he had been thinking, she would have coughed blood until she copsed dead.


    Lihua pped her hands once in excitement.


    Sess!


    "Did it trigger something in you? Like any kind of feeling? Even if it is something small, you can tell me."


    Wei nodded. "Respect for the poor. Indeed they have great flexibility to settle for cheaper products."


    "..."


    Lihua didn''t know how to retort.


    It will take a while to remove that poor notion from his head, don''t I?


    She sighed. "Anyway. Boss, look what I brought. I took a bunch of stuff to decorate your house," she grinned."


    Wei nced at all the showpieces and decorative stuff in her bag. "You brought this all for me?"


    "En. A house should be all nice and warm. Right now, your apartment is too in. So we will decorate it! Aren''t you excited?"


    "We will decorate it together?" He tilted his head.


    "Of course! I mean that is if you need my help¡­" she flustered.


    Maybe I got too excited. I shouldn''t forget that he is my Boss...


    Wei imagined how it would look like decorating the house with her. Once again, he a fuzzy feeling enveloped his chest. "En. I want to decorate it with you."


    He was never interested in such things, but if it meant spending more time with Lihua, he was more than happy to oblige. It was faint, but his robotic face brightened a bit.


    Yes! Ah, my Godly handsome prince looks so adorable!


    "Great! So we will start Mission Decoration tomorrow! It will be so much fun haha!"


    She looked at the time. "Oh, it''s sote already. I should head back."


    Wei pursed his lips.


    Leaving?


    He didn''t like the feeling. A distaste settled in him at that thought. He felt as if time passed by too quickly. With Lihua, he slowly started to feel that no matter how much time he spent with her, it would be always too short. He stared at her with aplicated gaze.


    "Good night Boss!"


    As she turned, Wei quickly held her wrist and pulled her. Startled, she looked up at him. His serious gaze prated hers. She felt her breath get stuck in her throat as his handsome face closed in. His sexy voice whispered huskily, "Don''t leave."

 Chapter 47 - The Mafia Kings Angel And Devil Sides

    <h4>Chapter 47 - The Mafia King''s Angel And Devil Sides</h4>


    His words echoed in her ears like a sweet whisper. Wei slowly raised his hand. As his fingers brushed against her cheek, her heart loudly pounded in her chest. Lihua slightly jumped with the intimate contact, turning her face bright red.


    "B-Boss...what do you¡­" she flustered in shyness.


    Wei''s sight traced her blushed cheek. He felt she looked cuter with red cheeks.


    "It will be all... silent again if you leave. I like it when you talk."


    Even Wei didn''t understand when Lihua''s presence kept on growing bigger and bigger in his life. It had been only a few days since he met her, but he felt as if he already couldn''t live without herpany. The gleam of her eyes and theughter on her lips had wormed in his heart to its deepest roots.


    He never minded the silence before. But now it pricked him. He hated the stillness in the air that was brought upon by her absence.


    Lihua lowered her head.


    Boss, don''t you know that your words are so dangerous to my heart? I like you and you say such suggestive things like that... What if it gives me hope?


    "Oh oh¡­" she felt her brain cells deplete. His cold fingers on her skin slowly reaching her hair were making every cell of hers tingle. "W-what should I do then...?" She asked in a soft voice.


    "Stay with me¡­" His warm breath fanned her face.


    Lihua nodded like a robot. Her body had be stiff just like her brain. Wei immediately felt that distaste disappear.


    "En. Let''s y Ludo."


    Lihua blinked her eyes. "Ah? Ludo?"


    "En. You said that you like ying Ludo right? So we will do that."


    It was sudden but she didn''t mind it. After all, they didn''t have anything else to do anyway.


    They continuously yed Ludo for almost three hours before Lihua began to yawn drowsily. Though Wei lost most of the time, he was more than happy to see her win.


    He noticed her head bobbing sideways. "I will bring some coffee."


    "Ah, no Boss. Don''t take the trouble¡­"


    "It''s no trouble. Sit."


    Five minutester, he came back but he saw that she was already sleeping. She was breathing evenly.


    Wei kept the cup on the table and bent near her. He was about to shake her but then he paused.


    If I wake her up then she will leave¡­I don''t want that.


    He looked at the time. It was indeedte and time for her to head home.


    Wei decided to ask Yang Mingshen. Even though Lihua said not to ask him for any advice, he thought that Yang Mingshen was a good choice. He knew about women and all such stuff.


    Wei promptly messaged him.


    ''Lihua is sleeping at my home. I don''t want to wake her up so she leaves.''


    ''Are you sure you are a twenty-eight-year-old adult? You are actually itching for me to cut your body, right?''


    ''What should I do?''


    ''And now you are ignoring me huh? Think that yourself! Use your brain dumped into your skull! Is that just a decoration in your body?''


    Wei pursed his lips. He typed.


    ''I don''t know. That is why I am asking you.''


    On the other end, Mingshen was boiling in anger. He had almost broken his phone under his crushing grip. He knew Wei wouldn''t let it go until he got his answer.


    He thought for a moment.


    Ah, this is a good chance to extort some money for my experiments.


    Mingshen sneered and felt victorious.


    Wei waited.


    *Ding*


    ''She is your woman so why are you asking!? Dump her into your bed.''


    Wei widened his eyes. He nced at the sleeping Lihua and beamed.


    ''Really?''


    ''She is your woman. You are her man. Her bed, your bed, what''s the difference?''


    Wei furiously nodded at his exnation.


    ''This is not for free. Transfer two hundred million right now.''


    Wei didn''t waste a second more and Mingshen already got his ''fees.''


    He snickered. "Such a fool. This is nice. I am an idiot. I don''t have to spend any money from my pocket. I get insane money from his stupid questions."


    Wei got a ping again.


    ''Ping me again if you have any questions. Of course in exchange for money.''


    Wei was surprised by the sudden change in his tone. But he didn''t think much of it.


    ''En.''


    Wei looked at Lihua and saw that her lips wereced in a silly smile. He gently picked her in his arms and walked into his bedroom. He ced her on the bed, very slowly, not to wake her up.


    As he heard her soft breaths, he couldn''t tear his gaze away from her. From her eyshes to her lips, he deeply burned all her features in his memory. A gulp passed down his throat as he gaped at her lips. A strong desire erupted in his chest like a volcano to kiss her.


    Her lips were so soft¡­


    At first, he touched them with his thumb slowly and steadily. But he wasn''t satisfied. He wanted more. Wei leaned more and more towards her, bridging the gap between their lips.


    Poof! An imaginary chibi angel Mafia King appeared on his left shoulder.


    "Wei, she is not crying! You shouldn''t kiss her. You only kiss when she cries."


    Wei stopped. His brows furrowed in dissatisfaction and guilt. "E-En¡­"


    Poof! Now an imaginary chibi devil Mafia King appeared on his right shoulder. He chuckled devilishly. "Who cares? She is sleeping. She wouldn''t even know~"


    Wei beamed and nodded. "Indeed."


    The angel King red at the devil King. "This is cheating! You are taking advantage of her!"


    The devil King yelled. "Shut it whitey! Wei. Don''t think so much. Just kiss! She is sleeping so soundly. She wouldn''t notice at all."


    "No Wei! What if she gets angry when she finds out? What if she wakes up? Do you want her not talking to you again?"


    Wei felt further disheartened. "No¡­not angry again¡­"


    The angel King nodded in satisfaction.


    The chibi devil gritted his teeth. "But Wei, she is your woman! You are her man. It''s normal for couples to kiss."


    Wei furiously nodded and nced at his angel. "He is right."


    "No, he isn''t! I won''t stand for this betrayal."


    "Shut up! Even if she gets angry, just bang your head again and she will forgive you. It worked thest time, right?" The devil slyly said.

 Chapter 48 - The Mafia King Takes His First Cold Shower

    <h4>Chapter 48 - The Mafia King Takes His First Cold Shower</h4>


    The gleam in Wei''s eyes returned. "Yes. I will kowtow again."


    The chibi angel was frustrated. "You will let Lihua down like this."


    "No, he wouldn''t because she wouldn''t know."


    "Shut up!"


    "No, you shut up!"


    The serious argument between his angel and devil side left the poor Wei utterly confused. But her inviting lips vanished all the doubts in his mind. He didn''t care about the what-ifs now.


    "No Wei! Don''t do it!" The chibi angel screamed with all his strength.


    "Hah! I win! Go ahead, Wei. Kiss her!" The chibi devil smirked and dragged the angel. He tied his hands and mouth and kicked him away.


    In the next moment, Wei hungrily pressed his lips on hers, unable to wait any longer. His eyes automatically shut as the familiar excitement lit fireworks in his body. The rush of emotions made him devour her lips with more vigor. He throated a small grunt as he pressed his lips slightly harder. The desire skyrocketed to the point that he was dissatisfied with just kissing.


    More¡­


    The taste of her lips left him wanting to delve deeper. Wei parted away and stared at her pink lips. He bit on his lower lip, thinking how to pacify the craving surging inside him. As he felt his own teeth biting his lip, a certain realization dawned on him.


    Bite¡­


    A sense of thrill emerged in his chest. He promptly bent again and bit on her lower lip, tenderly nipping his teeth on it. His teeth sunk in as he chomped on them greedily. As his tongue brushed on her lip, he shuddered. His stomach curled in an exciting agitation he never felt before as if all the blood rushed down towards a certain part of his body. The tingling and heat made him capture her lips in a fiery kiss. He was slowly losing his control with the intense kissing plus biting.


    His hands wandered on her waist, tugging her closer to him while he still continued shing his lips on hers. He felt his lips turning wet and slippery the more he captured her lips. Her soft breasts gently collided on his chest, making him inhale a sharp breath. The softness ignited a me within him as if oil was poured into the fire and a certain little brother twitched even more.


    What is happening to me¡­? It feels ufortable...


    A hotter and scorching heat was enveloping his little brother as it violently twitched. His hand clenched on her waist a little tighter in an attempt to subdue the heat. But it wasn''t enough. His primal instincts urged him to want something else. But all these sexual sensations throbbing every part of his body were new to him. In his twenty-eight years of existence, he had no clue about love, rtionships and the sexual desire that came with it.


    And now that it flooded his heart and mind, from just one kiss, he started wanting for much more. He became greedy to touch and kiss her everywhere and hisher region bulging in his pants wasn''t helping him. From her lips, he was about to move down to kiss her neckline when he heard her mumble.


    "Ehm¡­" Lihua mumbled in his lips, strangely feeling breathless.


    Wei froze as he saw Lihua''s eyelids flutter and her brows furrow. His heart almost stopped beating, seeing her wake up.


    Don''t wake up. Don''t wake up.


    He prayed like a child who got caught doing something bad. To his relief, luck was on his side. Lihua was still in her dreand. She took a deep breath as if she was blocked from doing it all this time, which was true, but poor Lihua had no idea of a certain Mafia King taking advantage of her.


    She giggled in her sleep. "Godly handsome prince¡­hehe...you are so handsome. Very handsome. Why are you so handsome¡­and cute? I will make you...make you...fall for zzzzzz¡­" And she went dozed off again.


    Wei blinked his eyes. He didn''t understand what she was babbling in her sleep. But he was d that he wasn''t found out. The pounding in his chest stopped. He didn''t want to take any more risk and wake her up for real the next time. He could only softly sigh and give up.


    Wei gazed at her for a moment before he got up and rested beside her on the bed. He turned on his side and just silently stared at her. Lihua looked really peaceful just like a little child. Her pink lips looked swollen from the fervent kissing that made him gulp. He gritted his teeth as his little brother refused to stop twitching and throbbing.


    It feels too hot...


    He loosened up his shirt and switched the air conditioning on full power. A few minutester, he couldn''t bear it any longer and swiftly got up. Heading towards the bathroom, he quickly undressed and stood under the cold shower.


    As the cold water droplets kissed his sexy and toned muscles and drizzled down, he finally felt relief washing over him. His little brother slowly calmed down after which Wei felt morefortable. The strange hunger inside him was getting lighter and lighter. He rested his hands on the wall and was in deep contemtion.


    This is the first time I felt like this.


    It was a new, frustrating feeling but exciting and thrilling at the same time. He pursed his lips.


    Kissing wasn''t enough at all. Tomorrow I will ask Mingshen.


    Fifteen minutester, he stepped out, freshly bathed. Lihua was still peacefully sleeping without a care in the world. He put on a new shirt and slowly climbed on the bed.


    Wei shifted a little closer to Lihua and wrapped his arm around her head. Though hemented that he couldn''t kiss her for a while longer, he felt satisfied with this position too. Lihua was in arms, all warm andfortable. A soft smile greeted his lips as he closed his eyes.

 Chapter 49 - The Mafia King Is Taken Advantage Of!

    <h4>Chapter 49 - The Mafia King Is Taken Advantage Of!</h4>


    The morning golden sunlight shone through the curtain and lightened up the dark room in a mellow warmth. Lihua''s eyelids fluttered and she yawned as shezily opened her eyes.


    But the view that greeted her was not the usual rm clock on her table but a broad and sturdy chest, fair and lean. She rapidly blinked eyes and her gaze traveled upwards. The familiar Godly handsome face that she was madly in love with made her heart stop beating.


    Ah, this is such a nice dream...My Godly handsome prince looks so beautiful even when he is asleep. His sleep is so lucky because he is sleeping it hehe...


    Lihua obviously thought this to be her sweet dream.


    So shameless Lihua. Now you are even dreaming of sleeping with Boss. Your love story hasn''t even started yet. You haven''t even confessed yet. How can you skip so many steps in between huh?


    Lihua yawned again and closed her eyes.


    Let me sleep a bit more. I don''t want my Godly handsome prince to disappear so soon, she pouted.


    An hourter¡­


    Lihua woke up once again.


    "Hmm that was a nice dream¡­" she stretched her arms.


    Her gaze once again fell upon Wei''s chest. This time her mind went nk. She stared at his breathtaking face for a long, long time until her eyes began to sting with tears.


    Ahhhh??? The dream is still going on? I am sure I am woken up now. Isn''t this going on for a long time now?


    She rubbed her eyes repeatedly. She nced over the entire room.


    Haha...hahaha...this doesn''t seem to be my room.


    Then she saw the position in which they were sleeping. Wei''s right arm was lightly over her waist and his left arm over her head. She clearly heard the sound of his soft breath.


    !!!


    What the hell? What am I doing here!? This is the Boss''s room! This is the Boss''s house!


    Lihua felt disoriented and ready to faint any moment. She gulped. Her mind imagined all kinds of worst scenarios.


    What happened? What did I do? Did I really jump onto my innocent Bossst night? Did I lose all my shame and attacked him like a hungry wolf? Did I eat him? Did I defile him? Have I tainted my pure Boss?


    Did I be so desperate!? She wanted to shed a river of tears.


    In her mind, she thought how her poor Boss would have been helpless as she ate him.


    I am so dead! I am fired!


    Lihua silently sobbed at the thought of her demise. When she calmed down after a few minutes, she tried to remember what happened.


    We were ying Ludo and then I think Boss went to bring coffee... And then I dozed off? Yes! That''s what happened! So I fell asleep but then how am I here?


    Suddenly, her heart pounded in her chest.


    Why did the Boss bring me to his room? He should have dropped me at my own house. Ah, ah, ah! Boss, now you are giving me hope!


    She realized she would only get her answers once Wei woke up.


    Wait. I cannot stay here like this. I need to get away.


    Lihua slowly lifted his hand off his waist and got up halfway when her face leaned in closer to his. She stiffened as their noses almost bumped.


    *Bathump*


    So beautiful¡­This should be a sin. How can God make anyone so handsome? Damn it he looks like a rabbit to be eaten.


    When her gaze fell on his lips, she unconsciously bit her own lip at that delicious sight. Drool formed on the side of her mouth as she felt more and more attracted to him. In a daze, her fingers gently brushed along his cheeks and his perfect jawline. She tapped on the tip of his nose and giggled.


    Then came his lips¡­


    Boss''s lips are so soft and a little cold too. They felt so nice at that time. Ahhhh what am I thinking!? You cannot seriously think of kissing him in his sleep! Have some dignity, Song Lihua! Control your shameless self!


    Poof!


    A chibi devil Lihua popped up on her left shoulder. She snickered. "Tsk. Tsk. Lihua. There is no use hiding it now. Don''t resist your urges and kiss him. Don''t think too much. He is sleeping anyway."


    Lihua coughed. "R-really?"


    Poof!


    A chibi angel Lihua appeared on her right shoulder. "Lihua! How can you think of fooling your precious Boss and love? He was a gentleman, letting you sleep here and you do this?"


    Lihua grumbled. "No¡­"


    The chibi devil rolled her eyes. "Get lost. We don''t need your purity here. Such a delicious feast is right in front of her and you want her to just walk away withoutying a finger on him? Only a fool would let this chance go!"


    Lihua gulped and nodded.


    "Just look at his sexy beauty. Who knows if this ident ever happens again? So grab on to him tightly!"


    The angel red at her. "This is cheating! You are horrible. Boss trust you. You cannot fail him!"


    "He is sleeping, you dumbo!"


    "That is exactly my point!"


    "Shut up! If he can kiss her TWICE then why can she not kiss him at least ONCE?"


    Only if Lihua knew that Wei already kissed her for the third time.


    Lihua furiously nodded. "She has a valid point, angel."


    The angel Lihua grimaced. "At least you were not sleeping at those times!"


    Only if Lihua knew that Wei already kissed her in her sleep.


    "Who cares about ethics here? I say, you go ahead and kiss him. What if this chance neveres? What if he finds another woman and you are left alone?"


    Lihua widened her eyes. "At least I won''t die with any regrets!" She indignantly said, "I should have ast kiss with this beautiful specimen in this entire universe."


    The devil smirked. "Yes~"


    The angel shook her head "No, no-"


    Lihua shut her mouth and bounced her away. "Shoo. You are in my way. Let my devil consume me. You are a stupid angel. Making me lose such a golden chance," she red.


    "People like you are called a pervert!"


    "I don''t mind. Anything for my Godly handsome prince."


    The devil forcibly dragged the angel away and she smirked. "Have fun~"


    Lihua didn''t waste any more time and she quickly pressed her lips on his. She was sure not to get too excited and wake him up in her vigor.


    Ahhhh just as I expected. It is heaven. How can a man''s lips be so perfect?


    Soon enough, her brain shut down processing as she was swept off by the desire of kissing him. His lips were slightly cold. They gave a sense of relief simr to the feeling when the first drop of rain drizzles on the scorched earth after the summer. The taste of his lips settled on her tongue as it traced along the curve. His scent invaded her nostrils, making her addicted to it like a drug.


    Delicious indeed¡­


    Her heart sped fast in excitement, nervousness, and joy. Her fingers were slightly trembling as she held his cheek. She kept her lips glued onto his for a long time, traveling every inch of them, slowly, sensuously and greedily. A part of her never wanted to let go of this sizzling sensation, melting her heart.


    Lihua thought she got her fill. So, she was about to part away, but then she paused.


    Wait. I should consider this as myst kiss as my worst-case scenario. What if I failed in making him fall for me?


    Then why am I just kissing!?


    With that thought, Lihua devilishly grinned and chomped on to his lower lip. Her teeth dug into his sinful soft and pink flesh, revealing his sexy teeth. She stuck out the tip of her tongue and tasted his lips that bumped into his teeth.


    At this point, she started to blush hard even if she had initiated it. This was too much stimtion for her poor heart and too much tickling and throbbing in her stomach. After biting onto his lips to her heart''s content and fully ravaging his lips into a passionate kiss was when she finally parted away.


    Lihuamented that she couldn''t go on for a while longer, but she didn''t want him to start feeling breathless and wake up, catching her in the act.


    Yum yum! That was a good meal.


    She covered her face in embarrassment. She never thought that she would be such a bold woman, attacking a man in his sleep.


    I never knew this lustful side of mine. Godly handsome prince, what are you doing to me?


    Suddenly, she felt him move and she froze. Wei opened his eyes and they widened to see her already awake. He felt that she looked too stiff for some reason and he trembled.


    Did she realize that I kissed her?


    Lihua turned pale too.


    Did he realize that I kissed him?

 Chapter 50 - The Mafia King Takes A Sly Compensation

    <h4>Chapter 50 - The Mafia King Takes A Sly Compensation</h4>


    Wei and Lihua sat straight on the bed, bent on their knees as if it was some formal meeting. The only sound they could hear was the clock ticking in absolute silence. Words failed to escape their mouths as both of them were thinking like crazy of various excuses to make.


    Should I say that I thought that she was crying?


    Should I say that I saw a mosquito so I smacked it with my lips?


    Lihua knew her excuse was ridiculous, but she couldn''te up with anything else.


    She gulped as she peeked at him. Somebody had to start the conversation.


    "G-good morning Boss¡­"


    Wei nodded.


    Silence.


    The more Lihua looked at Wei''s serious and staunch expression, the more she panicked.


    Damn it! He has definitely caught me! I am dead. I am dead! But I don''t regret it because I got to kiss him for thest time.


    She sobbed. Boss, will you hate me now? He is looking so deadly. Did I really do something to him before dozing off? And then he found me kissing now? Isn''t it double suicide!?


    After Wei''s long silence, he finally decided to save himself by saying that he saw her crying and will quickly apologize to her. If that didn''t work, banging his head was always an option.


    He nodded and was about to say his script when Lihua suddenly bowed before him on the bed. "I am sorry Boss! I really thought there was a mosquito on your lips otherwise I wouldn''t have kissed you."


    Lihua thought it was better toe out with the truth herself rather than him exposing her.


    Maybe Boss will pity me and I can reduce my death sentence.


    Wei rapidly blinked his eyes. Then realization dawned on him as it registered in his brain.


    Lihua kissed me?


    His fingers slowly touched his lips.


    Lihua, who had no idea that she dug her own grave, continued her confession. "I would never think of taking advantage of my Boss in his sleep. I promise I had no lustful thoughts at all. It was purely to save your lips from being sucked dry by that treacherous mosquito."


    Wei stared at her in a daze. "You kissed me."


    The thought of Lihua initiating the kiss felt as if fireworks sparked in his heart.


    Lihua''s heart sped faster than a bullet train. "Boss please don''t think bad of me. It was only to protect you. So...so please don''t fire me from my job and please don''t leave from here!"


    Wei tilted his head in confusion.


    Fire her?


    "Why do you think I will fire you?" Wei quietly asked.


    Lihua sweated. "Because your employeeid her hands on you and you might misunderstand me?"


    Wei frowned. "I don''t understand that. But I will not fire you."


    Lihua''s head jerked up in delight. Tears of happiness plopped from her eyes. "Really Boss? Will I not lose my job?"


    "En. After all, it''s yourpany."


    You are my woman, so Jiang Industries is yours, was what Wei thought.


    At first, Lihua didn''t understand his meaning.


    Mypany?...Oh! He means that I am a part of Jiang Industries now so we are all a big family. So thepany is mine too, was what Lihua thought.


    Lihua nodded in appreciation.


    Boss is so gracious, treating all employees as his family.


    Wei silently felt relieved.


    That means she doesn''t know that I kissed her. But she kissed me and I was asleep.


    He felt heavily disappointed and gloomy. He regretted missing that chance.


    Lihua wiped her non-existent tears. "Thank you, Boss. For a moment I was afraid how I willpensate you."


    Suddenly, Wei''s eyes glinted as he got a crafty idea. "Indeedpensation seems feasible."


    Lihua''s shoulder slumped.


    Guess saving my job didn''te free after all.


    "W-what should I do?"


    Wei grabbed her head and crashed his lips onto hers.


    !!!


    Lihua''s eyes were wide open in utter shock. His lips were expertly maneuvering across hers like a ship knew how the waters would be. All of her brain cells rapidly plummeted to non-existence as he perfectly meshed their lips together. He tilted his head to deepen the kiss, causing Lihua to faintly whimper.


    After thoroughly eating her first thing in the morning, Wei parted away, feeling satisfied. "Now we are equal. You kissed me. I kissed you."


    Lihua was in no position to understand what he said. Her brain was too overloaded by the sudden kiss. "You...you¡­"


    Wait why does Boss seem so experienced than the first two kisses? This kiss felt really different like so d-deep¡­Boss is so devious now!


    Wei felt proud of himself.


    I got to kiss her twice and she didn''t know aboutst night too.


    The Mafia King craftily trapped Lihua in her own guilt to take advantage of her.


    Lihua stumbled and got off the bed. "I-I have to go back."


    She dashed away and as soon as she opened the door, she bumped hard into someone. "Ouch!"


    "Lihua! Hey, Don''t squish my friend!" Meng Ya red at Fu Renshu while he was still bncing himself from the impact. He was dumbfounded to see her. His gaze darkened.


    "Song Lihua! What are you doinging from Boss''s house so early in the morning!?"


    Meng Ya gritted her teeth. "You stop shouting first thing in the morning! So loud."


    "Shut up. Song Lihua. Answer me! What are you nning?" His tall figure glowered at her.


    "Renshu. Calm down," Wei stepped in.


    "Boss!" Fu Renshu sobbed. "Tell me the truth. What did she do?"


    "We slept together."


    Fu Renshu - "..."


    Meng Ya - "..."


    Lihua - "!!!"


    She vigorously shook her head as she eyed Fu Renshu who seemed all ready to murder her. "SLEPT TOGETHER?"


    Meng Ya coughed hard. "L-Lihua I-I know you love him but so soon¡­? You already jumped on him?"


    "No!" Lihua was horrified. As hest hope, she urgently pleaded Wei''s help. "Boss! rify please!"


    Wei blinked his eyes. "rify what? It''s true. We slept in my roomst night."

 Chapter 51 - The Mafia Kings Imminent Threat

    <h4>Chapter 51 - The Mafia King''s Imminent Threat</h4>


    It''s as if the room thundered with lightning as Fu Renshu oozed a dark and gloomy atmosphere. The temperature dropped to negative with chilliness enveloping the room.


    Meng Ya shuddered. "Brr...Hey! Simmer up. It feels too cold!"


    "Song Lihuaaaaa... what is Boss saying?" Fu Renshu cracked his knuckles as he approached her, akin to a Death God.


    Lihua ran and hid behind Wei. She showed a pitiful face. "Boss, look at your assistant. He is acting violently towards an employee! I stand against this violence!"


    Wei looked at his capable assistant. "Don''t scare Lihua."


    He froze in his steps. "Boss! Don''t stop me today. This woman seduced you. She tainted my pure Boss. I will not forgive her for this!"


    Wei furrowed her brows. "I took her in my roomst night as she fell asleep. We were ying Ludo."


    "..."


    Meng Ya coughed. "S-Sir...why didn''t you take Lihua in her own house?"


    Fu Renshu''s threatening gaze befell Meng Ya as if challenging - You dare ask my Boss?


    She simply grimaced and ignored him, making his fuse short-circuit even more.


    Wei remembered what Yang Mingshen had saidst night.


    "Her bed, my bed, what is the difference?" Wei repeated those words.


    Lihua spat three liters of blood. She was utterly speechless. Wei confidently said as if they were in a rtionship, so it didn''t matter. But for Lihua, of course, it wasn''t the case.


    How can Boss say it so nonchntly? We are not a couple! People will misunderstand!


    Fu Renshu was aghast. "Of course not Boss. H-How can it be the same? How can her poor bedpare to your ssy and royal bed!? You cannot lower yourself to her standards, Boss," he sobbed.


    "..."


    "Why are you two here?" Wei asked. He was disappointed by their sudden appearance and disturbing his quality time with Lihua.


    Meng Ya stiffened in fear as she clearly felt his hostility. "Haha... I just came to meet Lihua and thought we could head to college together¡­"


    Fu Renshu respectfully said, "Boss, I have some important work to discuss with you."


    Lihua quickly said, "Oh of course! Workes first. I wouldn''t intrude anymore," she grabbed Meng Ya''s hand and dashed away from his house.


    In her apartment, Lihua copsed on her couch. "I am saved from that evil assistant. I am alive to see another day."


    Meng Ya''s mouth twitched. "First you tell me everything that happenedst night! Did you really sleep with him?"


    Her eyes flew open. "Of course not! I-I mean I thought I jumped on him¡­"


    "..."


    "But that wasn''t the case at all."


    "Don''t lie. You slept with such a handsome man and nothing happened?" Meng Ya refused to believe it.


    "It''s the truth! Or¡­" she coughed.


    "Or?" She squinted her gaze, "Spit it out Song Lihua."


    Lihua blushed as her cheeks turned rosy. "I kissed him in his sleep. Ah, Yaya...what should I say? It was heaven. His lips are so delicious that I can eat them all day."


    Meng Ya''s mouth was wide open. "What!? So shameless! You attacked your sleeping Boss!"


    "Shoosh! If Assistant Fu heard it, then he would skin me alive! And why not? How can I miss this golden chance? He was a treat waiting to be eaten," Lihua grinned.


    Meng Ya giggled and winked. She remembered Fu Renshu and harrumphed.


    "That Fu Renshu is really annoying! When I was waiting outside your house, he growled at me saying how dare I appear anywhere within 50 meters of Mr. Jiang''s ce? Can you believe it? I mean you live here too! Can I note to meet you?"


    Lihua choked inughter. "Hahaha!"


    "That is not it. He even said that Song Lihua is already enough. He doesn''t want any more poor flies hovering near his precious Boss. I so wanted to kill him at that moment!"


    "..."


    Poor fly? That Assistant Boss has really got a poisonous tongue.


    "Anyway," Lihua sighed, "Let me get ready and we will head for college."


    "Cool. Oh yes! I found this letter near your door this morning," Meng Ya showed it.


    Lihua took the letter from her and studied it. "Ah? Somebody sends a letter even in this age of texting?"


    "Isn''t it?" She shrugged. "Even I was shocked. Who is it from?"


    Lihua flipped it back and forth. "There is no sender''s address or name written here."


    "Strange¡­"


    Lihua frowned. "I don''t know. Should I open it? But I am not sure. Is this letter even for me? I don''t have rtives to do this. I only have sis Jia, but she is on a mission. Maybe somebody identally dropped it here."


    Meng Ya said, "I don''t think so. Getting a letter is a rarity in itself these days. It seems bleak that somebody identally dropped it here. Well, it was near your door, so it''s not wrong to assume that it is for you."


    "Hmm¡­"


    "Check thatter but now we arete for college!"


    ---


    A woman, wearing a hoodie was quickly but quietly walking down the hallway as she entered the luxurious Jiang vi. Her steps were slow and soft. But that didn''tpare to how rapidly her heart was pounding in her chest. Finally, she got her chance to head outside this house to do the job she was waiting for all this time. Today, the head butler was on leave, who used to keep a strict eye on all the maids and butlers in the Jiang vi. Sneaking out as long as he was present was impossible. And today she finally got the chance to deliver the letter to Lihua.


    Finally... finally she will know the truth now. Once she knows the truth about Song Jia, everything will be fine. These Jiang''s won''t be able to hide any longer.


    I am sorry for putting you in danger like this Song Lihua...but only you can give Song Jia justice. Only you can fight for her.


    The woman clenched her dress as her eyes stung in tears. She quickly headed into her servant quarter.


    "Wait."


    The woman froze on her spot. Her heart jumped in her chest as she turned to see an elder maid, squinting her eyes at her.


    "From where are you returning, Nuan?"

 Chapter 52 - The Mafia King Questions About His Desire

    <h4>Chapter 52 - The Mafia King Questions About His Desire</h4>


    Nuan. That was her fake name with which she had entered the Jiang vi as an undercover agent with Song Jia. The elder was looking at her questioningly, waiting for her answer.


    Nuan bowed. "Mam, I stepped outside to send money for my family."


    "Why specifically step out? All maids have the facility to transfer money online directly to the bank ounts," The elder maid squinted her gaze.


    The security in the Jiang family was strict being the Mafia family. Apart from solely sending money, the maids and the butlers weren''t allowed to use the inte or contact any member of their family.


    Nuan was unfazed. "Indeed Mam, and I tried it today morning. But there was some issue with my bank and I had to visit to transfer money from the branch."


    "Show me your statement."


    Nuan already knew that she would be asked to prove herself, so she was ready. Nuan showed her the bank statement that proved that she sent a thousand Yuan to her father''s ount today.


    The elder maid attentively checked her logs. "Alright. Leave."


    Nuan bowed. "Thank you, Mam."


    As Nuan left, the elder maid dialed a number from the vi''sndline. "Is this XX bank? I want to confirm if Nuan, a maid working in the Jiang vi came to your bank today to visit?"


    Hearing the name of the Jiang family, the executive straightened up and without wasting any time, she quickly got to look for the record. Usually, they would ask for justification of such inquiries, but who would dare ask someone from the Jiang family?


    "Please wait for a moment."


    The elder maid patiently waited. The executive came back. "Yes, Mam. A woman named Xia Nuan indeed came to visit our bank."


    "What did she say?"


    "She came with the concern that she was unable to transfer money from her ount. It was an issue from our end, Mam."


    "Send the CCTV clip to me."


    The executive gulped. It was against the rules to hand over the security footage like that.


    "Should I ask the manager then?" The threat in her voice was evident.


    "No, no, Mam. Of course, I will send you the clip."


    As she received the file, the elder maid saw Xia Juan entering the bank at 8.38 AM. She talked to an executive, seemed to wait for a few minutes, and then left at 9.02 AM.


    "I see. Thank you."


    She hung up the phone.


    So Nuan is indeed saying the truth. The elder maid turned and left. Xia Juan, slowly stepped out from behind the pir as she narrowed her eyes.


    I knew you would call the bank too. So I was ready with the evidence. I will never let anybody find my true identity.


    ---


    Jiang Corps.


    After a long meeting, Wei finally got the time to rx. But he didn''t because he had some important things to ask his acquaintance. Now that Yang Mingshen himself offered to help him, it made things easier without his threats and abruptly hanging up his calls.


    "Send the money first," was what Yang Mingshen had to say as soon as he picked up his call.


    "I did."


    "Hoo¡­The Mafia King seems too eager to ask something."


    "I kissed Lihuast night."


    "While she was sleeping? Man, you are one shameless bastard," he chuckled. "So what? Caught your pants on fire? She found out?"


    Wei''s mouth twitched. "No. Lihua kissed me. So I kissed her again."


    Yang Mingshen raised his brow, feeling amused. "She kissed you in your sleep?"


    Wei softly smiled. "En."


    "Man she is one shameless-"


    "Yang. Mingshen¡­" Wei''s cold and dangerous voice cut him off before he couldplete his sentence.


    "Chill, man. I am just saying how two suit each other. Come to the point."


    Wei pursed his lips. "I felt differentst night."


    "Don''t waste my time or I am hanging up. Don''t be so fucking vague."


    "I felt excited and hotter and¡­"


    "So you got a boner," Yang Mingshenzily said.


    "Boner?" Wei innocently asked.


    "You know if people got to know that a twenty-eight-year-old Mafia King is asking what a boner is then your reputation will turn into smithereens."


    Wei was unaffected. "I don''t care about my reputation. I want to know why I felt it that way."


    "Because you wanted to have sex with her. You are so alienated from these concepts. You kissed her, you got turned on and then you felt that kissing wasn''t enough anymore."


    Wei straightened up in his seat. He thought back tost night and indeed felt at one point that he wanted to do more than just kissing her. The sensation of her soft breasts bouncing on his chest gave him an urge to squeeze them in his palm. Her thin waist pressing onto him made desire to shower kisses on her naked waist. Her inviting neckline made him want to bite it and leave his mark on her pale skin. And his hot member that stood in glory wanted to plunge inside her with all its might.


    "Hah! Your little brother stood up! The great Mafia King finally got the desire to fuck a woman. Congrattions. This is a cause for celebration."


    "Sex¡­" he mumbled in a daze.


    Yang Mingshen sneered as he egged him. "Yes, sex. After all, she is your woman, right?"


    Wei seriously nodded. "Yes. And I am her man."


    "So it''s natural to have urges for your partner."


    Yang Mingshen clearly knew that it must be Wei''s misunderstanding about his rtionship with Lihua. But he only cared about his money. He wasn''t obligated to clear his misconception.


    This is my revenge for that day you called my mother for a blind date for me. I hold grudges, Jiang Wei, he sneered.


    "Great. You got your answer. Start rolling in the sheets with her."


    Dingggg¡­.


    He hung up. Wei slowly leaned back on his seat and processed all the information Yang Mingshen told him.


    Just then, the door opened and a woman entered with a bright smile on her lips.


    "I want to have sex with her¡­" Wei said in a trance.


    Shi Ruomei froze on her spot. Her ck orbs widened in shock and a dumbfounded expression settled on her face. She clearly heard what Wei just said.


    W-what did I just hear? Sex?


    Her blood rushed in excitement and her cheeks grew hotter as she blushed hard.


    Wei wants to have sex with me?

 Chapter 53 - The Mafia King Doesnt Need Anyones Permission!

    <h4>Chapter 53 - The Mafia King Doesn''t Need Anyone''s Permission!</h4>


    Not in her wildest imagination did Shi Ruomei think that she would hear Wei''s desire of having sex with her. Wei was always so nk and dispassionate about feelings that he never thought of anything else other than his work. She always considered her fortune that her family had close ties with the Jiang family or else the engagement between them would have never been possible.


    Shi Ruomei still remembered the first time she met Wei at a banquet. His ethereal and God-like beauty had taken her breath away in that instant. The emptiness in his ck orbs created a sense of distance between him and everybody else. He was quiet, calm, yet held an irrevocable domineering presence that nobody could challenge. At that moment, she understood why he was called the Mafia King.


    Wei truly held the presence,mand and aura of being the King who stood at the very top. Everybody else looked like his subjects beneath him.


    That was the moment when Shi Ruomei decided that she would be a woman befitting the title of the Queen. To stand beside Jiang Wei with pride and authority, she groomed herself to be a properdy worthy of the status as the future daughter-inw of the Jiang family.


    She worked hard to learn and excel in all kinds of work, including knowing the Underworld. She knew she was the perfect match for Wei since her family owned an influential business that could be an asset to his work by its connections. And her hard work paid off when Wei himself agreed to this engagement.


    The Mafia King who never bothered with other women epted her as his future wife. What more could Shi Ruomei ask for?


    Though Yang Mingshen rightly said that Wei neither initiated contact with her nor responded to her messages after that time, she didn''t mind. She epted that as a part of Wei''s personality who liked to be quiet.


    But now suddenly she heard Wei say that he wanted to have sex. She could hardly believe it. If she hadn''t personally heard it herself, she would have refused to believe it.


    Shi Ruomei straightened up and breathlessly walked towards Wei who still seemed to be in a daze. With her heart thudding loudly in her chest and the excitement building up in her, she stood beside Wei and gently ced her hand on his shoulder.


    "Wei¡­" Her shy voice echoed in his ears and he snapped out. A heavy frown settled between his brows as he saw her hand on his shoulder. He shook it off with a tug and nced at her with dissatisfaction and coldness emerging in his dark gaze. He didn''t like anybody touching him.


    He pursed his lips. Only Lihua can touch me.


    But he didn''t say anything.


    Shi Ruomei smiled. She could hardly control her joy. "Wei a-are you really I mean...what I heard just now, is it true?"


    Wei wanted her to leave his office as soon as possible. But he still said nothing because he didn''t talk to other women.


    I will only talk to Lihua. She is my woman, he inwardly nodded to himself. So he was patiently waiting for Fu Renshu to show up and escort her out.


    With theck of his response, she thought that Wei would have gotten caught off guard. "Wei I am so happy. I have been waiting for this day always¡­I knew you also felt the same way for me..." she blushed at the thought.


    Wei couldn''t understand where she wasing from, but he didn''t bother. He couldn''t stand her being so close to him. He quickly dropped a message to Fu Renshu.


    Shi Ruomei fiddled with her fingers. "So I-I don''t mind if you want to have s-sex¡­"


    Oh gosh, this is so embarrassing! Wei desires me. He wants to sleep with me even before we get married.


    Wei''s brows furrowed. Did she hear it?


    Sex. En. I want to have sex with Lihua, he softly smiled.


    Shi Ruomei was dumbfounded. It was the first time that she saw him smile. It was faint, but her sharp eyes instantly detected it.


    He smiled...Wei smiled for the first time! Today is the best day of my life! Mom and Dad will be so shocked! He is so happy. I finally managed to make him smile. Gosh, Wei hides his feelings so well, she helplessly chuckled.


    But at Wei''s side, he wondered why she said that she didn''t mind if he had sex?


    It is between Lihua and me. No one else has any say in it.


    It felt as if she was giving him her permission to go ahead and that made him narrow his eyes in danger. Did the Mafia King ever require someone''s permission? So who was Shi Ruomei?


    Just at that time, Fu Renshu hastily stepped into his office.


    "Brrr!" He shuddered as he felt chilly.


    Why is the temperature so low?


    "Boss! I am here," his sight fell upon Shi Ruomei.


    "Miss Shi, what are you doing here?" He asked, feeling aghast.


    Shi Ruomei frowned at his behavior. "What do you mean? Why can''t I be here?"


    He sighed.


    Just because you are his fiance doesn''t mean that you can approach my Boss like that. Can you not feel his threatening and gloomy aura? He clearly hates it.


    "Sorry, Miss Shi. But the Boss has an important meeting now."


    In other words, ''Please leave!''


    Shi Ruomei was thoroughly disappointed with him.


    How dare this assistant ask me to leave so rudely? I am Wei''s fiance.


    But she didn''t want to create a scene, especially in front of Wei. She smiled. "I understand. Wei is so busy after all."


    Anyway. For now, I have to tell this good news to Mom!


    "See youter, Wei."


    She left after which Wei coldly said, "Next time, no women in my office."


    Fu Renshu respectfully nodded. "Yes, Boss. Please forgive me."


    "Hm," then his dark gaze turned warm and mellow, "only Lihua cane in as she pleases."


    "..."


    ---


    "Lihua! Wait! Where are you hurrying off to?" Meng Ya pulled her hyper friend back as the sses got over.


    "Home! Where else?" Lihua brightened.


    "Yeah, but why are you looking so sparkly and shiny? You are just going home, not on the moon."


    "Oof. Yaya, you should really find a boyfriend soon," Lihua proudly grinned.


    Her mouth twitched. "As if you have one."


    "I have my Godly handsome prince! I am already head over heels for him. Soon he will be my boyfriend too. My point is that today we will decorate his house together! So I have to hurry."


    "I see so you are spending some cozy time with him today," Meng Ya chuckled.


    "*Cough* Not just that. A home is just as important to everyone as good health and work. I want to take this chance to open up his heart to show how good it feels when you make your home a warm ce to live at."


    "You want to open up his heart to the feelings or you?" She teased.


    "I will try for both!"


    Meng Ya facepalmed. "Anyway. That means I will have to find someone else," she pouted, "I wanted to study with you for the test."


    Lihua scratched her chin. "Ah! I will give you my notes. They will help you pass easily," she winked.


    "All hail to Goddess Lihua!"


    "..."


    ---


    Lihua whistled a tune cheerily as she unlocked her door to her apartment. "Decoration~ Decoration~ Decoration with my Godly handsome prince~"


    "Boo!"


    "Ahhh!!"


    Lihua screamed in shock as a small figure jumped onto her. His small chubby hands wrapped onto her waist and his legs glued to hers. "Lihua is a scaredy cat~~"


    A child''s giggle andughter echoed in her ears and she looked down to see an adorable bun tightly clinging onto her. "Bobo!"


    Lihua brightened on seeing the small kid. He was Mr. and Mrs. Zhang''s grandson who came to live with them for a few days. "Ah, my baby is here!" She bent and kissed him on his cheeks.


    "I missed you Lihua!"


    "I missed my Bobo too! Come inside!"


    Lihua quickly settled him on the couch and whipped up some juice for him. Bobo looked around the house with a thoughtful gaze. "Lihua''s house seems different!"


    He was a sharp six-year-old boy. "How is it so neat? It''s always a mess when Ie here!" He squinted his eyes. "What is cooking?"


    Lihua bashfully said, "Love is cooking~~"


    "Huh? Did you eat any idiot pills?"


    She smacked him on his head. "I am not an idiot. I have fallen in love¡­" she dreamily stared at the empty air ahead.


    Bobo blinked his eyes and then burst intoughter. "Hahaha!"


    "What is so funny?"


    "That you are in love~"


    "..."


    "Who is that unlucky man?"


    Lihua red at him in displeasure. "Don''t call my Godly handsome prince unlucky. He is the best man in the whole world that any woman could have. He is not only a beauty but also super-duper smart, adorable and innocent!"

 Chapter 54 - The Mafia Kings Confrontation With Bobo!

    <h4>Chapter 54 - The Mafia King''s Confrontation With Bobo!</h4>


    Boboughed. "But will that beauty like a ditzy and dumb woman like you? Just looking at your house will make him faint."


    "..."


    Lihua gnashed her jaw. "I would say that we are a perfect match! Life would be so boring if he got a super smart and intelligent woman like him. Our nature will bnce our rtionship," she proudly smiled.


    "That means you admit you are ditzy and dumb?"


    "..."


    "Bobo, you really want a beating from me!"


    Bobo giggled and jumped out of the couch to run away. Just like that, they yed the game of tag, running around the house.


    "Bobo, keep that ss down or you will spill the juice."


    "You will catch me if I stop! I will not fall for your tricks!"


    But the worst fear came true and Bobo identally spilled the juice on the table. "Ahh! See? This is what I told you will happen."


    Bobo pursed his lips and sadly lowered his head. "Sorry Lihua."


    "Aiya, don''t be so sad," Lihua cuddled him and pinched his chubby cheeks. "My house is already a mess. A little more doesn''t matter haha. Let''s clean it up."


    "I will help!"


    Together, they wiped the spilled juice, but soon Lihua noticed an envelope. Her eyes slightly widened. "Oh yeah, Yaya handed me the letter this morning. Oops, it became all wet now."


    She picked the letter with the juice dripping out of it and stuck out her tongue. She murmured. "Will this letter be even readable now? Let me dry it up in any case."


    Bobo felt even more ashamed of ruining her stuff. "Lihua¡­"


    She patted his head. "Oof! Don''t be so gloomy. It''s just a letter. No big deal. I am not mad at my baby."


    Joy bloomed in his heart and he shyly grinned.


    *Ding*


    "Wait here." As soon as Lihua opened the door, Wei''s charming and gorgeous face blinded Lihua at one nce as if she was looking at the scintiting sun.


    Ah, it''s so bright even at night!


    Wei gazed at Lihua and recalled his heated kissst night that left him craving for more. The more he stared at her, the more he found her alluring and bewitching as his eyes traveled down her delicious neckline and her thin waist. A gulp passed down his throat as his eyes clouded in desire. His intense and unyielding gaze made Lihua feel conscious and strangely shy.


    Why is Boss looking at me so seriously?


    "Boss¡­" she lowered her head, unable to meet his gaze.


    "We were going to decorate the house," his husky voice fanned his warm breath on her cheek, making her shiver.


    "Ah-ah yes. I was just heading over your ce."


    "En."


    "Wait. Lihua cannot go!" Bobo jumped between Lihua and Wei, and putting his hands on his waist, he fearlessly scrutinized the tall man towering in front of him.


    "Who are you to take my Lihua away?"


    Wei lowered his head and squinted his eyes at the little bun, who was puffing his cheeks and daringly meeting the Mafia King''s gaze. Thunder crackled between them as they faced each other. Both Wei and Bobo considered the other a serious threat.


    The moment Bobo saw Wei, he immediately guessed it right that he might be the same man who Lihua was talking about. Though he teased Lihua all the time, he liked her a lot - enough to dream of taking her as his wife one day.


    And now this man threatened his beautiful dream.


    For Wei as well, it didn''t matter to him if he was a child. Bobo imed Lihua as his and as someone who considered Lihua as his woman, Wei couldn''t stand idle and allow him to say whatever he pleased.


    In a low but frightening voice, Wei uttered, "My Lihua?"


    "Uh-huh. Who are you to suddenly show yourself at her door?"


    Lihua spat out in embarrassment. She quickly pulled Bobo back. "Bobo! He is my Boss and my neighbor!"


    Please don''t get offended, Boss!


    Bobo scrunched up his eyebrows and suspiciously looked at Wei. "But Lihua didn''t have a neighbor before. How did he suddenly show up now? And why will a Boss live near his employee? You look like those rich capitalists that bullymoners with their power and money! You are here to bully Lihua!"


    Her eyes popped out of her sockets, hearing Bobo''s audacious deration. Rich capitalists?


    "Bobo...how do you know such deep words?"


    Bobo proudly snorted. "Because you don''t. At least someone from the two of us should have a good vocabry."


    "..."


    "It is impossible for you because you are dumb. You will take ten years alone to get the spelling right, much less the pronunciation."


    !!!


    She puked blood. Is he really a six-year-old child!?


    Wei straightened up and sincerely said, "I will not bully Lihua."


    Lihua''s heart fluttered and bloomed with happiness that overflowed with love for him.


    "I will bully the people who bully Lihua."


    "..."


    Aish! Such buttery words, she blushed.


    Bobo pointed his finger at him. "Hah! A rich capitalist''s words cannot be trusted. You are all the same! You will be like the viin in the movies who fakes to love my dumb and innocent Lihua and then cruelly dump her in the end, leaving a baby in her tummy!"


    *Spat!*


    "Bobo!" She looked horrified. "You have watched too many movies! Should a child be really saying these things?"


    Sweat began to drop down her forehead.


    Boss will definitely get angry now!


    Wei rapidly blinked his eyes. In that whole Bobo''s usation, the Mafia King focused on only one part.


    Leaving a baby in her tummy.


    Baby? My baby? Lihua and my baby?


    His confused gaze cleared up as his eyes slowly widened. He lowered his eyes to stare at her tummy and imagined their baby inside her.


    After he consulted with Yang Mingshen, Wei immediately took it to himself to research about sex. He read through many useful articles and learned that there are a lot of things to consider, especially if it''s the first time. In one such article, he learned that unprotected sex can lead to a pregnancy. At that time, he didn''t think of it much because he was more interested to learn about the process. But now that Bobo mentioned a baby, Wei''s mind automatically recollected reading that article.


    So now he couldn''t help but really focus on their baby too.


    Wei beamed.


    Lihua is my woman so we should have a baby together, he nodded.


    And just like that, the Mafia King''s trajectory leaped a huge jump from having sex with Lihua to thinking about their baby already.


    Bobo was dumbfounded. "Why do I see so many flowers blooming around him? Why does he look so happy? I didn''t praise him. He is weird."


    Lihua red at him. "Quiet Bobo! Do you want me to lose my job?"


    Bobo said in disdain, "You shouldn''t work with a cunning rich capitalist in the first ce."


    "..."


    Lihua faced Wei and quickly said, "Boss please ignore him, okay? Haha...he is just babbling."


    "I am not bab-"


    A sharp re from Lihua made Bobo shut his mouth.


    To ease the tension, she said, "Boss. Let''s head to your house! We have to decorate it after all." She quickly pushed him out of her house to avoid any more confrontation between the two.


    Bobo heavily pouted. "I wille too!"


    "En¡­" Just as Wei turned, his sight fell upon at the end where he faintly saw a white envelope. He furrowed his brows. It wasn''t clear to him because of the distance, but he felt that the envelope seemed a little familiar. Then his view got obstructed when Lihua began to push him out.


    "Let''s go!"


    ---


    At the same time, Meng Ya exited a convenience store.


    She sobbed. "Time for studying for the test. Oh Goddess Lihua, let your notes help me pass!"


    As she kept walking, she was harshly pushed aside as she bumped into someone. Her bag flew open and all her books and notes fluttered in the air. She watched the scene unfold in horror.


    "Ah no!"


    Meng Ya hurriedly hopped left and right, trying to catch her notes. She inwardly cried at her plight.


    Fu Renshu looked at her, dumbfounded. "You again?"


    Meng Ya''s ears twitched, hearing the familiar and annoying voice of a certain assistant. She slowly turned her head and red upon seeing him. "You again! You seriously need to check your eyes!"


    "What a coincidence! I was gonna say the same thing," he gritted his teeth, "do you have a problem in looking ahead and walking? Will it deplete your non-existent brain cells even more if you took that effort?"


    She fumed in anger and her body trembled in rage. "You¡­"


    His sight fell upon her notes and he faintly read the content on it marked with different colored inks and highlights. Meng Ya quickly hid it. "Stop peeking!"


    Fu Renshu chuckled. "Is that your ticket to pass the exam tomorrow?"


    *****


    A/N - Oof Wei and Bobo are two knights in shining armor, aren''t they haha! Who do you side with? Wei or Bobo? *evilugh*

 Chapter 55 - The Mafia King Bullies Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 55 - The Mafia King Bullies Lihua</h4>


    "How do you know I got an exam?" Meng Ya suspiciously asked.


    "Why else would there be so many notes and markings if not preparing for a test?" Fu Renshu dryly said.


    "Yeah, I got an exam so what?" She grumbled and harrumphed.


    "Did your dumb friend make those notes? They are not gonna help you much," he sneered.


    "Don''t call Lihua dumb!" She red at him.


    He ignored it and continued as an evil n formed in his mind. "You can kill your remaining hope of passing the test based on those notes but¡­" Fu Renshu wickedly smiled, "I can help you."


    ---


    Lihua, Wei and Bobo entered his house to start the decoration. Much to his dismay, Wei was disappointed with a certain little bun''s intervention in his quality time with Lihua.


    Bobo looked at Wei and smirked.


    Hah! I won''t let you do anything to my Lihua, you rich and evil capitalist!


    Unknown of the war brewing between the adult and a child, Lihua was merrily checking the stuff as it had nothing to do with her. She brightened as she took out a small artistic frame.


    "Boss! Let''s put it over there at that wall! It matches with the color."


    Hearing her sweet and excited voice, Wei softly smiled and nodded as he followed her. Lihua said, "Boss, you can hang it up right there!"


    The hook was too far and with Lihua''s height, it was impossible to hang the frame herself. Wei promptly took it from her and raised his arm to hang it. Bobo narrowed his eyes and intervened just at that time. "Oof Lihua! Do you want to waste time with every single item here? Let him do his job and we will look for something else to work on."


    "Good idea!"


    Wei - "..."


    His gaze squinted at the Bobo and the child proudly smiled.


    Hah! Decorate your house all alone!


    "Stay with me." Wei pursed his lips, making Lihua''s heart jump in her chest. His saddened expression tugged her heartstrings.


    Ah Boss!


    Bobo puffed up his cheeks. "Are you the child here or me? You are an adult! Can you not handle a simple thing like hanging a frame by yourself?" He snorted. "And you are the Boss of yourpany?"


    Wei calmly looked at Bobo''s challenging gaze and kept quiet. Lihua smacked on his head and said, "Bobo! I told you not to talk to him like this."


    Bobo haughtily shrugged. He grabbed Lihua''s hand and dragged her away. "Lihua, let''s look at the other stuff. He will do this on his own!"


    Just like that, no matter how much Wei tried to get closer to Lihua, little Bobo would always interject with his mocking words and drag Lihua away. Wei quietly watched Lihua having fun with Bobo and his heart felt uneasy as they continued decorating his house without the owner himself.


    I was supposed to be the one on her side¡­


    Lihua said, "Boss, let''s put this flower vase over there."


    "En." Wei dotingly focused his gaze on her. But once again Bobo didn''t let him get even a second with Lihua.


    "Ah, Boss Bobo needs my help there. I will be back in a minute!"


    Wei calmly watched the duo leave. He quietly took out his phone and made a call.


    At Mrs. Zhang''s apartment next door, she was humming a tune as she prepared a feast for her grandson. "Hoho! Bobo will like this a lot! All his favorite dishes!"


    Her phone buzzed and she picked it up. "Hello?"


    "Take your grandson away."


    Mrs. Zhang stumbled upon hearing the cold and detached voice of the Mafia King as he threatened her. "Y-You Jiang Wei right?"


    "Take your grandson away," he coldly said instead of bothering to reply to her.


    Mrs. Zhang began to sweat. Why is he sounding as if he wants to kill me?


    "Bobo is with L-Lihua¡­" she wiped her forehead.


    "That is the problem," his low and quiet voice oozed out even a greater sense of danger than before. "If you don''t take him away, I will take him away myself."


    "..."


    Suddenly Mrs. Zhang realized something. "Oh-oh! Is Bobo disturbing you two?"


    Wei said nothing and that eerie silence gave her the answer.


    Maybe they want to spend some time together but because of Bobo he¡­It makes sense now!


    She cried. She knew how much Bobo liked Lihua and maybe that''s why he was pestering him even more, feeling threatened by their rtionship.


    "Haha...I will take him away right now! It''s his dinner time anyway. Wait I aming!"


    *Ding!*


    The doorbell rang as soon as Wei hung up the call. "Bobo! Enough y time! Come with me for dinner now!"


    Bobo jerked his head towards Wei and looked at him in disbelief. Mr. Zhang''s urgent knocking told him how she was desperate to take him away.


    This evil capitalist nned this!


    This time, Wei haughtily looked at Bobo as he narrowed his eyes. He said nothing, but the glint in his eyes was enough to say how he won.


    Mrs. Zhang quickly stepped into the house. She coughed on seeing her grandson clinging onto Lihua while Wei was left alone to fend for himself. He shot a nce at her that was enough to express - ''He is in the away.''


    She paled. Lihua blinked her eyes. "Why are you looking so white, Aunt? Are you sick?"


    She nervouslyughed. "No-nothing. It''s very hot here... Bobo let''s go. Dinner is getting cold."


    Bobo pursed his lips. "Grandma. I am helping Lihua! I am busy!"


    "She has Wei to help her. Kids shouldn''t be out for thiste."


    Wei smoothly chimed in. "Indeed. It''s not good for children''s health if they don''t eat on time."


    You!


    Lihua agreed. "Of course! Bobo needs to have his food now. You helped me plenty so now we can handle the rest," she grinned.


    Bobo got more distressed. "No! I want to stay here!"


    Mrs. Zhang quickly held his hand. "Don''t be so stubborn! Let''s go, Bobo," she gulped as she eyed Wei, "Haha...I apologize if he caused any trouble."


    Wei''sck ofment convinced her that an apology wasn''t enough. His sharp gaze clearly expressed how he was a huge bother.


    Mrs. Zhang didn''t dare stay any longer and quickly left with Bobo.


    Just you wait, evil capitalist! I will have my revenge!


    Lihua got up. "Boss, so let''s continue?"


    Wei raised his brow and watched her all eager and happy. He slowly stepped towards her, making Lihua wonder. Wei grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him. His finger brushed along the lock of her hair, hovering in front of her cheek.


    Lihua froze.


    Ah? Ah? Ah? What is Boss doing?


    "Will I get my attention now?" He tilted his head as he twirled his finger and entangled the lock around it. "I was all alone, you see¡­"


    Normally, Wei would have dotingly smiled at her and continued with the decoration in peace. His biggest hurdle was gone. But looking at how Lihua seemed unaffected by Bobo''s intervention and even as she enjoyed it without Wei, he couldn''t let it go.


    Something as teasing wasn''t what Wei ever did. He never felt the need to tease someone because he didn''t have that person in his life that could make him want to have a little fun that way. He didn''t even know what it meant.


    But right now, that feeling just naturally surged in him as if he wanted to bully Lihua just a little bit. Since he was troubled all this time feeling left out, he now wanted to trouble Lihua too.


    Just a little bit though.


    Lihua thought that she was hallucinating.


    Why does the Boss look so different? And what is with this position!?


    Wei tugged the lock of her hair, snapping her out. "You didn''t answer me," His husky voice teasing her sent shivers down her spine. His thumb then gently touched the corner of her lips, making her beautiful eyshes tremble. "It was supposed to be us decorating the house. Only the two of us."


    Lihua gulped. There was a hint of yful usation in his tone.


    "Why did you let him in here?"


    His prating gaze boring into hers left her speechless. She couldn''t find her words to retort. "That he-he seemed eager to help¡­"


    "Hmnnn¡­"


    Wei leaned in until their noses bumped. With slow deliberation, he put the lock of her hair behind her ear that diminished any distance left between them. With her blushing face in clear view, he inspected her every inch as she averted her gaze. But Wei pinched her jaw and forced her to look at him, much to her embarrassment.


    I cannot take this anymore! Lihua internally was running around back and forth, banging her head.


    "Boss¡­"


    Gathering her courage, she lifted her head to meet his eyes and the silent moment between them heightened with tension drew her towards him. She forgot to breathe as his yful expression, tugging his lips in amusement made her go into a trance.


    From the back of her ear, his hand slowly shifted to hold her cheek in the warmth of his palm. The touch of his fingers on her cheek made her jolt. Their breaths mixed as he parted his lips to say, "He also calls you just Lihua."

 Chapter 56 - The Mafia King Forgives Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 56 - The Mafia King Forgives Lihua</h4>


    His warmth was heating her up. Butterflies furiously yed merry-go-round in her stomach as she felt breathless. Lihua shuddered. "B-Bobo is just a child¡­"


    "So he should address you as a sister."


    The feeling of somebody else addressing by her only name didn''t sit well with him. He didn''t care that he was just a six-year-old child.


    Her breath hitched. "R-right¡­"


    With how Wei was sensually firing his questions at her poor, unprepared heart, she found her brainpower quickly depleting into nothingness.


    "But you ignored me."


    Can you please spare me, Boss? She sobbed. Now she thoroughlymented of going along with Bobo the entire time.


    "I-I didn''t¡­"


    "You did," Wei refused to budge.


    "..."


    Lihua bit on her lower lip and lowered her eyes. His gaze clouded as a certain familiar sensation rushed down all his blood to his little brother.


    ''Because you wanted to have sex with her.'' Yang Mingshen''s voice echoed in his ears.


    But Wei had no clue about sex and the process. He read some articles, but he concluded that there was still a lot left for him to learn especially because it concerned their first time. And he also got a gist that it is painful for women. So he wanted to be fully prepared as he couldn''t even imagine hurting her.


    "I am sorry¡­I shouldn''t have ignored you," Lihua grumbled her sincere apology. At her pitiful expression coupled with guilt, he softened and couldn''t bully her anymore.


    Wei smiled. He gently ced his lips on her forehead for a small peck. His lips lingered for a few seconds before that fleeting warmth faded away. Lihua looked at him, dumbstruck.


    Am I dreaming?


    But her disbelief was short-lived when Wei bent and softly kissed her lips too. It wasn''t deep or passionate, but just a gentle, romantic kiss for assurance. "Okay."


    Her mouth widened in a small O as she stared unblinkingly at him. Her mind couldn''t wrap up with how Wei kissed her out of the blue. His kisses were so soft and tender that her eyes shone in tears. A warm feeling gushed in her heart that overwhelmed her with fuzziness that she never felt before. His gaze was so sincere and innocent that she couldn''t tear her eyes away from it, nor question his intention.


    "En¡­"


    She could only ept his gesture and nod in a daze. Wei said, "That''s good. Shall we continue?"


    "H-huh? Continue what? Continue k-kissing?"


    Wei blinked his eyes. " I meant decorating," then he seriously said, "But if you want then we can continue with the kissing too."


    Lihua blushed hard and coughed. "I meant decorating only! Decorating!"


    ---


    "Mom!" Shi Ruomei happily rushed to her mother''s side, excitement overflowing her heart.


    A beautifuldy in her mid-forties warmly smiled at her. "Ruomei, my dear," her eyes widened, looking at her daughter rushing in haste. "Slow down Ruomei. You will trip yourself," she gently chided her.


    Shi Ruomeiughed and hugged her. "Who cares about a little tripping? Once you hear what I got to say, then you would be dancing just like me!"


    Shi Cuifen shook her head. "You are the prestigious heiress of the Shi family. You are a nobledy, and you cannot act so careless. Remember right how the Jiang family is so strict with manners and etiquette? Don''t forget that you will be their daughter-inw one day."


    "I know Mom and I am always careful! But today was just incredible, and I couldn''t wait to share it with you!"


    Shi Cuifen chuckled. "You are in a really good mood. What happened?"


    Shi Ruomei blushed a little as she spoke, "I went to visit Wei at the office today and you wouldn''t believe what I heard him say¡­"


    "What did he say?" Shi Cuifen got curious.


    "When I stepped in his office, I heard him murmur that he...he wants to have sex with me¡­"


    Shi Cuifen widened her eyes in utter shock. She couldn''t find the right words for a long time. "What? Ruomei, are you sure you heard it right? We know how Wei is."


    "Yes, Mom! Even I was just as shocked," her cheeks heated up, "but it''s true! He really expressed how he wants to¡­"


    Shi Cuifen beamed. "That is such great news! I always feared that Wei wasn''t that interested in this match and only agreed because of his family. But if what you say is true then...oh gosh! I am so happy for you!" She tearfully hugged her.


    After all, getting approval and love from the Mafia King mattered a lot too. Even if it was his family''s decision, there was no point if he, as her future husband, wouldn''t love or respect her. For a happy marriage, the husband''s eptance was just as necessary.


    Shi Ruomei hugged her back. "Yes, Mom. I still think it''s my dream, but I cannot deny what I heard."


    Shi Cuifen nodded.


    "Mom what should I do now? I mean now that I know his intentions, I cannot just¡­" she bit her lip, feeling shy.


    Her mother giggled. "Ah look at my daughter getting shy. You are right. We cannot sit still now that Wei had expressed his desire. Until now we only formally announced the news that you two are going to get engaged, but I think this is the right time for moving ahead with the actual ceremony."


    Shi Ruomei brightened. "Really Mom!?"


    "Of course," she coughed. "I understand that you as young people would want to go ahead with *cough* taking things further. I am not against it or being old-fashioned, but we just cannot permit you without proper ceremonies in ce. Once you get engaged and officially be his fiance then¡­"


    Shi Ruomei hugged her even harder. "Ah, Mom! You are the best!" When she thought of her engagement with Wei, the thrill and excitement just doubled in her heart. She was waiting for this for a long time and finally, it would happen soon.


    Shi Cuifen smiled. "I will talk to your father about it. Once he discusses this with the Jiang family members, we will go ahead with your engagement."


    ---


    While Shi Ruomei rejoiced at the news of her official engagement, a certain pitiful woman was a target of Fu Renshu''s tyrannical study session.


    "Wrong answer!" Fu Renshu smacked the folded magazine on her head. "I just taught you how to solve this problem and what logic to use. Then why are you repeating your mistake?"


    Meng Ya sobbed and regretted her decision that she epted his offer to teach her. She thought that he would mark some super important questions for the test and that she would need to study only those, but who knew that he would grill the entire sybus into her without any mercy.


    "I-I am trying¡­"


    "Trying will get you nowhere!" He smacked her again.


    "Stop smacking me!"


    "Then stop making such silly mistakes!"


    Meng Ya''s fingers were already dead by solving back-to-back problems. Then her little brain cells left over were now slowly beginning to fade away into oblivion too.


    "I am tired," she cried.


    "You will not stop moving your hands until you get the right answer!" He red at her and his tall figure loomed upon her in a threatening stance.


    At her plight, Fu Renshu was thoroughly enjoying her pathetic state.


    Hah! This feels nice. Weren''t you running your annoying mouth? I have totally shut you up now, he smirked.


    Of course, he diligently helped her study to help her pass, but who said that he couldn''t be cruel in his methods? Her near-death condition made him roll inughter.


    His phone rang with a call, and he sternly said, "I will be back. Don''t you dare stop moving your hand. My eyes are always on you," he squinted his eyes. "And when Ie back, I want the answer. Right answer to be more specific."


    Meng Ya rained curses as he left. She banged her fist on the table. "That evil man! How could I fall into his trap? He definitely did this to trouble me! He must be enjoying himself. Just you wait!"


    At the backside, as Fu Renshu saw the caller''s name, he straightened up in attention.


    A call from the Jiang family''s main residence?


    That meant it was definitely something important.


    "Fu Renshu here."


    There was a brief period of silence on the other end. "He has some nerve not picking up my call."


    Fu Renshu stiffened. It was none other than the Old Madam of the Jiang family. Her authoritarian voice was deadly calm, but he didn''t miss the silent storm lurking beneath her supposedly passive countenance. She wasn''t a figure to be messed with.


    It didn''t take him a second to guess that the Old Madam was talking about Wei. She must have called him, but he didn''t answer. So she approached his assistant, looking for answers.


    He was thinking hard to salvage the situation. "Old Madam. The Boss might be resting," his voice was slightly strained with anxiety.


    "Is that an excuse for not picking MY call?" She questioned back, making him sweat. "I am sure he hasn''t forgotten my position in the family."


    *****


    A/N - Oh oh. Things are not looking good for our couple >.> How would this engagement announcement affect Wei and Lihua?

 Chapter 57 - The Mafia King Asks For A Dance

    <h4>Chapter 57 - The Mafia King Asks For A Dance</h4>


    Fu Renshu cleared his throat. "I understand, Old Madam. Apologies, but Boss was feeling a little under the weather for the whole day. He left early as well from the office. Please don''t misunderstand Boss."


    He quickly lied because he knew how stubborn she could get.


    "I don''t expect a King to fall so vulnerable to petty sickness. He isn''t raised that way," The Old Madam''s voice wasced with coldness and rigidity that refused to yield.


    He took a sharp breath. A long stretch of silence ensued on the other end while he prayed for her to leave the topic.


    "I want him to visit the main residence tomorrow."


    It wasn''t a question. It was an order.


    "Yes, Old Madam," Fu Renshu felt relieved.


    "Even if he has to drag his sick body, he muste tomorrow."


    Fu Renshu''s lips straightened into a thin line. "Yes Old Madam," he silently clenched his fist. Not even an ounce of concern could he detect from her voice.


    "Also."


    Fu Renshu stiffened.


    "Tell him that in no way should he look weak and pitiful tomorrow. It''s an important discussion with the Shi family regarding his engagement. I demand his best behavior."


    His eyes widened, and he was utterly thankful that at this moment, he wasn''t standing in front of her, else he would havepletely given his reaction away.


    Engagement?


    As he quickly recalled how Shi Ruomei hade to visit today, he couldn''t help but wonder.


    Is that why this engagement thing popped up today? Miss Shi strangely seemed too happy.


    "Yes, Old Madam."


    She hung up the call, not saying a word more. Fu Renshu finally breathed out as if a mountain was taken off his shoulders.


    The main residence and the engagement¡­


    He stared at the empty wall ahead and knitted his brows as he gravely thought about the matter. He wasn''t unaware of the growing closeness between his Boss and Lihua. He was suspicious the moment Wei decided to live at Lihua''s apartmentplex and be her neighbor.


    It was the first time that Wei was so determined to do something for himself. He didn''t realize it himself, but he was already interested in Lihua when they met for the first time.


    "Or maybe before that... when he saw her picture in Song Jia''s phone," he muttered to himself.


    That was when Wei first dered that he wanted to meet Lihua which was shocking in itself. Wei never expressed feelings like desire and wants. He never felt the need to invest his attention in something or someone else because from a young age, he was trained not to think about his feelings. His duties were above his own interests. His life revolved only around the work as a CEO and the Mafia King of the Underworld.


    But then Lihua''s influence in his life was growingrger andrger that Fu Renshu didn''t wish for.


    Because he knew that it was pointless. Not only because Shi Ruomei was chosen for Wei. Wei''s family at the main residence would never ept Lihua for him. She was an average girl who lived a poor life, but the moreplicated issue was that she belonged to the Song family. He understood how harsh life could get for Lihua.


    That''s why the moment he realized Lihua''s infatuation for Wei, he acted harshly and rudely to her. He condemned and admonished her at any chance he got to end her stubbornness. He didn''t want her attraction for Wei to grow and shape into love.


    It was easy to fall for Wei but hell difficult to deal with the problems that came along with loving him.


    So in his own way, Fu Renshu cared about Lihua. He felt conflicted. On one side, he was grateful to her that Wei was slowly beginning to change thanks to her. He was starting to think about what he wanted and not just act like a robot all the time. But on the other hand, he also wanted her to stop affecting him before things went out of hand.


    And it almost did when Lihua was kidnapped. Wei dered in the entire Underworld that Lihua was his woman. Nobody would dare to touch her.


    When Fu Renshu came to know about his promation, he felt as if the whole earth shook beneath his feet. At that time he thought,


    "If this news reaches the main residence, it''s all over!"


    Everything would be exposed. Even the fact that Wei shifted from Sunshine Meadows to the meager apartmentplex was kept hidden by him. Otherwise, they would have already targeted Lihua and dealt with her.


    But with Wei''s bold statement that day, it was easy to reach the Old Madam''s ears. When a Mafia King dered something, it wasn''t a small issue. His words represented the Jiang family and the Underworld. So it was obvious that the main residence wouldn''t let him do anything that went against their wishes.


    To prevent Wei''s order from leaking into the Jiang family, he had to take inside help. It was impossible for him as an assistant to hide such a big fact. To hide it from the Jiang family, he asked someone from the Jiang family itself.


    So, Fu Renshu contacted Jiang Weizhe, Wei''s father.


    He was the only one who could have helped him because he was once in a simr situation as Wei. Truth be told, he didn''t have any expectations that Jiang Weizhe would agree to help him. The father-son rtionship wasplicated in itself.


    But surprisingly, he did.


    Two days back.


    Jiang Weizhe propped his arm back and quietly stared at Fu Renshu. His ck orbs that looked exactly like Wei were devoid of any emotions.


    "I see," he whispered.


    Fu Renshu was desperate. The urgency in his voice was unmistakable. "Master Jiang. Please help me. Without your influence, it would be impossible to hide this. If the Old Madam knows this, Boss and Song Lihua would be in great trouble."


    Silence.


    "Okay."


    Fu Renshu looked at him, stunned. He brightly smiled and bowed as gratitude filled his heart. "Th-thank you, Master Jiang!"


    "But."


    He stiffened. "Yes?"


    "My help depends on Song Lihua."


    Fu Renshu raised his head and blinked his eyes in confusion. "Song Lihua? I don''t understand."


    Jiang Weizhe calmly said, "I will meet her. If I find her eptable, then I will help you. You won''t tell her about my identity or my intention to meet her."


    "..."


    He coughed and nodded. "Yes, Master!"


    Song Lihua! You better not screw this up or I will kill you before the Jiang family does!


    Present.


    Thankfully, Lihua didn''t screw up. Jiang Weizhe was extremely satisfied, so he agreed to help. Only if Fu Renshu knew that his criteria for judging her were that Lihua handed him the cookie packet and talked about Jiang Yubi, he would faint on the spot.


    Fu Renshu sighed.


    It''s as if the problems were unending. He just somehow managed to hide this when now suddenly, Wei''s engagement came into the picture.


    "What should I do now?"


    ---


    "Done!"


    Lihua watched the entire apartment that she and Wei painstakingly decorated. The walls weed the small and artistic pictures while tiny and adorable pots of colorful flowers growing in them were ced equidistant on the shelves and tables. A beautiful wind-chan hung at the balcony with its sweet melody echoing in the room. They brought new sets of curtains and pillows to give a vibrant look to his house that matched the color of the walls.


    Lihua hopped in front of Wei. The gleam shining in her eyes matched how brightly her smile was lit on her lips. "Boss, do you like it? Isn''t this so much better than before!"


    Wei thought as if he could see imaginary dog ears that were furiously iling in excitement. He softly chuckled and tapped her nose. "En. I like it."


    More than his house itself, he simply liked the time he spent with Lihua. This was something he had never experienced before. This was the first time he felt that it could be so peaceful by doing such simple things as decorating a house.


    Lihua beamed. "I knew it. Haha. After all, I have a very good choice!" Her nose grew longer in pride. Now to celebrate, let''s y some music!"


    As the soft tune hummed inside the room, Wei watched Lihua in a stupor. He gently held her wrist and tugged her to his side. Lihua looked at him, surprised. "Boss?"


    Lost in the depths of her beautiful irises, Wei wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her closer to him. Their chests bumped against each other with the sudden pull. His fingers securely clutched her waist and with his right hand, he tightly intertwined his fingers with hers. Lihua automatically ced her right hand on his shoulder.


    "We should dance if there is music, right?" Wei said in a hushed tone as a soft smile etched on his lips.


    *****


    A/N - One one hand, there is Wei''s engagement and in the other hand, Wei and Lihua are getting closer than ever. What difficultiesy ahead?


    Amidst this storm, will Lihua also read the anonymous letter? o.o


    Stay tuned!

 Chapter 58 - The Mafia King Is In Deep Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 58 - The Mafia King Is In Deep Trouble</h4>


    Lihua''s brain stopped working for several moments when it finally recovered as she felt the heat of his fingers tingling her waist. As if moltenva scorched on her skin, she felt hotter and hotter. She took a sharp breath. A red tinge of blush flushed her cheeks.


    My first dance with Boss!


    "E-En¡­"


    Wei nodded, satisfied.


    "But I don''t know how to dance¡­" she murmured.


    Wei leaned and whispered near her ear. His breath softly blowing on her earlobe made her shudder. "I will teach you. Follow my steps."


    She blushed.


    The room was set in the perfect atmosphere as themps dimly lit it. A gentle breeze brushed past them and the romantic music ying in the air made their hearts beat faster.


    Wei elegantly turned his body, swirling Lihua with him. Their gazes were locked onto each other. He took a step back and smoothly guided her to take a step back with him. He did the same with another foot. Lihua watched him, feeling mesmerized. He was perfectly in tune and in sync with the music. His movements were gentle and fluid but firm at the same time.


    So beautiful¡­


    She felt as if his dance was a piece of art that she could gaze at forever. The warmth between them steadily grew and so did her rapid heartbeat. Every moment and every step seemed to be carefully nned in advance. Even if she didn''t know how to dance, she was still moving in perfect rhythm as him.


    But she knew it was Wei''s doing. He made her feel as if she was floating in the air. Light and effortless. Nothing felt forced. Their breathing evenly matched.


    Wei let go of her waist and squeezed her hand as he twirled her in a loop. But he quickly caught her again as if that one moment of letting her go seemed like a whole century to him. This time, he clutched her waist tighter than before as if he couldn''t bear any distance between them.


    Wei asked, "Like it?"


    By that time, Lihua''s heart was in a jumbled mess. "H-Huh?"


    Wei slightly squinted his eyes. He bumped his forehead on hers. "Do you like our dance?"


    His heat spreading on her forehead made her furiously blush. "Boss you dance so beautifully¡­I have no words."


    "It''s because you are with me," he sincerely said, striking an arrow through her heart. "This is my first dance."


    Lihua was stunned. "You mean you never danced with another woman before?"


    "I don''t touch other women," he calmly said.


    She felt as if she would faint with such overload of sweetness. "T-then what about me?"


    Wei narrowed his eyes. He tilted his head and moved a little down. His nose slightly bumped against hers. He parted his lips that ever so faintly touched her lips. "You are different."


    And then without further ado, he bridged the gap and pressed his lips on hers. Lihua froze. Her eyes unblinkingly watched him calmly kissing her. Fireworks crackled in her heart, making her unable to think. She could only let herself melt as his soft lips meshed upon hers. The heat from her cheeks spread through her body like a wildfire. Every passing moment turned his kiss fiercer and more passionate.


    Once again, desire consumed him and from her lips, he slowly began to travel towards her inviting neckline, peppering soft kisses along the way. He felt his member harden as his breathing became uneven. The butterfly kisses on her neck tickled her and a soft moan escaped her lips as she clutched his shirt in her fist. "Ah¡­"


    Wei froze. Her whimper elerated the surging desire in him. His kisses grew harder and hotter. At that moment, he needed more. He wanted more. The growing heat was making him harder to control himself. "Lihua¡­"


    She lowered her head to see his misty gaze that mirrored her own. Wei hadpletely imed her neck, making it red with his kisses. Her eyes widened.


    Damn!


    "B-Boss¡­we shouldn''t be doing this¡­" she gulped.


    "Why?" He asked as he kept kissing her vicle. She shuddered.


    "T-T-The order is all wrong¡­"


    "How?"


    Shouldn''t we be a couple first? She sobbed.


    But poor Lihua didn''t know that Wei already thought of them as a couple.


    Wei tore himself from her neck and stared at her. A glint of hunger was evident in his clouded gaze. Lihua felt too embarrassed to say anything. She wanted to go on but not before their rtionship was properly defined between them. For now she only wanted to hide.


    She quickly took a step back. "I-I remember h-h-homework. Bye!"


    Before he could catch her, Lihua ran away akin to the speed of light.


    ---


    Lihua copsed on her knees as she shut the door behind her. Her rapid breaths and heartbeat slowly began to calm down. She touched her neck and felt the lingering presence of his lips and warmth.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!"


    She covered her face and rolled on the floor, trying to process what just happened.


    "Damn it! That was incredible! I almost sumbed to him. Good thing Lihua that you snapped out at the right time. You are just his employee right now. This is not the time to eat him!"


    She finally stopped rolling and peeked out through her fingers. "Boss is so sly. Who says that he doesn''t understand feelings? He seduced me just fine!"


    As she grazed her fingers along her neck, she thought of something and quickly got up on her feet. She stood in front of the mirror and her mouth formed a wide O in shock. Faint kiss marks were beginning to take shape.


    Just as I thought!


    Lihua bit her lip and blushed furiously.


    "Tomorrow I will have to hide my neck in college!"


    Lihua sighed in satisfaction. Their rtionship was progressing smoothly even just as neighbors and as his employee.


    "If this goes on, the day isn''t far for me to confess my feelings hehe¡­"


    Lihua leaned on the wall and a soft smile tugged her lips as she thought of Wei. She decided to head to sleep but just as she was about to walk away, her sight fell on the letter that was drying from the juice stain.


    "Oh yes! Ipletely forgot about this letter."


    Lihua picked the letter and found that it had dried up a little. "Phew. But is this really for me?"


    She was in a predicament for a long time.


    "Alright! Let''s just open it anyway. If I don''t see my name, then I will put it back and apologize to the person it''s meant for."


    She tore the seal and opened the letter. She coughed as she saw that the end of the letter was covered in an orange stain. "Damn...if this is letter is not mine, then I am in serious trouble. Ugh and its sticky too."


    She sighed and began reading.


    ''To Song Lihua¡­''


    "Wait there is my name! Thank God. It means that this is my letter," she rejoiced.


    Lihua continued reading.


    ''I have no choice but to write you this letter with great urgency as the situation has turned grave. Circumstances don''t allow me to meet you. But it''s time you know about Song Jia and the trouble she is in¡­''


    Lihua was stumped for a long time. She read her sister''s name in a daze.


    Sis. This letter is about sis!


    Mo Huojin told her how there was no contact with Song Jia. But he had assured that it wasn''t necessarily any serious issue. Now this anonymous person said that it could be.


    Her heart thudded in nervous trepidation. She trembled and somehow she didn''t want to read it further. She was afraid. But she took a deep breath and steeled herself.


    ''I apologize that I cannot reveal my name. But please know that I am working with Song Jia in this mission. Song Jia is in trouble. I haven''t met her in weeks and I couldn''t find any trace of hers even though we are undercover in the same house. That''s why I need your help, Song Lihua.


    I cannot get out of here or investigate too much without risking leaking my identity. The security is too strict. I urge you to meet Mo Huojin and find out about her. If the Mafia King has caught her, then we cannot dy. Time is of essence. The Mafia King is a cautious and dangerous man. You should know what kind of a family you are dealing with.''


    She took a sharp breath.


    ''I don''t know why, but Song Jia seemed to have a personal reason for investigating the Mafia King. That''s why, you have to be more careful. That man doesn''t just belong to the Underworld but he is hiding his identity as the CEO of J--"


    Lihua couldn''t read anymore ahead because after that part, the juice stain blurred the rest of Nuan''s words. She widened her eyes.


    "Damn the stain! Who is he? I didn''t read his identity!"


    *****


    A/N - Lihua was so close to the truth. But will she stop here? Will she learn Wei''s identity? What do you think?


    Let me know in thements! ^^

 Chapter 59 - The Mafia King Questions Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 59 - The Mafia King Questions Lihua</h4>


    She raised the letter in front of themp, trying to concentrate if she could read even a letter, but the ink hadpletely worn off. The handwriting wasn''t legible anymore. She bit her lip hard and nervously paced back and forth, reading the letter again and again.


    "CEO of what? Please just a letter maybe. Without his name, how will I find out about him? Where to look for sis?"


    Lihua pressed the space between her brows. She quickly pulled out Mo Huojin''s number from her contact list.


    "Song Lihua?" Mo Huojin asked.


    "We have to meet right now!" She said in a panic.


    At his home, Mo Huojin was taken aback, sensing the urgency in her voice. He narrowed his eyes. "It''s about Song Jia," be urately guessed.


    "Yes! I got a letter that says she is in trouble! We have to do something."


    He straightened up. "Let''s meet. It''ste. I will pick you up from your apartment."


    ---


    It was almost eleven in the clock. Lihua couldn''t sit still, so she aimlessly moved around. A minuteter, she heard the sound of the engine running and peeked out of the window. As soon as she saw Mo Huojin, she dashed out of her house.


    Outside, she came running. "I am here."


    Mo Huojin slid down the window of his modest car and said, "You have the letter right?"


    She nodded and showed him.


    "Okay. Hop in."


    Lihua quickly walked to the other side and stepped in his car. As the car drove away, a figure in his room slowly raised the curtain and watched them go.


    The Mafia King nkly saw the scene unfold. It happened so fast and suddenly that he felt too frozen to move. At this hour, Lihua headed somewhere with a guy all alone. He recalled that he was the same guy he had seen Lihua talking to in the cafe that day.


    A suffocating feeling emerged in his chest. He clenched the new curtain in his fist, wrinkling it hard that he had just hung with Lihua together an hour back.


    Why...Why would she meet him at this time?


    ---


    Mo Huojin and Lihua stepped out of their car. He led the way as he took her inside his home. She was stunned to see the state of his house.


    "It is even worse than my house. Now I feel I am so organized. At least a thousand times better than you."


    "Hey, don''tpare a university student''s home to a cop''s, okay? Your life is easier," he snorted.


    Lihua smacked him. "We have horrible tests!"


    "If you have a brain, the test isn''t any hurdle. Here I have real-life cases that can be as small a robbery to as serious as murder and drugs."


    "..."


    Lihua couldn''t retort to that. She gritted her teeth. "What do you mean if I haven''t a brain?"


    He chuckled. "I think you understand the meaning yourself. Now get to work. Take a seat and show me the letter."


    Lihua quickly handed it to him. His mouth twitched, seeing the state. "What the hell is that stain? Why is it like that?"


    She felt bad and lowered her head guiltily. "It was an ident. I am sorry¡­"


    He shook his head. "It''s such an important letter. Let me check. I hope we don''t miss any important information."


    Mo Huojin carefully read through it, every word and every sentence. He quickly got the gist of it. But as he reached the part of identity revealed, he couldn''t read it further just like Lihua.


    "This is bad. The ink has worn off."


    Lihua felt even more embarrassed. "Can we not do something to clear the stain?"


    "We could have immediately treated it. But you seemed to have only roughly wiped the stain and then kept it to dry."


    "Yes¡­"


    "That doesn''t work. If we don''t do something as early as possible, the stain quickly settles on the paper and it slowly begins to erode the ink. The erosion process depends on the ink used too. Printed words in books and magazines are a little harder to get ruined. But this is a simple ball-point pen used to write the letter. If the words had been visible, I would have cleared it by dabbing cotton soaked with diluted vinegar on that part. But now there is no hope. The words are already illegible and wiping anything on it now will just ruin it even more."


    Her shoulders slumped in defeat. His long exnation went a little over her head. But his point was clear.


    They would not be able to know the Mafia King''s identity.


    Mo Huojin said, "Don''t be so bummed down. We have got something to work upon."


    Her disheartened face brightened up a bit. "Like what?"


    "First, Song Jia seems to have some personal grudge against the Mafia King''s family. Did she mention this?"


    Lihua thought about it and slowly shook her head. "No. Sis never mentioned anything. I don''t know any personal reason. But how could she get entangled with that family?"


    He sighed. "Only Song Jia can tell. Maybe that''s why she agreed to take this mission."


    Lihua was in deep thought.


    "The other thing that we know is that the Mafia King is a CEO of apany whose name begins with a J."


    "Oh yes!" She realized it.


    He nodded. "That narrows down our work quite a lot. If we had to investigate all the CEOs of this city, it would have taken forever. Now, we have to make a list of only those corporations whose name starts with J and investigate those CEOs. We are bound to get some connection with the Underworld."


    Lihua sighed in relief.


    At least everything''s not lost.


    They discussed some more and Mo Huojin immediately got to his work. He rapidly typed on his keyboard and he retrieved the list of all thepanies. "These are it. Jinlong Corps, JBV Chemicals, Jin Corps, Jian Steel, Jung Cosmetics, J.S Telmunication and Jiang Industries. Sevenpanies."


    "You are fast."


    "This much is nothing."


    Lihua touched her chin. "So how will we investigate?"


    Mo Huojin raised his brow. "I have a few contacts. They can help me find out any Mafia connections of these seven CEOs."


    Lihua read the names again and grinned. "Six. Not seven. You can strike out Jiang Industries."


    "Why?"


    "Because I am an intern there! I know the Boss!"


    "Jiang Wei. He came to your college that day when you were used of Lu Jie''s disappearance."


    She blinked her eyes. "You know that?"


    "I was one of the spectators from a distance."


    Her mouth twitched. "Yes. Anyway. I know my Boss! He has got nothing to do with the Underworld."


    Mo Huojin was speechless. "How could you be so sure? You don''t even know him that well. You are just an intern and you haven''t even started working in thepany yet."


    Lihua gulped.


    How should I tell him that I know him very well because he is my very neighbor? Assistant Fu had said not to leak his location to anybody. Plus, how can my innocent Boss have anything to do with the Underworld!?


    "I know it because the day before that, I was identally kidnapped by a businessman. At that time as my Boss, he came to save me from the kidnappers. Of course, they belonged to the dark side. If he is the Mafia King, wouldn''t Chang Fang and his subordinates have recognized him? They were scared shitless of him haha."


    Mo Huojin thought that it was strange.


    "Why would the CEO personallye to save you? As I said, you are just an intern. Also, being scared could have different meanings too. The Mafia King sits at the top. He is the foremost authority. Of course, some small local gang who cannot even dream of meeting him would be afraid out of fear and respect."


    Lihua fumed. "I am saying the truth! Boss has nothing to do with the Underworld. I am reducing our work here," she harrumphed.


    "I trust my Boss," she proudly said, "He is just the CEO of Jiang Industries. He is not even remotely connected to the Mafia!"


    ---


    Back at her apartmentplex, Mo Huojin dropped Lihua home. She stepped out and he said, "I will get back to you once I find something."


    She nodded. He noticed that her usual vigor wasn''t there. Her gaze dimmed as she lowered her head.


    Mo Huojin flicked on her forehead.


    "Ouch!" Lihua painfully rubbed her forehead and red at him."You!"


    "You are Song Jia''s sister. Moping like that doesn''t suit you. She will be just fine."


    She grumbled. "I know¡­"


    As she stood in front of her door, a shadow loomed behind her. Lihua jolted and gasped as she turned. But to her relief, it was Wei.


    "Phew. It''s you, Boss. You scared me."


    Wei stared at her nkly and unblinkingly. "Where did you go sote at night?" He quietly asked in a whisper.

 Chapter 60 - The Mafia Kings Gloomy Mood

    <h4>Chapter 60 - The Mafia King''s Gloomy Mood</h4>


    The smile on her lips froze. "Um¡­"


    What should I say!?


    Back at Mo Huojin''s home, they decided to keep this investigation to themselves. Lihua would not speak a word about it to anyone even if it was her best friend, Meng Ya.


    "I¡­"


    Wei expressionlessly waited for his answer. Not only did she leave with Mo Huojin, but she also returned with him as well. Watching here and go with another man sote at night bothered Wei a lot. He couldn''t understand the anguish burning within him. Some inexplicable feelings that never knew the way to his heart crept in that gave him a sense of threat. He thought that Mo Huojin''s topic was already over and she would never meet him again.


    But she did tonight.


    Lihua quickly said, "I remembered I didn''t have some personal stuff so I headed out to buy."


    Wei blinked his eyes. He failed to understand the situation. He saw how she left in Mo Huojin''s car.


    But she is saying that she went out shopping? He tilted his head. Lihua is...lying to me?


    "All stores are closed at this time. This is what you saidst time."


    "..."


    I dug my own grave!


    She nervouslyughed. "I-I mean there are some stores that are open for a full twenty-four hours. So I¡­"


    Wei said, "I don''t see any bag with you. What did you buy?"


    !!!


    A gulp passed down her throat. Sweat trickled down her forehead. "Oh that! I mean yes. I visited the store but I didn''t find the things I was looking for. The stock got over so I came empty-handed¡­"


    To avoid any of his questions, Lihua quickly said, "Ah look howte it has got. And tomorrow there is a test! Boss, I have to head back and sleep or I will bete for my exams. Good night!"


    Lihua dashed away and disappeared.


    Wei stood at his same spot, staring at her door for a long time. He was in disbelief.


    Lihua lied to me. She lied to me¡­


    In a daze, he walked to his home and sat on his couch. Only he knew how anxious he was to see Lihua go. The wait until she arrived was the most painful wait it had ever been for him especially when she went with a guy. He was tempted to follow them, but he refrained himself. It was hard, but he held patience.


    Maybe there was some emergency?


    But why did Lihua lie was what he couldn''t understand. His gaze dimmed and he sulked. Lihua kept him in the dark about something that he didn''t like at all.


    Wei leaned back on his couch, staring at the ceiling as sleep refused to greet him tonight.


    ---


    The next morning, Fu Renshu walked into the apartmentplex and rang the doorbell to Wei''s house. "Boss, it''s me."


    There was no response.


    Fu Renshu blinked his eyes.


    This is odd.


    "Boss?" He knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    A very quiet voice came from inside the house. If not for Fu Renshu''s sharp ears and the fact that he worked with Wei for a long time, he would have missed it for sure.


    He slowly opened the door and stepped inside. "Boss?"


    The scene in front of him left him dumbstruck.


    Wei was lying on the couch with his arm over his head. He gracefully got up and looked at Fu Renshu. Then he pursed his lips and looked away. Fu Renshu looked around the house and then at him.


    Compared to the vibrant and colorful decor, Wei seemed too gloomy as if dark clouds were looming over his head. The depressing atmosphere was too hard to bear.


    "Boss, what''s wrong? You don''t seem to be in a good mood."


    It was an understatement. Wei was in a horrible mood. He couldn''t sleepst night at all and Fu Renshu could see faint dark circles under his beautiful eyes.


    This is the first time I am seeing Boss so moody, he thought, What happened?


    He gulped.


    Damn, and I have to tell him the news of his visit to the main residence too!


    He smiled. "Boss, your house is so beautiful! Did that idiot Song Lihua do it? I must say she has some use after all."


    The temperature dropped down even further. The grave expression on Wei''s face deepened as if somebody hit his sore spot.


    This was a setback to Fu Renshu.


    Huh? Howe talking about that idiot woman is not lifting the atmosphere? Boss always looks so happy whenever she is mentioned! This is too strange!


    "Boss...are you okay?" He was worried now. Nothing affected him so much until now.


    Wei coldly said, "Why have youe here?"


    Fu Renshu wanted to shed tears. His Boss''s cold and distant voice pierced his heart like a thorn.


    "That¡­"


    "I am not going to work today," Wei dered.


    Fu Renshu froze and he widened his eyes in shock. Wei never missed a day at work in all these years and now he himself said that he was skipping a day.


    This was huge!


    "Of course Boss¡­" he cleared his throat, "I-I came here not to talk about work but something else. I got a call from-"


    Wei shot a deadly re at him that made him feel as if his soul flew away from his body. "I said I am not going to work today. I will stay at home today. No work. No calls. Leave."


    He stiffened.


    Boss, how can I leave without conveying Old Madam''s message? And today you have to visit the main residence or it will be a big storm!


    Fu Renshu tried to open his mouth, but the way Wei looked at him as if hell descended on the earth, he could only gulp his words back. It was important for him to know about the engagement but¡­


    He bowed. "Yes, Boss."


    He promptly left and closed the fire behind him. Hebed his fingers through his hair, feeling confused and in a predicament.


    "The Old Madam will not let this go. Ah, Boss will be trouble!"


    Then he vigorously shook his head. "No! I won''t let anybody point their fingers at my Boss! I will have to find a way."


    Fu Renshu thought about it for a moment and quickly dialed a number. "Master Jiang. I need your help."

 Chapter 61 - The Mafia King Is Absent!

    <h4>Chapter 61 - The Mafia King Is Absent!</h4>


    Wei somehow dragged his body and got a hot shower, but it failed to freshen him up. His mind continuously ran the scene of how he saw Lihua with that manst night and how she lied.


    He stopped in his steps. "I will ask Lihua."


    Wei was a very straightforward man. Last night, he couldn''t wrap his head around her sudden lie. But he realized it was better to confront her rather than misunderstanding her.


    He nodded and headed out. But no matter how many times he rang the bell, Lihua didn''t open the door.


    "Hah! You evil capitalist!" Bobo smirked as he put his hands on his waist. "You arete! Lihua already left."


    Wei blinked his eyes and looked at his watch.


    This is too early.


    Bobo giggled. "Maybe you think how could she leave so early in the morning? I have the answer. Because she doesn''t want to see your face! Haha! So you stop bothering my Lihua!"


    He remained calm and impassive. But he felt a little disappointed that she didn''t meet him. Usually, she always did before she left for college.


    Watching the disappointed look on his face, Bobo felt satisfied.


    Hmph. This is what you get for ying tricksst night.


    When Mrs. Zhang arrived, she stiffened on seeing Bobo and Wei together. She hurriedly went over to their side. "Bobo. What are you doing outside?"


    She was afraid that Wei would snap out at the little boy. She coughed. "Come with me. It''s time for breakfast."


    She smiled and greeted Wei. "Good morning, dear."


    He didn''t respond.


    Her mouth twitched.


    "Oh if you are looking for Lihua, she already left. This is unusual though for someone like her¡­"


    Wei pursed his lips and went back to his home.


    Bobo smirked. "He deserves it."


    "Bobo!" Mrs. Zhang twisted his ear. "Don''t be a bother to him. Children shouldn''t interfere between adults."


    She knew something was brewing between Wei and Lihua and didn''t want Bobo to always disturb them.


    He rolled his eyes. "Can you not teach me something new, Grandma?"


    "You!"


    Wei shut the door behind him and dialed a number. Mingshen rained the curses as he picked up. "What the fuck are you doing calling so early in the morning!? I went to bed just an hour back for God''s sake!"


    Wei quietly said, "Lihua lied to mest night."


    "I don''t care!"


    He knitted his brows. "You said you will help me."


    "Then transfer two hundred billion right now! Compensate me for my sleep!" He yelled from the other end so loudly that it would have torn apart somebody''s eardrums.


    "I will. Now tell me."


    Mingshen cursed and got up. "Don''t beat around the bush ande to the point."


    Wei crisply recalled the events to him. Mingshen raised his brow in amusement. "That woman could be shy too? I thought if she kissed you, she would be ready to jump on the bed with youst night."


    Wei lowered his gaze.


    He chuckled. "So I guess she is still a maiden at heart. A shameless maiden. But she lied."


    "Yes."


    "Man, you fucked up."


    "How?"


    "What? Maybe she found you too aggressive by your ''sensual dance'' and so she couldn''t take it."


    Wei nkly said, "You said to roll in sheets with her."


    "Without her consent? Man, you are a beast! Haha!"


    "Of course not," he sincerely said. "I will never do something that she wouldn''t want."


    Mingshen rolled his eyes. "That was your job to woo her BEFORE rolling in the sheets with her. You are so dumb."


    Wei tilted his head. "Woo her?"


    He had never heard of that term. This was new to him once again.


    Mingshenzily propped his arm on the bed and popped a piece of grape in his mouth. "Do you think a woman would agree to sleep with you just because you want to? Old-fashioned and worthless it is, but you have to win her heart to make her give her body to you."


    Wei was in deep thought. Maybe Lihua got afraid and panicked by his sudden advances, so she ran to Mo Huojin''s side. That''s why she lied.


    So it was my mistake. I scared her.


    The corner of his lips drew downwards. He didn''t like scaring his woman away.


    I will rectify my mistake, he seriously nodded to himself.


    "How to woo her?"


    "Find that out yourself! I am not gonna spoon feed you everything!"


    He abruptly cut the call.


    Wei got his answer to one question but was left with thousands of questions at the same time.


    How to woo Lihua?


    ---


    At the main Jiang residence, the atmosphere was still and suffocating as if it was someone''s funeral. But in contrast to the dark atmosphere, everybody gathered to talk about Wei and Ruomei''s engagement which was supposed to be a happy event.


    Ruomei gracefully sat between her parents. She lowered her head, feeling shy. Her mother, Shi Cuifen sat on her left while her father, Shi Zhen was to her right.


    Ahhh I am so excited!


    She was constantly eyeing the door to expect Wei toe any moment. She was dreaming for this moment for so long and now it was finally here.


    With the ceremony announced, I will be officially Wei''s fiance! I cannot wait!


    The Old Madam was majestically seated on her royal chair. She was tapping her finger on the armrest in impatience. She coldly nced at Fu Renshu who respectfully stood at a distance. Inwardly, he was panicking like hell.


    "I hateteness."


    As the Old Madam spoke, a deadly silence reigned over the luxurious living room. She clearly indicated that she was mad about how Wei had still not arrived. The other family members were quietly watching the scene unfold. Making the Old Madam angry was never a good choice.


    "I think I was quite clear in my demand."


    Fu Renshu straightened up. "Old Madam. Apologies. But the Boss wouldn''t be able to be present on this asion."

 Chapter 62 - The Mafia Kings Engagement Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 62 - The Mafia King''s Engagement Announcement</h4>


    Silence.


    "He cannot be present today?" As she enounced every word, the invisible pressure in the atmosphere tightened as if it would strangle and kill you.


    Fu Renshu said, "Apologies, Old Madam. There came an emergency work in Shanghai for which the Boss had to personally visit¡­"


    As Ruomei heard this, she felt disappointed. She didn''t know that Wei would be unable to make it today. All her hopes crashed.


    So Wei will not be here today¡­Wait does that mean that this discussion would be postponed until hees back?


    The Old Madam''s cold and detached gaze sent shivers down his spine. "What is so important that the Mafia King had to personally take the trip as opposed toing here?"


    "shes between some gangs."


    Jiang Weizhe stepped down the stairs as he calmly took his seat. He had no particr emotion or expression in his eyes as he faced everybody. The Old Madam''s already cold demeanor turned even more dire at his presence.


    "You finally got the time to be here?"


    Jiang Weizhe didn''tment, that only irked her even more. He simply propped his arm on the armrest and paid no attention to her.


    Fu Renshu inwardly felt relieved on seeing him. Before a confrontation started between the mother and son, he quickly said, "It''s as Master Jiang said. There were shes between our gangs in Shanghai that caused a lot of trouble. It brought the attention of the police which was unfavorable, so Boss had to go. The situation had be heated."


    The Old Madam asked, "Who gave him the permission to leave without consulting me?"


    Fu Renshu gulped and eyed Jiang Weizhe.


    Master! Please help!


    She narrowed her eyes at him. "Did you?"


    He didn''t reply which made Fu Renshu wish to shed a river of tears. There was silence for a long time.


    The Old Madam''s face darkened by such disrespect. "Open your mouth!"


    Her voice thundered in the vi so loudly that everybody jolted in their seats except Jiang Weizhe. Ruomei shook in fear. Even if she wasn''t the target of her anger, she felt intimidated like hell.


    In the future, I shouldn''t do anything to make her angry. I need to be in her grace, she reminded herself.


    Just at that moment, a middle-aged man quickly stepped into the vi and greeted the Old Madam. "Apologies, Old Madam for beingte."


    The elderly man whose features resembled Fu Renshu, raised his head. His gaze met his son''s, but he didn''t show any visible change in his expression. Neither did Fu Renshu react upon seeing his father.


    The Old Madam smiled with an air of danger to it. "Yes, please. After Wei and Weizhe, you were only left to bete. Seems like Jiang family''s protocols have be lighter for all of you."


    Fu Shen, respectfully said, "No excuses, Old Madam. I am ready to face any punishment."


    Jiang Weizhe nced at him and Fu Shen straightened up. "Old Madam. Master Jiang simply ryed the news to the young master. Young master immediately booked his flight as soon as he learned of this trouble. As the Mafia King, he had no other choice but to head himself to resolve the dispute."


    The Old Madam said nothing.


    Shi Zhen, Ruomei''s father quickly said, "Old Madam. We understand. After all, Wei has a lot of responsibilities on his shoulders and emergency like these coulde up anytime."


    Shi Cuifen nodded and was about to support her husband when he secretly red at her not to say anything. The atmosphere was tense. He didn''t want it to screw it up. She pursed her lips and promptly sat back.


    "Old Madam. I think we should leave. We can discuss after Wei is back."


    Ruomei didn''t show it, but her shoulders slumped. All her excitement died down. She was so eager to learn the date of their engagement.


    The Old Madam raised her palm. "No. We will discuss it right now irrespective of whether Wei is here or not. His absence wouldn''t matter anyway because I will decide when the engagement will take ce."


    Ruomei brightened.


    Thank God!


    The Old Madam coldly said, "We will not dy this engagement any longer. One week from now, that is next Friday, we will hold the engagement banquet in the Jiang vi."


    Fu Renshu stiffened.


    One week?


    That''s too soon. So only a week until Boss and Song Lihua can be together. After that, he has to¡­


    Naturally, the Shi family was more than happy with this announcement. "Thank you, Old Madam. We are grateful to you. We will immediately start with the preparations."


    "Ruomei," she called out and stared at her with a serious countenance.


    "Yes, Old Madam."


    She wasn''t allowed to call her Grandma. The Old Madam wanted everybody to address her with her title.


    "I want you to be on your best behavior on that day. You should act ordingly like the daughter-inw of the Jiang family. You will not do anything to embarrass us or there will be heavy repercussions on your family."


    Ruomei felt the maddening pressure on her with her words. She gracefully smiled. "Rest assured, Old Madam. I will not do anything to embarrass the Jiang family."


    The Old Madam stared straight at Fu Renshu and said, "I don''t need to say that he should be present in his own engagement ceremony, right?"


    "No, Old Madam! Boss will be present."


    She sneered and left the hall. Since the discussion was over, the rest of the Jiang family left as well while the Shi family were escorted out.


    Jiang Weizhe gracefully got up and was about to leave when Fu Renshu called out. Master Jiang!"


    Fu Shen coldly said, "Master is busy now. Don''t bother him. Do I need to teach you this now?"


    Fu Renshu respectfully said, "No, Sir. I know the rules. But I really need to have a word with him."


    Jiang Weizhe nced at him. "In my study."


    In his study room, Jiang Wei signaled him to continue as he took his seat. Fu Shen stepped back. "Don''t take much time."


    Fu Renshu paused to gather his thoughts. He slowly raised his head and faced him. "Master Jiang. Will you... please help cancel this engagement?"


    ---


    At college, as soon as the test got over, Meng Ya came sobbing to her best friend''s side. "Lihua! You have to listen to me! Last night I faced hell! I met a demon! Demons do exist!"


    But Lihua had no time to hear her sad story. "Sorry Yaya. I really need to head somewhere. It''s important."


    Meng Ya dramatically clutched her chest and usingly said, "You! Your friend was tortured by a demon here and you got no time to console her?" She fumed and pouted.


    Lihua grinned and hugged her. "Sorry Yaya. But if this wasn''t so important, I would have listened to your story leisurely having popcorn."


    Meng Ya red at her and smacked her hard. "What is so important? The test is also done."


    Lihua turned grim as she thought of her sister.


    Mo Huojin and I have to quickly find out about that Mafia King and investigate him.


    "Sorry Yaya. I cannot tell you for now. But I have to leave. Bye!"


    ---


    "What did you find out?" Lihua asked as she kept her bag and sat beside Mo Huojin who had hisptop running on the table.


    "There are three most suspiciouspanies," he said as he took a sip from his coffee mug. "The CEO of Jingling Corps got a sudden huge investment from some unknown sources that have increased their share price. It can be said that some shady deal is going on.


    Lihua nodded.


    "Jian Steel has some of its employees selling raw materials illegally and secretly through the mafia channels to other countries to make a profit."


    She grimaced.


    "And JBV Chemicals is the same. My informant has heard from the grapevine that the oldie managers there are selling some dangerous chemicals in exchange for an exorbitant price. These chemicals are mainly used to make bombs but even deadlier."


    Lihua was horrified. "What? How could they do this!?"


    "Money runs the world. There is no end to greed."


    She gritted her teeth.


    How shameless!


    Mo Huojin had also investigated otherpanies but they came out clean except that he couldn''t shake his mind off Jiang Industries. It seemed as if even if they had any connections to the Mafia, it was very well hidden. Their image and background were so clean that nobody could doubt them.


    But his instinct told him to keep Jiang Industries on his radar. Lihua confidently said to keep Wei out of the loop. But he didn''t. He was secretly going on with his investigation.


    Lihua said, "That means that sis is investigating from one of thesepanies."


    He nodded. "For sure."


    "How will we narrow down into one?"


    Mo Huojin leaned back on his couch. "We have to give some sort of a bait."


    She blinked her eyes. "Bait?"


    "Yeah. If Song Jia is connected to any of thesepanies, one of them will react and make a mistake in exposing themselves."

 Chapter 63 - The Mafia Kings Mission To Woo Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 63 - The Mafia King''s Mission To Woo Lihua</h4>


    Lihua beamed. "Then can we do that?"


    He snorted. "Thank God you didn''t choose to be an officer."


    She red at him. "Shut up! What did I say wrong?"


    "There are too many unknowns here. We don''t know if the Mafia King knows her and has captured her. The anonymous person didn''t say such a thing. He or she only said that Song Jia didn''t contact them. But that could be something that Song Jia decided herself. In a mission, there are too many unknown variables and we have to make decisions sometimes that may not be a part of the protocol decided. It all depends on the situation. If the Mafia King doesn''t know about her, then the bait could be dangerous for her. He might identally know her identity."


    Lihua nodded her head in understanding.


    "But we cannot sit like this and waste time either. We have to tread very cautiously."


    "We have to get some information but without alerting them."


    "Finally, a smart response," he chuckled.


    Lihua shot a deadly re at him.


    "Anyway. My informant said that Jian''s Steel executive will be at a bar tonight. He is one of the illegal traders but nobody has proof. Let''s start with him tonight."


    He smiled. "And you are a very important asset to the n."


    ---


    Jiang vi.


    Fu Renshu asked, "Master Jiang, can you please help in canceling this engagement?"


    Fu Shen widened his eyes and his facial expression finally cracked in shock for the first time. "Fu Renshu! What nonsense are you spouting!? Cancel the engagement? Do you know what you are asking?"


    Fu Renshu pursed his lips. He didn''t take back his words.


    "Apologize right now!" His voice thundered.


    "Dad- I mean Sir. I will not step back from what I said. I am in my senses and absolutely serious about this."


    Fu Shen turned grave. What he asked meant to go against the Old Madam and to go against her meant death in this family.


    On the contrary, Jiang Weizhe was calm and collected. He didn''t express any shock or surprise. He was hardly affected by this.


    "It''s because of Song Lihua, isn''t it?" He quietly asked.


    Fu Renshu slowly nodded.


    "What does he feel about her?"


    He lowered his head. "I think he is beginning to like her-"


    "I don''t want an answer like that," he whispered in a low voice.


    Fu Renshu stiffened.


    "Does he like her with conviction? Does she like him with conviction too?"


    Fu Renshu remained quiet.


    He thought about it. It wasn''t official. Nobody had confessed their feelings yet, but he knew both were attracted to each other. It was unmistakable. Wei''s drastic changes in his personality were proof of that. And even if Lihua always chanted how Wei was Godly handsome and all, he realized in these past days that she wasn''t a shallow woman to like him only based on his looks. She fell in love with him as a whole, not just by how handsome he looked.


    Fu Shen narrowed his eyes. "Answer very carefully, Renshu."


    He took a deep breath and said, "Yes."


    Fu Shen nced at his master and waited.


    Jiang Weizhe tapped his finger on the couch. "I will not help Wei."


    Fu Renshu froze. He blinked his eyes in disbelief. "Master, please. You have to-"


    "Silence!" Fu Shen red at him. "He isn''t done talking yet. Is that how I have trained you to serve the Jiang family?"


    Fu Renshu stiffened and bowed. "...My apologies."


    Jiang Weizhe stared at Wei''s assistant. There was silence for a long time.


    "Fu Renshu."


    He straightened up. "Yes!"


    "You know what kind of family is the Jiang family. One doesn''t just simply live in this family."


    Silence.


    "One tries to survive in this family every day."


    His gaze dimmed.


    Of course, I know that. I have worked with Boss for years now. I know how difficult it could get here.


    He slowly nodded.


    "Wei might like her. She might like him back too," he quietly said, "but are their feelings strong enough to challenge the Old Madam?"


    He pursed his lips.


    "It''s not about the question of me helping you or not," Jiang Weizhe calmly said. "It''s about Wei. Is he ready to fight against the Old Madam? It''s about Song Lihua as well. Does she wish to entangle herself once she knows who and what she would be facing? She doesn''t know about our family at all. Have you thought about if she wants to get into this struggle?"


    Jiang Weizhe narrowed his eyes.


    "She is a good woman. I admit that."


    Fu Renshu looked at him.


    "But is she strong enough to be the Mafia King''s pir?"


    Fu Renshu had no answer.


    He continued. "I had to fight when I wanted to marry Yubi."


    He said nothing. Everybody knew the history and why Jiang Weizhe''s rtionship with his mother turned so sour.


    "If Wei is following in my footsteps, then he needs to fight for his woman too. And Song Lihua has to equally support him to get a position in this family. If any one of them stumbles, they and their love would never survive in this family."


    ---


    Ever since Wei realized that he needs to woo Lihua, he started his research just like he did for finding out about sex. Mingshen refused to give him any tip so he turned to Baidu.


    He got a bunch of search results like¡­


    Get her your undivided attention. No checking texts and emails when your woman is talking.


    Wei nodded.


    I always attentively listen to her.


    Notice her likes and dislikes. It is important to mentally make notes of what your partner likes and surprise her with those things to make her feel very happy.


    Wei nodded again.


    Lihua likes violet. She doesn''t like cooking and organizing things.


    He read thest line again. Surprise her with those things¡­


    He tilted his head. "Something violet?"


    Wei searched all the things he could get in the violet shade and sincerely made a checklist.


    The third was to make her feel special. Make an effort to celebrate small events like the first time you met to make her feel cherished.


    The first time we met¡­


    Wei realized that next Friday willplete one month since they met and he moved in to live next to her apartment. His robotic face beamed and his gaze softened.


    "It has been almost one month since we met."


    In his heart, he wished for these days to continue forever. He quickly added in his checklist.


    Celebrate that day with Lihua.


    Next was to be chivalrous. Be polite, open doors, walk on the traffic side of the road, and escort her home. The woman can do these things herself too, but she will feel good to know that her partner is looking out for her.


    Wei nodded.


    "From tomorrow, I will drop Lihua college and then back home."


    And thest he read was to be genuine and honest. Don''t lie to her. Don''t pretend. Don''t keep any secrets from her. Always be honest with her.


    Wei froze. His fingers paused. His gaze slightly dimmed.


    "I am keeping a secret from her."


    The fact that he killed Song Jia weighed heavily on his heart. He clutched the pen hard in his fist.


    "But I cannot tell her this¡­" he lowered his head, "she will never talk to me again."


    Wei panicked. "I don''t want her to hate me."


    He had decided to do all the things that he would find here on how to woo a woman. But he couldn''t steel himself to tell the truth.


    "I will follow the first four¡­" he mumbled to himself and nodded.


    He finalized his notes and felt satisfied.


    Mission woo Lihua will nowmence!


    ---


    It was evening and Lihua stepped out of her house to meet Mo Huojin in the bar. She bumped into Wei along the way. "Boss! Good evening! How was your day?"


    Wei softly smiled. "It was good."


    Then he looked at her dress and asked, "Are you going somewhere?"


    Lihua slightly stiffened. "Ah yes...I-I am going to Yaya''s ce!"


    "For how long?"


    She nervously smiled. "I don''t know. It''s just a girl''s night out haha¡­"


    He curiously asked, "What is that?"


    "Um, nothing just talking about stuff and having fun."


    He blinked his eyes. "You do that in college too."


    "..."


    Is he implying that I just have fun and don''t study at all?


    She coughed.


    Which is not that off the mark I guess.


    Wei''s lips straightened in a thin line.


    So she would be away.


    Spending the whole evening without her seemed too hard. He had decided to cook for her and clean up her house. Second point. Likes and dislikes.


    Lihua said, "Boss I have to leave now."


    She felt guilty for lying to him, but she had no choice.


    "...En."


    As she walked past him, he held her wrist. "Wait."


    She smiled. "Yes, Boss?"


    Wei promptly took out a small packet and handed it to her.


    She curiously asked, "What is this?"

 Chapter 64 - The Mafia King Finds Out Lihuas Lie

    <h4>Chapter 64 - The Mafia King Finds Out Lihua''s Lie</h4>


    "Open it."


    Lihua grinned and quickly opened it. Her eyes widened in surprise to find a beautiful pair of violet earrings wrapped in it.


    She looked at him, stunned. Her lips curved into a beautiful smile. "Boss these earrings are so pretty!"


    Wei smiled. "It is for you."


    Lihua asked, "For me?"


    "En. You like violet, right?"


    She was taken aback. "Eh? How do you know that?"


    "You told me at the time when we went shopping. You like violet, so I bought them for you."


    Lihua rapidly blinked her eyes. "Ah yes. While choosing the trolley¡­"


    She looked down at the beautiful pair of earrings and felt emotional. Her heart surged and overwhelmed in happiness.


    Wei thought she might misunderstand so he quickly said, "These are not expensive. You don''t like things too expensive, right?"


    That skyrocketed her emotions so much that tears began to stream down her cheeks. The fact that he chose to brought an inexpensive gift though he was used to buying expensive stuff made her feel even happier. That meant that what she thought and felt mattered to him too.


    Wei widened his eyes and quickly wiped her tears. "What''s wrong? You don''t like them?"


    "Of course I like them. It''s just¡­" she sniffled, "I never really got many gifts so-"


    "I will give you gifts every day. Don''t cry," Wei seriously said.


    She burst into softughter. "I didn''t mean it that way, Boss. I meant this surprise. You thought about such a pretty gift for me is what makes me happy."


    "I see," he was relieved. Then he asked again, "So do you feel happy?"


    Lihua brightened. "Of course Boss! I am really really happy!"


    His face bloomed in happiness too.


    Part one of the mission was sessful.


    "Wait I will wear it right now!" Lihua eagerly put on the earrings and asked, "How do I look now?" She twirled, dangling her new earrings.


    Wei patted her head. "Now? You always look pretty."


    Lihua froze and then blushed hard.


    Boss is innocently flirting again! Ahhh! My heart!


    She shyly looked away. "T-Thank you, Boss."


    Her phone vibrated with a message.


    ''Where are you, dumb woman? You arete!''


    She grimaced at Mo Huojin''s message.


    He cannot talk nicely at all!


    Lihua cleared her throat. "Thank you so much for this gift, Boss. I will always cherish it," she smiled. "Oh yes. I have to leave. Yaya will be waiting for me."


    He felt saddened at that, but he still nodded. "En. Wait. I will drop you at her home."


    Point number four. Be chivalrous.


    Lihua stiffened. She quickly said as she waved her hand in dismissal. "No-no. You don''t have to take the trouble. I will go by myself."


    Wei disagreed. "I will drop you. If it''s you, it''s no trouble. I wille to pick you up too after your night out is over. It will be toote."


    This made her even more panicked. It seemed that she will not be able to convince him otherwise.


    But I have to meet Mo Huojin! What should I do?


    Wei held her hand and pulled her. "Let''s go."


    "Ah right¡­"


    Oh God, please help me!


    ---


    Outside the bar, Mo Huojin impatiently waited for Lihua. He sighed as he looked inside the bar for the hundredth time by now. The executive from the Jian Steelpany was already inside at the bar counter. He might leave if they got toote.


    Where is this dumb woman? Did she fell asleep?


    From a distance, he finally saw Lihua rushing towards him, huffing and puffing.


    Mo Huojin red at her. "What were you doing?"


    She gasped. "I am sorry. It''s a long story," she sobbed.


    Wei dropped her at Meng Ya''s house and as soon as he left, Lihua had to take a cab to the bar. It was a roundabout way, so she gotte.


    He sighed. "Forget it. Let''s not waste more time."


    They stepped inside and the loud music made Lihua feel as if she will turn deaf.


    So loud! We can still hear the music with a lower volume!


    Mo Huojin quietly signaled her. "You see that man there? He is the one. Take a look but don''t make it obvious."


    Lihua casually looked around and found the executive. He was quite a fat man who looked in histe forties.


    "Got it."


    "You know what to do, right?"


    She pursed her lips. "I don''t think I can do this. Do I seriously have to seduce him?"


    "Not seduce. Just smile and act chatty. You don''t have to get into bed with him."


    "E! I will kill myself before that happens!" She felt disgusted.


    "Just smile and talk. That''s it. Don''t worry I am here. If he tries to do something inappropriate, I will intervene. I will always have my eyes on you."


    Lihua sighed. This was all for the sake of finding any clue about Song Jia. If luck was on their side, they would strike gold if Jian Steel turns out to be the culprit.


    "Okay. I will do it."


    But unknown to her, the four thugs who newly joined the Shadow Eagle gang were keeping an eye on Lihua too. They were the same thugs who helped Lihua by giving their fake testimony outside her college when she was used of harming Lu Jie.


    Ever since that day, on Wei''s orders, they always quietly followed her to protect her. Even tonight, Wei ordered them to keep a lookout outside Meng Ya''s house. But they were shocked to learn that she took a cab and went to a bar instead as soon as Wei left.


    Naturally, they followed her here too.


    "Hey! Boss Ludo Lady came to a bar. Why isn''t she at her friend''s house?"


    "She met a strange guy too!"


    "He is the same man with whom she wentst night in his car!"


    "I don''t think this is good. Why would Boss Ludo Lady lie to the Boss ande here instead?"


    "I smell something fishy!"


    "What should we do?"


    The leader of the gang thought for a moment. "We should tell this to Boss! After all, he entrusted her safety to us. It''s our duty to update him if something changed! Let''s tell Boss! We cannot take the risk."


    The leader promptly dialed Wei''s number which he picked at the first ring.


    "Is Lihua in trouble?"


    He straightened up. "Not in any problem Boss, but¡­"


    As he told him everything that happened after he left, there was a long silence.


    "I aming."


    ---


    In the bar, Lihua casually sat beside Jian Steel''s executive and smiled at him. The manager, Kang Peng, raised his brow as he looked at her. She felt his gaze traveling up and down her body and he whistled.


    "Hey, beautiful."


    Lihua resisted the urge to twitch her mouth as she maintained her smile. "Hey."


    "I see you are new here. Never saw you before," he propped his arm on the counter and said as his eyes glinted in curiosity.


    She tried her best to act coy and sweet even though she felt creeped out inside. "Yeah, I am. Actually, I am new in the city and finding my way."


    "Hooo... interesting. What job do you do?" He took a sip


    She shrugged. "Kind of frencer right now. Jumping from one job to another as it suits my pocket."


    "Hahaha. Life must be tough."


    She pouted. "It is. I am new to this city life and it''s so damn expensive! I cannot even afford the rent here."


    Kang Peng clicked his tongue. "A beautiful young woman like you shouldn''t suffer," he looked at the bartender. "One drink on my tab."


    "No, no! How can I trouble you?"


    He slowly inched his hand towards her. "It''s no trouble dear. We should help each other."


    Lihua gulped and tacitly pulled her hand back without arousing any suspicion. "So Sir. What job do you do?"


    "I am the manager in Jian Steel."


    Her eyes sparkled. "Oh gosh, a manager! You must be so rich. No worries about finding a secure job or money at all."


    Kang Peng acted modestly. "It''s not a big deal."


    "It is. Your life is set whereas I¡­" Lihua sighed and looked away, distressed. "I wish there was some way to earn some quick cash. I don''t have a proper job, cannot afford the rent and I am running out of my little savings. Life would be so sorted if I had more money¡­"


    Kang Peng''s eyes glinted as a cunning idea formed in his head. "You are really desperate for money huh?"


    Lihua rolled her eyes. "Anybody would be in my ce. Life is so unfair."


    Mo Huojin, who was keeping an eye on her, was impressed.


    She was nervous at first, but now she looks so natural. Keep this up.


    Kang Peng touched his chin. "If you want, I can introduce you to one job."


    She beamed as she looked at him gratefully. "Really? Do you mean in Jian Steel? I am ready to do any work!"


    "Any work? Are you sure?"

 Chapter 65 - The Mafia King Arrives At The Bar!

    <h4>Chapter 65 - The Mafia King Arrives At The Bar!</h4>


    "Of course! Why wouldn''t I be? I am suffering like hell here. I am ready to mope the floor if you want."


    He chuckled. "It''s not that. Yes I can give you a job in thepany, but your work will be different¡­" he leaned and whispered, "there is a way to earn money quickly without climbing thedder if you are okay to work in you know...not so ethical stuff."


    Lihua acted a bit surprised.


    "Don''t give it out."


    She quickly retracted her expression and whispered, "But I will get loads of money right?"


    "Of course. You will be able to buy a house, not just rent it anymore."


    Lihua seemed hesitant. "I want the money. I am ready to do it, ethical or hical. I don''t care. But...will I get into trouble? What if we are exposed one day?"


    Kang Peng waved his hand in dismissal. "You won''t. Everything is tightly lipped. Even the CEO has no clue. This is going on for years now. Nothing has happened until now."


    "B-But the police...I hear that do random checks on thepany. I have even heard that they get undercover sometimes. I see it in news all the time."


    Mo Huojin narrowed his eyes.


    Kang Pengughed. He quietly said, "Don''t worry, dear. We are always ready for random checks with false data. As for any undercover cop, I assure you that there is none."


    Lihua bit her lip. "How can you be so sure?"


    "We have our own way of doing things. We have been in this for years now as I said. All are trustworthy in our group. We are sure. We have someone from the Underworld keeping an eye on the cops. So I know that there is no undercover officer hidden among us. We all trust that man''s words."


    Lihua felt that he was speaking the truth. He was so sure and confident and didn''t show any signs that he knew Song Jia.


    Mo Huojin''s voice crackled through the hidden earpiece. "He is saying the truth. I feel it. He wouldn''t be that confident for no reason. He has nothing to be afraid of. You can stop here. Song Jia is not investigating Jian Steel."


    She quietly hummed as her response. She smiled at him. "I see. Then I have no problem. When should Ie for my first day?"


    "What better day than tomorrow? The sooner the better."


    "Great!" She pped her hands. "Sir, I cannot thank you enough. If not for you¡­Anyway. I am really grateful to you. I will be on time tomorrow."


    Of course, it was a lie.


    Lihua got up and said, "I should leave now. Tomorrow is such a big day. I don''t want to bete."


    She stepped down but he stopped her by holding her wrist. "Hold on. Why so soon? Let''s spend some time together. Don''t you want to thank me?" He slyly smiled.


    She stiffened. Mo Huojin cursed.


    Lihua awkwardlyughed. She tried to shake off her hand. "Haha... That I have to go early."


    "The night has just started dear. What is so early?"


    Mo Huojin realized that she wouldn''t be able to get out of this. He had to help her. The best way was to pick a fight with him.


    I will just create a scene and let her escape.


    Lihua felt relieved to see Mo Huojining her way to help her. But before he could reach her, a certain someone already grabbed Kang Peng''s wrist and tore it off Lihua''s hand.


    As she recognized the familiar scent of her Godly handsome Boss, she froze. She even recognized his beautiful and fair hand.


    Um...what is going on?


    Lihua''s breath got stuck in her throat. She didn''t even dare raise her head to look at him.


    Maybe...just maybe, he is actually not my Boss?


    Mo Huojin paused in his steps. He narrowed his eyes as he recognized Wei.


    CEO Jiang Wei? What is he doing here?


    Kang Peng widened his eyes at the intrusion and he raised his head, feeling dumbfounded. As his eyes met the dark and murderous gaze of the Mafia King, he felt his blood freeze in his body. Every cell screamed of an imminent threat looming upon him. He wanted to withdraw his hand, but it was as if every nerve and muscle refused to cooperate.


    "Y-You¡­"


    Wei watched him in utter silence but in his mind, he was already thinking of the numerous ways to deal with him in his base. The entire bar became deadly silent. The loud music was reced with such eerie quietness that even a needle''s sound could be heard if it fell. Hismand and presence didn''t allow anybody to dare to even utter a single word without his consent.


    The women in the bar stared at him in admiration but fear as well. He was an ethereal beauty but also someone who could hurt them with his thorns if they carelessly approached him. There was an air of danger around him that put an invisible pressure on everyone.


    Kang Peng felt as if he had seen him somewhere. Then his eyes widened in shock as it finally clicked him.


    CEO Jiang!


    Wei didn''t make many public appearances until now, so it was inevitable that Kang Peng had a hard time recognizing him.


    Kang Peng stammered as sweat profusely dripped down his sides. Even with the air conditioning on full st, he felt hot as if he was stuck in a desert.


    Wei narrowed his eyes and slowly began to crush his wrist bone. "You are touching someone you shouldn''t."


    He spoke very quietly, but very clearly too. There was a deadly ring to his voice that smelled of death.


    Lihua stiffened.


    Thest hope of Wei being a doppelganger vanished from her heart.


    Not just his smell and hand, but even his voice is the same!


    But wait. Doppelgangers are supposed to be exactly the same, right? Hahaha.


    She knew it was a fruitless constion. Her Godly handsome Boss was present here in blood and flesh. Instead of seeing her in Meng Ya''s house, he saw her in a bar here.


    I am dead. He caught my lie. I am so dead!

 Chapter 66 - The Mafia King Is Possessive Of Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 66 - The Mafia King Is Possessive Of Lihua</h4>


    Kang Peng turned pale. "C-CEO Jiang! I-I...What a pleasant surprise to see you here."


    Wei crushed his bone even further, making him yelp in pain. The others watched in horror but didn''t dare to interfere.


    Lihua froze.


    "CEO Jiang," he gasped in breathlessness, "I think there is a misunderstanding...I didn''t do a-anything to offend you¡­"


    Wei tilted his head and stared at him with a nk expression on his face. "Offend is a very small word here."


    Lihua panicked.


    What should I do now? How should I get out of this? Should I expose the fact that I know Boss? Boss is looking so murderous! Somebody help me please, she sobbed.


    "Excuse me," Mo Huojin walked up to him and smiled.


    Everyone was horrified by his bold move.


    Under such pressure, how could he talk to him? Does he want to die!?


    Lihua peeked at him and pitifully looked at him, urging him to stop this.


    Wei slowly turned his head and squinted his eyes as he finally met the man who was the cause of his distress until now. The temperature lowered even further and it felt extremely suffocating for everyone to withstand his threat.


    Mo Huojin said, "Whatever misunderstanding you have with this gentleman, Sir, can you please take it outside?" He smiled. "As you can see, everyone else is getting ufortable here."


    Everybody looked at him, shedding tears of happiness.


    Our messiah has arrived! We are saved! Thank you so much!


    This was the first time that somebody talked back to Wei when he was oozing out such a dangerous aura.


    "And the youngdy at your side seems a little afraid too," he added.


    Wei froze. He lowered his gaze to look at Lihua and found that she indeed seemed scared and nervous. He nkly stared at her and his hold over Kang Peng''s wrist automatically loosened. Kang Peng quickly withdrew his hand and painfully rubbed his wrist.


    Wei''s mind stopped functioning. He came here to find out why Lihua lied to him again? What was her reason? When he saw Kang Peng grabbing her wrist, all those questions disappeared into thin air and he stormed inside to help her.


    But he didn''t realize that his actions made her scared of him instead of feeling relieved.


    And the fact that someone else, more precisely, Mo Huojin had to point it out to him, crushed his heart as if a huge boulder dropped on it.


    Wei thought he was beginning to understand Lihua little by little. But now some other man understood her plight more than him. Some other man was realizing her distress when he was supposed to be doing that as her man.


    For the first time, he couldn''t retort Mo Huojin. He couldn''t say anything back to him. He wanted to be the man who understood Lihua the most.


    Suddenly, he felt that the earrings he gifted to Lihua were meaningless now. It amounted to nothing.


    He bought the earrings just because he happened to hear her talking about her favorite color. What was so difficult about that?


    But Mo Huojin understood her fear even without Lihua saying a word to him.


    Thatparison left him shattered. It evoked such feelings in his heart that made him feel, for the first time, that he was ipetent. Hecked somewherepared to another man.


    He didn''t know anything about Lihua. If he couldn''t even understand her distress, if someone else had to spell it out for him anything concerning Lihua, then what right did he have to call himself as her man?


    Lihua blinked her eyes as she distinctly felt a change in his demeanor.


    Why is the Boss looking so¡­


    Without saying anything else, Wei slowly turned as if in a trance and silently walked out of the bar.


    The heavy atmosphere and tension in the bar instantly diffused as Wei left. Kang Peng breathed in relief. He had almost pissed his pants off.


    Lihua couldn''t take her mind off of his expression with which he left. There was a ring of sadness and pain in it that clenched her heart.


    I think Boss is misunderstanding something here. Ever since Mo Huojin talked to him, he looked so different.


    Mo Huojin said, "You okay?"


    She nodded in a daze. "I...I need to leave."


    Lihua dashed out of the bar, her heart thudding in uneasiness. Mo Huojin didn''t stop her. As he watched her run away, once again, he felt a strange inkling in his mind.


    He had seen Weiing to help Lihua outside college that day. Then Lihua said that he also came to save her from those kidnappers the day before. And now, he arrived yet again to help Lihua.


    Why would a CEO go to such lengths to save an average intern like her? Why is he doing so much for her?


    ---


    Outside the bar, Wei opened the door to his car in a nk stupor. The four men from Shadow Eagle wanted to approach him, but then they just saw Lihua running towards him. They quickly stepped back and hid.


    Ludo Lady isn''t supposed to know that he is our Boss, they nodded.


    "Boss!"


    Wei stiffened. He said nothing as she approached him. He couldn''t even meet her gaze. He simply silently looked away and clenched his fist as he recalled her face marred with anxiousness.


    This led Lihua to believe that Wei was definitely furious at her for lying to him. He never ignored her like that but he was doing it right now.


    I am here but what should I say? How should I exin myself?


    She fiddled with her fingers and nervously looked here and there, trying to figure out what to say next.


    Think Lihua, think! He has caught you now. He is definitely disappointed in me.


    She opened and closed her mouth multiple times. "B-Boss that I-"


    "I will drop you home," Wei quietly said.


    She froze. She gulped as she saw his grave expression.


    Huh?


    "Sit. It''s gettingte."

 Chapter 67 - The Mafia King Wants His Gift Back

    <h4>Chapter 67 - The Mafia King Wants His Gift Back</h4>


    Even while speaking this, he didn''t look at her which caused a misunderstanding to circte between them. Wei felt disheartened and ashamed to feel inferior to Mo Huojin who understood Lihua better than him. Whereas Lihua thought of his ignorance as his way of expressing his anger and disappointment in her for lying to him.


    "Oh¡­" Lihua couldn''t say anything else.


    Her Godly handsome Boss looked sad and cheated all because of her.


    The four thugs watched their Boss''s car leave.


    "Boss and Ludo Lady looked so different."


    "Of course they would. Ludo Lady lied to Boss," one grumbled.


    "I never imagined that I would see Boss like that one day¡­"


    ---


    The ride back to the apartmentplex was extremely quiet. Nobody said a word. Even though Lihua had a thousand things to say to him, in the end, she couldn''t find her words.


    The car stopped.


    Lihua didn''t realize that they reached home. Wei waited. But she didn''t move. He slowly peeked at her and found her to be in a daze.


    "We are here."


    Lihua snapped out from her daze and looked around.


    Oh...we are back.


    She bit her lip and nodded. They climbed up to their floor super slowly, dragging their feet. Outside their home, they stood like that in silence for a few moments. The dim light shone upon Lihua''s violet earrings, making Wei freeze.


    The stiffening feeling enveloped his chest again. The scene reyed in his mind endlessly as if it got stuck to him like a broken recorder.


    Lihua and that man¡­


    Lihua didn''t want to settle things half way without clearing it out. She was about to say something when Wei spoke first, "E-earrings¡­"


    She paused and blinked her eyes. She touched her dangling earrings and said, "Earrings?"


    Wei pursed his lips and raised his arm towards her. With his palm stretched out, he slowly and softly said, "I don''t think you...need them anymore."


    Lihua froze.


    "So it''s better to give them back," he felt a tightening knot in his heart. His own words twisted him in pain. But he felt that there was no need for her to have those earrings anymore since he failed so miserably today. His actions not only scared her, but he failed to realize it too.


    So ording to him, she didn''t deserve such a half baked gift.


    But Lihua was unaware of his mental anguish. So for her, asking to give back the gift to him meant that he was so furious at her that he thought she didn''t deserve his gift anymore.


    Tears threatened to escape her eyes. This was her first gift from the man she was madly in love with. She wanted to hold it dear to her heart forever. She wanted to safeguard this precious gift even if it would turn all old and worn out in the end one day.


    She trembled and her body shook slightly. She lowered her head and tried to hide the tears finding their way out of her misty eyes.


    Her fingers tremblingly took out the earrings and with a heavy heart, she handed it to him. "...H-Here¡­" her voice choked.


    As the beautiful, violet earringsnded on his palm, he tightly closed them in his fist. The pain and the tears left Lihua unable to say anything else.


    She quickly turned and fumbled with the lock. She opened the door and stepped inside, shutting the door behind her.


    Wei nkly kept rooted to his spot for a long time before he quietly entered his own house and shut the door too.


    Lihua copsed on her knees and burst into tears. She gasped and sniffled as she didn''t let herself cry louder in fear that Wei would hear it. She touched her empty earlobes, and tears streamed down her cheeks even more vigorously than before. She kept wiping her tears, but they refused to die down as if a dam was broken apart. She hugged her knees and hid her face in them as the hot tears sleeplessly ran down them for the entire night.


    ---


    The next morning, somebody was loudly banging on Wei''s door to no end. Wei was already awake,. holding onto Lihua''s earrings for the entire night.


    "Open the door, you rich and evil capitalist!"


    Wei''s mouth twitched on hearing Bobo''s voice. He didn''t respond. But Bobo kept on banging the door.


    "I know you are inside you evil capitalist! Open the door!"


    Wei refused toment. He was in no mood to entertain a kid right now. There was silence on the other end too. Wei thought Bobo left.


    "Lihua was cryingst night."


    Wei''s eyes flew open at those words. He immediately opened the door and looked at Bobo, feeling panicked. "What? Lihua was crying? W-Why? When? Is she hurt?"


    Bobo put his hands on his waist and red at him as his small stature stood straight against his tall one. He headed straight inside his house and turned. "We need to talk!"


    Wei closed the door and urgently asked, "Tell me about Lihua first."


    "That is why I came here!"


    He made him sit on the couch and faced him akin to an angry teacher who scolded a student for not doing his homework.


    "How dare you make my Lihua cry! Who do you think you are?"


    Wei nkly stared at the child. "I...I-I don''t know." His gaze dimmed as he lowered his head. "No¡­I know why she cried."


    "Uh-huh. So spill it out."


    "It''s because I am ipetent."


    Bobo rapidly blinked his eyes. "What?"


    "I failed my duties as her man."


    Bobo was confused.


    What nonsense is he spouting?


    When Wei recalled everything that happened, Bobo facepalmed. He wished to bang his head on the wall.


    "You are an idiot!"


    Wei nodded. He felt depressed even further. "En. I am."


    "What kind of a man gifts something to a girl and then asks her to give it back to him the same night!?" Bobo red at him and demanded an answer.

 Chapter 68 - The Mafia King Will Not Give Up!

    <h4>Chapter 68 - The Mafia King Will Not Give Up!</h4>


    He pursed his lips. "I felt that she shouldn''t have this gift anymore since I failed to understand her."


    Bobo looked at him, speechless. "Who cares about what you think?"


    "..."


    "We are talking about Lihua. Didn''t your parents ever teach you this? It''s bad manners to take back the gift once you give it to someone. It is really really hurtful! She cried because you asked her to give the earrings back. Hmph! I saw everything through my door slitst night and I was so angry that I wanted to beat you! How dare you make my Lihua cry! She cried the whole night."


    Wei turned pale at the thought of Lihua crying because of him.


    Bobo shook his head. "You seriously don''t understand her."


    He froze.


    Once again...once again I didn''t understand her¡­


    Wei quickly got up and said, "I will give her the earrings again. She won''t be sad anymore."


    Bobo grabbed his pants with his chubby hands and pulled him back. "Now you will make her even more sad!"


    Wei sat back, feeling depressed. "Then what should I do?"


    "Hmph! You should be a man who is better than that other uncle in understanding my Lihua. Though you will still not achieve my level of understanding that dumb woman," Bobo seriously nodded.


    Wei frowned. "Don''t call Lihua dumb."


    He dryly said, "Then what? Intelligent? That will be an insult to the word itself."


    Bobo snorted. "Why does that friend affect you anyway?"


    Wei said, "I don''t know. But I don''t like it when I see Lihua with him. She even lied twice to me¡­I don''t like it at all," he turned gloomy.


    "..."


    He doesn''t realize that he is jealous?


    "I see! No wonder Lihua always grins like an idiot when she talks about you. She found another dumb person like her. A dumb man and a dumb woman. Great match!"


    "..."


    "Before that other man makes ce in her heart, you have to be quick and win this. Or he will take Lihua away!"


    Wei froze.


    No. Never. Lihua is my woman. I won''t let anybody else take her away from me.


    His gaze turned cold.


    Bobo said, "You have to show how better you are than him so that the dumb woman doesn''t get lured away by him!"


    ---


    It was one PM in the afternoon when Lihua dragged her tired body out of her house. She had dark circles under her eyes but she didn''t care how she looked. She looked at herself in the mirror and her empty earlobes brought tears in her eyes again. She missed the beautiful violet earrings that dangledst night.


    She stepped out of her house and her phone buzzed.


    Assistant Fu?


    She picked it. "Hello."


    Her voice was downcast as she spoke that he immediately noticed. "What happened to you?"


    She bit her lip. "Nothing. I am fine."


    "...Okay. I want you toe to the Louis Store right now. I will text you the address."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Juste and don''t ask questions, Song Lihua! Don''t forget I am your Assistant Boss!"


    Lihua sighed. She had no work to do today anyway. Mo Huojin had already texted that Jian Steel was out of the picture. As soon as hees to know about the other suspiciouspanies, he will contact her.


    "Alright."


    She stopped in front of Wei''s apartment door and stared at it. Then she quietly walked away.


    ---


    As she reached the Louis Store that Fu Renshu was talking about, she feltpletely speechless.


    Why am I in this super rich store here? Is Assistant Fu nning to rob me of my little money I have?


    She stepped inside and looked around but didn''t find him anywhere.


    Where is he?


    She suddenly bumped into a woman. "Oh I am so sorry!"


    "Ah my dress! It''s creased now!" She red at her. "Look what you did!"


    Lihua was taken aback. "I-I am sorry."


    "Why is such a poor and ugly woman like you here anyway?"


    "..."


    "Do you know how important this dress is to me? This is what I am going to wear in my engagement ceremony next week!"


    "Why is such a poor and ugly woman like you here anyway?"


    "..."


    "Do you know how important this dress is to me? This is what I am going to wear in my engagement ceremony next week!"


    Lihua quickly said, "I am really sorry. But it''s not ruined!"


    "Not ruined? Look at the crease here!" She angrily pointed at the spot.


    Her mouth twitched. "It''s just a crease. Not like I have torn it. You can just iron it."


    Ruomei looked at her, stunned. "Oh my Gosh! How can somebody be so ignorant? You are saying to iron such a branded and delicate dress and ruin it?"


    "What''s the problem? Clothes are meant to be ironed."


    "This dress is not meant for ironing, you fool!"


    Lihua was speechless. "You mean to say that you spend such an exorbitant amount on a dress and you cannot even iron it? What''s the use? Such a waste of money. How will you wear it the next time then if you cannot iron it?"


    The designers looked at her, horrified.


    Somewhere in the corner where Fu Renshu was watching the scene, he almost puked blood. He was in disbelief that she could say such a thing. Jiang Weizhe''s mouth, for the first time, twitched into a smile despite his resistance.


    It''s because her words and attitude reminded him of his wife. "Yubi would have said the same thing," hemented.


    "..."


    Ruomei blinked her eyes rapidly and stared at this weird piece of specimen before her. "Next time? Are you crazy? Do you think I, Shi Ruomei, will repeat the dresses I wear? This dress is just for the engagement ceremony!"


    This made Lihua even more speechless. "That is even worse! You are wasting so much money for just one time use? And then what? Just dumped into a corner somewhere? You really have no value for money!"


    "What is this ruckus going on?" The Old Madam''s cold voice came from behind Lihua.

 Chapter 69 - Lihuas Confrontation With The Old Madam (1)

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Lihua''s Confrontation With The Old Madam (1)</h4>


    Lihua turned and saw an elderlydy with a countenance as cold as the Arctic step inside. Her face was devoid of any expression. But her gaze was sharp and menacing. With her aura alone, the store reached a deadly freezing point and the employees shuddered in her presence. Their heads automatically lowered, not daring to meet her dark gaze.


    But of course, this change in the atmosphere was only felt by the employees and Ruomei.


    Lihua didn''t.


    To her, the Old Madam was probably just another customer. Her dominating presence flew over her head. She didn''t even notice the suffocating pressure building up in the air.


    Fu Renshu straightened up. This was the time. They knew there would be a confrontation. He nced at Jiang Weizhe. He didn''t react. Instead, he was calmly gauging the situation. And Lihua.


    Ruomei respectfully bowed. She couldn''t afford to act undignified in front of the Old Madam of the Jiang family. "Old Madam," she softly said as she red at Lihua, "This woman ruined my dress and is not ready to apologize either. Instead, she is arguing with me."


    Lihua''s mouth opened in a wide O. "Huh? I apologized already. Don''t you remember that I said sorry?"


    Ruomei red at her. "Apologize? By giving some ridiculous advice about ironing my dress?"


    "What ridiculous advice? I gave you the solution. You are the one making such a big deal for a small crease."


    Ruomei looked at the Old Madam, her brows furrowed in distress. "Did you see, Old Madam? I don''t know where this poor woman came from and suddenly started a scene."


    Lihua was dumbfounded. "Hey! I didn''t-"


    The Old Madam narrowed her eyes at Lihua. She looked at her from top to bottom as she squinted her gaze. Her voice was quiet but firm and equally insulting as she cut her off. "Is this how you were raised? No manners, loud, rude andpleteck of etiquette."


    Fu Renshu gulped.


    Song Lihua, don''t make her mad, okay? Just say sorry and be in her graces. It''s for your own future!


    Lihua blinked her eyes at her.


    "No manners? I already apologized for my mistake. That''s what people with good manners do. Loud? This is my normal voice. In fact, you are speaking too softly. Rude? Defending oneself doesn''te in rudeness. You cannot expect me to stay quiet when someone is making a big fuss out of nothing. Lack of etiquette? What does shopping have to do with etiquette? People don''t care ''how'' we shop as long as we buy their products." She touched her chin in confusion.


    Silence. Ruomei and the store employees watched her in horror. Ruomei couldn''t believe she would see one day where somebody would talk to the Old Madam like that. Nobody ever dared to do that.


    The Old Madam froze. She nkly looked at her for a long time, digesting the fact that somebody spoke back to her. She expected her to lower her head and apologize. But she was actually defending herself. Her gaze turned cold.


    Instead of getting angry, the Old Madam simply smiled. "See Shi Ruomei? This is why we don''t like to mingle with people like her."


    She nodded and smirked at her. "After all, we cannot expect anything from such lowly people."


    Lihua red at her. She didn''t like the sarcasm and the insult. "Hey! You people have just a little more money. That doesn''t mean you be God."


    Ruomei widened her eyes.


    You!


    Lihua narrowed her eyes at the Old Madam. "And what do you mean by people like me? Am I an alien or something?"


    Fu Renshu almost choked inughter.


    "We have the same eyes, nose, ears, mouth, arms and legs. We have the same heart and brain. We are all humans. So we are all the same. Having a little more money doesn''t make you any different."


    Now this was a direct hit to the Old Madam''s ego. Being herselfpared to the level of amoner was a great insult to her.


    Ruomei gritted her teeth. "How dare you? Do you know who you are talking to?"


    Lihua innocently said, "A human just like me? But if you consider yourself as aliens then yes, perhaps I don''t know who I''m talking to," she smiled.


    "You¡­"


    The Old Madam coldly said, "And clearly, you don''t have any respect for the elders."


    "Elders are also supposed to support the one who is right and reasonable in any argument. That is what we call wisdom. You didn''t ask my side of the story. You are clearly biased towards her, which an elder shouldn''t be."


    The Old Madam quietly stared at her and then signaled the manager. "Why is she still standing here? Throw this woman out."


    The manager hastily came to her side. "Mam, please leave from here. You are causing trouble here."


    Lihua puffed her cheeks. "Excuse me? I am causing trouble here?"


    Ruomei said, "Yes, trouble. And a great trouble to my dress. In fact, you shouldpensate for ruining it!"


    The Old Madam didn''t respond, suggesting she was in favor of what she said.


    Lihua was dumbfounded. "Why should I pay for something that could be easily solved by just ironing the dress?"


    "I cannot expect a poor woman like you to understand just how delicate this dress is! If you have ruined it, you will pay for it too!"


    Just then she straightened up as she saw Jiang Weizheing towards her. Lihua frowned and when she turned to look, she was stunned.


    That man from the supermarket! Boss''s look-alike though he is a bit older. What is he doing here?


    "You-"


    Suddenly, she recalled Fu Renshu''s message before she came here.


    ''Whoever familiar figure you meet in the store, pretend as if you never met him before at all! Understood Song Lihua? Or say good-bye to your job!''


    Is this what Assistant Fu meant?


    Jiang Weizhe said, "I will deal with her. No need for anypensation."


    Ruomei froze.


    The Old Madam shot a dangerous look at him. "What are you doing here?"


    He didn''t respond.


    "I am surprised you got the time toe somewhere other than where that witch isn''t."


    Jiang Weizhe turned cold at that and he narrowed his eyes. "Don''t talk about Yubi like that."


    "You are in no position to stop me. You and your useless love for her has been nothing but a thorn in our family''s reputation. I would have kicked you out of the house if you weren''t my elder son. You are an utter embarrassment to me and now with what face did youe here? I am ashamed of you. Don''t make me acknowledge in public that you are my son. Get out!"


    Lihua was stunned. She watched Jiang Weizhe listen to her in absolute silence. He didn''t say anything back to her. Even with such humiliation, he stood calm.


    And maybe because he resembled Wei so much - his quietness, his calmness and his innocence; Lihua couldn''t bear the humiliation. She felt as if thatdy was insulting Wei himself.


    She fumed as she pointed her finger at her. "Hey you! Stop talking already. Don''t insult him any more than this, got it!?"

 Chapter 70 - Lihuas Confrontation With The Old Madam (2)

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Lihua''s Confrontation With The Old Madam (2)</h4>


    The Old Madam slightly jolted as she looked at Lihua. She was taken aback by Lihua''s anger and she didn''t understand why she seemed even more defensive than before.


    Lihua red at her. Even if Jiang Weizhe was quiet and seemed unaffected by the humiliation, she knew it must have felt hurtful anyway. Whenever she looked at him, she would always get reminded of Wei and imagining them to be the target of someone''s insults short-circuited her fuse.


    Fu Renshu choked and watched her in horror.


    What is that dumb woman doing!?


    Ruomei also had the same thoughts as Fu Renshu. She watched her in disbelief as she challenged the Old Madam, now twice.


    But the most dumbstruck here was none other than Jiang Weizhe. He rapidly blinked his eyes at her and tilted his head.


    Why did she suddenly get so angry?


    The Old Madam''s voice thundered as she spoke, "What did you say?"


    Lihua looked straight into her eyes and said, "I said don''t talk to him like that!"


    "Are you teaching me how to talk to my son?" She threateningly took a step towards her and asked in a quiet voiceced in danger and rm.


    "I will! Because clearly, you don''t know! Didn''t you say that I was rude just now? Then what you are doing crosses all the limits of rudeness! How can a mother insult her son like that? How can she say that her son is an embarrassment to her and the family? Are you pausing here to think just how he must be feeling when his own mother is saying such hurtful words? Just because he isn''t fighting back doesn''t mean that it isn''t affecting him!"


    Silence.


    Ruomei wanted to faint. She could only watch Lihua in horror. But she found this a good chance to be in the Old Madam''s favor.


    She tremblingly pointed a finger at her.


    "You! Are you in your senses!? I knew it. Lowly people like you can only be mannerless and shameless! Nobody has ever dared to speak to the Old Madam like that. Who do you think you are?"


    Lihua angrilyughed. "I see where the problem lies now. It''s because nobody spoke to her like that which is why she has be so arrogant! I don''t know what went wrong between you two. I am pretty sure that Uncle here is innocent, but maybe, just maybe even if he made some mistake that might have disappointed you, you are going too far with the humiliation."


    The Old Madam gritted her teeth. In all her life, nobody has managed to get on her nerves like that.


    "You-"


    But Lihua cut her off. "Before teaching me how to be a properdy, first teach yourself how to be a proper mother. A mother is a source of love andfort to her child. But what are you doing here? This is not how mothers behave with their own children!"


    The Old Madam froze.


    Ruomei grabbed her arm. "Enough! Such humiliation in front of others. You are crossing all your limits!"


    "Others? Hah! That''s some joke. Did she bother that there are strangers standing here before saying such harsh things to her son? Are you blind? So it''s okay if she is insulting her son in front of others, but it''s wrong if somebody insults her? That''s some hypocrisy!"


    The Old Madam clenched her fingers into a tight fist as she balled up her anger. This was the first time she felt like raising her hand against someone to p some sense into her. But that was too undignified for the Old Madam of the Jiang family.


    Lihua put her hand on her waist and faced Ruomei. "And you! Can you not open your mouth and say that she is wrong? What are you doing just standing here and keeping silent when Uncle is unnecessarily getting humiliated? Don''t you care about him?"


    Ruomei froze. The words got stuck in her mouth. If the Old Madam was her future grandmother-inw, then Jiang Weizhe was her father-inw. Even if he had fallen off her graces, she couldn''t act as if he meant nothing to her.


    "How could you smear my name like that? Of course, I care about my father-inw!"


    Lihua sneered. "Sure. I can see that with the way you are just siding with this ''Old Madam.''"


    Ruomei''s face flushed in embarrassment. She didn''t dare raise her head to meet Jiang Weizhe''s gaze.


    Lihua harrumphed and turned to look at Jiang Weizhe who was staring at her with a dumbfounded expression. In all these years after his wife, nobody had been able to crack an expression on his nk face, not even his own son, Wei.


    Her gaze softened and her heart ached to see him suffer. She tip-toed on her feet and patted his head. "There there. Don''t feel bad, okay? Hmph. Just ignore her words."


    Jiang Weizhe froze.


    Am I being...patted? Consoled?


    Fu Renshu almost spat the water he drank.


    Song Lihua...I don''t understand if you are brave or in stupid!


    The Old Madam took a deep breath as she held in her anger. "I didn''t want to stoop to your level and deal with you. But you give me no choice."


    Jiang Weizhe narrowed his eyes. He coldly nced at her. Fu Renshu straightened up and he knew that it was time toe out of his hiding. He had to do something before Lihua would get into trouble.


    Lihua red at her. "Hah! Let me see what you can do!"


    "How dare you make amotion here?"


    She was shocked to see Fu Renshu stomping his way towards her. "You! How dare you speak to the Old Madam like that? You deserve punishment!"


    She was speechless.


    Huh? You called me here and now I am getting punished? Huhu, what is going on?


    Fu Renshu bowed in front of the Old Madam. "Old Madam. Leave this woman to me. I will take care of her. You don''t have to trouble yourself dealing with such a lowly woman."


    "..."


    The Old Madam coldly said, "I don''t want to see her face in this city."


    "Of course Old Madam!"


    He red at her. "Come with me, you fool! I will show you what it is to mess with the Old Madam!" He grabbed her arm and quickly dragged her away.


    "Hey!"


    As soon as Fu Renshu dragged her away, Ruomei looked at the Old Madam, concerned, "Are you fine? I cannot believe somebody could be so mindless. Don''t take it to heart, Old Madam."


    The Old Madam shot a dangerous re at her, making her step back. "You don''t have to tell me that Shi Ruomei. Do you think I am a fool to let that clouth''s words get to me?"


    "O-of course not. I was just worried about you."


    "Worry about your position more, Miss Shi. Because it will be in danger if you disappoint me. Don''t teach me what I should do and what I shouldn''t."


    Ruomei stiffened and lowered her head. "Apologies, Old Madam."


    She gnashed her jaw and cursed Lihua. If not for her, Old Madam wouldn''t have gotten into such a bad mood and scolded her.


    The Old Madam nced at Jiang Weizhe and smiled. "You don''t have to be so happy by feeling defended by a pathetic woman like her. Don''t let it get to your head that somebody stood up for you."


    Jiang Weizhe didn''tment.


    "As of this moment, I have ruined her life in this city. So, it''s not like we are going to meet her again."


    He slightly squinted his gaze.


    Who knows if we really don''t meet her again?


    Jiang Weizhe turned and left without bothering to reply to her.


    ---


    Fu Renshu forcibly dragged her into a car.


    "Hey! Leave me! This is kidnapping! I refuse to leave this city! Who are you to throw me out!"


    His brow twitched. "Shut up, stupid woman!"


    He dumped her into the car and red at her. "Stop talking!"


    Lihua was speechless. "Why should I? I don''t know what the hell is going on! You called me in this rich store out of the blue. Then a woman started picking a fight with me out of the blue. And then some olddy began to question my character out of the blue too! Now she says that she will throw me out of this city! Who does she think she is!?"


    Fu Renshu sighed.


    Well, it is understandable for her to be so confused.


    "Oh! Oh! And I met an elderly Uncle whom I met in a supermarket before!"


    She narrowed her eyes at him, making him cough. "Assistant Fu said in his message to pretend as if I didn''t recognize if I met someone familiar. You meant by him, right?"


    "*Ahem* Yes."


    Wow, her dumb brain actually worked¡­


    She widened her eyes. "So you know him! Who is he?"


    Suddenly, the door to the other side of the car opened and Jiang Weizhe stepped in. He elegantly sat in his seat and looked at her.

 Chapter 71 - The Mafia King Is Acting Strange

    <h4>Chapter 71 - The Mafia King Is Acting Strange</h4>


    Lihua rapidly blinked his eyes and pointed her finger at him. "Boss''s doppelganger! He is the one!"


    Fu Renshu looked at her, horrified. "What doppelganger you fool! And stop pointing your finger at him! It''s rude! He is Master Jiang! Boss''s father ¨C Jiang Weizhe!"


    "¡­"


    Lihua''s mouth opened in a small O. "Aha! I knew it! He looks just like Boss! I knew they must be rted! But father?" She touched her chin. "I thought you were his elder brother."


    Fu Renshu''s mouth twitched.


    Jiang Weizhe raised his brow in amusement. He was about to say something when Lihua interrupted as she widened her eyes in realization.


    "Wait a minute! If you are Godly handsome-"


    Fu Renshu threw a threatening re at her and she gulped. "I-I mean Boss''s father¡­ Does that mean that elder woman is his grandmother?"


    "Of course."


    She was dumbfounded. "This is unbelievable! How can Boss and Uncle be rted to her? Boss and Uncle are so innocent and adorable! She is so mean and harsh!"


    Jiang Weizhe froze. He rapidly blinked his eyes at her.


    Innocent¡­and adorable¡­? Me? And Wei?


    He tilted his head and curiously looked at this specimen before him.


    Calling someone from the Mafia family as innocent¡­


    He had no words to say to her.


    Fu Renshu nervouslyughed. "Haha¡­Hahaha¡­M-Master please don''t get o-offended. She is a dumb woman."


    "Hey! Assistant Fu doesn''t even understand apliment."


    Fu Renshu wanted to strangle her at that moment.


    She looked at Jiang Weizhe and quickly said, "Uncle, don''t feel bad, okay? I know that you are a super cool man! You are so sweet and you love and respect your wife so much. I feel so envious of Aunt for getting such a lovely husband," she grinned, "How can any mother be disappointed in a son like you? Clearly, she is blind. If I had been your mother, I would have felt so proud of you for treating women so respectfully!"


    Fu Renshu''s mouth twitched.


    Jiang Weizhe felt stunned.


    In his own family, nobody had ever spoken to him in such an endearing way even though they were his family. But a woman who he didn''t even know much about said such warm words to him.


    He parted his lips to say something when Lihua interrupted again.


    "So who was that woman then?"


    He pursed his lips and promptly sat back quietly. For the first time, he wanted to talk to a woman other than his wife.


    Her question made them go quiet. How were they supposed to tell her?


    Jiang Weizhe calmly said, "She is Shi Ruomei. Wei''s fiance."


    Silence.


    Lihua looked at him in confusion before it finally registered in her brain. "Boss''s f-fiance?"


    He nodded.


    "You mean Boss will marry her?"


    Fu Renshu sadly sighed.


    As expected, the shock is too much. She is in denial.


    "Yes, Song Lihua."


    Lihua''s ck irises finally widened and she alternated her gaze between them in utter shock.


    "How can you choose a woman for Boss who doesn''t even know that a crease on a dress can be solved by just ironing it?"


    Fu Renshu ¨C "!!!"


    Jiang Weizhe ¨C "¡­"


    They stared at her unblinkingly until their eyes began to sting with tears. They lost count of how many times Lihua managed to shock them today and seemed like it still wasn''t over.


    Fu Renshu asked, his smile faltering. "That is your...point?"


    Why did I think that she would cry a river of tears and get disappointed?


    Jiang Weizhe was of the same opinion as him.


    "Of course! Just imagine. If Boss''s shirt gets even a slight crease in the future, she would just throw it away! What a waste of money!" Lihua shook her head. "A wife should be managing her husband''s finances responsibly and not just spend his hard-earned fortune for such silly things. Didn''t you hear what she said? She doesn''t repeat her dresses!"


    Lihua harrumphed. "A new dress to wear every day? She will bring my Boss to the streets like this! I have ten sets of clothes but look how efficiently I use them. I shop only once every two years." She said with pride.


    Jiang Weizhe and Fu Renshu exchanged speechless nces.


    Jiang Weizhe softly said, "I see¡­"


    Though it was impossible for the Jiang family toe onto the streets, he felt good to know that Lihua cared about Wei''s money so much.


    He recalled his wife''s words. "Weizhe! Do you want to throw this coat just because it got a stain on it? We can wash it you know! Don''t waste money like that!"


    He softly smiled at that memory.


    Lihua sighed. "I wonder who thought she is a good choice for Boss? Clearly, they have some issues."


    Fu Renshu coughed.


    Old Madam¡­


    "Anyway. Forget about her nature. But I am surprised that you are not much affected by this news," he sneered, "Didn''t you im you like Boss so much? Or was it a joke?"


    Lihua red at him. "I will never lie about my feelings!"


    She had no qualms in admitting that in front of his father.


    "So shouldn''t you be sad and moping in depression here?"


    She blinked her eyes. "Eh? Why should I? I am sure the Boss has really good taste if he had to choose a wife for him. He wouldn''t choose a woman who isn''t frugal about money or who couldn''t voice her opinion against his grandma when she was harshly rebutting his father for no reason."


    Jiang Weizhe froze.


    "That Old Madam may have status and power in the family. But what is wrong is wrong and one must stand up against it."


    His cold and distant gaze turned warm and mellow. She had just met him once in the supermarket, but even then she defended him as if they knew each other for a long time.


    Lihua touched her chin. "And...are you sure that the Boss has agreed to this engagement?"


    Fu Renshu was taken aback. "Of course! Song Lihua, just because you are shocked by this news doesn''t mean that you will question such a basic thing."


    "But Boss always told me that he doesn''t talk to other women. He doesn''t touch them. He doesn''t like women around him. Though somehow I am an exception¡­So I wondered why he would agree to it?"


    "Boss was present in the main residence when Old Madam announced his and Miss Shi Ruomei''s rtionship. He had nodded his agreement."


    Lihua frowned.


    Somehow, it still didn''t feel right to her. The Wei she knew would agree to Ruomei...she couldn''t ept it, not because of her feelings, but considering Wei''s personality, it just seemed illogical.


    And then the kisses and the closeness between them that was increasing day by day? Why would Wei do that if he had a fiance?


    My Boss could never be a yboy! He is so pure and innocent!


    Thinking about Wei made her remember aboutst night and her gaze dimmed.


    Jiang Weizhe observed the change in her demeanor and he pursed his lips. He thought that Lihua was finally starting to get depressed even though she acted strong and unaffected in the beginning.


    He raised his arm and gently patted her head as she did to him in the store. "Don''t feel sad. We will help you."


    Lihua jolted and looked at him in surprise.


    Ah? Help in what? Getting the earrings back?


    Lihua lowered her head. "It''s okay, Uncle. Nobody can help me now. It was the Boss''s decision. So we should respect it."


    Fu Renshu asked, "...You mean you are giving up?"


    Lihua bit her lip and her eyes watered at the thought of those violet earrings. "E-En...I don''t have a choice. I am hurt but I don''t want to force him."


    Fu Renshu could hardly believe that she was ready to give up on Wei. Maybe Wei''s own agreement to this engagement hurt her more than the news.


    Jiang Weizhe calmly said, "Don''t decide in the rush of emotions. Go back home and think about this. Think a lot and then give me your decision. We still have six days."


    She furrowed her brows.


    Six days for what? Is there a time limit after which I cannot get back my earrings?


    But she just dazedly nodded.


    He softly smiled. "We will drop you home."


    ---


    Back at her apartment, Lihua just stepped into the apartmentplex when she suddenly bumped into Wei. She froze and looked away.


    Wei quickly took the bag hanging in her arm and said, "I will hold it. You would be tired."


    "Ah?"


    Lihua was confused. Before she knew it, Wei took her bag and held her hand. She followed him, feeling dumbfounded.


    Boss is behaving strangely?


    As they entered her house, she widened her eyes to see her house all clean and tidy. Everything was super neatly organized.


    Am I in someone else''s home?


    She could hardly recognize her own ce. Then she smelled a delicious and spicy smell wafting up to her nostrils which said that something really yummy was being cooked in the kitchen.


    "B-Boss..what is this?"

 Chapter 72 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Jealousy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 72 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Jealousy (1)</h4>


    Wei promptly said, "You freshen up and change. Food is almost ready. I will bring it over to the table."


    She rapidly blinked her eyes.


    "But-"


    He pushed her into her room and shut the door.


    What is Boss doing?


    Lihua took a look at a room and was amazed to see how bigger it seemed than before. She opened her cupboard and even her clothes were neatly stacked on top of each other. On one corner, her lingerie was also properly organized. Her eyes almost popped out of her sockets.


    She stiffened and blushed furiously.


    "W-what!? Boss saw my lingerie too! He organized my clothes right down to my bras and panties! Oh Gosh!"


    She imagined him folding her lingerie and obediently cing them in the cupboard. She covered her face with her hands and felt utterly embarrassed.


    What must he be thinking when he touched them? What kind of expression did he have when he folded them? Ahhhh!!!!


    Her face was tomato ripe when she stepped out of her room all freshened up. Wei was diligently setting the tes and chopsticks. He softly smiled and immediately walked up to her. He gently pulled her to sit and adjusted the chair.


    Lihua found it too unbelievable.


    This must definitely be a dream! How is Boss acting so nicely? Wasn''t he so furious at mest night?


    "Boss¡­"


    Wei took his seat opposite her and served her the delicious stew from the pot. "Taste it."


    She took a bite and brightened. "This is delicious! So spicy! Just how I like it!"


    Wei''s expression that was slightly stiff and anxious about her opinion, lightened up. "En. Eat up. It''s all for you."


    "Oh... Thank you!" She still could fathom what brought this change. She was sure that Wei wouldn''t even like to see her face now.


    Should I bring it up? But what will I say? I still cannot tell him about sis Jia and the investigation.


    Wei asked, "Does he know how to cook?"


    Lihua snapped out. "Who?"


    "Your friend."


    "Yaya? Hehe~~ she doesn''t know how to cook. In fact, she had burnt her kitchen once and I had to help her in cleaning up."


    "Not her. Your... other friend. The one you met at the cafe."


    Huh!? Mo Huojin?


    "I-I don''t know¡­" she nervously said.


    He blinked his eyes. "You don''t know?"


    Lihua panicked.


    Wait will it look too weird if I say that I don''t know something so simple about him? Especially when I said that he is my friend.


    "Ah...haha...No! He doesn''t know how to cook," she just randomly said it out.


    Wei''s face bloomed and he nodded. "Is he an organized person?"


    "Nope."


    I can say that for sure. After all, I did visit his house the night before. It was a mess even worse than mine!


    The imaginary flowers blooming around Wei increased in number. Lihua had no clue why.


    Wei sincerely said with a tone that expressed how superior he felt. "A pity. A man must know these basic things. I studied one research and found that women like men who are more responsible and know housework too."


    Lihua nodded. "Indeed!"


    Wei peeked at her. "Would you like it if any man doesn''t have these qualities?"


    He clenched the chopsticks in his fingers, waiting for her answer.


    She sheepishly grinned. "I would prefer if he had those qualities because if he is just like me, then it would be a disaster every day."


    Wei''s beautiful irises sparkled. He furiously nodded. "Your friendcks a lot of things."


    "Y-yeah¡­"


    "And then he smokes too."


    "Ah? How do you know?"


    "Last night in the bar. When he talked to me, I could faintly smell tobo from him."


    Really? I didn''t though. Boss''s nose seems really sharp.


    Wei nudged her. He quietly said, "Don''t you think it''s irresponsible for a man to be careless about his health? Smoking is bad for health."


    Lihua slowly nodded again. "That is true."


    Wei proudly said, "I don''t smoke."


    "En! Boss is a very responsible man! On this day, almost everybody smokes but you don''t."


    Wei''s heart bloomed in joy by her praise. "Yes. We are also neighbors. It is definitely useful to have someone close to you rather than a faraway friend who cannot reach you on time if you are in trouble."


    "That is logical," Lihua chirped as she ate the stew.


    Wei felt happy that things were going in a good direction. "So...if you had to choose between me and him, who would you choose? You will definitely suffer if you stay with him."


    Lihua blinked her eyes in confusion.


    Choose for what?


    Ever since Bobo made him realize the threat, Wei decided that he couldn''t sit still and do nothing. If this went on then the day would be near when Lihua might choose Mo Huojin as her man and leave him.


    The mere thought of it made his chest tighten in uneasiness. There was no way he would let any other man have Lihua.


    Bobo said, "So you have to show Lihua how good you are! And how bad he is! Between him and you, you have to show Lihua how you are better than her friend and it''s only wise to choose you. You have to target his weaknesses and glorify your strengths!"


    So cleaning her house and cooking delicious food was his way of expressing to her how he had more qualities than Mo Huojin did. In thispetition, he wanted to win Lihua''s affection.


    "Um¡­"


    Just then the doorbell rang and Mrs. Zhang''s voice came. "Lihua dear. It''s me."


    "Coming!" She looked at him. "Boss. One moment please."


    He nodded. As she went away to attend Mrs. Zhang at the door, Lihua''s phone that was kept on the side began to vibrate. He took a nce at it and froze to see Mo Huojin''s name as the caller.


    Wei quickly grabbed her phone. He stared at it for a long time. An inexplicable fury arose inside him on seeing his name.


    Why is he calling Lihua? He slightly gritted his teeth in anger. The chopsticks were on the verge of snapping into two pieces.


    If Lihua saw it then, she would leave me. I don''t want that. I don''t want to see her with him again.


    Ever since the day in the cafe, Lihua had been meeting Mo Huojin frequently. Because of him, she lied to Wei twice.


    Wei nced at Lihua. He coldly looked at the iing call and hung it up.


    When Lihua returned to her seat, she found nothing odd with Wei or her phone. "Boss, I am back."


    He nodded.


    Lihua peeked at him and wondered if she should ask him about Shi Ruomei. Fu Renshu said that their engagement was next week. That meant it won''t be long before Wei leaves this ce for good.


    Why didn''t the Boss tell me about it?


    Then she stiffened.


    Stupid Lihua! Don''t be so arrogant. You are not his girlfriend. Why would he be obligated to tell you?


    But then why would he kiss me? I know he has trouble with emotions, but everybody knows that it is infidelity to touch another woman when you have a fiance. Why would hee to live here either?


    She looked at him and couldn''t understand his thoughts. Normally, Lihua or any other woman instead of her would have gotten furious over this. This was tant cheating. He had a fiance, but he was getting closer to another woman. But Lihua understood that Wei''s situation was different. She couldn''t me him for doing this on purpose.


    Her instinct said that something was missing, but she couldn''t put a finger on it.


    But even if that was the case, it didn''t change the truth. She faintly smiled, feeling a little painful in her chest.


    Lihua had valiantly decided to make him fall for her. But he had a fiance. The engagement was near. She had already lost the battle since the beginning.


    Damn it. Couldn''t I have met him earlier?


    With distress and strain furrowing her brows, she looked at him and said indignantly, "Boss. It''s your life and I know I have no say in it, but I feel you should still think about choosing a better woman for you."


    Wei blinked his eyes and paused his movements.


    Better woman?


    "You are talking about your entire life here. You should choose someone who will love and take care of you and not just think about money."


    Wei froze.


    To him, he thought as if she was talking about herself because of course as someone poor, Lihua would naturally think about money.


    Lihua sighed. "You won''t be happy with her Boss¡­"


    He turned a little pale.


    Not happy? Why?


    Suddenly, Mo Huojin''s face came to his mind.


    Is that why¡­? Is she driving me away from her now?


    A deadly storm arose in his chest at the thought of Lihua and Mo Huojin together. His gaze dimmed.


    But I showed her how I am better than him. I am the right choice. Why would she still want to go with him? Why is she still thinking about him?

 Chapter 73 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Jealousy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 73 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Jealousy (2)</h4>


    "Why do you think I won''t be happy with her?" He asked in a hushed tone.


    Lihua continued, unaware of Wei''s fluctuating emotions. "Because she is so rude and hurtful!"


    Poor Uncle. She should have stood up to defend him against that Grandma, but she kept quiet like a statue! Stupid woman! How could she see Uncle bearing all the humiliation?


    She would have already told the incident at the store to Wei, but Jiang Weizhe instructed her not to say a word about it to him. She was helpless.


    Wei nkly looked at her.


    Rude? Hurtful?


    He couldn''t understand why Lihua would think of herself as hurtful. Then his eyes widened in realization.


    Is she talking about how she lied to me to meet that man?


    "And secondly, I feel she is not a good fit for you. She should find another man who can pamper someone like her."


    She rolled her eyes.


    Duh! Only a man who doesn''t care about his hard-earned money would marry such avish spendthrift like her.


    Wei silently clenched his jaw.


    I¡­don''t pamper Lihua enough? But that other man does?


    *Snap*


    Lihua jolted at the sudden sound of his chopsticks snapping into two. She was taken aback to see the grave and mortified expression on his face.


    "Boss¡­?"


    But Wei couldn''t hear her.


    I am better than him. I can cook. I can clean. I am rich. I will always protect Lihua. I stay next door so I will always be there for her if she gets into trouble. I will pamper her more than any other man could think of!


    He didn''t realize but his chest was slightly heaving in breathlessness from how angry and annoyed he felt. Even after showing his good sides to her, Lihua still thought about that man.


    Lihua tilted her head and waved her hand. "Boss?"


    She tapped on the back of his palm and he snapped out. Wei stared at her and narrowed his eyes. "I will not leave my woman."


    She froze.


    "She is mine," he gritted his teeth. "She will always be mine. I won''t let any other man take her away from me. She can be as rude and hurtful as she likes. I don''t mind. I will bear everything. She can think about money as much as she wants. I will give her everything I have. If it''s less for her, then I will keep earning more and more until she is satisfied. She doesn''t need to find another man to pamper her because I will pamper her to no end. I don''t want to have any second thoughts about her. She is the only woman for me I will ever ept. If it''s not her, then it cannot be anybody else either!"


    Lihua stared at him, dumbfounded. She was so stunned at his sudden outburst that words failed to escape her mouth. But the tears from her eyes did.


    Huh? I-I thought that maybe Boss doesn''t like Shi Ruomei. But he l-likes her so much. Then...what about me? I see¡­


    I never had any ce in his heart. It was always Shi Ruomei. Haha...Hahaha¡­


    No wonder Bobo calls me so dumb. I am dumb indeed.


    Wei thought that now Lihua would understand his intentions as he clearly told her everything. But to his shock, he saw Lihua burst into tears.


    "L-Lihua?" Wei sprang up to his feet and rushed to her side. "Lihua? What''s wrong? Wh-why are you crying? Don''t cry."


    Lihua suddenly got up. "I-I am full. Thank you for taking the trouble for all the cooking and cleaning. You can leave Boss."


    Hiding her crying face, she ran inside her room.


    "Lihua!" Wei followed her and banged on the door. "Lihua. Open the door. Why are you crying?"


    Lihua softly said, "B-Boss please leave. I am fine."


    "How can you be fine? You will not cry if you are fine. D-Did I do something wrong?" Wei panicked. "I-I only said the truth."


    That felt like a sharp knife that stabbed her heart.


    Truth. Yes, it is the truth. But it is bitter as hell! I didn''t know that Boss likes someone so much. Then why did he act as if he didn''t understand emotions?


    A man cannot be so possessive about someone unless he has even a bit of feeling for her. Damn Shi Ruomei is so lucky!


    She cried more, thinking of losing such a good man like Wei. There was no chance for her at all. The pain of her unrequited love pierced her heart into pieces.


    "It''s so painful.." she mumbled as she sobbed hard.


    Wei paled outside. His sharp ears heard the faintest of her voice. "Where is it painful?" Fear and anxiety made his stomach churn. "Lihua. Tell me. Where is it painful?" He tried to coax her.


    "..."


    He heard that?


    "No-nowhere. Boss, I told you to leave¡­"


    "How can I leave when you are in pain? Wait. Don''t be afraid, okay? I will call my acquaintance. He is a doctor. He will treat you in no time."


    Lihua''s eyes flew open. "No! No! I-I am not sick! Boss please... leave me alone for some time."


    "Lihua-"


    "If you don''t then I will never talk to you!" Sheshed out.


    Wei froze.


    "And don''t trouble anybody foring here. You heard it wrong. It''s not painful." Tears streamed down her cheeks. "Boss don''t talk please..."


    The more I will hear your voice, the more I feel hurt in my chest.


    Wei slumped in defeat.


    She is angry. She is so angry at me¡­I don''t understand.


    A gripping pain emerged in him by her indifference and ignorance. He wanted to break open the door and hug her. He wanted to check on her if she was still in pain. He wanted to apologize to her if he hurt her. But before her meek voice that urged him to leave her alone, he couldn''t bear to force her.


    Lihua¡­


    ---


    The next morning, Lihua woke up with even more dark circles than before under her eyes. This was the second night that Lihua couldn''t get any sleep at all and so did a certain Mafia King.


    Lihua dazedly picked up her phone. Her eyes widened to see missed calls from Mo Huojin.


    So many missed calls? Did he find something?


    After what happenedst night, Lihua didn''t get any chance to check her phone. Her heartbroken feelings had consumed her for the entire night.


    She quickly dialed his number. "Mo Huojin!"


    Mo Huojin yelled. "Dumb woman! Where were you? I was calling you for the entire night! What were you doing?" You even hung up my call!"


    Lihua was taken aback. "Huh? When? I didn''t hang up on any call."


    "Don''t lie! I called you the first time and you hung up on me. Then I called you so many times, but you didn''t pick any of my calls."


    Lihua had no clue what he was talking about. She had no recollection of cutting off his calls.


    She sighed. "Maybe there is some mistake. Oh, and I am really sorry for missing your calls¡­"


    Mo Huojin noticed the change in her voice. "Any problem?" He toned down.


    ''I will not leave my woman.''


    Lihua had an urge to cry as she recalled Wei''s words. "No-nothing. College stuff and all. You tell me. Did you find anything?"


    "...I got a few leads on the otherpanies."


    Lihua quickly said, "Then I will quicklye."


    Mo Huojin paused. "Are you sure? You sound tired. Take rest."


    "No," she firmly said. "I will be there."


    "Alright."


    As Lihua ended the call, her shoulders slightly slumped.


    Lihua! You have to concentrate on sis now! She needs my help! I have to leave my... feelings for Boss behind me and focus on finding sis Jia now.


    Somehow, she felt relieved that she had something to do that would take her mind off Wei. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to forget him. Finding about Song Jia gave her a mission that would keep her mind upied.


    Lihua quickly got ready and stepped outside, but also screamed in fear as she bumped into Wei. She was stunned to see him in her house. He was in his same clothes asst night.


    Wait...was he here the entire night?


    She stammered. "B-Boss...what are you doing here?"


    Silence.


    Wei stared at her in utter silence. He was awake from the moment he heard some faint noises in her room. The entire night went restless for him. He wanted to talk to her so badly, but she had shut herself off. When she woke up, his dull face brightened to know that she woulde out at any moment and they would resolve their misunderstandings.


    But his happiness was short-lived when he heard Mo Huojin''s name. The light in his eyes faded away when he heard her talking to him... again. She was heading off to meet him again.


    Again and again, she left him alone to meet Mo Huojin. Again and again, he felt the distance between growing because of him.


    "Where are you going?"

 Chapter 74 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Jealousy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 74 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Jealousy (3)</h4>


    "Boss, you answer me first. Did you stay outside my room the entire night?"


    "Where are you going?" He asked as his gaze swirled in mixed emotions that felt extremely ufortable.


    Lihua stared at him for a while. This time, she didn''t want to lie to him. "I have to meet Mo Huojin."


    The nerves on the back of his hand became clearly visible as he clenched his knuckles. His gaze turned cold at the mention of Mo Huojin. The patience that he was holding onto all this time was beginning to snap every time he would see him or hear his name.


    "Why do you want to meet him?" There was a hint of anger and impatience bubbling in his voice. He wasn''t irritated at Lihua. But his resentment was growing for Mo Huojin who was always taking Lihua away from him.


    Lihua lowered her head. "I am sorry, Boss. I cannot tell you that."


    It wasn''t always the case where Lihua didn''t want to tell him about Song Jia. At first, she didn''t because Mo Huojin said to keep it a secret. But she thoughtter on that Wei would definitely help her with his connections. He was the CEO of Jiang Industries, so of course, he would have more resources to find out about the Mafia King. It was times like these when having loads of money was really useful.


    After the night at the bar, when Wei caught her lie, she had decided to tell him all the truth. If she loved him, then it wasn''t right to lie to him again and again. The guilt weighed heavily on her heart andst night, she decided to tell him everything. Mo Huojin would get furious for sure, but she thought she would handle it.


    But then¡­


    Wei dered his feelings for Shi Ruomei. It was so clear, crisp and determined that it shook her down to every cell of her body. She was dreaming in her own world until now that they were getting closer to each other. The time wasn''t far when she would confess her feelings to Wei.


    But after his resounding conviction for Shi Ruomei, her confidence dwindled. That dream shattered into pieces. Lihua was a ditzy and confident woman. She didn''t care about their status difference as long as they honestly loved each other. But she wasn''t stupid to understand the seriousness of his words and the sincerity in his gaze he held for that woman.


    Lihua wasn''t upset when she got to know about his engagement from Fu Renshu and Jiang Weizhe. But it made all the difference to her when Wei personally said it.


    And she wasn''t selfish to interfere between them if Wei truly loved her.


    So this entire incident made her take a step back. She wanted to tell him about Song Jia. But if he was going to leave her anyway and that too very soon, she didn''t find any point to involve him in Song Jia''s investigation. She didn''t want to give him unnecessary trouble. It was better to steer clear from each other.


    "Cannot tell me?" Wei tilted his head. "Why?"


    Lihua pursed her lips. "Because it has got nothing to do with you."


    He stared at her unblinkingly.


    My woman is meeting another man and you say that it has got nothing to do with me?


    Wei wanted to question her, but in front of her tired eyes that looked as if she cried really bad, he wasn''t able to say anything. It felt as if she thought of him as a stranger that pricked his heart.


    Lihua took a step aside and walked past him. Then she paused in her steps. "Boss. Next week...it''s an important day for you, right?"


    Wei froze.


    Theing Friday was going to be their one-month anniversary when Wei and Lihua met for the first time. Wei had already begun preparing for their special day. The gleam in his eyes slowly returned and his heart felt lighter.


    Lihua remembers it too¡­


    Like a little child, he jerked his head towards her in excitement and nodded hard. "En! It''s a very important day."


    Lihua bit the corner of her lip.


    Boss wouldn''t remember that it will be a month since we met, right?


    Why would he? After all, it''s his engagement night¡­


    She felt her heart twist in pain and her eyes slightly turned blurry. The tiny hope disappeared even before it lit her heart.


    Wei eagerly said, "Lihua. You will be free this Friday right? I want to take you somewhere special."


    Lihua froze. She slowly raised her head, feeling stunned.


    Take me somewhere this Friday? Your engagement? Boss wants me to attend his engagement ceremony? He wants me to see him put a ring on another woman''s finger?


    Here I love him so much and he wants me to see him belong to someone else?


    Her tears unreservedly spilled out. Wei looked at her dumbstruck.


    "W-Why are you crying?" He held her face in panic and wiped her tears. Lihua felt too tired to shake his hand away.


    A sense of anxiety and distress marred Wei''s face. This was the second time she was crying now and all because of what he said. But the tragedy was that he couldn''t understand where he went wrong.


    "Boss... D-Don''t you think it''s time for you to leave this ce?"


    Wei froze. He rapidly blinked his eyes at her. "What?"


    She slowly withdrew his hand from her cheeks. "Yes. You don''t have any reason to stay here anymore. I think it is better for you to focus on your future¡­" With Shi Ruomei.


    She wanted to say it, but her lips quivered so much that her name remained choked in her throat.


    Silence.


    "You want me to leave¡­?" There was no change in his voice or any crack in his expression, but his heart felt terribly empty just like before he met her.


    Did she grow so closer to that man that she wants me to leave now?


    Lihua said nothing. She didn''t answer. She turned and started to leave. As she held the knob of her door, her shoulders trembled. Tears plopped out as she said, "I¡­really enjoyed t-this time with you, Boss¡­"


    She opened the door and quickly ran away, leaving Wei standing frozen on his spot for a long time. The temperature then rapidly dipped as the fury within him rose.


    Mo Huojin. Mo Huojin. Mo Huojin¡­


    Everywhere, every time it''s only your name. This is enough now. I cannot let you interfere any more than this.


    With a deadpan expression, he picked his phone. "Bring Mo Huojin to me."


    ---


    The day quickly got over but Lihua and Mo Huojin got no answers about the Mafia King from the remaining suspiciouspanies. They had a few Underworld connections for sure, but they had nothing to do with the Mafia King or Song Jia.


    Lihua sat on the bench, feeling dead tired. "Now, what? Are there any morepanies left that start with J?"


    Mo Huojin silently stared at her. "Thepany that you refused to let me investigate. Jiang Industries."


    Lihua froze. Wei''s handsome face shed past her mind and his engagement''s truth that she had forgotten until now because of the investigation resurfaced.


    "I told you. Jiang Industries cannot be a Mafia family at all."


    "And I don''t understand why you are so sure. Maybe you are in love with the CEO?" He raised his brow.


    Lihua stiffened.


    "Aha! Bingo!"


    Lihua red at him. "It''s got nothing to do with my feelings. I have met Boss and have talked to him a lot of times. He cannot be the Mafia King!"


    He snorted. "You are totally being biased. Nobody will write it on their foreheads if they are the Mafia King or not. You cannot be blinded by your feelings. Even if you have talked to him a few times, he isn''t obligated to tell you the truth. Your guarantee doesn''t work here. Plus, I always feel that something is off with thatpany. It''s too clean for its own good."


    She righteously said, "Because Boss is an honest man."


    Mo Huojin chuckled. "I wonder how you survived the world until now. Nopany is pure white. Everybody does shady dealings. Especially CEOs of suchrge corporations always have some Underworld connections."


    Lihua fumed. "Fine! If you are so hell-bent on proving my Boss guilty, then try it. You will get nothing! Hmph. You will only waste time and if anything happens to sis Jia, then I will kill you!"


    "I have already started my investigation. Our best bet is Jiang Industries now, and I am sure this won''t be a gamble."


    She gritted her teeth and got up. "It''s useless talking to you. Call me when you will be done finding any hypothetical clues about Boss."


    As she left, Mo Huojin sighed and shook his head.


    Really a dumb woman¡­


    As he walked back towards his home, he stopped midway and narrowed his eyes. He immediately felt the change in the atmosphere. The air blew differently.


    Somebody''s watching me.

 Chapter 75 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Jealousy (4)

    <h4>Chapter 75 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Jealousy (4)</h4>


    He felt a chill run across his spine. The years of training had honed his intuition to detect when anybody specifically stared at him. He would feel it in his bones. He shut his eyes and maximized his focus on his hearing.


    Mo Huojin smiled. "Come out the four of you. I know you want to talk to me."


    As he expected, four figures slowly crept out of the shadow and faced him. The four men stood in four different directions, keeping him covered within a perimeter and blocking his exit.


    Mo Huojin said, "May I help you?"


    Once again, they were the same four men who had the task to keep an eye on Lihua. As soon as Lihua left, they contacted the other members of Shadow Eagle to follow her home while they captured Mo Huojin here.


    The leader coldly said, "Come with us."


    Mo Huojin smiled. "May I know the reason?"


    "No. We have orders to bring you to a certain someone. No questions asked. It is in your best interests toe with us without doing anything funny."


    His three subordinates pointed his gun at him. "Don''t you dare move an inch or we have the liberty to kill you here right now."


    Mo Huojin kept silent with a thousand scenarios running through his mind.


    Are they rted to the Mafia King? It seems that way. Then does that mean that they got a sniff of Song Jia''s investigation?


    He squinted his eyes.


    That cannot be the case. I was careful. But then why would they target me otherwise?


    "Don''t think anything funny, buddy. You are thinking something and it''s in your best interests not to."


    Mo Huojin said, "I am just wondering who you are. I don''t seem to have offended anybody recently."


    "You have offended somebody and that is why you are in trouble. Just shut your trap ande with us."


    Mo Huojin didn''t have much choice. In fact, he found this as a good chance.


    "Alright then. Take me to the man who I have seemingly offended. I am sure it is just a misunderstanding."


    ---


    The moment when Mo Huojin stood in front of Wei, who was staring at him with an unreadable expression was when he felt that it may be indeed rted to Song Jia.


    But he wasn''t worried about himself.


    Song Lihua...if this is really about Song Jia, then is Song Lihua here too?


    He took a quick and discreet scan of his surroundings but didn''t find her anywhere.


    Maybe they still have their suspicions only on me.


    Wei was apathetic the whole time as he had propped his elbow on the armrest and stared straight at him without much change in his expression. But beneath his indifference, he held a storm in his heart that refused to calm down.


    Mo Huojin didn''t back down from the staringpetition either. He challenged him head-on.


    Jiang Wei. The only man left for me to investigate and whose chances of being the Mafia King are the highest, Mo Huojin thought.


    He smiled. "CEO Jiang. What a pleasure to meet you again. I am sorry we couldn''t talk much at the bar. But this is sure one nice way of greeting me to continue our conversation."


    Wei didn''t respond.


    "Such insolence!"


    One of the four men kicked on his knee and forced him to kneel. "Don''t talk to Boss unless he allows you to or there will be no next time!"


    Mo Huojin didn''t bother with the pain that shot up in his knee.


    There was silence for a long time before Wei finally parted his lips to speak. "What is your motive in approaching Lihua?"


    Mo Huojin slightly narrowed his eyes.


    Song Lihua? Why is he asking about her?


    "I don''t understand, CEO Jiang."


    "You understand it very well," Wei quietly said, "Why are you meeting her so frequently these days is what I want to know."


    Mo Huojin failed to grasp the context of this conversation. He thought he would grill him about Song Jia, but here he was asking about her sister.


    He slowly asked, "And why do you want to know that?"


    The leader kicked him in the stomach hard. "Don''t dare question Boss! You will only answer you piece of shit!"


    Wei raised his palm that signaled him to retreat. The leader respectfully took a step back.


    Mo Huojin held his stance. Wei said, "I have every right to know. She is my woman after all."


    This was the first time that there was a visible change in Mo Huojin''s expression. The words rang in his ears.


    "Your woman? Who?"


    "Lihua."


    Huh?


    Mo Huojin was dumbstruck. "Excuse me? Who is your woman once again?"


    Wei felt irked at that question, but more at his disbelief as if he was lying. "I don''t repeat myself."


    Mo Huojin''s head was spinning in confusion.


    "Song Lihua is your woman as in your girlfriend?"


    He said nothing. But Wei''s silence led him to believe that he was agreeing to it.


    Wait a minute. How is this possible? I know she likes Jiang Wei but his girlfriend? She never said anything like that. Plus...it feels as if she doesn''t know about this.


    This is hell confusing. Is she really dating Jiang Wei? If that is so, then is she hiding her rtionship from everyone? Is that why she refuses to believe his possible connection to the Underworld?


    But if she is dating him hypothetically, then why is he asking me these questions? He can just ask Song Lihua and rify everything. And why would someone like Jiang Wei be interested in Song Lihua? Especially if it would be true that he is connected to Song Jia.


    But still, Song Lihua''s behavior doesn''t seem to match with what he is saying¡­


    Wei vacantly stared at him, expecting his answer. Mo Huojin asked, "What did she say about me?"


    "Friend," Wei responded with one word.


    Mo Huojin smiled. "That is right. I am her friend. Is it wrong for friends to meet?"


    Wei tapped his index finger on the armrest unable to answer. His dark eyes narrowed as he said, "I don''t ept this. I don''t like this."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Stop meeting her. Don''t approach her anymore."


    "Sure CEO Jiang would also have a lot of friends, right? Some men, some women. Don''t you meet your friends?"


    "No friends. No women," he calmly stated.


    Mo Huojin raised his brow.


    Does he mean to say he has no friends and especially no women friends?


    "Apologies, CEO Jiang. I am sad to know about this. But that doesn''t mean that Song Lihua cannot have friends. You live your life a certain way. She has her own way too. You cannot dictate your way of living on to her. Song Lihua won''t like you for that."


    Wei slightly stiffened. He tilted his head and observed him.


    "I am not stopping her. I am stopping you."


    Mo Huojin rapidly blinked his eyes.


    This man...He is just ying with words. So he doesn''t want us to meet, but he doesn''t want his good image in front of her shatter either.


    He asked, "Why do you want to stop me? Isn''t she your girlfriend? So what are you afraid of? You are the esteemed CEO of Jiang Industries. I am just Mo Huojin."


    The four men from Shadow Eagle shot a threatening re at him. They had their guns almost ready to shoot a hole in his head.


    How dare he use the Boss of being afraid of him? He is the Mafia King! Like hell he would be scared of a peasant like you!


    Wei didn''t show any change in his stance, but his words managed to shake him. Yes, even if Lihua was his woman, he couldn''t get the assurance that she was only his. Ever since Mo Huojin came into the picture, they have only drifted apart from each other. The confidence within him was trembling.


    Some unknown emotions constantly raged his heart, making him feel frustrated. Anger was a part of it. But he couldn''t understand what were the other feelings making him so disconcerted and threatened. He couldn''t grasp why he felt insecure. He constantlypared himself to Mo Huojin, trying to figure out what wascking in him.


    He was the Mafia King. He neverpared himself to other people because he was never taught to do that. As the man who sits at the very top of the chain and rules the Underworld, he was always told that otherspare themselves to him and feel envious, not the other way around.


    But for the first time, it happened. Against an average police officer with an average background, Wei questioned himself for the first time. Unknown to him, it was slowly taking root in his heart.


    Anger and...


    "I just don''t like it. That''s why I will stop you," Wei said.


    Mo Huojin stared at him. "Are you jealous of me, CEO Jiang?"

 Chapter 76 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Jealousy (5)

    <h4>Chapter 76 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Jealousy (5)</h4>


    Silence.


    A sense of confusion marred his face as he didn''t understand his question. "Jealous?"


    "Yes. Do you feel threatened that I will take Song Lihua away from you?"


    Wei''s gaze glinted in coldness. "Nobody can take her away from me."


    "But if that is how you feel about me, then it means you are jealous. It might be difficult for you to understand though. Until now, you were the object of jealousy to others."


    Wei raised his brow. "I don''t understand. What is jealousy?"


    Is he seriously asking me that?


    "An overwhelming feeling of insecurity and fear of losing someone or something precious to you and you start to hate that person who makes you feel that way."


    Wei''s eyes slowly widened in realization.


    His answer. The answer to all his feelings that were messing up his heart.


    Wei got up and walked out towards him. He bent on his knee and faced him. "If that is what is jealousy, then yes. I am jealous of you."


    Mo Huojin looked at him, feeling a little shocked. Usually, a person didn''t like to admit that he was jealous of someone because that meant that he epted that hecked somewhere against someone else. It was a bitter feeling that nobody liked to admit.


    This feeling was especially strong among men. They didn''t like to lose to another man who could possibly snatch what they had. Their ego would consume their hearts to the point that they start ming the woman sometimes for attracting someone''s unnecessary attention.


    Wei said, "Lihua is meeting you frequently. I don''t like it. She lied to me twice for you. I don''t like it more. An overwhelming feeling of insecurity and fear...Indeed that''s how it feels here," he slowly ced his hand on his chest, "You said you hate the person who makes you feel that way. That is true. I detest you the more I see my woman with you. I resent you. I feel strange. I never felt this way before. When I see you with her, I wish to tear you apart. I don''t like it when she spends time with you. I don''t like it when sheughs with you because I only like it when sheughs with me. I want to see herughing all the time. She has the loveliest smile. But I don''t want any other man to see her smile. I don''t want someone else to know about her."


    Mo Huojin stared at him, dumbfounded. He thought that Jiang Wei was a man of few words. As far as he observed him, he only talked to Lihua and nobody else.


    Wei narrowed his eyes. "It''s the same how I felt when I saw that man in the bar holding Lihua''s wrist. I wanted to kill him because only I want to hold her hand forever. I don''t want someone else touching my woman just like I don''t want some other woman touching me because I am Lihua''s man."


    "I just wanted to drive that man away. I didn''t know it would scare her," his gaze dimmed as he felt guilty. "But I didn''t like it that you pointed it out to me. That irritated me because I was supposed to understand her the most, not you. I was angry at you. But I am angry at myself too for being ipetent."


    Mo Huojin had no words to say. He had not expected in his dreams that Wei could be so honest. A man may admit to himself, but he wouldn''t ept it so easily in front of the one who makes him jealous. It required a lot of guts because you were basically singing the praises of your rival while it crushed your own heart.


    Wei continued in his stoic way of expressing things, "I tried to show Lihua that I am better than you. I can cook. You cannot. I am an organized man and you are not. You have the bad habit of smoking. I don''t. I am rich and will give her lots of money for her entire life. You cannot. Judging on looks too, I am more handsome. Based on all the above qualities, I am better than you in every aspect. I am the only choice Lihua has for choosing her man."


    "..."


    Mo Huojin was speechless.


    What the hell...Just who is this man?


    Then there was finally a crack in his robotic expression as a hint of pain shed through his eyes. He felt an ache in his chest as he said, "But even then...Even then Lihua went to meet you today. Even then she chose you over me. Even after showing all my good sides, she headed out to see you again. When I asked, she said that the reason she goes to meet you has got nothing to do with me."


    Mo Huojin kept quiet.


    Is it something rted to why she seemed so down today?


    Wei faced him as the threat lurking beneath his calm gaze became evident. "Why am I not supposed to know? She is my woman. But every time, it is you who she wants to meet. Today¡­"


    He clenched his fist and banged it hard on the wall. The pressure rose so much that the four men found it difficult to breathe.


    Ah, Boss is angry!


    "Today, she said to me that I should leave. She wants to leave my side. It''s because of you. If not for you, then nothing would have changed between us and now there is no patience left in me anymore. You are affecting her too much. I don''t like it. I cannot allow that. I don''t want anyone to take my ce in her life. I don''t want her to leave me. That is only possible if she doesn''t meet you anymore."


    Wei dangerously squinted his gaze. "That is why I brought you here."


    Mo Huojin understood it as clear as day. Wei wasn''t just jealous. He was hell jealous! His jealousy was off the charts. He didn''t just express how jealous he was but also how possessive he was for Lihua.


    Although, he knew that Wei was misunderstanding their rtionship. They only met because of Song Jia''s investigation. But he couldn''t reveal it to him because he still had his suspicions about Wei''s identity as the Mafia King.


    "Don''t contact Lihua anymore."


    Mo Huojin smiled. "I am afraid I cannot do that, CEO Jiang. I understand your feelings and thank you for being so honest. But it is still something that you don''t have any right to decide. Does this mean that you won''t ever allow her to have any male friends?"


    "As long as they don''t threaten my position in her life. You do."


    I cannot say that I really don''t...He sighed.


    "Trust me, CEO Jiang. I don''t think of Lihua in that way and neither does she think about me. You really don''t have to do this."


    Wei tilted his head. "I am not asking you. I am warning you."


    "And if I don''t heed it?" He asked back.


    "Then you die."


    Mo Huojin chuckled. "You seem to be really used to doing this, CEO Jiang. Have you given death threats before?"


    Wei didn''tment and neither did he care.


    "Killing me won''t get you anything. Your and Song Lihua''s rtionship already seems to be walking on a thin thread. I don''t think you want her to hate you if she knows that you killed her friend," he sighed, "she is already stressed so much after all."


    That brought Wei''s full attention.


    "Stress? Lihua?" He grabbed his shoulder and coldly said, "What stress? What happened to Lihua?"


    Something is worrying her and I don''t know...


    Mo Huojin narrowed his eyes. "I meant to say that she is already so worried about her sister."


    Wei didn''t outwardly let it show to him but he felt his heart stop beating for a moment at Song Jia''s mention. His gaze and expression still remained inscrutable.


    "You know she has a sister, right? Song Lihua is worried about her. It has been a long time since she has spoken to her now. Unfortunately, she is on a mission, which is what Song Lihua told me. Ever since then, Song Jia hasn''t contacted her and that is making her mentally stressed out."


    Wei pulled back his hands.


    "Every day, she is constantly praying for Song Jia to be safe. If at times like these, you harm her friend too, she would lose all her support. She might start to hate you, you know?"


    Wei stiffened.


    He recalled the day when he talked rudely about Song Jia and how that had made Lihua so furious at him. The news of Song Jia''s death by his hands was something she would never tolerate.


    Mo Huojin was right. Song Jia had already disappeared from her life forever. If he killed him too, Wei would put himself at more risk.


    Wei stood up and said, "I cannot kill you. But I cannot let you go either," he raised his brow, "Until I get the reassurance that you would not meet her ever again, you stay here."

 Chapter 77 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Jealousy (6)

    <h4>Chapter 77 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Jealousy (6)</h4>


    Mo Huojin said, "This is kidnapping, CEO Jiang, which is illegal. You cannot keep me here against my wishes."


    "I can and I will," he quietly said.


    He walked past him, but then he stopped as he came across a thought. He walked back and bent on his one knee. Mo Huojin squinted his gaze and wondered what he was going to do.


    Wei slipped his hand in his pocket and took out his phone. He dismantled it and took out the sim card. He held it between his index finger and thumb and snapped it into two pieces.


    Mo Huojin said nothing.


    There go all my numbers. Well, I have a backup of most of the numbers, but damn I have not memorized Song Lihua''s number yet!


    He was so busy investigating the other suspiciouspanies and the leads on the case that he hardly got any time to even look at himself. He couldn''t even get any decent sleep in the past week much less memorize a new number amongst a mountain of work.


    Wei said nothing regarding his actions. He simply threw the phone away and left. But before he did, he gave strict instructions to the Shadow Eagle''s members. "He shouldn''t leave from here at any cost."


    They nodded. "Yes, Boss."


    Wei stared at the empty space ahead and said, "There is another thing."


    ---


    Lihua dragged her tired body to the couch and copsed on it. There were too many things going on in her life that made a mess of her heart.


    On one hand, there was Wei''s engagement. On the other hand, there was still no clue about Song Jia.


    Ever since theirst conversation, Wei and Lihua hadn''t spoken to each other. She thought that Wei might have left the apartmentplex, but he still hadn''t. Lihua had no clue why he would still choose to stay here.


    Shouldn''t the Boss be busy with all the engagement preparations? The engagement is tomorrow but¡­


    Tears plopped down her cheeks and she buried her face in the pillow.


    Where are you, sis? I want to tell you so many things. But I don''t have you by my side and I feel so lonely.


    Her phone buzzed with a call. It was Meng Ya.


    "Lihua! Let''s party tomorrow! I have downloaded tons of good movies. We will binge-watch them tomorrow night! Haha!"


    Meng Ya knew about Wei''s engagement as Lihua had told this herself. She also knew that Lihua would feel terribly heartbroken tomorrow. Her first love would exit from her life forever. So, she wanted to cheer her up and make her mind divert from all the sorrowful thoughts.


    Lihua pursed her lips. "I am not in the mood, Yaya."


    "No buts! Lihua, trust me. We will have a st tomorrow. You cannot refuse!" She harrumphed.


    She faintly smiled. She understood her friend''s intentions. "Alright¡­"


    "En! That''s like my girl. We will order lots of food online and then watch movies back-to-back and rx!"


    Lihua talked to her some more and they hung up. She smiled.


    Yaya cares about me so much.


    Her phone buzzed again but this time with a message. Lihua opened it and she jerked up in shock. She couldn''t believe her eyes as she saw the sender''s name.


    S-Sis! It is sis''s message!


    Lihua quickly opened it and read,


    ''Lihua. I am so sorry that I couldn''t contact you all this time. But I was really busy with my mission and things were pretty serious at one point. I couldn''t afford any mistakes. But I just want to let you know that I am fine and safe. I know you must be really worried about me. I am really sorry for that. The mission will take a bit more time and so I cannot guarantee when I would be able to send you a message again. It''s also wise for you not to contact me for everyone''s safety. Just know that your sister is safe and loves you a lot. Don''t stress out because of me, okay? Take care, Lihua.''


    Lihua brightened upon reading her message and her heart was overwhelmed in relief and happiness.


    Sis...it''s really sis! She finally sent a message! Sis is safe!


    Lihua felt as if a huge burden lifted off her shoulders. She felt so much lighter than before now that she got some news about Song Jia.


    "Thank God¡­" she pressed the phone to her chest and shut her eyes.


    But then what about that anonymous letter that said sis was in danger? Shouldn''t I ask sis about it? Lihua wondered.


    But in the message, Song Jia told her not to contact her for safety purposes.


    "No, no! I will not take the risk! What if my message gets her into trouble?" She shook her head. "Sis Jia is safe and that is enough for me. Wait! I should tell this to Mo Huojin too! He should know such big news!"


    Lihua dialed his number, but it didn''t connect. She tried many times again, but she got the same result. She frowned.


    Strange. He usually picks my call by the second ring¡­


    *Ding*


    The doorbell rang and Lihua left it at that.


    I will tryter.


    Lihua walked up to the door and as she opened it, she stiffened on seeing the familiar figure. Her heart skipped a beat, but then a dull pain also tugged it as she thought about Shi Ruomei.


    "Boss¡­?"


    Wei stared at her and quietly asked, "Can Ie inside?"


    Lihua lowered her head and bit the corner of her lip. "That¡­En."


    Wei smiled and walked in. Lihua shut the door and wondered what he wanted to talk about. There was silence for a while. She fidgeted with her fingers and shifted in her ce from her left foot to right.


    We tilted his head. "Did something good happen? You were smiling when you opened the door."


    "O-Oh!" Lihua said, "Boss you won''t believe it!" She got eager and excited. "Sis sent me a message after a long time!"


    Wei stared at her and slightly narrowed his eyes. "Is that so?"


    "En! Sis said that she is safe. She was in a little trouble so she couldn''t contact me. But sis is fine! Boss, you don''t know how relieved I feel¡­I was so worried about her."


    Wei nodded. "That''s good to hear. What did you say?"


    Lihua pouted. "I couldn''t reply. Sis said not to contact her as much as possible. So I don''t want to put her in danger."


    "En. Indeed. You shouldn''t contact her for a long time," a glint of cunningness shed past his eyes. "I should say that you don''t interfere in her work."


    Lihua slowly nodded.


    Wei silently watched her and took a step towards her. Lihua straightened up. She couldn''t meet his gaze so she looked away while her heart thudded in her chest. He gently cupped her left cheek that startled her. Confusion marred her face, but she couldn''t move away. The warmth of his big palm and long fingers threatened to spill tears from her eyes.


    She cleared her throat. "Boss I-I don''t think-"


    "Tomorrow is a special day," he spoke that made her stiffen. "I want to take you somewhere with me."


    Lihua looked at him, stunned.


    Does he still want me to attend his engagement ceremony? Boss, how could you be so cruel?


    Lihua held his hand and shook it off her cheek. "Sorry, Boss. I cannote with you. I have already made ns with Yaya."


    Wei pursed his lips.


    After keeping Mo Huojin locked up in his base, he wanted to surprise her with tomorrow''s arrangement for their one-month anniversary. Now that he was gone, there was nobody who could interfere between them. But if she didn''t agree toe with him, everything would go to waste.


    "Please Lihua. It''s really important. Tomorrow will hold no meaning without you."


    Lihua trembled. Her lips quivered and she clenched her fist.


    "Boss-"


    "Please?"


    As she raised her head, she saw his brows tense up. There was the desperation in his gaze that didn''t go unnoticed by her. Wei''s pleading tone and his pitiful expression tugged her heartstrings.


    Hesitation and confusion filled her heart as much as the pain that stabbed it mercilessly. She faintly smiled, trying to hold back her tears. "O-okay¡­"


    This is for the best, Lihua. You will get your closure once you see him put the ring on her. It will hurt, but it will end everything once and for all.


    The distress on his face finally faded away with her agreement. "En."


    He pulled her into his embrace and whispered in a hushed tone near her ear. "Thank you."


    Lihua stood rooted like a log of wood. "You-you shouldn''t do that."


    Wei blinked his eyes. "Why?"


    Lihua couldn''te up with any words to refute.


    Shouldn''t it be Shi Ruomei you should be hugging?


    "T-This is just not right."


    Wei wondered about it but left it at that. For now, he had another important task to do. For that, he needed to drive Lihua away for a few moments.


    "I am thirsty."


    "Huh?"


    "Can I get some water?"


    "Ah...ah yes. One minute Boss¡­" Lihua scurried away to the kitchen.


    Wei saw her phone lying on the table. His gaze darkened as he picked it. First, he deleted Mo Huojin''s number from her contact list. Then he removed the sim card out of her phone and snapped it into pieces just like he did with Mo Huojin''s card.

 Chapter 78 - The Mafia King Who Is In The Dark

    <h4>Chapter 78 - The Mafia King Who Is In The Dark</h4>


    Wei had taken into ount that even if he destroyed his phone, Mo Huojin could have already memorized her number. So, if he managed to escape under an exceptional case, he could just buy a new phone and sim and still contact Lihua. So, the only way was to destroy Lihua''s number. There was another option by which Lihua could buy a recement sim with the same number. But he would be there not to make that happen.


    As for Lihua, he was pretty much sure that she hadn''t memorized Mo Huojin''s number. She wasn''t that type. There was also the thing that they knew each other''s addresses where they lived, but he decided to take care of that matter too.


    So in this way, a jealous Mafia King cut off all the sources of Mo Huojin and Lihua contacting ever again.


    When Lihua came back, she was stunned to see her phone lying on the floor. "What happened to my phone?"


    Wei sincerely said as he lowered his head. "It''s my fault. Your phone slipped from my hands and it broke a bit."


    His facial muscles didn''t even twitch as he smoothly lied.


    "Oh. It''s okay."


    Wei quickly picked her phone. "Your phone is fine. But your sim card broke," he tilted his head, observing her reaction.


    "Ah? How can a sim card break?" She scratched her chin in confusion as she held the broken pieces in her palm.


    "It happens. It did with Renshu once."


    Wei didn''t feel even a little bit ashamed, lying at the cost of his assistant.


    "Really?" She sighed. "Well, now I have to buy a new sim."


    "I will take care of it," he immediately said.


    "No, Boss. It''s just a sim card. I will do it."


    Wei remained stubborn. "Let me do it. It broke because of me. I willpensate."


    "Okay¡­"


    Wei nodded. He softly smiled and leaned towards her. "Be ready at seven tomorrow."


    Lihua got a little ufortable, nevertheless, she smiled. "Hm."


    Tomorrow¡­Tomorrow it will all end.


    ---


    The next morning, preparations began in the Jiang vi as soon as dawn broke out. The Old Madam didn''t want any part of the ceremony tock anywhere, so the whole family got quickly busy.


    "Jiang family has a reputation to uphold in front of everyone," The Old Madam coldly said as she warned all the maids and butlers. "There must not be any ce for even a single mistake in tonight''s ceremony. Otherwise, get ready to offer your heads as the price."


    The staff turned a little pale with her threat. The added pressure to serve all the guests was insurmountable.


    The undercover agent Nuan, dressed as a maid, looked around but didn''t see Song Jia. She got anxious and just hoped in her heart that Lihua read her letter.


    The guard came and respectfully said, "Old Madam. The Shi family is here."


    She didn''t acknowledge him and simply walked away. Outside, Ruomei was shocked to see that the preparations for the engagement ceremony were already halfway done. She looked at the center podium and her heart beat faster, imagining Wei and her standing there as they exchanged rings.


    Just a few hours more and then Wei is officially mine.


    The Shi family greeted the Old Madam.


    Shi Zhen smiled. "I hope you are in good health, Old Madam. I have done all the preparations and invitations from our end."


    Shi Cuifen nodded.


    There wasn''t any change in her cold expression as she looked at Ruomei, "Shi Ruomei. Start getting ready. You have to dress up as per the Jiang family standards. You are our future daughter-inw. There should be no mistake," she narrowed her eyes.


    She nodded. "Yes, Old Madam."


    Shi Zhen felt a little awkward at her ignorance, but he couldn''t say anything. Everybody knew how the Old Madam was.


    The Old Madam squinted her gaze. "Fu Renshu."


    He straightened up. "Yes, Old Madam!"


    "Where is Wei? I don''t need to spell out his responsibilities right?" Her gaze darkened.


    "No, Old Madam. Boss is on his way! Rest assured."


    She sneered. "The Mafia King seems to be taking the familyw too lightly."


    He broke out into a cold sweat, but he maintained his smile. The Shi family and the Old Madam left. Fu Renshu let out a deep breath. As he saw the preparations going underway, he couldn''t help but wipe his forehead.


    "Why hasn''t Boss taken any action until yet? Today is his engagement but¡­"


    For the past seven days, he patiently waited for Wei, expecting that he would soon do something about his engagement to stop it. But the days just passed by and Wei did nothing. He didn''t even seem bothered.


    He wanted to sob.


    What is happening? Doesn''t Boss like Song Lihua? So, why isn''t he doing anything about this engagement? He cannot be possibly thinking of going along with it, right?


    No no! It''s impossible! Boss hasn''t allowed any woman to approach him except Song Lihua.


    Ahhh! What should I do?


    The more the arrangements went on full swing, the more Fu Renshu panicked.


    I cannot sit around like this! I have to ask Boss! What is he nning?


    ---


    Fu Renshu quickly rushed to the office, but to his shock, Wei wasn''t there. The secretary said, "Boss didn''te to work today."


    But he didn''t tell me! Is he at his apartment?


    He quickly dialed his number. At first, Wei didn''t pick, but finally, at his third attempt, Wei did. He sounded a little in a hurry and displeased. "Renshu. I will not be working today."


    Fu Renshu burst into tears. "Boss! Finally! Where are you? What are you doing? Why haven''t you done anything yet? It will be toote!"


    Wei blinked his eyes. "Haven''t done anything? I have already done most of the preparations for the special day today."


    He was stunned.


    What preparations!?


    "Y-You are also doing the preparations?"


    "En."


    "B-But how could you? What about Song Lihua? I thought you¡­"


    "Lihua? En. She will be really happy once she sees it," He sounded proud.


    "What? Why would Song Lihua be happy with the arrangements? She would be so heartbroken, Boss! How could she see you getting engaged to Miss Shi Ruomei and feel happy about it?"


    On the other side, Wei''s brows faintly scrunched up. "Engaged? Shi Ruomei? I don''t understand."


    Fu Renshu''s mouth opened in a big ''O'' in disbelief. "B-Boss your engagement with Miss Shi tonight¡­Aren''t you doing preparations regarding that?"


    "No. Why would I do anything for Shi Ruomei?" Wei calmly questioned his assistant.


    Fu Renshu almost copsed on the floor. He clutched his chest and felt his heart thumping loudly and rapidly. Beads of sweat trickled down his sides. One ridiculous question popped up in his mind.


    He fearfully asked, "Boss...you...you do know that tonight you have the engagement ceremony with Miss Shi, right?"


    Wei frowned and tilted his head. "Engagement ceremony? Why would I get engaged with her? Lihua is my woman. Only she can be my wife. I don''t know anything about this engagement you speak of."


    At that moment, Fu Renshu truly wanted to kill himself and bid goodbye to this world. He could see stars floating in front of his eyes, and his whole life sh in his mind as if he was taking hisst breaths. Considering how he felt suffocated right now, he could be very well dying for real.


    The secretary had to support him. "Assistant Fu! Please hold yourself! What happened?"


    "Haha...hahaha¡­" Fu Renshuughed though it failed to match his pale countenance. "So this is what hell feels like huh¡­"


    The secretary was speechless.


    What happened to him so suddenly?


    Fu Renshu sobbed and told him to leave him alone for a while. As soon as he left, he cried hard. "Boss! How don''t you know about your engagement? You had agreed to this yourself at the time when Old Madam announced Miss Shi as your fiance. The Shi family was there too. You had nodded your head in agreement."


    "When?"


    Wei''s one innocent question struck lightning upon Fu Renshu. He felt as if every cell of his body was cruelly zapped by a thousand bolts of thunder.


    When¡­? Boss is asking when? How could Boss forget!?


    "B-Boss this discussion just happened a day after-" he hesitated a bit, "after Song Jia''s death¡­"


    Silence on the other end.


    "So?"


    "So? Boss, don''t you remember that day? The Jiang and the Shi family were present and the Old Madam said that she chose Miss Shi Ruomei as your wife. The Old Madam *cough* didn''t ask your opinion about it, but when Mr. Shi Zhen did, you nodded your head!"


    *shback*


    The Old Madam stated that Ruomei and Wei would marry soon. Of course, she didn''t bother to ask Wei. That was her order. in and simple.


    Wei was seated on the main couch where Fu Renshu respectfully stood beside him. He was taken aback by the sudden announcement.


    Boss''s marriage huh¡­


    He nced at Wei and noticed that he barely had his attention on the discussion. Instead, he was seemingly focused on his phone.

 Chapter 79 - The Mafia King Who Gave A Wrong Indication

    <h4>Chapter 79 - The Mafia King Who Gave A Wrong Indication</h4>


    *shback continued*


    Naturally, Shi Ruomei was over the moon. She was going to marry the man of her dreams. She shyly sneaked nces at Wei, who was busy reading something on his phone.


    Shi Zhen smiled. "It is our honor, Old Madam that you chose my dear Ruomei for your grandson. We feel so fortunate that she will be the Jiang''s family daughter-inw."


    The Old Madam said, expressionless, "I will only choose a suitable and refined woman for this family who matches our status and uphold the Jiang''s family honor. The Shi family has a good foothold in the business and I will only approve of the ones who match our level."


    Shi Zhen nodded. Happiness bubbled inside him. The Jiang and Shi family were going to be soon tied together by marriage. That would mean his respect and status in society would increase a hundred folds. He wasn''t any less influential himself, but the Jiang family was just on another level and a tie-up with such a giant family meant only more fortune.


    He smiled as he looked at Wei. "I must say, Wei and my Ruomei look so good together."


    Ruomei shyly blushed and lowered her head.


    "Don''t you agree, Wei? I know that this marriage talk came a little suddenly, but I hope you don''t mind taking Ruomei as your wife."


    Wei, who didn''t take his eyes off his phone even for a moment ever so slightly nodded his head as he heard somebody take his name.


    Shi Zhen sighed in relief while Ruomei''s heart bloomed in joy.


    The Old Madam narrowed her eyes. "Shi Zhen. You don''t need to ask Wei''s opinion. It is I, who will decide it."


    He stiffened. "O-of course, Old Madam. I am just happy to know that Wei agrees to this too."


    Fu Renshu inwardly sighed.


    So Miss Shi will be Boss''s wife huh? Honestly, I don''t like her that much for Boss. Boss should have someone who could stand beside him to support him as the Mafia King. Someone fiery and strong. Miss Shi is so delicate.


    But Boss has agreed to it too. Not like I can do anything anyway¡­


    *shback ends*


    Fu Renshu expectantly asked, "See? You remember right? The part where Mr. Shi asks you if you are fine taking Miss Shi as your wife? And you nodded your head?"


    Please say yes. Please say yes! Boss, I beg you, please say yes!


    Wei said, "I do. I nodded my head."


    Fu Renshu copsed on his seat, feeling relieved. Which was short-lived.


    "But I didn''t nod my head to what he said about taking Shi Ruomei as my wife."


    He froze.


    "I remember he asked, ''Don''t you agree, Wei?'' I nodded my head to that."


    Fu Renshu rapidly blinked his eyes. Fear gripped his chest as he gulped and asked, "W-what did you exactly agree with, Boss?"


    Suddenly, it came to his mind how Wei was unusually more focused on his phone during the marriage discussion. He was watching something really attentively. But Fu Renshu didn''t dare to peek.


    Now that I remember it, Boss didn''t even raise his head as he had nodded back then.


    "I agreed to how beautiful Lihua looked in the picture," Wei calmly said.


    "!!!"


    His eyes popped out of his sockets. His body violently trembled at the revtion. He had to take the support of a pir to stand on his feet.


    Please... somebody bring a stretcher...I think I am getting a heart attack.


    "Boss...so with such deep focus and attention, were you looking at Song Lihua''s picture at that time!?"


    "En," Wei softly smiled. "It was Lihua''s picture I found from Song Jia''s phone. She looked really pretty. No, not just at that time. Lihua is always pretty."


    Speechlessness was an understatement of what Fu Renshu felt right now.


    So...so Boss nodded his head in a daze because he was lost in Song Lihua''s beauty!? He didn''t agree to the engagement. He agreed with how pretty she looked!


    No wonder Boss was always so indifferent about his engagement this whole time! He wasn''t even aware that he had already been set up with Miss Shi!


    "So-so you really didn''t know about the engagement¡­" He slumped back in defeat.


    Wei sternly said, "No. Lihua is my woman. I would never agree to take another woman as my wife."


    "But at that time, you hadn''t met Song Lihua yet!"


    "But I''ve wanted her ever since I saw her picture in Song Jia''s phone. Also, I was never interested in that other woman," he tranquilly stated as if it wasn''t a big deal.


    Fu Renshu shed tears of blood. He cried. "B-But Boss now what? Tonight, you have to be present at the Jiang vi for your engagement ceremony with Miss Shi! The preparations are already halfway done. Miss Shi is already getting ready. Invitations have been sent to the guests. They shall starting in after six PM. What will we do now? Boss, you have to be here or else¡­"


    Wei inly said, "I cannot be there. I have to celebrate my special day with Lihua."


    "Huh? What is the special day?"


    A warm smile tugged his lips upwards. "One month anniversary. This was the day when I met Lihua for the first timest month."


    "..."


    "I made a surprise for Lihua this evening."


    Fu Renshu was horrified. "But-but the engagement! Boss, this will not end up in a good way! If you fail to attend the engagement ceremony tonight, then the Old Madam...she will never forgive you for this! She was already so offended at you because you weren''t present during the engagement discussion. Boss...the groom''s absence tonight will cause a huge stir! You are also the Mafia King and as such, there is a huge responsibility of Jiang''s family reputation on you. The Old Madam will not let this slide!"


    Although, if Boss had done something to cancel the ceremony, it would have still been big news, but the effects of his absence will be even more unprecedented! He thought.


    Wei blinked his eyes. "Never forgive me? So? I don''t mind. I mind only when Lihua is mad at me."


    Even the blood tears dried up and Fu Renshu was in a huge dilemma. "Boss, please if you coulde tonight¡­"


    "No. I have ns with Lihua," he said in an emotionless manner.


    "But the Old Madam¡­"


    "I will call and inform her that I won''t be there tonight," he nodded.


    He almost tripped on his own feet, feeling horrified. "No! No, Boss! You cannot call the Old Madam!"


    Wei''s brows furrowed. "Renshu, don''t waste my time. I have toplete the preparations here and then pick Lihua too. You will get mete."


    "Boss-"


    "Enough," his icy voice cut him off, making Fu Renshu shudder in fear.


    "Nobody will disturb me tonight. There is no question of my engagement with that woman. I do not want to discuss this anymore."


    Wei hung up after that. Fu Renshu didn''t have the guts to call him again. If he did, he would have his head rolled off from his body.


    Ahhh!!! What should I do? Somebody please help me!


    ---


    At her home, Lihuazily dragged her feet towards the cupboard and pulled out a dress. Her gaze dimmed as she thought of attending Wei''s engagement ceremony. A tear slid down, but she quickly wiped it off.


    No Lihua. Be strong. You have to smile and give your blessings to Boss for a good life. Also, you cannot curse Shi Ruomei, okay?


    "If something happens to her because I cursed her, Boss will be really sad. I hope she loves Boss and doesn''t waste his money¡­"


    *Ding*


    As Lihua opened the door, she found Wei standing before her, carrying a rectangr box in his hands.


    "Boss...I am just getting ready¡­" her voice was downcast and tired.


    Wei nodded. "En. I have brought you a dress for that."


    He handed the box to her. Lihua was taken aback. "A new dress?"


    "En."


    "T-That is not needed."


    "It is. Today is a special day. So, you have to wear a special dress," he smiled.


    It was actually Bobo''s idea. When Wei told him about his anniversary celebration, Bobo said, "Wow! You are actually not that dumb huh? Don''t forget to buy a new dress for Lihua! She will be super happy!"


    Unaware of Wei''s intentions, Lihua faintly smiled and epted it. "I will get ready."


    "I will wait."


    When she went inside to change and opened the box, Lihua was stunned to see a beautiful violet dress studded with breathtakingces and design. It was an off-shoulder dress with lovely frills at the bottom.


    Her eyes watered. She recalled the violet earrings and she felt pain prick her chest.


    Again violet¡­Will Boss take this dress away from me too? She sadly smiled.


    A whileter.


    As the door opened and Lihua stepped out, Wei''s gazended on her. He froze. At her beautiful sight, he felt his breath stuck in his throat.

 Chapter 80 - The Mafia Kings Surprise For Lihua!

    <h4>Chapter 80 - The Mafia King''s Surprise For Lihua!</h4>


    Wei stared at her unblinkingly, eyeing from top to bottom. The violet dress perfectly entuated her slim and slender features. She tied her hair into a neat bun with a lock of curled hair dangling on her left cheek. The crimson lipstick on her lips gave an amazing contrast to her violet dress. She had put on light makeup that didn''t look too showy and bright.


    Wei walked up to her in a trance. He relished her beautiful sight once again. A gulp passed down his throat. Lihua straightened up. "Boss I am ready-"


    Suddenly, she was unable to speak as Wei held her cheek. His prating stare made her quiver and her eyshes fluttered. "You look beautiful," he whispered.


    Lihua''s smile faltered. "Thank you."


    Tonight is your engagement ceremony. I have to look my best even if it hurts me.


    Wei had an urge to kiss her red and inviting lips, but he held himself. He took a deep breath to calm his desire. "Shall we go?"


    Her eyes slightly shone in tears, but she didn''t let Wei see it. "Yes."


    ---


    At exactly 6.30 PM, guests started pouring into the Jiang vi. Everyone from politicians to influential businessmen stepped in to attend the Mafia King''s engagement ceremony. The engagement was just an excuse to form deeper connections to the Mafia King family. Who didn''t want the Jiang family''s grace?


    Thevish arrangements took everybody''s breath away. It was traditional just as the Old Madam wanted. The rich chandeliers cast a beautiful golden light upon the guests. The maids and butlers had already started serving refreshments. Everyone eagerly awaited for Wei and Ruomei to step in for the ceremony.


    "Shi Ruomei is so lucky."


    "Indeed. Getting married into the Jiang family is no joke."


    "Of course. The Old Madam approves of her. What more does anyone want?" Thedies chatted among themselves.


    In another vi located a little farther to the Jiang vi, a pale and beautiful woman looked at the guests from a window who came in one after the other in theirvish cars. Her gaze slightly dimmed in sadness.


    She felt a pair of warm arms enveloping her in a hug and a gentle voice whispered in her ear. "Yubi."


    "Weizhe."


    Jiang Yubi smiled at her husband. She peeked at him and asked, feeling a little hesitant, "Weizhe I...Can I also-"


    "No," he immediately answered as he understood her question.


    She pursed her lips. "You didn''t hear me outpletely," she whispered.


    "I don''t need to," he kissed her temple.


    She said, "Today is Wei''s engagement. Though I would have liked it if it had been Song Lihua tonight, the woman that Wei likes¡­ But I should be there as his mother¡­"


    "No," he remained firm.


    She slightly trembled and looked away. She knew her husband wouldn''t budge on this. "You should leave then. The ceremony will be starting soon. At least, the father shouldn''t bete."


    He sensed the hint of displeasure and pain in her voice and his heart ached for her. "I am sorry, Yubi."


    She said nothing.


    "I am not letting you attend the ceremony just because of the usual reason."


    "It''s okay, Weizhe. You don''t have to give excuses now," she acted a little distant.


    Weizhe got anxious and pulled her into his arms. He softly said, "Please don''t be mad at me. I am telling the truth. I am not letting you go because there will be no engagement ceremony."


    Jiang Yubi was startled when she heard that. "What? No ceremony? What do you mean? The guests are already here."


    "But Wei isn''t and he won''t be either."


    She blinked her eyes. "Won''t be here? Why not?"


    Weizhe concisely told her about what he heard from the crying Fu Renshu. Her eyes slowly widened as she learned the truth.


    "Huh!? Wei never knew about his engagement!? And he is with Song Lihua now?"


    He nodded.


    "B-But how...I mean what will happen now? The Old Madam will not take this lightly," she panicked and got more distressed for her son.


    "Weizhe...my son¡­" Tears pooled in her eyes. "I don''t want her to do anything against him. His absence will smear the Jiang family''s reputation and she will not tolerate this. Weizhe, please do something. You have to help him."


    He was a little displeased. "I helped him thest time when he was absent from the discussion."


    She tearfully red at her. "Will you be so calctive now in helping your own son!"


    Weizhe pursed his lips. "Yubi. This day was going toe sooner orter. We cannot always hide him from the Old Madam. The sooner this engagement breaks, the better it is for everyone. If he wants to be with Song Lihua, he has to face this one day or the other."


    Jiang Yubi couldn''t refute his words.


    He looked at her downcast expression and sighed. "But I will help him tonight. Wei is with Song Lihua for some special day and they wouldn''t want anybody disturbing them. I will see to it that the Old Madam doesn''t reach them."


    That made her feel a little relieved though she was still afraid of the inevitable confrontation.


    ---


    Shi Cuifen looked at her daughter who looked beautiful in her ceremony dress for the engagement. "Ah, Ruomei. You look lovely. Wei will be so mesmerized," she giggled.


    Ruomei shyly smiled. "Mom¡­" she asked, "Mom, what about Wei? Is he ready too?"


    Sheughed. "I am sure he must have. Already cannot wait huh?"


    She pouted. "I cannot help it, Mom. I worked so hard for the Old Madam to notice me and approve me for Wei. I cannot wait for the ceremony and finally be his fiance officially!"


    Suddenly, the temperature dipped in the room as the Old Madam entered. Ruomei bowed. "Old Madam."


    She narrowed her eyes and scrutinized Ruomei carefully. "Hm. I don''t need to tell you how you should behave. Don''t talk to the guests. Wei will attend to them. You just have to stand beside him and smile."


    She nodded.


    The Old Madam left and as she saw Fu Renshu outside, she said, "Where is Wei?"


    He gulped. "Boss is on his way!"


    It was too soon to tell the explosive news that there would be no groom tonight. He wanted to dy it as long as possible while Jiang Weizhe also made preparations for making it unable to trace his whereabouts.


    "He is still on his way?" The Old Madam''s gaze darkened. "What is he doing?"


    "Tomorrow is a weekend so he had to sort out a lot of stuff," he anxiously said.


    "The ceremony will start in thirty minutes. Exactly at seven, I want him down and dressed exactly like I want him to. I don''t care where he is now. He must be on time."


    He quickly nodded. "Yes, Old Madam."


    As she left, Fu Renshu leaned on the wall.


    Oh, God. How long will I be able to hold onto this farce?


    ---


    The car stopped and Wei stepped out. He opened the passenger seat door. "We are here."


    Lihua silently took a deep breath.


    Okay. Let''s do this.


    As Wei led her the way, she saw a massive mansion. Her eyes popped out of her sockets, seeing such a huge and intimidating structure.


    "S-so huge¡­But this is not Sunshine Meadows, right¡­?" She mumbled.


    "No," Wei said. "It''s a house I have newly bought for the special celebration."


    Her shoulders slumped.


    So nice¡­That crease woman is so lucky.


    Suddenly, she felt darkness around. "Ah? Boss, why did you put a blindfold on me?"


    "You will find it once we head inside. Let''s go."


    Wei smiled and walked inside with her. As he stopped, he opened the blindfold and said, "En. You can open your eyes now."


    Lihua tightened her fingers into her palm and as her heart thudded faster in her chest, she slowly opened her eyes. But the scene she witnessed shocked her out of her wits.


    The whole mansion was decorated in violet. Violet curtains, balloons and flowers... wherever she gazed at, she could only see everything in violet. There was a small fountain in the garden outside that was arranged with lights in such a way that the water reflected violet light as it gushed upwards. The floor of the mansion had a violet hue in the tiles as well. The chandeliers above cast a golden light with a violet tinge in them.


    It was so breathtaking that Lihua forgot to breathe. Everything was in her favorite color, but at the same time, it didn''t look too excessive and gaudy. The shades perfectly matched in sync with all the arrangements.


    "This is so beautiful¡­"


    Wei, who felt nervous about her reaction, heaved a sigh of relief as he noticed the visible happiness and gleam in her eyes. Lihua looked at him in a daze and asked, "Boss, what is this?"


    Instead of answering her, Wei pulled her towards a table at the center of the massive hall and showed her the cake that was also decorated with violet sweet confetti and the icing upon it was plum violet. Lihua widened her eyes. "Cake?"


    On the cake, it was written - Happy One Month Anniversary!

 Chapter 81 - The Mafia Kings Shocking Revelations To Lihua (1)

    <h4>Chapter 81 - The Mafia King''s Shocking Revtions To Lihua (1)</h4>


    One month?


    Of course, Lihua remembered that it had been a month today since they met. But why would he bring a cake for this?


    Lihua looked around and apart from them, nobody else was present in this big mansion. She expected to see Shi Ruomei, his family and a lot of guests for the ceremony. But this wasn''t what she had imagined. Confusion marred her face.


    "Happy One Month Anniversary," Wei softly said as he pulled her closer to him.


    Lihua looked at him, stunned. "You...you remember?"


    "Of course. How can I ever forget it?" He smiled.


    Hold on! What is going on here? Where is that crease woman? Is the engagement ceremony somewhere else?


    "Today is a special day for us so I decided to do something special."


    This was an important tip in the list of how to woo a woman and make her happy. Celebrate important dates with her and make feel special and cherished.


    Lihua asked, her mind still spinning in a whirlwind of questions, "So-so this is it? You brought me here to celebrate our one-month event?"


    "En."


    "Nothing else?"


    "En."


    She rapidly blinked her eyes. "T-then what about her?"


    Wei tilted his head. "Who?"


    "Your fiance. Shi Ruomei. What about her and¡­"


    "Fiance? I don''t have any fiance."


    "..."


    It was as if thunderbolt struck her hard from head to toe. "Huh? Don''t have a fiance? What does that mean? Today is your engagement ceremony with Shi Ruomei, isn''t it? Then why did you bring me here?"


    Wei frowned. He recalled Fu Renshu crying about a simr issue. "I don''t know what is the confusion here, but I don''t have any fiance. There is no engagement either."


    She was stunned. "B-But I met her in the store one day. A few days back! She was shopping for her engagement dress with your Grandma."


    Wei stared at her questioningly. "You met Old Madam?"


    "Not just her. Your father too. He was the same man who I met in the supermarket that night! Didn''t I say I met a man who looked exactly like you? He was Uncle Jiang!"


    Wei narrowed his eyes. He had his suspicions that it could be Jiang Weizhe, but he had no reason to meet Lihua because that meant he was interested in his son''s life which he wasn''t since his childhood.


    "Uncle and Assistant Fu told me that that crease woman was your fiance and that today is your engagement."


    He blinked his eyes.


    Crease woman?


    Wei said with utmost sincerity, "She is not my fiance."


    Lihua felt even more confounded. "But Assistant Fu said that you had agreed to this engagement yourself."


    "No, I didn''t. I don''t know about any engagement."


    Her mouth was wide open. "How is it that you don''t know, Boss? Everybody else knows about your engagement. Today is the ceremony and you... Wait. Are you saying you were unaware of your engagement!?" She asked in disbelief.


    "Yes," he inly stated.


    "How is it possible!? Did your family members hypnotize you or something?"


    "No."


    "Then how? Weren''t you present during the discussion?"


    "I was."


    "..."


    What is Boss doing? Agreeing and denying at the same time.


    "Boss you were present when the discussions happened and you agreed to it. So how can you say you don''t know about the engagement?" she sobbed. Lihua waspletely baffled.


    Wei furrowed his brows. "I didn''t agree upon the engagement."


    "..."


    "I nodded my head for-"


    He was about to say that it was her picture, but he stopped just in time. He froze.


    I cannot say that I found her picture on Song Jia''s phone. We hadn''t met at that time, so Lihua will question how I got her photo¡­


    Lihua asked, "Nodded your head for?"


    "Something else. I was focused on a certain photo in my phone," he slyly said.


    !!!


    Lihua almost stumbled upon her feet. "So-so you just nodded your head in a daze!? You didn''t actually hear what your family was talking about?"


    Wei thought about it. He nodded. "En. I didn''t pay any attention to them."


    Lihua felt dizzy. She put her palm forward. "Wait, Boss. Let me just digest this¡­This is too much for my dumb brain to understand."


    So it was all a misunderstanding?


    He pursed his lips. "My woman is not dumb."


    "No I am actually quite dumb-" she froze and looked at him in confusion. "What did you say?"


    "That you are not dumb."


    "No. Say it exactly the way you said it just now."


    Wei softly smiled. "My woman is not dumb."


    Lihua was dumbfounded. "My woman?"


    Wei smiled. "En."


    "Who?"


    "You."


    Lihua was dumbstruck. "When did I be your woman?"


    Wei didn''t understand her question.


    Suddenly, Lihua had a bad premonition that there must be a lot of things inadvertently kept from her that she was unaware about. She felt as if she was stuck in a web of misunderstandings that spiraled out of control.


    "B-Boss...why did you address me as your woman?"


    Ugh. Why do I feel that his answer would make me faint in shock?


    Wei tilted his head. "Because you are my woman. Because we are a couple."


    !!!


    She felt as if the whole earth shook beneath her feet and it would gobble her down whole. Her dizziness just increased a thousand folds. Wei widened his eyes and quickly caught her in his arms. "Lihua! What''s wrong? Are you sick?"


    He held her face and checker over her. "Are you hurt anywhere?"


    "Haha...My brain is hurt."


    Lihua couldn''t decide from where to begin bombarding her questions on him.


    Goosebumps tingled her hair on her arms and she asked, "Boss. How is it that we are a couple but I don''t know about it?"


    "Hm?"


    Shecked tears to shed. "Boss, when did we be a couple? Did I miss something? Do I have selective amnesia? Why don''t I remember our confession? I am pretty sure I would have definitely remembered such an awesome moment! Wh-who told you that we are a couple?"


    "Chang Fang."


    She rapidly blinked her eyes. "Chang Fang. Wait, that gang''s leader who kidnapped me?"


    "En. He said that you are my woman."


    "Huh? Why!?"


    Lihua couldn''t wrap her head around this revtion.


    "Because I came to save you. He said that only boyfriends who care about their woman woulde and save them. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have. He said that he wouldn''t have targeted you if he knew that you were my, CEO Jiang Wei''s woman."


    Actually, it was because he was the Mafia King, but he just altered that small fact.


    Lihua was utterly speechless.


    What the hell is with this cause and effect? Who created this equation?


    Wei smiled. "Not just that. I came to realize that I am your man too."


    "!!!"


    "You took me grocery shopping that day. You said that most of the crowd were couples who came for shopping. I read on the that couples usually shop together like that. You took me with you, so it meant that you consider me as your man."


    At this point, Lihua had no words to say. Wei had assumed too many things on his own. Some part of it because others gave him wrong information while another part of it, he thought it to be true on his own.


    So-so Boss was thinking of us a couple since that long!? And I had no idea about it?


    "Boss this¡­this is..pletely wrong! This is a misunderstanding. We-we are not a couple."


    Wei froze. He stared at her in a trance. "Not a couple?"


    Lihua wanted to bang her head on the wall.


    Ah, that leader Chang Fang! You! It is because if you that things escted to this point! You fed all wrong things to my innocent Boss!


    Somewhere, Chang Fang sneezed. "Achoo!"


    Is somebody talking about me?


    Lihua said, "Boss, didn''t I tell youst time that rtionships don''t work like that? You should have feelings for that person. You shouldn''t treat me as your woman just because somebody told you that. It should be because you feel that way. I took you grocery shopping because I wanted you to experience how an average life feels like. I wanted to show you how you can find joy even in the little things like that."


    I mean of course, I like Boss, but my intention wasn''t to take you to make it seem like a couple shopping together.


    Wei nkly looked at her. "But we kissed too."


    Lihua furiously blushed. "I-I know, but it doesn''t automatically assume that we are a couple. Again, you kissed me because you wanted to," she coughed, "console me. I was crying, right? You didn''t kiss me because you wanted to. Your acquaintance told you to kiss me. So once again, you did something purely because somebody else told you to do it. But your feelings must be your own decision. Our actions should be based on how we feel, not based on what others feel."


    Wei wanted to say so many things but it was as if he couldn''t speak. He wanted to exin himself, but he didn''t know how.


    "You...are saying that you are not my woman?"


    She stiffened. "I-I mean¡­"


    "Are we not a couple?"


    "That y-you are thinking all this because you have been told like that. Your feelings-"


    Wei suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her towards his chest. He held the back of her head and crashed her lips onto hers before she could say anything.

 Chapter 82 - The Mafia Kings Shocking Revelations To Lihua (2)

    <h4>Chapter 82 - The Mafia King''s Shocking Revtions To Lihua (2)</h4>


    Wei kissed her so hard that within just a few seconds, Lihua began to feel breathless.


    "Mmpf¡­"


    Wei pried open her mouth, and he broke all her defenses as his tongue urgently slurped and swirled against hers. His teeth bit her lips, and his passionate kiss grew hungrier. It was after a long time that he finally let her go. Lihua took a sharp gasp as she finally got to breathe.


    "Boss¡­"


    "Nobody told me right now that I should kiss you. But I wanted to do it. That night we decorated our house and I kissed you; nobody had instructed me to do that either. But I still wanted to kiss you."


    Her cheeks flushed red and she flustered.


    He lifted her chin and narrowed his eyes as he huskily whispered, "If these are not MY feelings, what else are they?"


    She gulped and felt stumped for any words. His prating gaze made her feel nervous and afraid for some reason.


    Her eyes glistened in tears and she quivered. "That is not true, right? Why would you take away the earrings from me otherwise?"


    He froze.


    "A-and then when I said how Shi Ruomei wasn''t the right woman for you, you defended her so much by saying that you will spoil her. That you will never leave her and that only she could be your woman. If you thought of us as a couple then why would you do such things to me?"


    Wei anxiously wiped her tears. "Don''t cry. Please don''t cry. I don''t like to see you cry."


    He quickly took out the violet earrings he had gifted to her from his pocket. "Here. Your earrings."


    Lihua bit her lip and looked away. "You took them away from me. Why are you showing it to me now?"


    Wei felt guilty and he softly and apologetically said, "I am sorry. I didn''t take them from you to hurt you. I thought it''s not suitable for you to have this gift anymore because I failed that night."


    Lihua blinked her eyes. "Failed? Failed in what?"


    He pursed his lips. "In understanding you. In the bar, I just wanted to drive that man away from you. I didn''t like it that he held your hand. But you got afraid and I didn''t notice it¡­as your man, I should have. It is uneptable that somebody else pointed it out to me. I should understand you the most. So, I decided to take them back."


    She stared at him with her mouth wide open.


    Just because of that?


    "T-That was weighing on your mind this whole time?"


    He nodded.


    She facepalmed.


    Ahhhh and here I thought...damn!


    Lihua put her hands on her waist and faced him. "You thought I was disappointed in you?"


    Wei sadly lowered his head.


    "Aiyaaa¡­" she held his cheeks and lifted his head. "Why is Boss so adorable? Boss, I wasn''t disappointed with you! I would never be angry at you. You thought too much about it. I wasn''t scared because you were threatening him. I was afraid because you caught me in the bar. I had lied to you that I would be at Yaya''s home, but you saw me at the bar instead. So, I got anxious."


    Wei blinked his eyes. He softly but cautiously confirmed. "Really?"


    She nodded hard. "En! You didn''t speak a word to me after that during the ride back home and suddenly you wanted my gift back. I thought you were so angry at me that you thought I didn''t deserve it anymore¡­"


    Wei''s eyes flew open, feeling appalled. He grabbed her shoulders and spoke in a higher pitch, "Never! I would never be angry at you. I would never think that you don''t deserve the gift anymore. You deserve everything in this world. I-I didn''t talk to you because I was disappointed in myself. I couldn''t face you. But I wasn''t angry at you."


    She was stunned. "Even though I lied to you?"


    "Yes."


    "Why weren''t you angry at me? Don''t people get furious when they are lied to?"


    He tilted his head. "I will never get angry at my woman."


    Her cheeks turned red. "You¡­"


    Isn''t this spoiling? Am I being pampered by my Godly handsome prince?


    "It was more of...I didn''t like seeing you with your friend."


    ''Are you jealous of me, CEO Jiang?''


    Wei narrowed his eyes and leaned his face closer to hers. Her heart skipped a beat. His finger brushed along her cheek and he whispered, "I was jealous of him."


    She froze. She stared at him unblinkingly in a stupor.


    "J-Jealous?"


    "En. You were spending too much time with him these past few days," he pulled her waist and bored his gaze into her, making her shudder. "You are my woman. I didn''t like it when you talked and smiled with another man."


    Her eyshes trembled, and she couldn''t believe what she heard. The CEO of Jiang Industries was jealous of a man. He was a kind of a man after whom women would crawl to make him theirs. He was the kind of man who could have any woman he wanted. There was no way a man like him would face a threat from other men regarding his woman.


    And for a man like him to feel jealous of someone made Lihua feel overwhelmed. She didn''t realize that she had that much of an effect on him.


    "Lihua¡­" he breathily hissed near her ear. She felt an itch in her earlobe. "Don''t meet other men when you have me."


    She shivered. She bit her lip, feeling the possessiveness from his dark gaze and his husky voice.


    "B-Boss¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "So what was the reason behind cleaning my house and cooking for me that day?"


    There must be something that I missed.


    "I wanted to show you how better I am than your friend."


    "..."


    She rapidly blinked her eyes.


    Better than Mo Huojin¡­?


    "I can cook, organize, don''t smoke and I am rich. He isn''t. I was showing you that I am the better choice."


    Lihua wanted to faint.


    My Godly handsome prince wanted to show who is better? There is no need for me to choose! I am already in love with you!


    "Ahhh Boss you don''t have topare yourself with another man! You are perfect the way you are! You don''t have to show me that you are better because I know that you are the best!"


    He froze. His gaze shone in gleam and joy that he never felt before. "Really?"


    "En!"


    "E-even though¡­" he hesitated, "I don''t understand emotions?"


    She widened her eyes. "Of course! Boss, everybody has some or the other thing that they are bad at. That doesn''t take away your goodness. I am not good at cooking and cleaning. Does that make me a bad person?"


    Wei vigorously shook his head in denial. "No. You are perfect. You don''t need to know how to cook or clean. I will do everything for you," he seriously nodded.


    She felt as if an arrow struck her right through her heart.


    My heart...ah it''s melting. At this rate, I won''t have a heart in my chest anymore!


    "So you see? You don''t mind that I amcking somewhere. So why would I judge you on the part that you have trouble with? It''s wrong! Also, I know how hard you are working to bridge the gap to understand feelings. You are working on the thing you are bad at. What more does anybody want than a person who works upon his weaknesses?"


    A warm feeling gushed in his heart and a soft smile lit his lips. "En."


    Lihua nodded.


    Then she thought about something.


    "So Boss...The things that you said that night¡­" she gulped, "w-were you talking about me?"


    Lihua continued. "When I said how that crease woman wasn''t good for you¡­"


    Wei''s words were still fresh in her mind as if it just happened yesterday.


    "She is mine. She will always be mine. I won''t let any other man take her away from me. She can be as rude and hurtful as she likes. I don''t mind. I will bear everything. She can think about money as much as she wants. I will give her everything I have. If it''s less for her, then I will keep earning more and more until she is satisfied. She doesn''t need to find another man to pamper her because I will pamper her to no end. I don''t want to have any second thoughts about her. She is the only woman for me I will ever ept. If it''s not her, then it cannot be anybody else either!"


    Wei knitted his brows in confusion as he touched his chin. "Who did you think I was talking about?"


    "Shi Ruomei?" She coughed and averted her gaze.


    At first, he nkly stared at her. He observed her, expressionless. Then as he understood it, his eyes slowly widened in shock.


    "Why would I talk about her? You are my woman. I have nothing to do with Shi Ruomei."

 Chapter 83 - The Mafia King Who Pampers His Woman

    <h4>Chapter 83 - The Mafia King Who Pampers His Woman</h4>


    Lihua reyed his words in her mind. But this time, she imagined Wei talking about her.


    ''She will always be mine.''


    ''She can be as rude and hurtful as she likes.''


    ''I will give her everything I have.''


    ''She doesn''t need to find another man to pamper her because I will pamper her to no end.''


    ''She is the only woman for me I will ever ept. If it''s not her, then it cannot be anybody else either!"


    Suddenly, she felt as if blood rushed up at full speed, making her face bright red. Imaginary steam escaped her ears. She felt her heart loudly hammer in her chest. Her cheeks heated up to finally realize that Wei''s words were meant for her.


    Wei gently pulled her face and kissed her forehead. The soft sensation of his lips made her feel as if she was floating in the air.


    He lowered his gaze and stared at her beautiful, misty eyes that shone under the faint violet light.


    "I told you. I don''t talk to other women. I don''t talk about them either. I don''t touch them. The only woman whom I will ever touch and kiss and talk about will always be you."


    She trembled.


    Lihua didn''t know how to contain these overwhelming feelings attacking every cell of her body. She raised her head. His sincere gaze shook her heart.


    I am really so dumb! Bobo is right! How could I have misunderstood my Boss? How could I think that Boss hurt me? Idiot, idiot, you are just a big idiot, Song Lihua!


    "E-En¡­" she guiltily said, "I am sorry for misunderstanding you, Boss."


    Wei pulled her into a warm hug. "Don''t apologize. I only like it when you smile. You can think or do as you wish. I won''t be angry or disappointed with you."


    Lihua felt an urge to cry.


    How could any man pamper his woman so much? Even though I misunderstood him and lied to him, he didn''t get mad at me at all.


    He said I can do as I wish. So if I lie to him again, he won''t misunderstand me? How can anybody trust so deeply? After all, it''s only been a month since we''ve known each other...


    Lihua always knew that under his stiff and impassive demeanor, Wei was absolutely adorable and a kind person. But his words tonight made such a deep impact in her heart that she felt it impossible to contain her love for him. Her heart seemed like a small ce now to amodate her overwhelmingly budding feelings for him.


    They stayed silent like that for a few minutes.


    Lihua faced him and grinned. "Haha. I always wondered why you would agree to take that crease woman as your wife? I was right! You have good taste after all! Hahaha!"


    Wei''s lips tugged into a relieved smile as he saw herugh. After so many days, he felt for the first time now that they were talking just how they always used to. As the misunderstandings cleared up, so did all their inhibitions.


    He curiously asked, "Why do you call her a crease woman?"


    Lihua fumed as she thought back to that time in the store. "Boss, you won''t believe just how mean and rude a woman she is!"


    As she grumbled away all herints to him, his gaze darkened to know that Shi Ruomei acted rudely to Lihua.


    "And your Grandma! She humiliated Uncle so harshly! How could any mother be so mean to her own son?"


    Wei didn''tment on that. He wasn''t affected much. He never talked to Jiang Weizhe because Jiang Weizhe always refrained from talking to him. He had already made it clear way back in his childhood that Wei would neither talk to nor meet him and his mother, Jiang Yubi.


    "Uncle is so sweet!" She pouted. "How can anybody have the heart to yell at him like that?"


    His mouth twitched. "Sweet? Sweeter than me too?" He questioned.


    "..."


    Boss ispeting against his own father¡­


    She sighed. She giggled and pinched his cheeks. "Of course Boss is sweeter!"


    Joy bloomed in his heart and he nodded.


    "But now I understand why Boss is so handsome and cute! It''s because of genes! Damn gene power is amazing. Uncle is so adorable so his son is adorable too!"


    Wei tilted his head.


    From how much he knew about his father, he never got the impression that he was adorable.


    "I see. It must be true if you are saying it."


    "Hehe," she pped her hands once, "And I am so d you didn''t choose Shi Ruomei. She is rude and would have made you so poor!"


    Wei smiled and cupped her cheek. "En. I will always choose you."


    She blushed.


    "Shall we cut the cake then?"


    She felt emotional. "En. Boss, so you always remembered today...I-I thought I was the only one¡­"


    "I will never forget anything rted to you."


    That was it. Lihua died as her brain was overloaded due to her Boss''s flirting.


    Ahhhh I must have done some really good deeds in my past life that I met Boss in this life, she sobbed.


    As all the misunderstandings cleared out, she suddenly remembered a very important point.


    "Boss, what about the engagement?"


    ---


    Jiang vi.


    It was just two minutes to seven now. Shi Cuifen smiled as she held her daughter''s hand. "It''s time, dear."


    Shi Zhen rushed into her room and asked, "Is Ruomei ready? We shouldn''t bete."


    Ruomei giggled and nodded. "Yes, Dad."


    Shi Zhen was stunned. Ruomei looked delicate and beautiful just like a flower. He grinned and cupped her face. "My daughter looks so beautiful. All the bachelors in the ceremony would feel so jealous of Wei."


    Roumei blushed. "Dad you¡­"


    He said, "Let''s go quickly. We don''t want to offend the Old Madam by being even a minutete."


    They nodded. She held Shi Zhen''s hand and headed out.


    As they stepped down the stairs towards the main stage, the attention of all the guests instantlynded on the young heiress of the Shi family. As she elegantly and gracefully walked down, everybody held their breaths. Just like Shi Zhen predicted, the bachelors indeed felt envious of Wei''s luck for having such a beautiful woman as his future wife.


    Giddiness filled her heart as Shi Ruomei finally stood at the spot where she would exchange rings with Wei. She looked around but found that Wei was yet toe.


    Strange. I thought Wei would be already here. He must being at any moment, she eagerly thought.


    Standing at a corner, Fu Renshu wiped his forehead that was drenched in sweat. The clock had struck seven. Ruomei was already here, but of course, Wei wasn''t and he wouldn''t be either.


    The Old Madam would question me at any moment. He rushed up to Jiang Weizhe''s side and urgently said, "Master, what should we do now?"


    Fu Shen, his loyal assistant, was respectfully standing behind Jiang Weizhe. He narrowed his eyes. "Keep your distance from Master Jiang! Don''t act so pitiful. It''s a disgrace!"


    Dad, it is not the time for rules and etiquette! He screamed in his head.


    As opposed to how badly Fu Renshu was panicking, Jiang Weizhe was calm and as serene as still water. "Whatever happens, happens."


    "..."


    You are way too calm about this Master!


    "Shouldn''t we help him?" The urgency in his voice was unmistakable.


    Jiang Weizhe raised his brow. "What did he have to say?"


    "Boss was ready to call the Old Madam and say that he wouldn''te to the ceremony"


    "What is the problem?" He tilted his head. "He is telling the truth, isn''t he?"


    "..."


    Ahhh! This father-son pair are too blunt for their own good!


    Suddenly, the atmosphere turned stiff and Fu Renshu immediately understood who had arrived.


    The expression on the Old Madam''s face was terrible. She could hardly contain her anger.


    "Fu Renshu," she clenched her jaw, "I was clear that Wei should be down at exactly seven PM. Whole two minutes have gone past now and he still isn''t here! Where is Wei!?"


    Her stare was so deadly and threatening that it could make anyone piss their pants.


    A gulp passed down his throat. "Old Madam¡­"


    "Don''t stay silent! Where is Wei? Nobody in the Jiang family has ever beente. How dare he break this tradition!?"


    "Boss is stuck in traffic!"


    The Old Madam''s gaze darkened. "Traffic?" She gritted her teeth. "Do you think I care about traffic at this point!?"


    Fu Shen stiffened.


    Idiot son. Instead of lying, just tell the truth. It''s not like you can hide this forever.


    His cold, outward countenance didn''t change though.


    The Old Madam glowered at Jiang Weizhe. "Look what your pathetic son is doing! He is making a fool of the Jiang family in front of everyone!"


    Jiang Weizhe, as usual, didn''t bother toment.


    She got even more irked by this. "Fu Renshu. Call Wei right now! I want to talk to him."


    Fu Renshu froze.

 Chapter 84 - The Mafia Kings Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 84 - The Mafia King''s Resolve</h4>


    "He-he is on his way, Old Madam! Please just give him some more time."


    Her voice thundered. "Will you tell me what to do now?"


    Fu Renshu begged. "Just a little more time please."


    The Old Madam stomped away but not without warning that Wei should be back by fifteen minutes by hook or by crook.


    Fu Renshu sobbed. "I will call Boss right now!"


    ---


    At the venue, everybody had started murmuring as they didn''t see Wei anywhere. The only guest calm in this whole situation and even enjoying it was none other than Yang Mingshen.


    He chuckled as he sipped his wine. His sharp eyes had already observed how Fu Renshu seemed panicked. As he had expected, Wei wasn''t going to be present tonight.


    "This will be so much fun~"


    Mingshen gulped down his wine and walked up to Ruomei''s side. "Hey."


    She softly smiled. "Yang Mingshen."


    "I don''t see your fiance anywhere."


    "He will being at any moment."


    Mingshen chuckled. "Are you sure?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Who knows that he would nevere to this ceremony?" He mysteriously smiled.


    Ruomei blinked her eyes. She sighed. "Yang Mingshen. Do you have to be so mean all the time? I know you don''t like Wei so much, but it is bad to always bully him."


    Mingshen raised his brow. "Ah, so deep trust you have in Wei there. I am so touched. Here you are eagerly waiting for Wei and who knows where he is right now...or with whom," he whispered thest part to himself. "I hope Wei remembers that today is his engagement ceremony~ Otherwise it would be such a shocker to everyone," heughed.


    Ruomei grimaced. "Is this a thing to be forgotten? Yang Mingshen, you are really¡­"


    He shook his head. "Let''s wait and see," he smiled, "will your blind trust in him win or will he make a fool out of you tonight? I am dying to know the answer."


    ---


    Wei inly said, "There will be no engagement."


    Lihua furrowed her brows. "No engagement? But isn''t today your ceremony?"


    "Renshu says so."


    "..."


    "So that means everybody must be waiting for you, isn''t it?"


    Wei thought about it. "Renshu says so."


    Lihua sighed. "I seriously cannot believe that somebody would be unaware of his own engagement."


    "I never agreed to it," Wei seriously said.


    "But your family misunderstood your agreement for the engagement."


    Suddenly, she felt startled. "Wait a minute. I am so dumb! If everyone is waiting for you, shouldn''t you be at the ceremony right now!? They are waiting for you, but we are here¡­"


    Wei frowned. He pulled her waist and said, "You want me to go back and get engaged to that woman?" He held her chin between his thumb and index finger and squinted his eyes. "You are my woman. I won''t put the ring on anyone else besides you."


    A fuzzy sensation warmed up her heart, and she couldn''t help but giggle. But she soon realized the seriousness of the situation.


    "No Boss! This cannot be done! Did you talk to your family about this? Do they know that you were unaware about this engagement?"


    "I talked to Fu Renshu."


    "What did Assistant Fu say?" She urgently asked.


    Wei calmly said, "He didn''t talk as much as he cried."


    "!!!"


    "Boss, you should call him!"


    Wei knitted his brows. "I said I would talk to the Old Madam, but he didn''t let me. I assume he will tell her everything himself."


    Lihua widened her eyes. "No, Boss. For such a huge thing as rifying this incredible misunderstanding, you should personally meet and talk to your Grandma. You are a CEO. Your family is so famous in the country. If you are absent from your own engagement ceremony, then would it not affect the reputation of the Jiang family? They might even think that you ran away!"


    He didn''t seem much affected. "It doesn''t matter to me what others think of me. The Old Madam taught me this herself. Today is an important day for us. I want to celebrate it with you. Our one-month anniversary precedes everything else."


    His ck orbs shone in determination and resolve.


    Lihua had mixed feelings. Joy bubbled in her chest to know that Wei was so serious about this even if it was just a small date. But on the other hand, she felt worried for his family. She didn''t want him to have any shes with his family because of her.


    The engagement of a CEO who belonged to the richest and the most influential Jiang family was a big deal. So many guests and socialites would be attending this ceremony. It would be a huge blow to their reputation.


    Lihua faced him, putting her hands on her waist. "Boss, you cannot be selfish. Your family also has other members. This won''t just affect you. Your grandma, mother and father will also have to bear the brunt of this. They would feel embarrassed in front of everyone. A child should always make his parents proud, not ashamed. Uncle and Aunt will be so sad!"


    Wei raised his brow.


    As far as he knew his father, Jiang Weizhe wouldn''t feel ashamed at all. He hardly bothered about him. As for his mother, Jiang Yubi would be absent in the first ce to feel any embarrassment.


    "Not just them. It''s about Shi Ruomei too. Hmph. I know she is a mean, rude and arrogant woman. I don''t like her at all. But she must be waiting for you. She shouldn''t get humiliated in front of the guests."


    There was silence for a while as Wei was in deep thought. He looked at her and said,


    "I won''t leave from here."


    "..."


    Even after saying so much, Boss is still adamant.


    "But."


    Lihua felt hopeful.


    "I will talk to the Old Madam and clear out the misunderstanding."


    "How?"


    "Over the phone."


    Lihua coughed hard. "Boss, such an important thing over the phone¡­"


    Wei pursed his lips.


    "I am sorry, Lihua. You are my woman and I know I should listen to you, but I cannot budge any more than this. Tonight is our special day, and I don''t want to ruin it. I would have to wait one more month to celebrate our two-month anniversary."


    She was dumbfounded.


    Boss is nning to celebrate an anniversary every month!?


    "I understand Boss. You prepared such a great surprise and it would all go to waste¡­" her shoulders slumped.


    He shook his head. "It''s not about the preparations. I don''t want to wait another thirty days. Also, I read on Baidu that the first anniversary of anything holds the most importance be it a first date, first meeting or the first anniversary of marriage. I want to celebrate our first event together."


    Her heart thumped loudly in her chest. She never thought that she would ever meet such a sincere man who would hold so much importance and cherish these little dates.


    Wei kissed her forehead. "I don''t want to leave your side tonight."


    Her face turned red at his promation. It sounded too intimate and wild. She cleared her throat.


    Just at that time, his phone buzzed and as expected, it was Fu Renshu''s call. Somehow, Lihua could imagine his sobbing face behind this call.


    Wei patted her head and smiled. "Wait for me. I will be back."


    "Ah...Will it really be fine like this?" She worriedly asked.


    He nodded. "En. No worries."


    ---


    *Ten minutes before*


    Thirty minutes had passed since the ceremony started, but there was still no sign of Wei anywhere. Ruomei stood at the podium all alone as she anxiously waited for him. The guests had already started to whisper and murmur about his absence that reached her ears. The more she heard their sarcasticments, the more panicked she got.


    Where is Wei? He should be here by now!


    Shi Zhen and Shi Cuifen quickly walked up to the Old Madam. "Old Madam this... Wei isn''t here yet. Where is he?"


    Mingshen and the other Jiang family members quietly watched themotion. Yang Bingqing, Mingshen''s mother, tugged his arm. "Mingshen. What do you think must have happened? This is so shocking. Wei has never beente before."


    He simply chuckled. She red at him. "This is not a thing tough about! Look at poor Ruomei. She is so scared and anxious."


    "Well if there is a joke going on, of course, I wouldugh, right?"


    "You¡­"


    All the elders were now finally starting to panic. The guests were beginning to question the Mafia King''s absence. There was neither a call nor any message from him.


    Shi Zhen anxiously said, "Mr. Jiang. Did you get any message from Wei? When will he reach here?"


    Jiang Weizhe didn''t reply, making Shi Zhen stumped for any words.


    This man...How can he stay so silent even in this crisis?


    Shi Cuifen said, "Didn''t Assistant Fu say that Wei was stuck in traffic? How far is he away now? If we don''t announce something soon, the guests will start asking questions¡­"


    The Old Madam clenched her stick. She was so infuriated that she felt an urge to kill someone. Every moment was making things difficult for her and if Wei didn''t arrive right now, it would be aplete mess.

 Chapter 85 - The Mafia King Bursts The Bubble

    <h4>Chapter 85 - The Mafia King Bursts The Bubble</h4>


    A dark storm riled up in her eyes. Fu Renshu was trying Wei''s number for a long time, but it didn''t connect. That further blew up her fuse.


    Shi Zhen urged. "Mr. Jiang, you have to say something. This cannot go on any longer."


    Jiang Weizhe nced at him. "Wei will say whatever he has to."


    "But we cannot reach him at all!"


    His nk expression didn''t twitch a bit as if saying, ''So?''


    At a corner, Fu Renshu was desperately trying Wei''s number again and again, but to no avail. The Old Madam was shooting death res towards him, making his blood curl.


    Boss please, I beg you! Pick up the phone! Just once, please pick up my call!


    Ruomei, who couldn''t stand on the podium any longer, politely bowed and left the stage. She had never felt so humiliated before. Their questioning gazes and sarcastic words were too harsh to bear. She hurriedly walked towards where all the elders were.


    "Mom. Dad. Where is Wei?" She asked in distress.


    Shi Cuifen held her hands. "Don''t worry, dear. Wei will be here. He is stuck in traffic, unfortunately."


    She was stunned. "Traffic? I-I thought Wei is already here¡­"


    "No, he isn''t. But he ising back as soon as possible."


    Ruomei bit her lip. "Mom. All the guests are talking about Wei. I am getting a bad feeling of this."


    "Don''t think negatively, Ruomei! Everything will be fine."


    The situation was turning more dire and finally, many of the guests came forward, asking questions.


    "This is strange. Why hasn''t the ceremony started yet?"


    "Where is Jiang Wei?"


    "We have been waiting for so long now."


    "This is the first time that an event in the Jiang family has been dyed."


    "Didn''t the Old Madam always take care of such customs?"


    "Poor Shi Ruomei. She is waiting for an hour now. Look, how embarrassed she seemed on the stage."


    The Old Madam gritted her teeth and scowled at Jiang Weizhe. "I see. Your son is as pathetic as you! He knows nothing but to embarrass the family just like you did!"


    Jiang Weizhe didn''t seem affected at all.


    Cold sweat broke out on Fu Renshu''s forehead and he prayed that pick his call.


    His prayers were finally answered.


    "Renshu."


    "Boss! Thank God you finally picked it up! I was trying your number for so long!"


    "I told you I don''t want any disturbance with Lihua," his voice had turned icy.


    Fu Renshu sobbed. "Apologies Boss! But the ceremony has already started here, and everybody is waiting for you! I told the Old Madam that you are stuck in traffic somewhere. But that excuse isn''t helping anymore. Old Madam urgently wants to talk to you."


    "Hm."


    Fu Renshu peeked at the crowd before whispering, "Boss. If possible, please don''t talk about Song Lihua and that you are with her. You know our history with the Song family. Your absence is a big issue here. If everyone knows about Song Lihua, it will get even moreplicated," he urged.


    Silence.


    "If they know about her and storm to meet her immediately, the Old Madam would definitely spill out about Song Jia and not just her but the Song family too. Song Lihua will know the truth and that is not good for you. We cannot hide her forever, but we need to think of a suitable time to exin this news to the Old Madam because it will be a huge deal."


    Wei agreed. "I understand."


    Fu Renshu sighed in relief.


    "Fu Renshu! Is that Wei on the line?" The Old Madam snatched the phone from his hand. She saw the name as ''Boss'' and her temper worsened.


    "Jiang Wei! How dare you humiliate the Jiang family like this! Do you know what time it is!" Her infuriated voice thundered in the room.


    Ruomei was startled.


    Wei! It''s Wei!


    The Shi family quickly rushed nearer to the Old Madam to hear the conversation.


    "The ceremony was supposed to start at exactly seven PM and it''s already eight now! Where are you!? The guests have already started talking about you. How could you embarrass me like that? I want you here right now!" Her jaw clenched in fury.


    But as opposed to the Old Madam''s outrage, Wei inly said, "I cannot be there."


    Silence.


    Everybody was dumbfounded. Ruomei''s eyes widened in disbelief while Shi Zhen and Shi Cuifen had their mouths opened in utter shock.


    The Old Madam gravely said, "Cannot. Be. Here?"


    "En."


    "Jiang Wei! Do you think this is the time to joke?"


    "I never joke. I cannot be there. I never agreed to this engagement."


    His words had stunned everybody to their core except Jiang Weizhe and Fu Renshu. Ruomei felt as if she was hallucinating.


    What is Wei saying?


    The Old Madam was aghast. "Jiang Wei! What nonsense are you spouting!?"


    "I never agreed to this engagement," he calmly repeated.


    Shi Zhen quickly said, "Haha Wei. Are you pulling our legs? Today is your ceremony with Ruomei and is this your way to have a little fun with your elders?"


    "Not interested," his impassive voice came from the other end.


    He froze.


    "W-Wei, this is really not the time to say all these things. All the guests are waiting for the ceremony to start."


    "I don''t like to repeat myself," he coldly said.


    Sweat began to form on his forehead. "How can you say that you didn''t agree to this engagement? You were present when we discussed Ruomei and your marriage¡­"


    "I won''t marry her."


    Ruomei froze. She rapidly blinked her eyes. Her heartbeat skyrocketed in her chest. She trembled and goosebumps crawled on her skin.


    "W-Wei you¡­"


    Shi Cuifen quickly held her. "Ruomei! Don''t be afraid. I think it''s just a misunderstanding, dear."


    Suddenly, the Old Madam stomped her stick hard. "Jiang Wei! What is happening? Are you drunk? Are you in your senses? We are talking about your engagement here and you are saying you never agreed to it?"


    "Yes."


    Shi Zhen asked, horrified, "But you did agree! Didn''t I ask you that day and you nodded your head? The Old Madam and I were talking about it in front of you."


    "I wasn''t paying attention to the discussion. As for nodding my head, I agreed to something else, not for taking her as my wife."


    Ruomei stumbled from her spot and almost copsed, but Shi Cuifen caught her. "Ruomei! Please hold onto yourself."


    "Mom¡­what is he saying? I-I don''t understand."


    Shi Cuifen cried and hugged her. "Ruomei don''t worry¡­" but she didn''t have the same reassurance as before. His words shook her too.


    The Old Madam was at a loss for words. "Why do you think your agreement even matters!? I decided that you will marry Shi Ruomei! I never asked your opinion about it! I chose her for you and that''s that!"


    "I don''t," there was still no distress or panic in his voice.


    Fu Renshu gulped and got worried for him.


    This is getting bad¡­


    "I will marry the woman I want. She isn''t Shi Ruomei."


    "Jiang Wei!"


    Shi Ruomei burst into nervousughter. "Wei you are really joking, right¡­? Y-You said that you want to-"


    She felt a little hesitant saying that in front of all the elders here.


    Clutching her trembling hand into a fist, she said, "You wanted to sleep with me¡­"


    Her head lowered in embarrassment, but she had no choice. She was sure that now Wei wouldn''t have anywhere to run. After all, she had heard it herself.


    "I will never say that to you."


    She stiffened and her countenance paled. "Wei... how can you deny it? I-I heard it myself in your office that day! You said that you wanted to sleep with me!"


    On the other side, Wei blinked his eyes, and he faintly remembered the day when Ruomei had barged in his office much to his displeasure. He recalled he was thinking about having sex with Lihua.


    "I see. I did say that¡­"


    Ruomei''s lips burst into a bright smile. "See? I-"


    "But I didn''t mean it for you."


    Silence.


    The Shi couple was horrified and so was the Old Madam.


    Shi Zhen gritted his teeth. "Wei, Ruomei is your fiance! Of course, you would mean those words for her!"


    "I said I don''t have any fiance. I never agreed to it."


    Tears rimmed her eyes. "Wei...you cannot say that...If not me, for whom would you say it? O-of course you don''t have any girlfriend."


    "I have. My words that day were meant for her."


    Silence. Absolute silence.


    The bomb Wei dropped was so sudden and intense that nobody could say anything for a long time. It were two simple words, but its effect made them feel as if the earth shook beneath them.


    The Old Madam was the first to recover from the shock. "What nonsense!" Her face reddened in pure anger and threat. Her old body was shaking in rage.


    Fu Renshu panicked for a moment, but he felt relieved that Wei didn''t mention any name.


    "It''s not," his voice modtion didn''t change at all. "So, I don''t agree with this engagement. I will only marry my woman and nobody else."

 Chapter 86 - The Mafia King Ends The Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 86 - The Mafia King Ends The Discussion</h4>


    This time, Wei''s in and indifferent voice changed to more serious and determined.


    "Jiang Wei! Shi Ruomei is your fiance! I have chosen her as your wife! There is no ce for any other woman in your life!"


    "There is, and only she can have a ce in my life."


    Ruomei could hardly believe her ears.


    W-Wei has someone else¡­? No...it is not possible¡­This is Jiang Wei we are talking about. Haha...how can he have a woman?


    She chuckled. "Wei... that''s impossible. You are not like that. You don''t even like other women touching you. You can''t tolerate another woman talking to you-"


    "Except her."


    She froze.


    "My woman is an exception to everything. I don''t like talking to other women. I am only talking to you because I want to rify this as quickly as possible."


    Fu Renshu choked.


    That was savage, Boss¡­


    Ruomei was in a daze for a long time.


    Impossible. This is impossible. Wei cannot have a girlfriend...I-I am his fiance.


    Shi Zhen and Shi Cuifen stood dumbfounded. He burst into anger. "Wei you cannot do this! You cannot cheat my daughter! The Old Madam has decided this marriage in your presence and you agreed to it! You cannot back out now!"


    The Old Madam coldly said, "Wei don''t you dare have any rtionship with a pathetic woman! I decide who you will marry and Imand you toe to the ceremony right now! You will get engaged to Shi Ruomei and that''s that!"


    Her chest heaved up and down as she inhaled sharp, angry breaths.


    Wei''s tone turned as icy as the Arctic. "Pathetic woman?" Quiet, dangerous and rming, his voice made everybody shudder. Ruomei couldn''t move a muscle.


    "She is my woman. Nobody will insult her or the consequences will be dire. Nobody will tell the Mafia King what to do and what he cannot. I said what I had to. This discussion is over."


    Without a word further, he hung up the call.


    The long ring as Wei abruptly cut the phone snapped the Old Madam out of her daze.


    "He cut the call. Wei cut my call! Who does he think he is! Fu Renshu! Again! Call him again!"


    He took his phone back and dialed Wei''s number again, but he was sure that he wouldn''t pick up now.


    As expected, it didn''t. A recorded voice yed.


    "The number you are trying to call is currently switched off. Please try againter."


    "He switched off his phone!?" The Old Madam erupted in extreme resentment. This was the first time that Wei went against her like this. She never imagined him talking back to her or opposing her decision.


    On the other side, Ruomei''s mind went nk. Tears streamed down her cheeks, but she felt too choked up to say anything. Her knees went weak and she copsed.


    "Ruomei!" Shi Cuifen burst into tears and hugged her daughter. "Don''t cry, dear. I-It will be fine. We will solve this matter, okay?"


    "What is there to solve!?" Shi Zhen eximed. "Wei clearly backed off from this engagement!"


    Shi Cuifen sobbed.


    He looked at the Old Madam indignantly. "Old Madam, how could Wei do this? Everything happened in his presence and now he is saying that he has some other woman? I will not stand for this! Ruomei is his fiance and he cannot cheat her!"


    The Old Madam red at him but with the current situation, she was in no position to rebuke him. Nobody dared speak to her like that and she was furious at Shi Zhen''s using tone. But because it was Wei''s blunder, the Jiang family was at a loss.


    The Old Madam gritted her teeth. "Fu Renshu! What are you doing just standing there! Keep calling him! He has toe to the ceremony at any cost!"


    He said, "Old Madam, as you heard, Boss''s phone is switched off¡­"


    "Shut up!"


    He straightened up and inwardly sobbed.


    Ah God just kill me now and let me go to heaven in peace! I don''t want to face this reality anymore!


    They heard an amusing chuckle from the back. "Hoooo. The Mafia King refuses this ceremony. Hell he doesn''t even know about this engagement," Mingshenzily leaned on the wall.


    The Old Madam narrowed her eyes.


    The Yang family.


    He smiled. "Such a responsible Mafia King you have there~"


    Shi Zhen fumed. "He knows! He knows everything! But for the sake of that homewrecker, he is lying to us! She must have brainwashed him. She doesn''t want Wei to marry Ruomei! This is all that witch''s n to separate them!"


    Jiang Weizhe turned cold at her humiliation, but because he couldn''t reveal her identity right now, he could say nothing.


    "But it''s equally Wei''s fault! I never thought the respectable CEO of the Jiang Industries and the Mafia King would be a cheater!"


    "Shi Zhen! Don''t forget who you are speaking to!" The Old Madam said.


    The rest of the Jiang family members were quietly watching everything from the shadows. They nced at each other and stayed quiet.


    Mingshen clicked his tongue. "Tsk. Tsk. Who knew the Mafia King would bring this day upon his family¡­"


    Though I always knew that. I even know the woman he is with right now, he chuckled.


    "Are you sure the Underworld is fine like this with him as the Mafia King? Ah, such a pity."


    Yang Bingqing elbowed her son. She whispered. "This is not the time to talk about politics here!"


    He shrugged.


    The Old Madam angrilyughed.


    As expected. One mistake and everybody is questioning the Jiang family''s capability.


    Shi Zhen said, "What else should I say, Old Madam? The guests are all waiting outside. They are already getting uneasy about this. It would be so humiliating for the Shi family. Everybody would mock us that the groom ran away!"


    Ruomei trembled and she burst into tears. "Mom. Wei cannot do this. I-I am his fiance...he cannot have another woman! No, Mom. He is lying. Y-You know how Wei is, right? In all these years, he steered away from women. How could a woman suddenly be his girlfriend? I don''t believe this. I am Wei''s fiance Mom."


    Shi Cuifen nodded and hugged her. "Yes, dear. It''s just as you say."


    The Old Madam''s eyes turned red and veins popped on her forehead. "Do anything to find him but bring him back at any cost!"


    But even after trying to investigate, they failed to get his location, and neither did they learn anything about his supposed girlfriend.


    Shi Zhen said, "What do we tell the guests now? Apologies for crossing my line, Old Madam. But because of Wei''s disappearance, I won''t let anyone humiliate Ruomei and the Shi family."


    "Shut up! Enough! I know what to do. Don''t forget your position, Shi Zhen, and don''t teach me what to do either."


    He stiffened a bit. After all, she was the Old Madam. Even if it was Wei''s fault, she wouldn''t allow anyone to step over her.


    The Old Madam narrowed her eyes. "I will go and make the announcement."


    ---


    Lihua anxiously paced back and forth in the hall. Finally, she saw Weiing back and she ran up to his side. "Boss, what happened?"


    He nodded. "En. I rified everything."


    "But their reaction? They would be super mad right? Especially your Grandma. Like I already said, Boss, I think you should personally meet your family. Because of me¡­"


    Wei ced his finger on her lips and gently cupped her face. "Sshh. Everything is fine now. Also, it''s not because of you. You are my woman. This is my choice."


    She blushed.


    "B-But the guests and your reputation...I cannot watch anyone ming you."


    His lips tugged into a soft smile. He hugged her and buried his face in the crook of her neck. "Nothing is more important than you, Lihua. It was my fault that this misunderstanding happened. I will take the responsibility and personally resolve it as you want."


    "Really?"


    "En," he raised his head and admired her beautiful eyes, making his breath stop. "But now, I only want to spend this night with you."


    With the soft touch of his finger, he gently tucked her hair behind her ear. He took one violet earring and wore it on her earlobe. He did the same for the other ear. The earrings, once again, glimmered in the light as they dangled in the air. Her eyes gleamed in happiness as she touched her earrings.


    "Boss, my gift! Can I really have it back?"


    This was the first gift from Wei to her, so it was really precious to her that she wanted to keep it as a sweet memento.


    "It was always yours. I was silly to take it back," he lifted her hands and lightly pecked it. "I am sorry I made you misunderstand."


    She grinned and pinched his cheek. "En!" Then she said indignantly, "These earrings are mine now. You cannot ask them back again, okay!"


    Wei seriously nodded.


    A grumble escaped her tummy and she coughed, feeling embarrassed. "Haha, I am not hungry at all¡­"


    Wei chuckled. "Let''s cut the cake."

 Chapter 87 - The Mafia Kings Small Wish

    <h4>Chapter 87 - The Mafia King''s Small Wish</h4>


    Her eyes gleamed and she furiously bobbed her head.


    Wei handed her the knife and stood aside. Lihua frowned. "Why are you standing separately?"


    He dotingly said, "You cut the cake."


    Her mouth twitched and she sighed. "Boss, it''s OUR first month anniversary. So, we should cut it together. I want to do it with you," she pouted.


    The adorable pout on her lips melted his heart. He stepped closer to her and held the knife with her. She smiled, satisfied.


    "Happy one month anniversary~ Happy one month anniversary~ Happy one month anniversary~~"


    She sang it to the tune of a birthday song. Lihua picked the piece of cake. "Ahhh¡­"


    Wei took the piece from her and said, "You first."


    Lihua sighed.


    Boss is really doting!


    She grinned and took a big bite and so did Wei. "Delicious!"


    After the cake cutting ceremony, Wei pulled her towards therge dining area. Lihua stood like an immovable log of wood, seeing the huge feast on the table. It was filled with mouth-watering and yummy menus that just increased her appetite by ten folds.


    "So much food! And it looks so yummy!"


    Wei smiled. "En. All for you."


    Lihua hopped to the dining table and took a bite of the spicy pork chop. The meat instantly melted on her tongue like butter and the sizzling spicy vor tingled her mouth. Then she froze as she recognized the familiar taste.


    "Boss, did you make all this?"


    "En. Do you like it?" He stood like an examinee who was nervous about the points he scored.


    Her eyes popped out of her sockets as she looked at all the dishes once again. "So many? All by you?"


    "En. It''s our special night after all. Everything should be extravagant."


    Okay, my heart cannot take this anymore! First, he bought a huge mansion just to celebrate today, decorated everything in violet, and now he prepared a whole feast!


    "Boss, you are spoiling me too much," she sobbed though her heart was bursting with happiness.


    Wei leaned in and kissed her cheek, turning her face scarlet. "I will spoil you like this forever. My woman must have everything in this world."


    Her heart loudly pounded in her chest and she felt shy. As they feasted on the sumptuous dinner, they suddenly heard a thundering sound from outside. Through therge floor-to-ceiling windows, they saw lightning crackle in the clouds and soon heard the sound of the raindrops hitting the ground.


    Lihua brightened. "Rain!" She got up and dashed towards the windows. The slight drizzle slowly turned into a heavy downpour.


    He saw her extending her arm and giggle as the raindrops fell upon her palm. "So pleasant. The weather was so hot these days, but this is just awesome."


    Wei curiously stood behind her and asked, "You like rain?"


    "En! And it''s not even the season this time. I love the monsoon!"


    He blinked his eyes and mentally made a note of it.


    Her eyes shone with an idea. "Boss, let''s go outside!"


    Wei furrowed his brows. "But it''s raining."


    She grinned. "Exactly why."


    Lihua opened the windows and hopped outside. Wei widened his eyes and anxiously said, "Come back, Lihua! You will-"


    But the words got stuck in his throat as he saw her calmly standing under the rain with her eyes shut and a soft smile etched on her lips. In just a few seconds, she got entirely wet. The cold rain trickled down her from her face, neck and to her arms and legs, coursing a pleasant sensation all over her.


    Suddenly, she felt a cover over her. Not feeling the raindrops anymore, she slowly opened her eyes. She saw a big, violet umbre on top of her head and Wei''s figure towering over her as he held it.


    She smiled. "The umbre is also violet."


    "En. It''s your favorite."


    He pursed his lips. "You shouldn''t get wet in the rain. You will catch a cold like that."


    Lihua slightly widened her eyes. "Have you never gotten wet in the rain before? Not even once?"


    He tilted his head. "No. I never paid attention to the seasons."


    Lihua quietly stared at him and so did Wei. He parted his lips. The image of the lively Lihua so serenely standing under the rain had made his heart skip a beat. There was a sense of calmness and peace in her smile. At that moment, he felt as if he could watch her like that forever. "What were you thinking?"


    "Nothing."


    Wei felt puzzled. "Nothing?"


    "Yes. I wasn''t thinking about anything at all. We think every day and every moment. You think about work. I think about my studies and my future. But it gets tiring, thinking about something all the time. So whenever I stand in the rain, I think nothing at all and just let all my thoughts wash away with the rain. Our mind deserves peace and silence too."


    Wei was stunned. He never thought of it that way. He never felt the need for any rxation because he had programmed his brain not to get tired.


    Lihua smiled and ced her palm on top of his hand. "So Boss," she whispered, "Why don''t you try it too?"


    She suddenly raised his hand and lifted the umbre away from them, exposing Wei to the rain for the first time.


    Wei was stunned as the raindrops drizzled down his body. Lihua closed his eyes and said, "Now don''t think of anything. I know it''s hard. But you can do it. Just feel the rain and nothing else. Just let its coldness seep inside you. You will start to feel lighter and pleasant. Try it, Boss."


    Wei shut his eyes as she told him. He felt the water seeping through his shirt and trickling down his chest. This was the first time Wei was standing in the rain, unprotected from it. At first, he instinctively thought to take cover from it, but as soon as the raindrops kissed his cheeks, nose, lips, eyes and every part of his body, he felt he couldn''t move.


    More than couldn''t, he didn''t wish to move. The droplets drummed loudly against his ears and the wetness that permeated his skin elicited a mixture of emotions that he never felt before. He felt strangely calm even as the heavy downpour smashed against the ground akin to a raging war. His head felt light and fuzzy to him. The myriad of thoughts running through his mind came to a sudden halt, and a distant memory of his childhood faintly appeared like a fog.


    He was five at that time and just like tonight, there was heavy rain thundering everywhere he looked. A little Wei stretched out his hand with curiosity gleaming his eyes. At that point, his training as the next Mafia King had already started which was slowly eroding the meaning of emotions from his heart. He wasn''t allowed to y or have fun. He didn''t have any toys. The only thing he was allowed to hold in his hand was guns.


    But when he gazed at the dark clouds, looming over the vi with all their might and casting a sheet of darkness around, he couldn''t help but feel thrilled. It was mysterious and exciting. The phenomenon was beyond hisprehension that he wanted to understand. The chilly gust of wind made him shiver, but he didn''t mind it.


    As he stretched his hand, wanting to feel the water droplets, he was suddenly pulled back. The Old Madam stared at him and narrowed her eyes. "What are you doing here? You are supposed to be with the guards doing your training."


    Wei nkly looked at her. His outstretched hand hung in the air. The Old Madam said, "Don''t waste your time in admiring the rain. It''s useless. There is nothing new in it. You have to focus on your training! After how your useless father was such a huge disappointment, I won''t let you follow in his footsteps."


    Wei didn''t respond. He slowly lowered his arm.


    "You don''t have time for this nonsense. Remember, you are not a normal child. Don''t bother with such childish stuff. You are the next Mafia King. You must only think about standing at the top, not standing in the rain. You will get all wet and dirty and I won''t tolerate that."


    She closed the window and coldly dragged him away. The little Wei stared at the raindrops pattering against the window, and the small me of desire that lit his heart faded away into darkness.


    At present, Wei slowly opened his eyes. The rain was loudly sttering across just like it did in his memory. The air tonight was chilly just how he had felt at that time. He couldn''t see how dark the sky was because it was nighttime, but he imagined how it would have looked the same.


    At twenty-eight, Jiang Wei was living his dream of standing in the rain that he first felt at five. After that time, he never bothered with the seasons. They came and went by, but ever since he entered the dark world, that desire never lit again.


    But tonight it did. Only because of Lihua.

 Chapter 88 - The Mafia King Asks For A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 88 - The Mafia King Asks For A Kiss</h4>


    The cold raindrops sshed on his face and an incredibly pleasant sensation warmed his heart even in that freezing atmosphere. At that moment, Wei allowed himself to forget his title as the Mafia King and the CEO that always weighed him down like chains binding his feet. He let the water wash away all his responsibilities and simply let the first rain overwhelm him.


    He stared down at Lihua, who was silently watching him. She smiled. "It feels nice, right?"


    So many emotions jumbled his heart that he felt too choked up to say anything. It felt as if something shattered inside him that always stopped him from seeing the world from Lihua''s perspective.


    She grinned. "Do you still want to worry if we will catch a cold? Even if we did, so what? We will get better, but this feeling of standing in the first rain will nevere again."


    Her sweetughter rang in the air. She hopped and ran around the garden, feeling the roaring sshing of raindrops on her cheeks. Wei watched in a stupor. He lowered his gaze and saw his wet palms. As he lifted his eyes, he saw the apparition of his five-year-old self, extending his small hands in the rain that were finally wet by the raindrops. His past child self who wanted to get wet in the rain but couldn''t.


    The adult Wei whispered, "It feels nice, doesn''t it? You... always wanted this, right?"


    The child Wei raised his head and stared at him. Slowly, a bright smile curved his lips upwards. His eyes shone in joy. He nodded hard.


    "Ah Boss!"


    Wei snapped out from his daze. The small Wei disappeared. He looked at Lihua who identally fell into the fountain.


    She sobbed. "Ah Boss, I slipped."


    Being the ditzy and clumsy Lihua that she was, it was to be expected.


    His eyes widened and he rushed towards her. "Lihua! Are you hurt? Give me your hand."


    Lihua clutched his hand, and a glint shone in her eyes. She suddenly pulled him inside the fountain. A ssh echoed the garden as Wei fell into it.


    "Hahaha! You fell for it," sheughed.


    Wei shook away the excess water and blinked his eyes. "You aren''t hurt?"


    "Nope. Hehe, I tricked you. This feels like double rain! The rain from the clouds and the rain from the fountain! Awesome right?" Lihuaughed.


    A smile lifted his lips. Looking at her having so much fun andughing as she sshed the water made Wei feel how lucky he was to meet her. He grabbed her arm and pulled her towards him. His arm snaked around her waist and his ck irises bored into hers. If previously Lihua didn''t shudder because of the cold, she did this time as she felt him seriously observing her.


    Her lips quivered as she softly spoke, "Boss you are unfair."


    He tilted his head. "How?"


    "You arranged so much for me to celebrate tonight, but I didn''t give you anything. If I knew about it earlier, I would have also nned a surprise for you. It''s our first event we are celebrating together. I gave you nothing, and now I feel horrible."


    Wei lifted her chin and his eyes squinted. "Who said you gave me nothing? You gave me my first dream I ever wished for. You made it alive and breathing. I am living my dream, Lihua. It is real and only because of you. What I did for you feels nothing inparison."


    Lihua asked, "Dream?"


    He mysteriously smiled. "En."


    She still felt skeptical about her contribution. "Really? Maybe you are just spoiling me again¡­"


    Wei thought about it for a moment and said, "You wish to give me something?"


    She nodded.


    "Then Lihua...kiss me."


    Lihua froze. She looked at him, dumbfounded. "K-Kiss?"


    "En."


    Her cheeks flushed red and she couldn''t look at him anymore. "H-How can a kiss be enough against your surprise?"


    "It is for me. Lihua. I want you to kiss me."


    A shiver ran down her spine as his husky voice urged her. "I-I really doubt it would be enough¡­" she said in a meek voice.


    Wei slyly smiled. "I can always ask for more."


    "..."


    He pressed her waist until their chests collided. He bumped his forehead on hers. "Lihua please¡­"


    Her eyshes trembled as she gazed at his pleading expression. Yet, there was a faint trace of deviousness in it. Even in that cold rain, she felt his warm breath fanning her cheeks. "T-this...I don''t know how to k-kiss¡­"


    He raised his brow. "But you know. You kissed me before when we slept together."


    "!!!"


    Ah, why are you just casually reminding me of the time when I took advantage of you!?


    Lihua felt utterly embarrassed. She lost all her face. Suddenly, Wei pressed their bodies together, even more, startling her.


    "Don''t make me wait, Lihua or¡­" he stared at her luscious red lips on which the raindrops seductively trickled down, making a gulp pass down his throat. "I won''t be able to hold myself any longer."


    Lihua blushed furiously. She took the support of his shoulders and steadied her feet as she finally steeled herself to look back into his ck irises. Just like Wei, Lihua swallowed a gulp too, as she saw the droplets sexily gliding along his sharp jawline and towards his neckline. In this intimate position under the rain, she couldn''t help herself but do as Wei said. Amidst the falling rain and as they floated in the fountain, she slowly inched towards him and pressed her lips on his.


    His gaze darkened as her wet lips tremblingly kissed him. Even though Lihua had kissed him before, she was still a novice at kissing. She didn''t move or deepen the kiss as she found herself clueless.


    At that time, Wei was asleep when she had initiated the kiss. He wasn''t awake to observe her, so she somehow got her confidence from that fact. But at this moment, Wei was looking at her. He was observing her. His deep gaze was only focused on her. Wei had never touched a woman before, but he still always expertly took the charge whenever he kissed her.


    W-what should I do now?

 Chapter 89 - The Mafia Kings Efforts To Woo Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 89 - The Mafia King''s Efforts To Woo Lihua</h4>


    Lihua was at loss. But her confusion washed away instantly as Wei held the back of her head and deepened the kiss. With his force, he kept pushing her head down as his fierce lips crashed down on her just as the violent rain falling upon them. A shudder ran through her spine as Wei sucked on her lips hard. He tasted the raindrops mixed with her cherry lipstick. He ravished her lips until Lihua felt numb.


    But that wasn''t enough to satisfy the hunger that aroused within him. He pried open her mouth and his tongue swiftly delved inside, finding sce in her tongue. As their tongues meshed against each other, they tasted the cold raindrops that witnessed their heated kiss.


    "Mmnn¡­" she softly moaned.


    Wei''s sharp ears clearly heard her whimper and a fire ignited in the pit of his stomach. In that freezing and chilling temperature, he felt his body crackle like a volcano. He forced himself to break the kiss. Lihua watched him in a daze with her misty eyes.


    "Boss¡­"


    She saw her lipstick that faintly got smeared onto his lips, giving them a red hue. She groggily giggled. "Your lips are red too now¡­"


    But Wei couldn''t hear that. He stared at her lips that looked redder and swollen. His gaze traveled down and saw the outline of her breasts perk up through her wet dress. His little brother violently twitched and as he couldn''t hold back his desire anymore, he swiftly picked her in his arms and stepped out of the fountain.


    Lihua gasped and widened her eyes. "Boss¡­"


    The rest of her words never made their way out as she saw his clouded gaze in desire. He walked back to the mansion and climbed up his way towards the master bedroom.


    He banged open the door by his foot. Lihua''s heart drummed so hard that she could feel the vibrations ringing in her chest. She thought he would put her on the bed, but instead, he entered the bathroom. He ced her in the bathtub and switched on the tap. The warm water slowly started filling the bathtub.


    "B-Boss you¡­" she stammered.


    She was confused and a little disappointed. She wanted the kiss tost longer. With it, the desire to go further erupted within her. But he suddenly brought her here in the bathroom.


    Wei quietly said, "You are freezing."


    "O-Oh¡­y-yeah¡­"


    He pinched her jaw and kissed her hard. "We will continue after you warm up."


    She sat there, speechless and stared at him like an idiot. "What?"


    "Continue after you warm up," Wei said.


    Lihua could hardly believe her ears.


    Continue... continue¡­


    Although she knew what he meant by that, she still found it unbelievable. And it was Wei after all who was a master in creating misunderstandings. First, he made everyone think that he was ready for his engagement with Shi Ruomei. Then it appeared as if he really cared about her, but things were totally different.


    So, Lihua couldn''t help but question his intentions.


    "C-continue what¡­?" Her voice was almost inaudible, but Wei clearly heard it.


    "Sex."


    Lihua coughed hard. His response was so direct and no-nonsense that she had to hold the bathtub for support. Her face turned beet red.


    Wei frowned. "Is the water too hot?"


    The water is just fine!


    "Y-you r-really want to have s-sex¡­?"


    "En. For a long time now."


    "!!!"


    She jerked her head towards him in shock. "Long time? Since when?"


    She thought that he only thought of her as his woman. But to think as far as having sex too?


    When did Boss leap so high?


    Wei warmly smiled. "When I kissed you after our dance that night we decorated my house together. I got a boner is what my acquaintance said."


    "You asked him again?"


    Wei anxiously said, "I know you told me not to ask him again, but I didn''t know who else to ask. I felt excited, and I didn''t know why. He said it''s because I wanted to have sex with you."


    Lihua blushed hard.


    Damn it! How can Boss make me always so speechless!


    Wei sadly lowered his head. "But you suddenly ran away. He said that I scared you with my sudden advances."


    She cleared her throat.


    N-not that far off the mark, but it was because I felt embarrassed too¡­


    "I-I wasn''t scared. I was just embarrassed. That was too much for my heart to take," she whispered.


    He blinked his eyes. "Is that so? I thought I made you afraid and then you ran off to meet your friend," he quietly spoke as his gaze darkened. "He said that I need to woo you instead of forcing myself on you."


    Her eyes widened in shock. "Woo me?"


    "En. So, I gifted you the earrings because I read on Baidu to give something that your woman would like. You like violet, so I brought violet earrings for you. I offered to take you back and forth from college or anywhere else you wished to go because I read that women like chivalrous men. That''s what I read on how to woo a woman."


    She looked at him, stunned.


    "There was also a point to celebrate events like a first date, first month anniversary or first time you confessed. This makes your woman feel special and cherished. So, I prepared this surprise for you to make you happy. Wooing your girlfriend is important for a healthy rtionship is what I read," he dotingly gazed at her.


    Lihua stared at him until her eyes began to sting. For a man like him who didn''t understand emotions, he tried his very best to keep her happy and understand his responsibility as a boyfriend. He was clueless about how a rtionship worked. That meant he always faced questions at every step of the way.


    With so many questions, he put so much effort into finding the answers, but he didn''t find it tiring at all. He sincerely did everything he could to love and cherish Lihua even if his heart was too empty to understand it.


    Who wouldn''t fall for a man like him?

 Chapter 90 - The Mafia King Remembered An Important Thing

    <h4>Chapter 90 - The Mafia King Remembered An Important Thing</h4>


    She had an urge to cry. "You were working so hard for me and I knew nothing¡­"


    "It''s too less," Wei cupped her cheek. "I want to make you the happiest woman of this world. I can give you all the money and status, but I don''t understand what makes you happy, sad, angry, afraid or anxious. Your reactions always take me by surprise. They are out of the norm. I get puzzled. I don''t know how to react to your reactions. So, I always make mistakes and hurt you. I don''t want to lose you, Lihua. Because of my inability to feel emotions, I don''t want to make anymore mistakes and lose you."


    His words shook her heart hard. The tears that she held until now, finally escaped her eyes.


    Wei widened his eyes. "Lihua you-"


    But his words were cut off as Lihua gently kissed his lips. He stared at her in a stupor. She withdrew and gazed back at him. Her eyes shone in love and admiration for this man.


    "W-won''t youe inside too? You are freezing just like me."


    He took a sharp breath. Her invitation sent a shiver down his spine. He climbed inside the bathtub that was half-filled with warm water now. He leaned his body on top of her as he rested his hands on the edge. Their gazes silently locked onto each other before their lips met again for a passionate kiss. Nobody knew who initiated it and they didn''t care. They only cared about kissing the living daylights out of each other.


    Lihua''s trembling hands grabbed the back of his neck for support while Wei''s hands wandered around her body. His fingers slipped inside her dress and she shuddered as his cold fingers touched her thigh. They traveled upwards as he grabbed her waist, making her jolt.


    He withdrew away with their lips still brushing against each other. He whispered, his hungry gaze focused on her, "We cannot bathe with clothes on Lihua¡­"


    Her eyshes fluttered and her heart loudly drummed in her chest. "E-En¡­"


    "So it''s better to remove them."


    Before she could even blink her eyes, he had already unbuttoned his shirt and threw it on the floor. His toned chest and sexy abs were in her full delicious view as she admired him.


    "Now your turn."


    Lihua shivered.


    How can I undress? This suddenly feels shameful.


    "I-I...I¡­" she could only pitifully stammer. "It''s embarrassing¡­"


    Wei nodded. "I will help you."


    "Huh?"


    And with a quick snap of his finger, he lifted her dress, exposing her bouncy breasts in front of him. He froze. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, and he felt heat rush at full speed towards where his little brother was itching.


    Lihua suddenly shivered with the cold, but as the warm water kissed her body, she rxed. But it was no time to rx when Wei was eyeing her half-baked body with full concentration. As her cheeks burner ming red like the fire, she instinctively covered her chest.


    Wei narrowed his eyes and pulled her arm. "Don''t hide, Lihua."


    The water sshed onto them. They didn''t understand if the heat smoldering inside them was due to the warmth of the water or their excitement that raged in a mad rush. The sounds of their slurpy wet kisses echoed in the bathroom as they made out.


    A whileter, Wei stepped out, carrying Lihua in his arms who had buried her face in his chest,pletely embarrassed. She was naked and only wrapped in a towel. Freshly bathed and dried up, Wei gently ced her on the bed.


    He stared at her, her beautiful irises sucking him akin to a ck hole. Not tearing his gaze apart even for a second, he kissed her forehead. Lihua suddenly felt as if she was too small. His tall and lean body towered over her. His hands rested on either side of her ears on the pillow. She could hardly see the ceiling above because her view was blocked by his bare and fair chest.


    Ahhhhh!!! Boss is so sexy! I am so close to getting a nosebleed! Thank God I didn''t embarrass myself in the bathroom. Just look at his abs. Just how much does he work out? His arms are so strong and sturdy and his fingers are so beautiful! They are even more beautiful than a woman''s!


    She was fully relishing the beautiful sight in front of her. Drool formed on the side of her mouth as she stared at him with a starstruck gaze.


    Wei pinched her jaw and made her look at him. His fingers found their way as they rustled in her hair. Their hearts were pounding loud and clear, knowing what would happen next between them. Excitement, fear and happiness - all these mixed emotions overwhelmed them. The intense makeout in the bathroom had already pumped up their desire to finally be one tonight. Wei''s hardened member was twitching and ready to unleash its might.


    He leaned closer and closer. Lihua inhaled a sharp breath and shut her eyes for his kiss that would mark the start of their long night. Just as he was about to delve into his heaven as he froze and remembered a very important point. He was so lost in her beauty that he failed to realize an important point.


    His mouth opened and closed multiple times as he didn''t know what to speak. "I¡­"


    Lihua slowly opened her eyes and peeked at him. Seeing his pale expression, she furrowed her brows. "B-Boss? What happened?"


    "That...we-we cannot¡­" He fumbled and Lihua widened her eyes. "Are you okay? What happened so suddenly?"


    "We cannot have sex."


    "..."


    At this deciding point when she had prepared her heart and mind to ept him wholeheartedly, Wei dropped a massive bomb on her.


    But after all the series of misunderstandings that happened between them, she knew that he wasn''t saying it out of nowhere.


    "Why not? Didn''t you¡­" she coughed.


    "I did. I want to have sex with you."


    "Then?"


    Wei anxiously pursed his lips. "I remembered I didn''t research fully on the subject."

 Chapter 91 - The Mafia King Continues His Research

    <h4>Chapter 91 - The Mafia King Continues His Research</h4>


    Lihua rapidly blinked her eyes. Confusion marred her face.


    "What?"


    Wei nodded. "En. When I realized my desire for you, I started to look upon sex."


    She coughed hard.


    Lihua wanted to puke three liters of blood at this preposterous confession.


    "What!?" She looked at him, speechless and dumbstruck.


    "Yes. I don''t know about physical intimacy, so I wanted to know more about it. I learned that a woman''s first time is painful for her. I got scared by reading that because I don''t want to hurt you. But before I could search up ways on what to do to counter it, I had to look up ways on how to woo you first. I messed up the order," his gaze dimmed.


    Lihua could even see imaginary dog ears on his head that dropped due to sadness.


    Why does the Boss always manage to shock me? I thought the list of shocks is already over, but somehow, he always makes me speechless every time.


    Nevertheless, her heart warmed up to know that he cared so much about her first time with him and the pain that was eventually toe.


    She shook her head and chuckled. "Boss, why are you worrying about that now?"


    His gaze was determined and serious. "I will not do anything half-hearted, especially if it concerns you."


    Once again, an arrow struck her heart and she melted.


    "It said that sex will be painful. But I don''t know any measures to nullify it. So we cannot have sex until I am sure that you won''t get hurt."


    Lihua smiled. "Boss, I will be fine. It''s not that bad as you are making it sound."


    Wei shook his head in disagreement. "It''s not fine. Why isn''t sex painful for men?" He tilted his head.


    Lihua coughed. "W-well, that''s how God designed our bodies. Men don''t have a hymen that ruptures."


    "Then either God should put a hymen in men or remove it from a woman''s body," he inly stated as it was no big deal.


    Her eyes popped out of her eyes. "Pfft," she burst intoughter. "This is the first time I am hearing this. I never thought a man would say this."


    "Why not?"


    "Because it has always been that way."


    "Just because it has always been that way doesn''t mean that it is fair. If a man doesn''t suffer, so shouldn''t the woman too while having sex. If a woman suffers, then it should be painful for a man too. I don''t like it that you will be hurt but I won''t."


    Lihua stared at him in a trance. No matter how much talked to him, moments like these always made her wonder whether she would be able to fully understand Wei ever. Whenever she thought that she reached a step closer to knowing a little more about him, he would always say or act something that blew her mind away.


    At most during sex, men try to prepare their women so it would hurt less. But to question how nature was unfair and express how men should equally be hurt was something she never imagined any man would think of. Wei was sulking right now because sex would be painless to him.


    Has any man on this ever felt sad because sex would be painless to him!?


    "Boss¡­I may really sound cheesy with this, but please stop saying such sweet things that will get me diabetes!" She sobbed.


    Wei looked at her questioningly. "You are healthy. You won''t get diabetes," he patted her cheek.


    With your words, I seriously doubt it!


    She pressed her brows. "How can a man be¡­ugh, I have no words to express. But Boss, trust me. I¡­" she blushed a little, "will be fine. D-Don''t think so much about it."


    Wei narrowed his eyes and sat up on the bed. Lihua got confused. "What are you doing?"


    He earnestly said, "I cannot not think about it. It''s about your health and safety. I will notpromise on anything."


    "..."


    Health and safety is a bit too much...So wait! Does that mean we are not gonna *cough* do it tonight?


    Lihua nervouslyughed. "Boss, you are not thinking of s-stopping here, are you?"


    "Wait a minute."


    Wei stepped out of the room much to her bewilderment. A minuteter, he returned with a tab in his hand. He sat on the bed again and switched it on.


    Lihua knitted her brows. "Why did you bring a tab?"


    "Toplete my research on sex."


    She rapidly blinked her eyes.


    Wei softly smiled and patted her head. "Wait for a while. I will research everything I need to know on how to make sex the most painless for you."


    "!!!"


    She looked at him with her mouth opened in a big O. "Y-you are searching that now?"


    "En."


    "I mean... right now?"


    "I have the tab with me."


    "..."


    Lihua could only watch her in utter speechlessness as he sincerely typed his query in Baidu. She peeked in and puked blood as she saw the search results. It showed the list of links, captioned as -


    ''10 things that can make sex painful for women and how to avoid it.''


    ''Know more about female pain during sexual intercourse.''


    ''Painful sex : What women can do?''


    Her gaze alternated between the tab and Wei, feeling dumbfounded.


    He is actually searching for it now! At the time when we should be having sex, he is busy researching on the tab!


    "Boss¡­"


    Wei nced at her.


    "You can leave it. It''s just a little pain¡­"


    "No," he firmly said, "I need to know all the methods for tackling it."


    She coughed, feeling embarrassed.


    I never thought a man would decide toplete his research when things are just about to start. Boss is...so cute and incredible.


    She couldn''t budge him so she patiently waited in silence.


    *Tick tock, tick tock¡­*


    Twenty-five minutes had gone by. Lihua thought he would be done searching in five minutes, but apparently not so. He wasn''t leaving a single website on Baidu that mentioned painful sex. She peeked from time to time and every time she thought that this would be thest site, but Wei would ssh water on her hopes when he opened another.


    "..."


    Why is Boss so meticulous? She sobbed. When will his research get over?

 Chapter 92 - The Mafia King Lacks Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 92 - The Mafia King Lacks Preparation</h4>


    Lihua thought about trying to end things in her own way.


    "*Ahem* Boss, I have heard that making your partner w-wait," she coughed, "can decrease the e-excitement so¡­" she blushed hard.


    Boss, why are you making me say such shameful things!?


    Of course with Wei, her excitement and desire were never going to plummet, but she thought this would scare him and he would close the tab.


    Wei tilted his head. "I will arouse you once again. That is not a problem."


    "!!!"


    Her throat choked up and she coughed hard.


    Boss!


    So, Wei went back on his journey to find his answers. Lihua could only shed tears and wait for him.


    Another fifteen minutester after doing exhaustive research, Wei looked at her and she brightened, thinking that it was finally over. "You don''t have any allergies, right?"


    "...No."


    "You have not gotten any surgery done in the past two years, right?"


    "No."


    "Is your menstrual cycle normal and on time?"


    Lihua blushed. "Y-Yes¡­"


    "Is it painful?"


    "Boss, why are you asking me these questions?"


    "It''s listed on almost every site here. If there is a cause of concern, we may have to get your check-up done in a hospital."


    She widened her eyes in shock.


    "Is your menstrual cycle painful?" Wei asked again.


    "O-only the first day¡­"


    He nodded. "ording to the articles, this is quitemon."


    Lihua wished to dig a hole, bury herself in the ground and die out of embarrassment.


    Wei pursed his lips, feeling anguished and dissatisfied.


    "First, I learn that sex is painful, and now I see that periods are painful and ufortable too," his brows furrowed in distress. "Pregnancy andbor are painful, too, for a woman. Why does a woman have to bear so much pain? If this is so, life shouldn''t be so easy for men either."


    Lihua was startled and once again, her heart melted by his warm words. She hopped and hugged his back. "Boss...I am so lucky to meet you."


    She choked up a little, feeling emotional.


    "It''s not you. It''s me who is lucky to have you," he kissed her forehead.


    Wei finally closed the tab and turned her side. "I know what to do."


    Finally!


    Lihua cleared her throat. "Is that so?"


    "En. We have ruled out any possible health problems that need attention or that could make sex painful. The responsibility lies with me now."


    "You?" She blinked her eyes.


    "Yes. Lots of forey and lubrication."


    Her cheeks flushed in red. She looked at Wei and could imagine the sses on him as if he was a teacher exining some process to the student.


    "Forey and lubrication will make it wet and slippery for you so that would make it easy for me to enter."


    Steam escaped her ears and she felt dizzy, feeling too hot and embarrassed.


    "The most important step is to keep fingering you for a whole twenty minutes to widen your walls. But before that, I need to touch you and kiss you a lot. Your orgasm will also help-"


    "Boss, please stop!" She covered her tomato-red face with her hands. "I-I cannot take this anymore. We don''t need to discuss the p-process¡­"


    Wei frowned. "Of course, we should."


    "No, we don''t!" She put her finger on his lips. "I am afraid I will faint before we even start to do anything!"


    He anxiously looked at her, and she understood that he wanted to say something.


    "Okay, you can talk, but not about the process!"


    Wei nodded. "There is another thing to take note of and we are missing that."


    "..."


    After this exhaustive research, is there still something left to discover?


    "What is it?"


    "Condom."


    Her eyes popped out of her sockets.


    "When I was searching, I also found that having protected sex is important. Either woman can take contraceptives or men should wear a condom. But I don''t want you to take any meds that could be harmful."


    Ah, Boss cares about me so much¡­


    He hesitated. "But I don''t have a condom either. So, you wait here while I get one."


    "!!!"


    Lihua was speechless. "You n to head out right now?"


    "Yes."


    So we are doing everything apart from sex. She sobbed. If this goes on, the whole night will end in a sh with just studying how sex works! How will I get to eat Boss?


    He got ready to leave, but Lihua quickly pulled him back. "Boss, wait! You don''t need to head out right now. I mean there is heavy rain outside. L-let it be...I-I will take a pill tomorrow morning. Pills are not harmful," she nervously yed with a lock of her hair.


    "How can I take the risk?" Wei disagreed.


    She cleared her throat. "It''s nothing risky¡­"


    Suddenly, she got an idea.


    Oh yes!


    "Didn''t you once say that your acquaintance is a doctor?"


    He nodded.


    "En. So you can ask him about safer contraceptive medications. That way you don''t need to go anywhere now...I mean, it would be trouble¡­"


    His friend knows about us anyway, so it doesn''t matter.


    Wei thought about it and agreed that it was a good option too. "Okay."


    He bent on his knee and leaned towards her. The sudden closeness made her heart skip a beat. Her back bumped back on the bed and she gulped. His gaze carefully studied her and a smile tugged the corner of his lips. "Did I make you wait for long?"


    She blushed. "N-No! I am just fine."


    He tilted his head. "But you seemed impatient."


    Her mouth twitched.


    He whispered in her ear. "I was more impatient though. I was hardly able to wait.


    His warm breath tickled her ear, making her shudder.


    "You said something about decreasing excitement."


    She froze.


    Ah, so embarrassing! I didn''t mean it all! How could I lose my excitement with my Godly handsome prince here?


    Wei wandered his hands near her chest. She trembled as he spoke, "Don''t worry. I will take full responsibility."


    He pinched her chin and crashed his lips on hers. She let out an inaudible moan. Ravishing her lips and fully exploring her mouth, he began to trail his feather-like kisses down her neck. His kisses left a tingling sensation wherever his lips traced by. As his lips were busy enjoying her delicious neckline, his hands weren''t free either. They strolled their way around and gripped the towel that was wrapped on her chest.

 Chapter 93 - The Mafia King Urges To Call Him By His Name *

    <h4>Chapter 93 - The Mafia King Urges To Call Him By His Name *</h4>


    In a snap of a finger, Wei removed it and shoved it aside. Lihua jolted as her breasts bounced in full view. She felt chilly, but it wasn''t for long as his broad chest instantly loomed over them, providing his warmth.


    "Ahh¡­"


    Soon, he began biting her soft skin as kisses didn''t feel enough to him. His teeth sensually grazed and nipped upon her flesh. As he withdrew, a red mark slowly started to appear. His eyes glinted in possessiveness. The marks felt as if Lihua only belonged to him. He relished that feeling. Poor Lihua could only be subjected to the sweet torture as his stinging bites evoked a scorching heat on her neck. But far from being painful, it felt pleasurable.


    From neck, his gaze traveled down towards her breasts and instantly, he felt all his blood rush to his member. He burned all her lovely features in his memory. He didn''t miss a single change in her expression as she felt shy. Lihua peeked at him and shuddered to see his ck irises clouded in desire. He was watching so intently as if deciding how to feast upon this delicious meal in front of meal.


    Wei didn''t know anything about pleasure and forey. Apart from never touching a woman before, he never even bothered to read or know about sexual desires. But even with zero knowledge about sex, his instinct urately told him that he wanted them in his mouth.


    "Boss...y-you are staring too much¡­" her face heated up as she felt conscious.


    "En¡­I won''t anymore," he swiftly took her right breast in his mouth. Her eyes flew open and she whimpered a moan. "Ah!"


    She jolted upwards, colliding her chest with his. But Wei pinned her down. The moment her breast entered his mouth, he felt fire crackle in every cell of his body. Never did he imagine that he would ever feel these sensations. Greedily, he started sucking on it. His tongue flicked over her pink bud, arising a tightening feeling in her stomach. Without a warning, he chomped on her bud, making her gasp.


    "Ah! Boss!"


    Wei paused his movements and withdrew. He thoughtfully looked back at her and tilted his head. Lihua dazedly stared at him and asked, "What happened, Boss?"


    "Why are you calling me, Boss?"


    "Because you are my Boss?"


    "I am your man too."


    Her cheeks flushed. "R-right."


    "So you should call me by my name."


    Lihua froze. "No! That will be too much for me. I am used to calling you Boss. I cannot suddenly switch to your name¡­"


    Wei pursed his lips. "But this is not the office. You are not my employee nor just a neighbor. We are a couple here. As your man, you should call me by my name."


    She bit her lip. His argument was logical. But Lihua, felt as if taking a huge step.


    Well...we are already having sex which is a huge step in itself.


    She coughed. "I will try¡­"


    Wei smiled and nodded. "Say my name the next time you moan."


    Ah, Boss! How can he say these things so easily?


    "Now, I cannot wait any longer."


    He put her breast again and slurped it to his heart''s content. With his right hand, he cupped her left breast. Squeezing it firmly, he pinched her bud between his thumb and index finger.


    "Ah..Ah!" Pleasure coursed through every cell of her body. Her eyes rolled back in ecstasy. The double stimtion made her dizzy.


    Wei gently but firmly pressed her breast in his palm. He grunted a sexy groan that was eating her other breast. Her soft, supple breasts hardened his member that bulged out. Lihua felt something poking on her stomach, and a shiver ran through her spine. Wei quickly switched to the other breast and vigorously shook the other one, gasping hard. From her breasts, he moved to kiss her chest and waistline.


    His one hand always cupped and squeezed one breast as he peppered his hungry kisses on her fair skin. Lihua clutched the pillow, unable to bear all the excitement rushing inside.


    His tongue flicked over her smooth skin. His gaze darkened. The heat within him was rising to an unbearable level that propelled him to devour her. But he knew he couldn''t. Forey was an important part of having pleasurable sex.


    Their chests heaved up and down in breathlessness. The temperature of the room rose. Wei pulled back for a moment to check on Lihua. Her ssy and tearful gaze made him gulp. Her cheeks were tainted in rosy pink.


    "Lihua¡­"


    His warm voice sweetly whispered her name. Lihua gazed back at him in a stupor. Her heart drummed loudly in her chest. "W-Wei¡­"


    It was a muffled whisper. But Wei clearly heard it. He looked at her, stunned. He knew he said to call him by his name. But he didn''t know it would sound so sweet. Her shy voice was whispering his name. He could hardly contain himself and in response, he captured her lips again.


    Lihua didn''t want to stay passive this time. He clutched his hair and deepened the kiss. Their heartbeat elerated as their tongues fiercely shed against each other.


    "Mhm¡­"


    Wei didn''t forget about her breasts and massaged them alternatively. Lihua felt something warm bubbling in her stomach that was tickling its way down. It was so ecstatic that she wanted this feeling tost forever.


    Wei moved down and parted her thighs. Her haven in which he was itching to enter was right in front of him. Desireced his eyes and he shuddered. Unconsciously, he licked his lower lip. His fingers teasingly brushed across her thigh. He positioned himself. His index finger soon reached her entrance.


    "Tell me if it hurts you," he huskily said.


    He slowly inserted his finger, gauging her reaction.


    "Ahn¡­"


    The deeper he delved inside, the tighter she shut her eyes.


    So...so good! It already feels this good when he is using his finger. When he would enter¡­


    She gulped. Will I be alive to see the next day?

 Chapter 94 - The Mafia King Panics (1) *

    <h4>Chapter 94 - The Mafia King Panics (1) *</h4>


    Not just Lihua, Wei savored this feeling too. Her core slowly stretched to amodate his pleasing intrusion. Wei gritted his teeth to control his surging hunger. He slipped his finger further inside, making her gasp. As he felt that she grew morefortable, he increased his pace. He repeatedly fingered her, pinching her walls along the way.


    "W-Wei!"


    The urge to release her built-up pleasure intensified within her. He soon felt something warm slowly trickling and touching his finger. With that, he swirled his finger around, making her jolt. She took a sharp breath and shuddered her release. She copsed back on the bed, feeling breathless from her first orgasm. Her first orgasm was breathtaking, nervous but exciting at the same time.


    Wei removed his finger and saw it coated with her sweet release. He curiously licked it and his eyes gleamed. Lihua watched him, utterly speechless.


    "Y-you don''t have to l-lick it¡­"


    He raised his brow. "Why not? It''s warm and sweet."


    She blushed hard.


    "How was it? Did it hurt you?"


    Lihua averted her gaze, feeling shy. "It was amazing and no, it wasn''t painful at all."


    His eyes shone in satisfaction. That meant he was doing it the right way. He nodded to himself.


    After licking it clean, he bent again but this time, he didn''t insert his finger. He had read another way to pleasure a woman that was more intense than the previous method. Like a curious cat, he was eager to test it.


    He stared at her pink nub that invited him. He flicked his tongue on it. "Ah!"


    That was the most pleasurable point that throbbed hard with Wei''s invasion. Wei furiously licked over her sweet spot, bubbling the urge inside her again.


    B-But I just came¡­


    Wei didn''t give her any time and slurped over her spot. His member hardened even more. Lihua, who was calming down after her very first orgasm, already came the second time when she couldn''t bear it any longer.


    "Ah!"


    Wei quickly licked her release once again. His grasp on her thighs tightened as the moment finally arrived. "You are wet now."


    She bit her lip. He pressed his bulging member against her core.


    "Lihua¡­I want you¡­"


    His raspy voice rang in her ears, and she took a sharp breath. "Yes¡­"


    Wei''s tall body leaned over, and they stared at each other silently. Their gazes shone in yearning and love. At this moment when they were so close to bing one, Lihua felt emotional. A tear escaped her eye.


    "I am d that I met you Bo- I mean Wei¡­"


    Warmth gushed in his heart, and he hugged her. He kissed her forehead, eyes, nose, cheeks and lips. "Me too, Lihua. We will always be together. I will never let you leave my side."


    She chuckled. "I don''t want to leave your side. So, you don''t have to think about me running away."


    Wei stared at her. "You promise?"


    "I promise. I will never leave you."


    "What if you really did?" He asked because Song Jia''s blood was on his hands. It was a stain he would never be able to wash away.


    "If I really left you, that would mean I have lost my mind. How can I ever leave my adorable Godly handsome prince''s side? If I did any such crazy thing, be sure not to let me go, okay?" she giggled.


    His eyshes trembled. He kissed the back of her hand and said, "I won''t."


    Wei''s member poked her core, and she softly gasped. His eyes didn''t leave her sight as he slowly entered her, inch by inch.


    This was the moment they were waiting for. Their hearts thumped in mixed emotions - joy, fear, nervousness and excitement.


    "Ah..."


    She wrapped her hands around his head for support. Wei held her waist too and pressed their naked bodies together. Her breasts bounced on his chest that clouded his ck orbs in desire. It made him itch to go further. His hot and hard length stretched her walls to fit him. The sound of their fast and rapid breaths echoed in the room. Her sweet smell twitched his nostrils, and he jolted in sharp arousal while the sight of the sweat glistening on his chest made Lihua quiver in desire.


    A groan escaped his throat. "Ugh."


    Lihua thought as if her whole body was on fire. It felt so hot that she thought she was sitting on top of a volcano. Every cell of her skin screamed in pleasure as he made his way inside. When he tore apart her hymen, Lihua slightly whimpered in pain.


    At the same time that he felt he broke her barrier, Wei dug his nails in his palm until it bled.


    He already decided that he didn''t want only Lihua to suffer the pain. But there was no way a man would be hurt. So, he thought of hurting himself when he would enter her.


    If she was hurt, Wei wanted to be hurt as well.


    Wei peeked and saw his blood drops slightly trickling from his palm. He felt it was still too lesspared to the difort she felt. Her brows furrowed and she shut her eyes.


    Wei immediately stopped pushing himself any further. He anxiously asked, "Does it hurt?"


    He did everything he could to lessen the pain and make her ready. But it seemed that it was still painful.


    Her eyshes fluttered, and he saw her eyes misty. The corner of her eyes was slightly wet. He froze. She smiled at him and just as she was about to say something, he already pulled himself out.


    She widened her eyes. "Boss, why did you.."


    "I should stop," he quickly said. His face turned pale, seeing her cry. "Y-You are crying. I don''t want to hurt you. I thought it wouldn''t hurt anymore, but I was wrong¡­"


    He panicked. He didn''t read anywhere in his research that it would hurt so much to make a woman cry. The color from his face drained away, and he felt terribly guilty.

 Chapter 95 - The Mafia King Panics (2)

    <h4>Chapter 95 - The Mafia King Panics (2)</h4>


    Lihua was stunned. She knew he was worried about her, but to withdraw in the middle of the act when they were so excited was something she never imagined. Her nce shifted at his member. It was so obvious that he was aroused. In that state, it would be so difficult to control his desire. It was ufortable, yet he was doing this.


    Wei guiltily said, "I am sorry, Lihua. I made you cry. I-I didn''t know it would hurt that bad. I am really sorry. Please forgive me."


    She quickly got up and said, "Boss, I mean Wei... please don''t apologize! What are you even apologizing for?"


    "You were crying when I entered."


    "I didn''t cry," she hastily shook her head.


    Wei gently rubbed the corner of her eyes with his thumb. She saw her tear on it. "Then what is this?"


    Lihua was dumbfounded. "Th-that doesn''t mean I am crying. Crying is too far-fetched."


    He pursed his lips. "It is not. I think I didn''t prepare you well. I think you weren''t wet enough. Lihua, we will not have sex anymore. This is too dangerous."


    "..."


    Lihua didn''t know how to make him understand. She was at a loss for words.


    "Boss, you are overthinking. Even if you prepared me, it was always going to be a little painful. Just a teensy tiny bit. But it doesn''tst for long, I promise! See? I am already feeling much better! The pain onlysted for five minutes."


    But her words failed to calm him. "No Lihua! I don''t want to take the risk. What if I seriously injured you? I will never be able to forgive myself."


    Lihua was confused if she should feel happy for his concern or sob because they stopped in the middle of bing one.


    "B-Boss¡­ I am dumb and a virgin but I know sex is not dangerous. Y-you don''t have to stop."


    Wei anxiously checked her body and froze to see something red dribbling out of her core. "Blood¡­"


    Lihua lowered her head. "Oh, this is just the hymen that broke. Boss, it''s okay! Really, I am fine!"


    But he was in no position to understand anything. First, she cried and now she bled too.


    "Hospital... let''s go to the hospital!"


    Lihua looked at him, dumbfounded. "Hospital? For what? Boss, trust me, this is nothing serious."


    Wei gritted his teeth. "How can you say that it''s not serious? You are bleeding. It''s all my fault. We will head out right now!"


    He quickly got up and brought her a change of clothes. Lihua''s mind was still spinning with the sudden change. She looked at him, horrified and pulled him back. "Boss, wait! Please listen to me!"


    But Wei had panicked so much that he couldn''t even hear her. He was fumbling and fidgeting and pacing around the room in confusion. "I will call my acquaintance. He will be there in the hospital! Lihua, don''t panic, okay? You will soon be alright. I won''t let anything happen to you!"


    "Boss-"


    "Where is my phone?" Wei looked around the stuff and walked back and forth to search for his phone.


    Wei wasn''t listening at all.


    Lihua put her hands on her waist and red at him indignantly, "Stop right there, Boss!"


    He froze. He snapped out of his confusion and looked at her. "Is it painful?" He turned paler. "Is it bleeding even more?"


    "It is so not! Now, sit here in front of me and let''s talk," she furiously patted the space in front of her, signaling him to sit. Wei hesitated and took a seat.


    Lihua pouted and fumed. "Boss, you are really worrying too much. Women don''t go to hospitals for hymen rupture. It''spletely normal. It''s just a little bleeding, not like I am dying. You are overthinking once again."


    Wei anxiously pursed his lips.


    "Boss, when you researched about sex, didn''t you read somewhere that a woman usually bleeds when it''s her first time."


    Wei blinked his eyes. He finally recalled that he indeed read that important point on many sites. But when he saw Lihua bleeding, hepletely forgot about it. In front of that red sight, he couldn''t think of anything else.


    "I-I did."


    Lihua sighed. She cupped his cheeks and brought his face closer to hers. "Will you believe me? I am totally fine. There is no need to panic or take me to a hospital. The bleeding has stopped and so has my pain."


    Wei took a good look at her and felt that she did seem alright. He softly asked, "Really?"


    She giggled and kissed his cheek. "Why is my Boss so cute? I cannot believe that you were ready to back out when you are so *cough* excited¡­"


    His gaze was serious as he spoke, "I will not take any risk if it''s about your safety. There is no meaning to the pleasure if ites at the cost of hurting you."


    Lihua jumped in his embrace and hugged him tightly. "Boss. I will really die at this rate if I hear any more sweet words. Don''t torture my poor heart."


    Wei tilted his head and looked at her curiously. Lihua cleared her throat. "So now that has been cleared we...I mean¡­*ahem*..."


    His eyes clouded in another question. "But I think it will still be difficult for you. We should refrain."


    Lihua blinked her eyes. "Why?"


    "It''s too small¡­"


    She knitted her brows questioningly.


    Wei''s next innocent question blew off Lihua''s mind. "Will I fit inside? When I entered, I felt that you were so small that I had to squeeze myself. If I forcibly push myself, it can cause you an injury! What if your inside tears?"


    For a long time, Lihua sat in absolute silence. She definitely heard what Wei said, but she still felt as if it didn''t register in her brain.


    Wei widened his eyes and panicked again. "That is definitely dangerous! We are so opposite in this case. Y-you are already bleeding. It was already painful for you. If I go any further, it will be disastrous for you!"

 Chapter 96 - The Mafia King Eats His Queen (1) *

    <h4>Chapter 96 - The Mafia King Eats His Queen (1) *</h4>


    Her mouth slowly opened in a wide O as she looked at him speechlessly. Never did she think that he would question this part!


    Wei heavily frowned in dissatisfaction. "Baidu just said that I have to push and pull. But it didn''t say that a woman''s core is so small. How are you supposed to fit me?"


    He lowered his head and nced at his member. He shook his head. "Am I not too big for you?"


    She puked blood. She felt she could see stars in front of her. She coughed up so much blood today that she thought she would die of blood loss.


    "Boss...I-I...What should I say? I¡­"


    I never thought that Boss was so innocent! He is the pinnacle of innocence! Just who are you, Boss? How can anybody live under a rock like that?


    Lihua said, blushing hard. "T-that is like that. We cannot do anything. Also, it won''t hurt!"


    Ahhhh why am I giving sex education to Boss? This is so embarrassing!


    "You will a-adjust overtime. It''s the first time so it''s difficult¡­"


    Wei touched his chin and furrowed his brows. "It will?"


    She averted her gaze and coughed as she nodded.


    "Wish I had been small¡­"


    Her head jerked towards him in shock. "What?"


    "I wish I had been small. At this size, it will be too ufortable and hurtful. I didn''t know sex is soplicated."


    It is not! Your overthinking is making it seemplicated! She sobbed.


    "You-you really want to be smaller?"


    "Yes."


    "But that is such a prideful thing for any man," Lihua was stunned. "I mean all men want to have a *cough* big size for their...well¡­"


    Wei tilted his head. "I don''t care about that. My pride lies in you, not in my size."


    She froze.


    "I don''t want to have anything that hurts you. I want sex to be pleasurable for both of us, not just me."


    Her lips trembled and tears streamed down her cheeks. Wei looked at her, stunned. Before he could say anything, she shut his mouth by pressing her lips hard on his. She bit his lower lip and he dazedly gave her ess to his mouth. This time, Lihua took charge of the kiss and as she withdrew, she stared at him and said,


    "Let''s continue, Wei. Please...I want you¡­"


    Wei froze. "Lihua¡­"


    Her sweet, seductive and provocative voice made him shudder and hard again. His length stood erect in all glory. Lihua narrowed her eyes. "If you dare stop, Boss then I won''t ever talk to you."


    He stiffened. "This is unfair¡­"


    "No. You are unfair, Boss making me sweep off my feet again and again. I appreciate your concern for me but¡­" she braced herself for her next bold move. She leaned and bit his earlobe. "You are making me wait. And honestly, I don''t want you to treat me so preciously like ss. I am not weak."


    She pressed her bouncy breasts on his naked chest, making him take a sharp gasp. "Boss¡­" she whispered in his ear, rubbing her breasts on him, "Let''s continue where we left off. No more questions now. Just follow your instinct and everything will be fine."


    His gaze darkened and he grabbed her chin. He took rapid breaths with his chest heaving up and down. He pushed her on the bed and towered over her. "You¡­"


    He fiercely kissed her lips and positioned himself in between her knees. At first, he teased his tip at the entrance. Lihua let out a moan, feeling his length grinding against her entrance.


    Wei slid up and down before he finally started his journey inside. He entered, slowly and steadily. As he delved deeper, he observed how she didn''t seem in any pain anymore. Lihua steadied herself as she waited for the moment in anticipation.


    Without waiting further even for a second, Wei pulled back and thrusted his hot member inside.


    "Ah!!" She screamed in pleasure as she wrapped her hands around him.


    They shuddered as the moment arrived for which they waited for so long. Their naked connection sent a shiver down their spine.


    Wei grunted a deep groan as he pushed himself deeper. The further he ventured, the more he felt his member coat in her sweet juices. Her walls that were so tightened before expanded and weed him in her haven. His length longingly rubbed against her core, making Lihua cry in ecstasy. The sizzling friction between his hardened length and her tight inner walls was driving them crazy.


    So hot¡­


    Immediately, Lihua felt fullness as Weipletely consumed her hollow core. His hot length swirling and twitching inside made her tremble.


    Wei couldn''t hold back any longer. He thought to go slow, but Lihua''s red and shy face moaning in pleasure and excitement was only adding fuel to the fire. He widened the gap of her thighs and thrusted hard. She dug her nails on the back of his neck as a shuddering current coursed through her body.


    The bruise on his neck only increased his desire. As Wei fully filled her core with his giant and hot member, he moved, ramming inside and out of her. He held her knees tightly and pounded inside her, crashing his hips on her.


    "W-Wei¡­" her back beautifully jolted in an arch.


    The sweet whisper of his name from her lips darkened his gaze. "Lihua¡­"


    He grabbed her waist and smashed his lips onto hers, entangling their tongues in a long wet kiss. He quickly moved down and put her breast in his mouth while he plunged his length again and again in and out of her.


    "Ahhn!"


    Heat rushed to every cell of her body that screamed she wanted more. Her legs automatically wrapped around his waist and with her tiny strength, she tried to push him even more.


    Wei, who was sucking her breast and sumptuously feasting on her pink bud, shivered.


    "Ughh¡­"


    He raspily groaned. His length twitched and he thrusted hard with such a strong force that he reached her sweet spot all until his hilt.


    "Wei!!"

 Chapter 97 - The Mafia King Eats His Queen (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 97 - The Mafia King Eats His Queen (2) *</h4>


    Tears escaped her eyes as his tip hit the pleasurable spot of her core. Her back arched once again and her breast had fully disappeared in his mouth. Wei saw the difference in her expression and realized that it was more pleasurable for her in this angle. So he lifted her waist and pulled himself out.


    Lihua breathlessly asked, "What-"


    But suddenly, Wei rammed his member in her core all upto her sweet spot that hit her hard.


    "Ah!" Her eyes flew open.


    He didn''t stop there. He repeatedly thrusted, mercilessly mming her inner muscles, hitting her walls and the deepest part of her core in a frenzy. Their hearts drummed loudly. Sweat dripped down their chests and their heavy breaths echoed in the room. The bed creaked as Wei vigorously pounded her. His fingers traveled from her waist to her back. The wet pping of their hips rivaled the sound of the thunderstorm outside.


    Lihua felt the pleasure building up in her belly that was rushing to her core. His hot member twisted and crushed her walls in every angle. He found his own release dripping down his tip. As she finally couldn''t hold herself back, she shuddered and came around his length as he still thrusted inside her.


    "Ahn¡­"


    Wei felt her warm juices spill on top of him. He grabbed her chin and kissed her hard. The repeated pounding even after her orgasm made her feel delirious as if she was intoxicated.


    Her wet walls squishing and clenching his length made it impossible for him to control anymore. With one hard thrust, he stiffened and he released all himself in her already wet core. Their juices mixed together in a messy and slurpy manner that resounded in the room.


    They heavily breathed as they stared into each other''s eyes and savored this beautiful moment of bing one and connected. His warm fluid seeped inside in the deepest part of her womb. Even after they had released, they could still feel theirher regions vibrating in its after effects.


    Wei inched his gaze along her flushed face and sweaty chest that glistened on her perky breasts. He gulped and in just a few seconds, he felt his brother twitch in her core.


    Lihua widened her eyes and fumbled. "Wei¡­"


    Wei huskily said, "This is not enough, Lihua. I thought I could stop here but I want more¡­"


    She shivered and her eyshes trembled as his lustful gaze bored into hers. Her voice quivered. "You don''t have to worry so much...I am fine."


    Wei hesitated. "I wanted to do once-"


    "Shhh¡­" she put her finger on his lips. "It''s not just you.. I¡­" she blushed, "I want it too¡­" Her voice was shy and soft. The first time was exhrating. She was excited and tired at the same time, but her feelings and desire for Wei superseded everything else.


    She knew he was worried about how tired she might be. But she didn''t want to think about that tonight. The only thing that mattered to her was to love this man who did so much for her until now. In every step of the way, he only won her heart more and more.


    Lihua smiled and got up to lean towards him. She ced a gentle kiss on his lips. Wei shut his eyes and tilted his head to kiss her harder. Their gazes locked onto each other. There was no need to say anything else. They both wanted more.


    Wei softly smiled and pecked her forehead. "I found many different positions when I researched about sexst time."


    Her face flushed and she coughed.


    He tilted his head and curiously asked, "Should we try them out?"


    "D-Don''t ask such questions¡­" she looked away.


    "I take that as a yes then."


    Immediately he pushed her back on the bed. But instead of moving inside again, he lifted her waist and made her turn toy on her side. He ced her right thigh on his shoulder while her left one remained on the bed.


    With such a sinful position, Lihua could hardly look him in the eye. Wei clutched her thigh and thrusted his member in her wet core.


    "Ah!" She moaned loudly.


    With his other hand, he grabbed Lihua''s left thigh and rammed inside faster and faster. The more he pounded, the more his length got hard. Her walls began squeezing him again, almost making him release. He gritted his teeth and tried his best to control his surging desire. Their bodies fired up again. He inhaled and exhaled short, shallow breaths as sweat trickled down his chest.


    This position was even more intimate than before. Their hips pped against each other as he vigorously pulled and pushed back in.


    "Ahn..ahn¡­"


    As Wei repeatedly thrusted in her walls, he began pinching her pink nub at the same time. Lihua gasped sharply as the pleasure was too much to handle. Not only was he pounding on her sweet spot in her core, but he also twisted and rubbed her pleasure point outside. She tightly clenched the bedsheet and her loud gratified cries resounded in the mansion that only further awakened him.


    His one hand was busy pressing and ying with her pink spot while his hand grabbed her breast. His thumb swirled around her bud and his palm sped and squeezed her breast. All these sensations attacking her all at once made her feel as if she was floating in the air.


    Wei let out a sexy groan as her core deliciously pressed and squeezed his length hard. Hitting her deepest part was tantalizing for him. He bent and kissed her temple. His lips fervently traveled down her cheek and her slender back. He darted out his tongue and flicked it over his burning kiss marks. Then he traced his way back and bit her earlobe.


    Lihua trembled. Hebed her hair through his fingers that agonizingly wandered on her fair back. The stimtion was enough to send her in a frenzy and she came again at the same time when Wei spilled out his semen into her. Their naked regions were wet and messy but they didn''t care.


    They exhaled deep breaths after their orgasm. Their hearts thudded in sync and their chests heaved up and down as excitement rushed in their system.


    Without pulling himself out, Wei turned her over so that sheid on her abdomen. He rested his chin on her back and silently stayed like that for a few minutes. Their night was far from over. These five minutes of rest was to prepare themselves for another round.

 Chapter 98 - The Mafia King Eats His Queen (3) *

    <h4>Chapter 98 - The Mafia King Eats His Queen (3) *</h4>


    Wei kissed her neck. He pressed his chest on her back and rubbed it against her. Their sweats mixed in a sweet tandem. His lips kissed and sucked every part of her back, leaving ring red marks behind. He got up and sat on his knees as he lifted her. Lihua shut her eyes as she knew what was about toe next.


    His gaze darkened, relishing the view of her back and her butt. He saw his member twitching violently. He slowly pulled out and saw his member covered with her warm juices. The sight made him shudder. He could even faintly smell the scent of her release. He licked his lips.


    Not wasting a second more, he grabbed her butt and pushed himself with a force that made her arch her back.


    "Ah!"


    Wei pulled back and thrusted inside as his hips smashed against hers in a rhythmic beat. Lihua felt her knees go weaker, but Wei didn''t let her copse. In this position, she felt him pound inside her even farther than the earlier rounds. His pace increased and he moved faster and faster, groaning and breathing hard. They came in no time. But Wei didn''t stop.


    Even after he released his seeds in her womb, he continued pounding inside her hard. His hot member refused to calm down even though he just orgasmed.


    "Ahn..ahn.." Tears of pleasure escaped her eyes as he shook her with all his strength.


    Ramming her walls mercilessly, he thoroughly touched and felt her smooth skin from her butt to her back and he finally reached his favorite spot. Her breasts jiggled with his fierce thrusting. He grabbed her bouncing breasts. No matter how many times he already squeezed them, it was never enough for him.


    "Ahh!"


    His brother twitched and with a tremor, his warm liquid gushed in her walls and filled her core again. By this time, a few drops of it trickled down her thigh.


    Lihua finally copsed on the bed, sweating profusely.


    Wei lifted the lock of her hair and tucked it behind her ear. "Are you ready for the fifth round?"


    Her eyes flew open.


    !!!


    Lihua turned and asked speechlessly, "Y-you aren''t tired?"


    She could see him sweaty and a little huffing and puffing too. Thest two rounds were really intense. She could hardly believe that even after four rounds, he wouldn''t be tired at all.


    Wei paused. "No. I like thrusting inside you. When I think about it, I don''t feel tired."


    Lihua blushed.


    Boss''s stamina is unbelievable.


    His eyes gleamed in curiosity. "I read about another position that I want to try."


    She coughed.


    He realized she was really tired so he quickly pulled himself out andid beside her. He patted her cheek and said, "We should rest."


    She cleared her throat. "T-that is not needed. I am fine."


    He seriously said, "You shouldn''t push yourself."


    "I-I am not! I will be fine after a few minutes of rest."


    Damm it, I look like such a wanton woman!


    But when she looked at Wei''s alluring naked body, she couldn''t resist the temptation. She was getting tired, but she wanted to continue at the same time. At least, until she really wouldn''t be able to lift her finger.


    Lihua drew small circles on his chest and mumbled. "I said right? You don''t have to think about me or treat me so delicately."


    He narrowed his eyes and lifted her chin. "You are my woman. How can I not treat you with care?"


    Her eyshes trembled. "I-I want you too...just how you do¡­"


    Her desire for him was reflected in her ssy gaze that tempted him to kiss her rosy lips. She was startled for a moment, but she quickly recovered and kissed him back. His tongue parted her lips and pried her mouth. She willingly gave him ess and hastily wrapped her tongue around his.


    "Mmnn¡­"


    The taste of their mouths settled on their tongues as they swirled them around in a circr motion. With an animalistic growl, he fiercely pressed and ate her lips as his tongue explored every corner of her mouth. Saliva dribbled down the sides of their mouths.


    Both internally had the same thought. They wanted a few minutes of rest, but they could still kiss and make out until they got ready.


    But the kiss turned intense and passionate that turned up the temperature of their bodies by several notches. As Wei continued kissing her, he cupped her breasts and massaged them. Their chests and waists sensually rubbed against each other, making their already hot bodies even hotter.


    "Mmnn¡­!"


    A satisfied moan escaped in his mouth. His clouded gaze darkened even more. He grabbed her head and deepened the kiss as he continued ying with her soft, supple breasts. His member stood up in no time and poked Lihua''s thighs.


    Intoxicated by the kiss and the stimtion, she too felt her core tickling with the need to be one with him again. She automatically parted her thighs that gave ess to him. His twitching member hovered around her wet entrance and smoothly entered her inviting core.


    She gasped and clutched his hair. His length fully filled up her hollow core in no time, not leaving even a gap of space. The connection made them feel like they wanted more so their bodies moved in sync as he thrusted deeper to where her sweet spot was. Hitting it over and over again, his pace increased as he rammed crazily. He wrapped her arms around his waist, pulled her and pressed her naked body closer to his.


    Her stomach intensified with the urge to release and she came. Wei, too, felt it was time for him toe too so with one hard thrust, he flooded her core with his warm semen. After their shuddering orgasm, they calmed down. They took deep breaths and looked at each other.


    The rest was pointless. Instead of resting, they did another round. Lihua burst into a giggle while Wei couldn''t help but smile too.

 Chapter 99 - The Mafia King Eats His Queen (4) *

    <h4>Chapter 99 - The Mafia King Eats His Queen (4) *</h4>


    Then he apologized. "I am sorry. You were supposed to rest."


    She sighed. "You should stop apologizing to me every time. I also equally wanted this," she grinned, "so¡­*ahem* we can try the position you wanted to try."


    Her cheeks heated in shyness. His eyes glinted, and he got up to sit on the bed. This time, he pulled Lihua too and made her sit on hisp. Her eyes widened. Theirher regions were wet and still connected. She automatically ced her hands on his shoulders for support.


    Wei throated a moan as her breasts were right at his eye level. "Like this."


    He lifted her until his member was out but only until its tip still remained inside. With a hard push, he brought her down that thrusted his length inside her all up to its hilt.


    "Ahh!!"


    Lihua was in a stupor for a few moments. It happened so fast and deep that she felt dizzy.


    Wei grunted in pleasure. This position took him deeper than ever. The friction of his length gliding against her tight walls, clenching him crazily made him shut his eyes. He shivered as pleasure courses through his veins.


    He lifted her again and began thrusting his throbbing member up and down, hitting her sweet spot at different angles.


    "Ahnn...ahnn.."


    Her breasts bounced, and he quickly took one of them in his mouth. She bit her lip hard as he devoured her bud. His tongue flicked over it, and he sucked her bud hard while he pounded inside her with no mercy. With his mouth, he sucked one breast while his hand squeezed the other.


    Their warm breaths mixed. The sounds of their moans and groans coupled with loud wet and pping noises of their union filled the room. It was cold outside because of the heavy rain, but the temperature inside defied nature. Their sinful lovemaking went on until both came at the same.


    Lihua copsed on his shoulder. Her chest heaved up and down in breathlessness. Now she had no strength to lift even a finger. Wei hugged her and warmly patted her back. He ced a gentle kiss on her nape and smiled.


    He got up and carried her to the bathroom in the same position. "Let''s have a warm bath. I will clean you up."


    Lihua dazedly nodded. She couldn''t hear what he said, but she bobbed her head anyway. "En.."


    Her core was wet and messy, and he knew it would be ufortable to get any sleep this way. So, he headed towards the bathroom. After a long and rxing bath in the warm water, Wei stepped out, carrying her. He diligently brought a new set of clothes and put them on her. Her head was rolling sideways as her eyelids turned heavy.


    Wei chuckled at the cute scene and pecked her forehead. She giggled in a daze. He climbed on the bed with her and wrapped the duvet over them. His arm securely pinned her waist and pulled her to his chest. Lihua immediately felt cozy and warm and she felt even drowsier.


    "Boss hehe¡­"


    He softly smiled and tapped her nose. "Hm?"


    "The Godly handsome Boss is finally mine¡­"


    He nodded. "En. I am yours. You are mine. Always."


    His gentle voice felt like music to her ears. The tiredness finally set in and she dozed off. Wei stared at her like that in peace for a long time.


    This was what he wanted. Lihua was finally his woman and after so many misunderstandings, they were together. This was just their first day and things were already so sweet between them. He couldn''t wait to share more such moments with her.


    Everything would be perfect¡­was what Wei thought.


    But unknown to him, the next morning was going to bring a storm in his life that would force him to make his biggest decision until now - the decision that would change Lihua''s life forever and their rtionship.


    ---


    "Ouch!"


    Jiang Yubi yelped in pain as the needle pricked her finger. She was doing her usual stitching that she always loved to do. She saw a tiny drop of blood oozing out of her finger. Strangely enough, she felt an unsettling feeling rising in her chest.


    Jiang Weizhe stepped in and was shocked to see her hurt. "Yubi!"


    He rushed to her side and quickly held her hand. He anxiously looked at her. "How did this happen?"


    His sight fell on her stitching materials and he pursed his lips. "Yubi. How many times have I told you to be careful!"


    He quickly brought the first-aid box and applied the bandaid on her finger. "Does it hurt?"


    Jiang Yubi shook her head. She looked at her husband and he instantly understood that she was worried about something. He seriously asked, "What is it? Is something bothering you?"


    "I am getting a bad feeling Weizhe¡­"


    He tilted his head. "About?"


    "Wei."


    His brow twitched.


    "I am feeling restless. It''s like something big is going to happen. Something so major that will affect all our lives."


    Jiang Weizhe said, "I know it''s because of what happened tonight in the ceremony. But it''s okay. Wei will handle it when hees back. Rest assured."


    Jiang Yubi wasn''t convinced. "No¡­ I don''t know. It feels like um... I cannot put it into words. Like Wei will soon fall into big trouble. I don''t know how. It''s a mother''s instinct saying that to me."


    "You don''t have to worry about him so much. He will be fine and now Song Lihua is with him too. She is a good woman. She won''t let Wei fall into any trouble nor will he let her be in one either."


    She faintly smiled.


    I really hope so, Weizhe. Please let everything be alright.


    ---


    The next morning, Lihua stretched her arms and yawned as she opened her eyes. As she moved, she jolted as a sharp pain shot in her waist andher region.


    "Ow!"


    She rapidly blinked her eyes andst night''s events shed in her mind. She furiously blushed and her cheeks turned red. The night was so passionate that she covered her face with the duvet in embarrassment.

 Chapter 100 - The Mafia King Finds The Truth Of Lihuas Investigation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 100 - The Mafia King Finds The Truth Of Lihua''s Investigation (1)</h4>


    Ahhh it was so amazing! Even though Boss actually threatened to stop many times, I am d everything got sorted out in the end. I even called him by his name! So intimate.


    Lihua was amazed at how bold she wasst night. She saw herself under the duvet and found that she was dressed.


    I thought I would be naked. Wait...I do faintly remember that Boss put clothes on me after the bath.


    She grinned. She looked at her side and found that his side of the bed was empty.


    "Huh? Where is Boss?"


    Lihua imagined cuddling with him in the morning and saying sweet nothings to each other. She slowly got up. Her waist ached again, reminding her of how wild the night was. She got up and stepped out of the room.


    Because of the pain, she walked slowly along the corridor. The question in her mind about Wei''s absence was soon answered as a delicious smell wafted up to her nostrils. Her eyes brightened.


    Ah, Boss must be making breakfast!


    She hopped right away, following the smell. As soon as she entered the dining area, Wei came out at the same time, carrying the bowls in his hand. He was taken aback to see her.


    "Lihua."


    He quickly kept the pot and walked up to her. "Why did youe down by yourself? I was just about to finish."


    Somehow, she couldn''t meet his gaze after the night they shared. She turned shy and looked away. "I woke up but didn''t find you. So, I came to check."


    Wei pinched her cheeks. "You shouldn''t have. I read that it is painful for a woman the next morning after sex. I want you to rest, so let''s head back."


    Lihua chuckled. "It''s alright, Boss. I am here anyway."


    He sighed. He helped her sit and served the piping hot breakfast. Lihua coughed. "Boss, you made the dinnerst night and now the breakfast too. I feel so useless."


    He shook his head. "I don''t mind. Also, you don''t know how to cook. It would be bad if you got into an ident."


    She coughed hard and widened her eyes.


    The insult was so smooth that Lihua didn''t know whether tough or cry. But in the end, she giggled.


    "That''s true."


    She remembered about the ceremonyst night and anxiously asked, "Boss, D-Did anybody from your family call you again about the ceremony?"


    Wei said, "I don''t know."


    "Why not?"


    "I had switched off my phonest night after I talked to the Old Madam and cleared the misunderstanding."


    Lihua was speechless.


    "Renshu was already bothering me with his calls for a long time. I wanted peace and privacy and nobody to disturb usst night. I haven''t turned it on since."


    Lihua sighed. She knew it would be hellfire at his home right now. But whatever it was, she decided to stand firm by his side. Afterst night, it was now obvious that epting her for Wei by his family members would be extremely difficult, maybe even impossible. They would surely me her for causing this mess, especially Ruomei. Lihua already had a fair idea about her personality when she met her in the store.


    "Honestly it''s not her fault either¡­" she mumbled.


    "Hm?"


    Lihua met his questioning gaze and said, "I said that it''s actually not their fault here. You were present but absent-minded when the discussions took ce. Otherwise, this misunderstanding would have never happened. Boss, you should be attentive in family gatherings."


    Wei guiltily lowered his head. "I am sorry. I will be careful from now on."


    She nodded. "En. Shi Ruomei is mean, but I wouldn''t me her for ming me."


    At that, Wei instantly shook his head and sternly said, "No. I wouldn''t let anybody me you. It was my fault, and I will take responsibility. I won''t let anybody point their fingers at you."


    The determination in his voice warmed her heart. "En. I promise too that I won''t let anybody make things difficult for my Boss any more than necessary. Especially your Grandma."


    Wei softly smiled at her concern.


    "En. By the way, she is Old Madam."


    She blinked her eyes. "Huh?"


    "Yes. We don''t address her like that. Everybody calls her Old Madam."


    "Ah? And Uncle Jiang?"


    "Old Madam."


    She was confused. "Why? Isn''t she his mother? So, he should call her Mom and you should call her Grandma, right?"


    Wei tilted his head. "No. It was always like that. We don''t address her based on our personal rtionships with her. She is the matriarch of the family and as such, everybody is supposed to address her by her title."


    Lihua slowly widened her eyes, learning about this strange custom in his family. "That feels so distant. A family should be warm and loving. There should be no ce for titles and positions while addressing your family members," she grumbled, "That''s just too cold."


    Though Lihua felt sad, Wei couldn''t feel the same. He didn''t have any particr closeness with his family, so addressing as Old Madam or Grandma didn''t make any difference to him.


    Wei patted her head. "You don''t have to worry about it. You are free to do as you please."


    Lihua giggled. "Isn''t she the Matriarch? How can you defy her?"


    "If she is the Matriarch then I am the Ma-" he froze.


    Wei stiffened. He realized he almost spilled out his true identity to her. He panicked and his heart thudded in his chest.


    "Ma?" Lihua asked.


    He silently took a deep breath and calmed down. Thankfully, he stopped himself in time.


    "Ma... Matriarch''s grandson," Wei quickly said, "I am the CEO of the Jiang Industries and as such, I have power too. I will not let anyone bully you."


    Aiya. I have definitely done some good deeds in the past! Thank you, my past me! She shamelessly thanked herself.


    Lihua said, "Oh yes! Since we are talking about families, I have to tell this big news to my sis too! She will be so happy!"


    Wei froze.


    Sheughed. "Haha! Sis will be so happy to meet you. I know she will definitely like you. After all, my Boss is so sweet and charming. She will be so proud of me that I found such a good man."


    He clenched the chopsticks and felt ufortable. At Song Jia''s mention, the smile from his face vanished.


    She sheepishly grinned. "She might act sternly and be like "I won''t hand over my sister to you!" We lost our parents when we were very young. So, sis is like a typical father figure in my life. You know how fathers are so protective about their daughters, right? She will definitely act like that. But don''t worry. She is a softie at heart. She won''t pull your leg for much longer."


    Wei''s faint smile faltered and he looked away.


    "H-Hm¡­"


    Lihua sighed. "She is on her mission, so it will be a while before you two meet," then her eyes brightened, "But once she finally deals with the Mafia King, she will be back! I hope that timees soon!"


    *Thud*


    The chopsticks from his hands fell with a soft noise as they hit the ground. He slowly raised his head and nkly stared at her.


    Lihua asked, "Ah, your chopsticks! Wait, I will bring another pair."


    "...What?" He quietly whispered.


    "Hm?"


    "What did you say?"


    **************


    *Mini theatre*


    Lihua - "Tadah!! Boss, it''s the 100th chapter! Celebration time!"


    "En."


    "My adorable Boss hase such a long way *sobs* Let''s thank readers for their wonderful love."


    "No."


    "..."


    "But they are our lovely readers."


    "No. I won''t talk to anyone but you."


    "But they will stop supporting us *cries*"


    Renshu smacks. "Dumb Lihua! Who dares threaten the Mafia King!?"


    "They will surely leave us if we won''t be nice!"


    "There is the ''base'' to take care of them *evilly snickers*"


    "..."


    "Many torture tools too. They won''t go anywhere."


    "!!!"


    "Also, do you really want to be nice to the readers? Many of them are plotting to take your ce and disguise themselves as you to have Boss."


    "What!? *shocked* So many are after my Boss?"


    Lihua to readers - "Hey! No eyeing my cute Boss! He is mine!"


    Readers - *silence*


    "Say something!"


    "It''s an unwritten rule that the ML of any story belongs to everyone."


    "Wth! Who made this nonsense rule?"


    "Us."


    "..."


    *Pitifully eyes Wei* "Wuwu I am so jealous, Boss. Everybody wants you. They want to throw me out. What should I do? *Sobs*"


    Wei - "Kill them."


    "..."


    Readers - "..."


    "Who exposed our n anyway?"


    *Renshu nces at author*


    "Authorrrrrrrrrrrr..." *dangerously squints eyes*


    *Author gulps* "Haha..hahaha. I-I remember I have an errand..."


    "Come back, cheater Author! We gonna kill you!"


    "Wei would have caught you anyway!"


    "Shut up! Come here. Let us make an offering and sacrifice you!"


    "Spare me please wuwu." *Author furiously runs away from angry readers*

 Chapter 101 - The Mafia King Finds The Truth Of Lihuas Investigation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 101 - The Mafia King Finds The Truth Of Lihua''s Investigation (2)</h4>


    "About what?"


    A gripping uneasy feeling gripped Wei''s chest as his gaze met hers. It was tightening and coiling around his heart as if doom was near.


    "H-her mission¡­"


    Lihua blinked her eyes. "Oh about sis''s mission. Yes! She is investigating the Mafia King."


    Wei felt his head spin in dizziness.


    Impossible¡­


    "How do you know that she is investigating the Mafia King? You never said that before," his voice trembled.


    "Oh! That''s because I just got to know about it recently myself."


    Wei froze.


    "Recently?"


    She nodded. "En. The night we decorated your house. Actually that morning, Yaya found a letter in front of my house. She said it was for me, though there wasn''t any name written on it. But because it was ced at my door, I took it anyway. After I returned from decorating your house, I opened the letter and found that it was about sis!"


    His eyes slowly widened in horror. He kept staring at her until his eyes began to sting. Suddenly, he recalled seeing a letter in her house when he went to call her. At that time, he felt it to be vaguely familiar.


    "What did that letter say?"


    Lihua didn''t notice the change in his tone and demeanor. The color was beginning to drain away from his face as this truth shook the earth beneath his feet.


    "Ah, you have no idea! That letter had scared me so much! It was from an agent who works with sis and is also a part of the same mission in investigating the Mafia King. I don''t know if it''s a man or woman because they didn''t reveal their identity. But they said that¡­"


    She proceeded to tell the content she read in that letter. The more she spoke, the more dread arose in Wei''s chest. If not for his impassive and indifferent expression, she would have already caught that something was wrong with him. But only he knew how immense strength it took to hide the rm and panic.


    Lihua sighed. "Unfortunately, I couldn''t read the whole letter. That day, Bobo spilled juice on it by mistake so the rest of the letter got unreadable. Thest thing I could read was that agent revealing the Mafia King''s identity."


    He froze.


    "But because of the juice, I could only see that the name started from J."


    Wei felt breathless as if somebody was strangling him. The panic rose to a whole nother level. His body began quivering and trembling. His mind was in a jumbled mess. He could hardly focus.


    "J-J¡­?"


    "En. I got really afraid. Sis was in danger. There was no contact from her. So, I quickly went to meet Mo Huojin."


    The mention of his name snapped Wei out of his daze as if he was electrocuted. "...Mo Huojin? Why?"


    "Yes! Because he is a cop too like sis. He is not a part of the mission, but he and sis have worked together before."


    As if a thunderbolt struck him hard, he stared at her in utter shock. "Cop? But...you said he was your friend."


    Lihua remembered her excuse and felt guilty. "Ah that. Sorry, Boss. When Mo Huojin and I discussed the case, he said not to talk about it to anyone. If anybody heard about it, it was possible that it would reach the Mafia King''s ears. So I just said that he is my friend. But he is actually sis''s colleague. I showed him the letter and since then, he began helping me with the investigation."


    Since that night Lihua knew about the Mafia King, but he had no idea.


    "He pulled out thepanies that started with J and searched for any Underworld connections. One day, he got a lead on Jian Steelpany and found that one of its cheating executives was going to be present in the bar. So we went to dig for information about him."


    So at that time in the bar, Lihua was out for investigating Song Jia?


    She coughed. "Boss, I am really sorry again for lying to you about going to Yaya''s home. It was actually to know if Jian Steel was thepany where the Mafia King worked. But we got nothing from them. The otherpanies weren''t suspicious either who had any involvement with sis. Mo Huojin said that the onlypany left was Jiang Industries."


    Wei became so deathly pale that he could hardly maintain his bnce.


    Jiang Industries. Me¡­


    His chest heaved in breathlessness. A faint line of sweat formed on his forehead and his heart pounded as the adrenaline rushed in full swing.


    Lihua said, "But I refused to let him investigate yourpany. After all, how could you be the Mafia King?" She smiled.


    He stiffened. His voice shook as he spoke, "D-didn''t investigate¡­?"


    "En. I know you so well. You are my Boss and my neighbor. We have spent so much time together. Of course, you are not the Mafia King. Investigating Jiang Industries would be a waste of time. But Mo Huojin was adamant!" She fumed.


    Wei dug his nails in his palm. His heart erupted in a burst of fury and danger.


    "He was saying something like that Jiang Industries is too clean and it''s suspicious. I was tired of telling him to let it be. Finally, I was so angry that I told him to do whatever he wants because he was not going to find anything about you anyway. You are innocent so what would he prove?" She shook her head in dismissal.


    The trust and belief in her voice made his eyelids tremble. Her blind faith in him made him slightly relieved, but at the same time, it also gave a sense of terrible guilt to his heart. He was lying to her from the beginning, and honestly, one month was still too little time to trust him regarding something so serious. She never faltered for a moment even when Mo Huojin was trying to convince her otherwise.


    Suddenly he felt he couldn''t meet her gaze.


    Lihua pped her hands once. "But before Mo Huojin could find out anything, I got the message from sis that she is safe! Hehe, so all my worries got poof!"


    Wei blinked his eyes.


    That''s right. That day I brought Mo Huojin to the base...


    He said that Lihua was worried about Song Jia, so Wei sent a fake message, not to make her think about her anymore. He captured Mo Huojin and destroyed their sim cards in a fit of jealousy, but now he realized that he actually saved himself from big trouble.


    If he hadn''t sent out that fake message, they would have continued with the investigation. Maybe Mo Huojin would have gotten some clue to his identity as the Mafia King. But because of the message and the fact that Mo Huojin was captured anyway, there was no way for Lihua to know anything. His jealousy had unintentionally saved him.


    But that didn''t mean the danger was lifted.


    That agent was still there. A dark storm riled up in his threatening gaze.


    So apart from Song Jia, somebody else is in the Jiang vi too. That letter was from the vi. That''s why I felt so familiar.


    If that unknown agent could send a letter once, he or she would send it again. Lihua now thought that Song Jia was safe.


    But that agent would still be waiting and expecting her help. With no response from her or Mo Huojin, that person would definitely contact Lihua again. Somehow, he unintentionally averted the crisis this time, but not the next time. He wouldn''t be so lucky every time.


    As Wei was lost in his own thoughts, Lihua curiously asked, "By the way Boss, can you find out about the Mafia King?"

 Chapter 102 - The Mafia King At Crossroads

    <h4>Chapter 102 - The Mafia King At Crossroads</h4>


    Wei froze at her question.


    Lihua said, "Mo Huojin said that the Mafia King is hiding behind a CEO''s cover. That means he is also a rich and influential person, right? Wouldn''t you know the other CEOs? There might be some hiddenpany too that starts with J, but we might have failed to find it," she grumbled. "Maybe we can do something to help sis."


    As if a knot twisted his stomach in pain, he felt extremely ufortable and anxious.


    The Mafia King was sitting right in front of her. But how was he supposed to tell her? How can he tell her that all her efforts and worry for Song Jia were meaningless because she was already dead?


    "I¡­"


    Lihua finally noticed that he seemed a little different. She widened her eyes and got up. "Boss, what happened? You are sweating."


    Wei raised his head and looked at her beautiful eyes. He always loved to stare at those ck irises.


    But today, he couldn''t look into them.


    "Lihua," he tightly held her palm as if she would disappear from his side right at this moment. His fingers intertwined against hers, wanting to feel the reassurance that she was still there.


    Lihua got worried, hearing his meek voice. "Are you okay? Oh! Maybe you feel sick because you got wet in the rainst night?"


    "No, I am fine¡­"


    She put her hands on her waist. "You are not fine at all! You look so pale too. You are definitely sick. Don''t worry. I will cook you some warm soup," she coughed. "I can cook soup now at the very least."


    She quickly rushed into the kitchen while Wei stared at her retreating figure in a daze.


    So close... Lihua was so close to finding out about me. So many things happened behind my back and I had no clue. That agent, Mo Huojin¡­


    Wei ced his palm on his chest. He could clearly feel his heart thudding like crazy. The hair tingled on his skin, and he felt goosebumps crawl on them. He lowered his head and saw his hands shaking and trembling.


    Lihua¡­


    "Boss! I brought you some chicken soup," she brightly smiled. "I tasted it and I must say that I am proud of myself," her nose grew longer in pride.


    "I am slowly conquering the treacherous path of cooking. Phew!" She acted dramatically andughed.


    Wei wanted to smile with her. He wanted to join in her happiness. But the truth didn''t let him.


    Lihua brought the spoon near his lips. "Taste it, Boss. You will definitely like it hoho~"


    He dazedly opened his mouth and took the bite. Lihua eagerly asked, "How is it? How is it?"


    Wei stared at her gleaming expression in a trance. "Delicious¡­"


    Her heart bloomed in joy. "Yes! I knew it! I have been practicing quite hard. It finally paid off! Eat up. It''s all yours. This is also my apology for making you sick. I got too excited," she sadly mumbled.


    Apology¡­


    "What do you think of the Mafia King?" Wei quietly asked.


    Lihua was taken aback by the sudden question. She touched her chin and said, "Well...the Mafia King belongs to the Underworld, right? They do all sorts of bad things which is why sis is investigating him. Hmph! You shouldn''t live your life by hurting other people. I definitely don''t like the Mafia King!"


    He trembled.


    "Not just doing all sorts of illegal things, but he is also hiding as a CEO. He is fooling people too! I don''t like people who lie and fool others. Who knows who many people he would have killed in his line of work? Plus, he is causing so much trouble to sis! When I got the letter, I was so scared for her. That person said that the Mafia King is a cruel and dangerous man. If he caught sis, he wouldn''t leave her alive."


    Wei nkly looked at her.


    Tears stung her eyes, but she quickly wiped them. "My sis is my only family. If something happened to her, I will never forgive that Mafia King! I will chase him to the ends of the earth and punish him!"


    Silence.


    Lihua calmed down after her little emotional outburst. "I don''t understand how can somebody be so heartless to kill someone? Human life is so precious. That''s why I am proud of my sis. She is putting her life on the line to catch the Mafia King and end his cruelty."


    Doesn''t like the Mafia King. Cruel, heartless, dangerous¡­


    He was everything that Lihua said. As he heard her answer, he felt empty in his heart.


    A world where Lihua hated him was a world he was afraid of the most. This peace would soon crumble into pieces if she found out about him.


    Maybe once, just for once, she might ept him as the Mafia King.


    But how will she ept the Mafia King that killed her sister?


    "Will you never stop thinking about your sister?" The question slipped out of his mouth before he knew it.


    Lihua blinked her eyes. She chuckled and tapped his nose. "Why would I ever stop thinking about her? We are sisters. She loves me and I love her. I always think about her. Just like now. I was finally able to cook decent soup for the first time, and I wondered how sis would be so happy if she knew about my achievement! She would hug me so hard until I would faint from breathlessness haha. She is the one who taught me everything and despite us not having parents, she took care of me like one. I would be devastated if I lost her."


    Wei said nothing. His gaze dimmed.


    "... Soup."


    "Hm?"


    "More soup."


    Lihua saw the bowl was already empty. "Oh. Wait, I will bring you seconds. Hoho, good job Lihua. Somebody wants to have seconds of your food!" She merrily chirped and went back to the kitchen.


    With an unreadable expression, Wei picked his phone and dialed a number.


    Azy voice came from the other side as itughed. "Ah, the Mafia King is finally here! After running away from his own engagement ceremony, he finally returns."


    In a deadpan voice, he said, "I want to meet you."

 Chapter 103 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Fear (1)

    <h4>Chapter 103 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Fear (1)</h4>


    Lihua came back, bringing another bowl of soup with her. "Boss! Here is your second."


    On the other end of the call, Mingshen chuckled. "Oh is that Song Lihua''s voice I hear? How sweet. The Mafia King spent the night with some other woman while his fiance was waiting for himst night to put the ring on her finger. Spicy huh."


    Wei''s gaze darkened. "Not some other woman. My woman."


    "Oops."


    "I will be there in an hour."


    His voice turned cold. "I don''t have time today."


    A dangerous aura loomed around Wei. "Then make the time."


    He hung up.


    Lihua asked, "Who were you talking to?" She wondered if it was someone from his family. "Was it Uncle? Or Old Madam?"


    Wei stared at her. His mind was jumbled up in a myriad of thoughts and confusion. He gently pulled her and whispered, "Feed me."


    Lihua got worried if it was really someone from his family and things turned too serious. "What happened Boss? You can share anything with me. After all, I am your girlfriend now. We should share each other''s happiness and burdens," she seriously nodded.


    Wei faintly smiled. "It''s not my family. My acquaintance."


    "Oh. What did you talk about?"


    "...I need to go and meet him in an hour. It''s important. You will stay here, right? You will wait for me, right?"


    "En!" She smiled. "I will wait for you here. Important things shouldn''t be dyed."


    He said nothing.


    "But first finish the soup."


    A whileter before he left, Wei anxiously hugged Lihua. "Stay here, okay? Don''t leave. Don''t talk to anybody either."


    She was confused but patted his back anyway. "Why are you nervous, Boss? I am not going anywhere. You can be at ease."


    He slowly nodded and left. Lihua saw his back and somehow felt that it seemed lonely as he walked. She didn''t understand why, but his demeanor had subtly changed as if something was weighing in his heart.


    "What happened to him? Isn''t everything fine? But suddenly he seemed so¡­"


    She couldn''t put it into words. She turned and simply walked around the mansion. Since she had nothing much to do until Wei returned, she passed time on Wei''s tab. Finally, she got bored by surfing too many videos on the and decided to wait for him in the living room. She hopped on the couch and looked at the ceiling.


    "I still cannot believe that Boss bought a whole mansion just for our anniversary," she shook her head and chuckled.


    Then she had a serious concern. "Ugh. If Boss could spend so much for a one-month anniversary, what would he do for one year?"


    She gulped, thinking about it.


    "Ah, I need to tell Boss not to spend so much money next time," she sighed. "A small celebration is just alright too. The important thing is for it to be memorable."


    Lihua didn''t realize when she fell asleep while waiting for him. A whileter, she felt someone gently shaking her. Her brows furrowed and she yawned as she woke up.


    A Godly handsome face came into her view. "Boss! You are back. Oops. Sorry for dozing off."


    Wei said nothing but stared at her with an empty gaze. She cupped his cheek and softly asked, "Is something bothering you? You seemed a little tense too when you left."


    He slightly stiffened. He sat beside her and without saying a word just simplyid his head on herp. Lihua smiled. "Boss wants to act spoiled huh? So cute."


    Wei buried his face in her waist as he wrapped his hands around her back. "Lihua¡­"


    "Hm."


    "Lihua."


    "Yes."


    "Lihua."


    She chuckled. "Yes, Boss. I am here."


    Silence.


    Lihua felt uneasy about his silence. Wei was a quiet person, but this seemed too unusual. "Boss, tell me. Is something really bothering you?"


    Wei tightened his grasp around her waist. "...I am scared to lose you."


    His voice was barely audible, almost a whisper. It was trembling and quivering, but he tried to hide his uncertainty.


    Lihua remembered he asked the same questionst night too.


    ''Will you leave me?''


    "Why do you feel afraid? I promised that I won''t go anywhere. I will never leave your side."


    "But what if you start hating me?"


    Her eyes widened. "I won''t. How can I bear to hate you? You are the best man I could ever find on this. There is nothing to hate about you."


    "...What if you forget me?"


    She blinked her eyes and tilted her head in confusion. "Why will I forget you? You are here right in front of me, aren''t you?"


    "Still¡­"


    She smiled. "Then I will fall for you once again. Simple."


    He trembled.


    "No matter what happens, only my sweet Boss is in my heart. Nobody can take your ce even if I forget you."


    Wei slowly raised his head and stared at her. He held her face and kissed her on her lips. His lips were slightly shaking as he kissed her. It was soft and she responded with the same gentleness.


    They withdrew. Wei said, "Let''s go."


    She straightened up. "To meet your family?"


    "Yes. But before that¡­" he silently curled his fingers into a fist, "we need to be somewhere else."


    ---


    A few hourster.


    She slowly opened her eyes and found an unfamiliar ceiling. Her brows furrowed and she looked around. She found herself lying on a bed with two figures standing beside her. One man sat on a chair near the bed. He silently stared at her but with a hint of anxiousness in his ck orbs. The other man stood a little afar. His face wasn''t visible as it was shrouded in darkness.


    She looked at the man holding her hand with a shocked expression.


    "You...Who are you? Where am I? A-and who am I?" Confusion was written all over her face. She tried to make sense of this strange situation, but she couldn''t.


    Wei looked at her with an unreadable expression. His gaze was void and empty as he stared at her.


    "Lixue. You are my wife, Jiang Lixue."

 Chapter 104 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Fear (2)

    <h4>Chapter 104 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Fear (2)</h4>


    Lihua rapidly blinked her eyes at him and watched him in a stupor. "Huh?"


    She looked around her once again. The room was pretty dark with little to no light. It was quiet and silent with her resting on a long patient''s chair. There were only two men inside the darkroom, one of which suddenly said that she was his wife.


    Wife? I don''t even know who they are. Am I not-


    Suddenly, she stopped thinking as a question arose in her mind.


    Am I not...what? Wait a minute.


    Who am I?


    She tried to think of something, anything rted to her life, but it was all nk. There was nothing that came to her mind. Her name, family, childhood, friends, school - it was empty. She tried to recollect hard, but in the end, she still couldn''te up with anything.


    There were no memories at all. It was dark and empty.


    How is it possible? My name. What is my name?


    She looked at Wei in confusion and stammered. "I...I don''t know. This is strange. I am not able to remember anything. You are suddenly saying that I am your wife, but why don''t I know that? Where is this ce? I don''t understand what''s going on. Who are you?"


    He stiffened.


    The moment he was most afraid of was finally here. That question that he didn''t wish to hear pierced his eardrums in agony.


    Who are you?


    A suffocating feeling erupted in his chest as if strangling him. His hands slightly shook as he held her palm. He knew this was going to happen. They were the consequences of his own decision. He couldn''t back out now. It was a choice he already made and acted upon.


    But it hurt. It hurt like hell for Lihua not to remember him.


    From the darkness, Mingshen was quietly observing them. With her questions and confusion, it was clear that their n seeded. It was now up to Wei to fill the gaps of her confusion with lies he had prepared.


    Amidst the pain that shredded Wei''s heart apart into pieces, he steeled himself and smiled. He forced his shaking hand to calm down and firmly held her hand in reassurance.


    "I will tell you everything. But first, calm down," he gently patted her head. "It''s not good for your health."


    Lihua stiffened and slowly rxed. His pats were warm and his smile so soft that she felt a numbing sensation in her chest. She wondered how he really looked. His face wasn''t clearly visible because the room was shrouded in darkness. It was kind of half clear and half murky. She could only gather that his features were sharp and beautiful.


    There were too many questions swirling in her mind for which she had no answers that panicked her. But the moment she heard his soothing voice, she strangely felt at peace. Her heart skipped a beat and she didn''t know why.


    "Okay¡­"


    She took a deep breath. It was surely sudden and out of nowhere, but panicking was not going to get her anywhere. She wanted answers and the two men here seemed to have them. She had to know the situation from them.


    He nodded.


    "First, who am I? I don''t remember my name. Actually, I don''t remember anything."


    Wei softly bit his lower lip and said, "As I said before, you are Jiang Lixue. My wife."


    She widened her eyes. "Wife? So I am married?"


    "...Yes."


    "For how long?"


    "One month."


    "One month¡­" she mumbled. So we are just newly married.


    "What is your name?"


    Silence.


    She wondered if he heard her. "What is your name?" She spoke a little louder this time. "Also, I want to see you. It''s so dark here."


    Wei''s heart thudded in fear and anticipation. "Switch on the lights, Mingshen."


    In the next moment, the lights turned on. Lihua''s eyshes fluttered for a few seconds to adjust to the brightness. But when she got used to it and finally took a look at the man who said was her husband, she was utterly dumbfounded. Her mouth opened in a big O and her eyes popped out of her sockets.


    Wei froze.


    Did she recognize me?


    The fear made the adrenaline rush inside him like crazy. His heart pounded hard. He nced at Mingshen. He didn''t respond to anything though. He was simply observing her as he squinted his gaze. Her reaction felt as if she recognized him, but it should be impossible.


    Lihua tremblingly raised her hand and pointed her finger at him.


    "Y-You you are¡­" she stammered.


    A nervous gulp passed down his throat. "What?"


    "You are such a Godly handsome man!" She eximed.


    There was absolute silence after that.


    Wei and to his shock, even Mingshen stared at her, speechless. But Wei was the most affected. Of course, he knew that she liked to call him a Godly handsome prince.


    ''Hehe, my Godly handsome prince is finally mine¡­''


    That''s what she said before she dozed offst night in his arms.


    Even when they met the first time, she had said a simr thing.


    ''Even if God forgot to give you your voice, hepensated you with a Godly handsome face.''


    "W-what?" He asked in disbelief. He thought as if his ears were ringing.


    She nodded hard. "Is it even possible for God to make such a Godly handsome man? I thought they only existed in fiction!"


    Lihua watched the man in amazement. Her eyes traveled his features from head to toe. Beautiful was an understatement. Even handsome was a word that failed to give him justice. His beauty was simply astounding and prince-like that only existed in fairy tales.


    *Badump Badump*


    H-Huh? Why is my heart beating so fast? Wait. Was my heartbeat always so loud? How can I suddenly hear them?


    Is this a dream? Am I really this man''s wife? Is it okay for this heavenly man to be my husband!?


    She brought her palm to her chest and felt her rapidly thudding heartbeats. She dreamily looked at him with a drool forming on the side of her lips.


    "I think I am in love¡­"

 Chapter 105 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Fear (3)

    <h4>Chapter 105 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Fear (3)</h4>


    Wei froze. With an incredulous expression, he slowly looked at her.


    ''Then I will fall for you once again. Simple.''


    The words she spoke gently chimed in his ears. He looked at her in a stupor. Lihua stared at him in a lovestruck gaze. "Am I really your wife? It feels as if this is some fantasy-"


    The rest of her words failed to escape her mouth as Wei suddenly pulled her into his arms. With trembling hands, he clutched her back. He felt too choked up to say anything. His eyes slightly shone in tears. Silently, he hugged her hard.


    "You¡­still¡­"


    His heart was so overwhelmed with emotions that he couldn''t utter a single word. She lost her memories. But she still said simr things as before. She acted the same. Even though she lost her identity, she still chose Wei. The words she spoke just a few hours earlier turned true.


    Lihua was stupefied. The way he held her and how he shivered arose a suffocating feeling in her chest. She was meeting this man for the first time, yet she felt a strange attachment to him. She had no recollection of him, but she still found herself unable to let go of this warmth.


    Maybe because I am really his wife? Maybe my heart still remembers the connection¡­


    She didn''t know what to do. Technically, he was a stranger to her, but she didn''t have the heart to push him away. Normally, it was natural to be afraid to suddenly lose your memories and then a stranger iming to be your husband. It wasn''t easy to ept such a huge fact thrown upon you. But something in his eyes tugged her heart. His quivering embrace shook her.


    She smiled and gently patted his head. "It''s okay."


    Wei silently gazed at her and gently cupped her cheek in a trance.


    Lihua wasn''t there with him anymore. The woman with whom he shared his wonderful memories was gone. To her now, Wei was just a stranger.


    But even so, she was still the same. She was here with him, yet wasn''t.


    She straightened up and nervously said, "That you still haven''t told your n-name."


    Wei stiffened. He slowly whispered. "Jiang Wei."


    Mingshen and he carefully observed her for any reaction. But she showed none. There was no sign of recognition at that name.


    Once again, she went into a dreamy state.


    Ah, even the name is so Godly handsome¡­


    She snapped out and cleared her throat. "I see. So you are Jiang Wei and you are my h-husband," she strangely felt embarrassed. "And we are married for about a month."


    "Yes."


    "So what happened to me? Why can''t I remember you or anything about me?"


    A nervous hesitation filled his heart. "ident."


    "A-ident?"


    "You fell down the stairs and hit your head hard. I found out from Mingshen that you lost your memories."


    "Mingshen?"


    Wei looked at her. "Yang Mingshen."


    At his mention, the man who stood in darkness in a corner slowly walked into the light. Her jaw opened wide, staring at another handsome face twice in a day now.


    What the hell? Another handsome man has popped up now!


    "He is a doctor."


    Lihua snapped out of her daze. She looked at them alternatively. Where Wei''s beauty was more of a princely type, the other man was deathly handsome in a devilish way. A prince and a devil. There was an air of danger surrounding him and with the sharp gaze that he cast upon her, a shudder ran through her spine. rm bells rang in her mind and she instinctively felt to keep her distance from him. Which was quite ironic knowing that he was a doctor.


    She said, "A doctor is supposed to look pleasant and warm."


    He dangerously smiled, making her jolt. "Sure I will be all pleasant and warm, but if you can fork out the money to afford me."


    "..."


    "Also, I am in a really bad mood right now¡­"


    He shot a death re towards Wei. He was busy with an important task in his special room of experiments, but Wei suddenly barged into his office and refused to go. He was so close to cutting Wei with his scalpel and make him a part of his special room.


    Lihua stammered. "Y-you are a doctor. You haven''t answered my questions."


    He narrowed his eyes on her. "Am I your freaking servant?"


    "Why are you so scary? Give me your diagnosis as a doctor! It''s your responsibility."


    His eyes glinted with bloodthirst. "Responsibility? I suppose my ''responsibility is done here, am I not right, Mr. Jiang?" He mockingly smiled.


    Wei nced at him and then at her, who was close to bursting into tears with Mingshen''s tall and threatening figure looming on her.


    Why is this man so mean? Thank God he didn''t turn out to be my husband or I would have divorced him right now!


    "Mingshen said that you hit your head and that has damaged a part of your brain. So, you have lost all your memories."


    She anxiously asked, "Is there any chance of them returning?"


    He stiffened.


    "We don''t know for now. He said not to stress over it. It''s difficult and you shouldn''t force yourself to remember anything."


    Her shoulders slumped.


    Not force myself to remember anything? But¡­


    "Wouldn''t that be lonely for you?"


    He blinked his eyes.


    "I mean, you say we are married. That means we knew each other and have spent time together. Don''t you want me to remember it?"


    He trembled.


    Of course. Of course, I want you to remember our memories, Lihua. But if you remember me, then you would remember everything else too.


    His gaze clouded in fear and danger.


    And I don''t want you to have anything to do with your past identity now. You are not Song Lihua anymore.


    He smiled. "Your health and safetye first. Memories...we can just make new memories again."


    Though he seemed to easily say that, in reality, he did feel hurt that Lihua wouldn''t remember them anymore. But it was his choice.


    Lihua felt a tightening bubble in her chest. His gaze was so mellow and full of concern. It was so saddening for his wife to lose all her memories and her love for him, but he still only thought about her safety.


    "Okay¡­" she paused for a few moments, "You are my husband. What about my family?"

 Chapter 106 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Fear (4)

    <h4>Chapter 106 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Fear (4)</h4>


    Wei''s heart thumped. "You have no family."


    Lihua looked at him, stunned. "No family?"


    He slowly nodded. "You are an orphan and spent your time in an orphanage. They were supporting your college fees until now, but ever since we met, I took the responsibility. That''s also why," he paused for a moment, "you don''t have a surname."


    It took a few moments for her to take in that information. She looked a little grim as she lowered her head.


    No family so no parents, no siblings huh¡­


    Even though she had no recollection of anything, she still felt a little dismal of beingpletely alone in this world.


    "Oh."


    Wei felt the change in her disposition and quickly patted her cheeks. "Please don''t be sad about it. You have me now so you are not alone. I will never let you feel sad or lonely."


    Her heart skipped a beat and a faint blush appeared on her cheeks. "O-Okay¡­"


    Damn, he is so Godly handsome and so caring. What more does any woman want?


    She quickly asked, "How old am I?"


    "Twenty-two."


    "So I must be graduating college this year."


    He nodded.


    "So I must have some friends right? Or maybe be my friends from the orphanage? If I meet them, it''s possible that I might remember something."


    He froze.


    Only Meng Ya was her best friend. But ye couldn''t tell her that.


    Wei held her hand and anxiously said, "I said right that you don''t have to worry about recovering your memory. You were badly hurt and our focus should be your health first."


    "Oh," she thought about it and agreed. For now she got the basic information that she needed.


    My name is Jiang Lixue. Jiang Wei is my husband. We are married for a month. I am twenty-two. I lived in an orphanage and I have no family. I fell down the stairs and lost my memory.


    She sighed. She had limited information and there were so many things to still know about. The only silver lining in this incredulous situation was that her husband was patient, dependable and caring.


    I should take it slow, she thought.


    Mingshen nced at Wei and squinted his gaze. He subtly nodded his head.


    Wei looked at her and faintly smiled. "You should rest now. I have to talk with Mingshen."


    Heid her back on the couch and patted her head. "If you need anything, I am right here."


    She stared at him in a trance and felt her heart flutter by his gentle gaze. Her eyshes trembled and she whispered. "En."


    Wei closed the door behind him and stepped into Mingshen''s office. He coldly said, "How is she? Is there any problem you noticed?"


    He narrowed his eyes. "I still cannot believe you would go this far."


    Silence.


    "Answer my question," he clenched his fist.


    He sneered. "She is still as annoying as before she lost her memory."


    *A few hours earlier*


    *CRASH*


    Mingshen threw the vase in a fit of extreme anger that shattered into a million pieces. His jaw clenched as a surge of fury burst inside him. He had no time to babysit Wei and answer his stupid love rted questions today. But Weimanded to have time for him or else there would be consequences he would have to take.


    The Yang family on its own was at par with the Jiang family. The Yangs were an important family in the Underworld. But when push came to the stove, the Jiang family always held the upper hand. As the Mafia King, Wei had too many things he could control to make Mingshen''s ''professional'' life a mess.


    Wei''s voice when he demanded to meet him was cold and emotionless. But when he stepped into his office, Mingshen had to admit that he had never seen the Mafia King so afraid and desperate before. He was begging him, grabbing his shoulders.


    "Mingshen... Li-Lihua. She was so c-close to finding my identity. I don''t know what to do anymore. She had almost found out that Song Jia was dead. She even investigated with that man to search me. I¡­What should I do?"


    He grabbed his head and his knees trembled as he sat down on the chair. He breathed heavily as fear started to seep inside. Standing at the top of the Underworld chain, he had nothing to fear. He was the King. He could control everything with the snap of his fingers.


    But when it came to Lihua, things always messed up. At first, that fear wasn''t dominant. But the more he spent time with her, the more Song Jia''s blood on his hands began to weigh upon him.


    Not just her. But the Song family too.


    It was a reality he couldn''t change even if he desperately wanted to. If she knew the truth, everything was over.


    His voice shook and his always impassive expression showed the trace of fear for the first time. "She will hate me, Mingshen. Sh-she will hate me. She will leave me. She will never forgive me. I-I don''t want to lose her, Mingshen. I cannot live without her. I¡­"


    He clutched his chest and suddenly felt suffocating. Sweat trickled down his sides and he gasped hard.


    "I killed her sister, Mingshen! I killed her family! She will never forgive me...hate me. I cannot lose her. I-I¡­"


    At that point, Wei was mumbling to himself. He felt his hands turn cold and mmy. He covered his face with his hands.


    "I am afraid, Mingshen. I am so afraid¡­" he tiredly admitted.


    Mingshen quietly watched him, shaking and trembling in his seat. The fear was as clear as day. The threat he felt consumed his heart as he thought of the worst case scenarios.


    A tear slid down his cheek. "She loves Song Jia so much. She will never stop thinking about her. Somehow...I controlled the situation. But for how long?" He nkly asked. "Someday, she will ask about her again. What will I say to her at that time?"

 Chapter 107 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Fear (5)

    <h4>Chapter 107 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Fear (5)</h4>


    Silence.


    The only sound that could be heard in Mingshen''s office was that of the ticking clock. The hands of the clock that propelled the time forward scared Wei.


    He felt as if his sweet life with Lihua was close to ending. Time was approaching fast when Lihua would know everything one day. At that time, she wouldn''t smile at him like usual. Instead, she would cry and curse him.


    Wei covered his ears and tightly shut his eyes. He wanted the ticking sound to stop. It was irritating. It was threatening him with the impending danger that he might soon face. But even so, he could clearly hear the sound of time moving forward.


    He gnashed his teeth as he grabbed the pen stand and threw it towards the clock in his office. The clock came crashing down with a loud thud that broke it apart.


    Mingshen raised his brow and was unaffected by that broken clock. Wei inhaled and exhaled deep breaths to calm down. The ticking sound stopped, but the fear of losing Lihua still rushed in him in full swing. There was the silence that he wanted, but it failed to help him.


    Mingshen smirked. "Breaking the clock isn''t going to stop the time."


    Wei said nothing. After a long silence, he whispered,


    "Y-you know, Mingshen. She said that she hates the Mafia King. I have hurt people. I have killed people. She doesn''t like the Mafia King at all. If shees to know that the Mafia is me, she will start hating me, right? I am the man who lied to her. I am the man who has snatched her family from her. She is waiting for Song Jia to return. But she is never going toe back¡­"


    Mingshen said nothing.


    "So-so I don''t understand. Why does she have to be Song Jia''s sister? Why does she belong to the Song family?" He faintlyughed. "If she wasn''t from the Song family, it would be so much easier. She will never ask about Song Jia again. She will never try to investigate her sister''s disappearance. That means she would never l-leave my side, right?"


    Wei got up and grabbed his shoulders. "Tell me Mingshen. I am right, right? If she wasn''t from the Song family, she would never leave me."


    His throat went dry as adrenaline crashed through him. His thoughts were tangled up in a huge mess. He couldn''t differentiate between what was right and wrong anymore. The only scene that hammered his mind was of Lihua leaving forever. He could only see his figure going farther and farther away from him until shepletely disappeared.


    Mingshen propped his elbow on the wall andzily leaned his cheek on his palm. "That is an ideal situation. That is not the reality though."


    Wei''s nk gaze met his eyes and he parted his lips. "Then I will make it a reality."


    He chuckled. "And how does the Mafia King n to do that?"


    "Erase her memories, Mingshen. Make her forget everything. Her identity, her family - everything. S-she doesn''t need to belong to the Song family. She can only be my woman and we can live happily."


    Mingshen looked at him in surprise. He never thought that Wei could suggest something like this.


    "Of course you are not serious, right?"


    "I am. This is the only way. If she forgets about Song Jia, there would be no threat to us. She would never know anything about the truth. She would never question anything."


    The more Wei thought about it, the more he got convinced.


    "Taking her memories away is the only option. Mingshen, you can do it, right? You are a doctor. Do it. I will bring Lihua here and you-"


    Mingshen coldly said, "Shut up!"


    He froze.


    He shook off his hand and dusted his coat. He snickered. "Stealing away memories, huh? Is that what the scaredy-cat Mafia King could think of?"


    "Then what should I do!?" He loudly yelled as he kicked away the chair. This was the first time that he had raised his pitch so high.


    Mingshen took a threatening step towards him. "This is MY office. Break one more thing and I will break you."


    Wei ignored his icy threat and said, "Mingshen. Take away Lihua''s memories, okay? I-I will pay you how much ever you want. Just make her forget Song Jia. I cannot afford to lose her. It''s scary, Mingshen. A world where Lihua is not a part of my life scares me. She will leave me and t-then what if she finds another man? I cannot see that. It should be only me. Only Jiang Wei. Help me Mingshen. You must know about it, right? You are the best doctor."


    Mingshen quietly sat on his chair and stared at him. He thought for a long time before he said, "It''s impossible to just make her forget about Song Jia or the Song family. Memories don''t work like that. We forget about a specific individual only when their presence in our life is traumatizing. For example, if a child suffers abuse, he may unconsciously block his memories about his parents. Or if a woman is assaulted, she will try to forget about that man. But Song Lihua? She doesn''t hate her sister. There are no traumatizing feelings associated with her. But even if there are some bad memories and people try to forget them, the memories never go. The brain is aplex organ in our body. It doesn''t erase memories altogether. We can only suppress it."


    Wei''s gaze brightened. "Suppress is also fine! I don''t care what or how you do to achieve that. Just take them away."


    He chuckled. "Didn''t you hear me? I cannot take away only Song Jia''s memories specifically. If she has to forget it, she would have to forget everything. And by everything, I mean everything. Her name, her identity, her friends and even you."


    Wei froze.


    "W-what?"


    "Yes. Lihua will forget Song Jia. I can help you with that. But it would be at the cost of forgetting everything. She wouldn''t remember you or anything about herself. So, tell me, Mafia King. Are you ready to sacrifice her memories of yours as well?"

 Chapter 108 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Fear (6)

    <h4>Chapter 108 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Fear (6)</h4>


    Wei nkly stared at Mingshen.


    "Forget me?"


    Mingshenzily said, "Just because you are the Mafia King doesn''t mean that you can control anything and everything. Telling me to erase only Song Jia''s memories? Do you think this is a movie?"


    Wei slowly widened his eyes as it finally registered in his mind. He grabbed his shirt and gritted teeth as he coldly red at him, his chest bursting in anger and uneasiness. "What the hell are you talking about? Forget me? Why would she forget me! I only want her to forget Song Jia!"


    Mingshen''s gaze darkened at how he grabbed him. "If you understand our positions here, then back off, bastard. You need my help, not otherwise. Stop grabbing me every other second or get out of here!"


    Wei ground his jaw and slowly let go of his cor. "Tell me," he quietly said.


    He sneered and dusted his shirt. "Are you deaf? Didn''t you just hear the long exnation that I babbled? The brain is aplex organ in our body. Selective amnesia to forget about a specific individual just doesn''t happen because we want it especially if there are no bad memories associated with that person. Does Song Lihua hate Song Jia or fear her? No. It''s not easy to target the brain like that."


    Wei said nothing.


    "Also, the ignorant Mafia King should know that even with hypnosis, I cannot just remove her memories. Memories are always there. They are always a part of our subconscious brain. I can suppress them, but I or no other doctors can permanently erase them either."


    He froze.


    He chuckled. "That means that Song Lihua could still recover her memories one day if she gets that trigger."


    He narrowed his eyes. "Trigger?"


    "Anything. Meeting her friends, meeting someone who knows Song Jia or visiting a ce where she had been with her before can also trigger the onset of the recovery. Memories don''t disappear until there is some serious ident. But even in those cases, it is possible to get your memory back though it is extremely difficult."


    He paled.


    "I won''t do anything that hurts her," he coldly said.


    "Shut up. I am just putting all the scenarios in front of you. Like I said, selective amnesia won''t work. The only way is to take all her memories away," he chuckled. "But is that what you want?"


    His gaze dimmed and a sad smile tugged his lips upwards. "Forget me."


    He only wanted to detach Song Jia from Lihua''s life. Who knew that he would have to pay with his memories too?


    It was only one month of memories, but they were precious as gold to him. If he had to give up his entire life in exchange for those memories, he dly would.


    "Mingshen...In my twenty-eight years of life, those are the only memories I have that mean everything to me. It''s only a month I spent with her, but even the seemingly less thirty days are my everything in front of my almost thirty years. You are saying that she would have to forget the thirty days in order to forget her lifetime of memories?"


    Mingshen was least bothered. "Everything includes your precious thirty days too, Mafia King. You would be nothing but a stranger to her."


    He froze.


    Stranger¡­


    The feeling that Lihua would start treating him as a stranger instead of her boyfriend crushed his heart. He slumped on the chair and looked at the ceiling with an empty gaze. Mingshen just quietly watched him without a care in the world.


    Wei slowly said, "I won''t be a stranger to her."


    Mingshen tilted his head.


    "She won''t remember me, but I will still be the closest person to her."


    Mingshen raised his brow in amusement. "So you are ready for her to forget your memories too?"


    He took out his phone and opened Lihua''s picture. He stared at it for a long time before he spoke, "If I have to choose between her hating me and forgetting me, then I...will always choose that she rather forgets me than disgust me."


    He said nothing.


    He felt a numbing sensation in his chest as a dull pain enveloped it. "I can bear it if she doesn''t remember me. But...but¡­"


    His heart raced in fear again. "But I cannot bear her hatred. She hates the Mafia King. So she will hate me once she realizes my identity. I cannot let that happen. I want to see Lihua smile at me. I cannot live without her, Mingshen. When I imagine not being by my side anymore, it feels strange here¡­"


    He pointed at his chest.


    "It feels suffocating and as if somebody is strangling me. I feel like I cannot breathe when I don''t see her. I don''t want to lose her Mingshen¡­" the corner of his eyes slightly rimmed in tears. "If forgetting our time spent together is the cost for it, so be it. I-I will make new memories with her. R-right? We have our whole life in front of us. We can still make so many new memories. It is enough if only I remember this one month."


    "Didn''t you hear that I said that it''s not foolproof?"


    "I don''t care!" He raised his voice impatiently.


    "She was always so close to finding out everything! I cannot take the risk again. I may not be lucky again. If Lihua¡­" he trembled, "decided to find out about Song Jia, I wouldn''t be able to stop her. She will not stop until she finds her answers. T-this is the only way. As for her memories¡­"


    His gaze turned sharp and menacing. "I won''t let anyone meet Lihua who would trigger her memories."


    Mingshenughed. "Do you think you can control her life like that?"


    "I will! I will erase Song Lihua''s existence from this country. I won''t let anybody meet her who knows Song Lihua and her sister. Nobody at all. I will make her my wife. Once she enters the Jiang family register, she would lose all her connection to her old life. I will make that happen. Nobody can take my Lihua away from me. Her absence from my life is my biggest nightmare. I won''t let anybody dare make thate true."

 Chapter 109 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Fear (7)

    <h4>Chapter 109 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Fear (7)</h4>


    A few hourster, Wei brought Lihua to Mingshen''s office.


    Lihua stepped into Mingshen''s office only to find it all dark and gloomy. She couldn''t see anything clearly.


    "Ugh Boss...are we really at the right ce? This looks like a ce for a cult," she whispered.


    "Say that again and I will throw you out of here."


    She jolted when a deep and gruff voice suddenly called out to her. The lights switched on and Lihua was relieved to see a normal-looking office.


    But when she saw Mingshen on his chair, with his deep ck eyes gazing at her with an unreadable expression, she almost stumbled off her ce.


    Another handsome man! But he still cannot rival my Boss!


    His beauty was alluring and dangerous. There was a sense of mystery to him that she felt as if he was hiding a lot of secrets in his heart. He was damn attractive but his cruel gaze filled with malice and cunningness steered her away from him.


    She tugged Wei''s arm and asked, "Who is he?"


    Wei was unusually silent while he brought her here. He only said toe with him, but he didn''t divulge the ce and the person the whole way no matter how much she asked. So, the curiosity only peaked within her.


    "My acquaintance, Yang Mingshen."


    Acquaintance?


    She slowly widened her eyes as it clicked her. "You!"


    Mingshenzily stared at her.


    "The one who only gave stupid pieces of advice to my Boss!"


    "..."


    Mingshen grabbed his scalpel and twirled it around his finger. "Excuse me?" His voice was deadly low and quiet with an air of threat lurking in it.


    Lihua gulped for a moment, but she quickly snapped out. "Yes! What else should I say? It''s only your idiotic bits of advice that confused my poor Boss more instead of helping him!" She fumed and challenged him indignantly.


    "It''s because of my advice that you slept with him. Had fun eating your Boss?" He sneered.


    Lihua froze. Then she recalled that Wei had shared his doubts to him about his boner and the excitement he felt for her. She coughed hard.


    "H-How do you know?"


    I mean even if he advised it, how would he know that!


    "Well, the groom ran away from his engagement ceremony to spend the night with his woman. Of course, you wouldn''t be just ying catch-catch right?"


    "..."


    "Plus, you two reek of sex."


    Lihua widened her eyes and smelled herself.


    We did have a bath.


    His mouth twitched. "I am a doctor. I can tell at a nce which couple had sex. It is just so damn annoying that it is on full disy. Your hormones change and so do your emotions while having sex. Though the deed is over, you just cannot hide it. Also, there is that stupid grin on your face that''s screaming if your intimacy."


    She gritted her teeth. "Are you really a doctor? Doctors are supposed to be calm and pleasant."


    "Sure if you can afford to pay me."


    She was speechless. "Boss, why did wee here? Also, why do you even know such a rude man!"


    Mingshen smiled. "Yes, Jiang Wei. Tell her how we know each other."


    Wei quietly shot a deadly re at him that did not affect Mingshen. He turned and his gaze turned gentle yet there was a pang of sadness in it.


    "We decided that he would help us with your herbal medicine for contraception, right?"


    "Oh! Yes, I remember now," she nodded.


    "En. He would help you with that and also... just a regr checkup too," he tried to smile, but he failed. He knew what was going to happen. The time was near when she wouldn''t remember anything.


    She cleared her throat again. "Are you sure that he is dependable? He looks so dangerous and scary. Is he really a doctor? He looks like someone from the Underworld in movies."


    Wei stiffened.


    Mingshen''s cold voice startled her. "Enough chit-chat! Your man already ruined my day. Don''t be any more annoying or I will cut you up in pieces."


    "..."


    Wei patted her head. "He is just joking. Don''t worry. He is a good doctor."


    "I am the best doctor," he sneered. "Sit now before I lose my patience."


    Lihua grumbled. "How can a doctor behave so rudely?"


    She took her seat and he slid a small bowl in front of her. "Drink it."


    She peeked and grimaced at the dark green liquid inside it. Thin steam wafted up, giving it a menacing appearance. "Is this poison?"


    "I so wish it would be poison," he spat in distaste.


    Lihua red at him. "Why are you so mean? Do you hate me?"


    "I hate the whole world. You are no different," Mingshen sneered.


    "Then why are you doing such a noble job as a doctor?" She seriously questioned. "That is just so contradictory."


    "And who told you that I exactly ''save'' lives here?" He smirked.


    She looked at him, horrified. "Then what do you do with your medical skills?"


    He chuckled and propped his arm on the table. "You want to know? I have a special room where I can take you on a tour. You will know what I exactly do with my skills~"


    She shuddered to see the crafty smile on his lips and the calcting light in his eyes. She nervously nced at Wei and sincerely wondered just how these two opposite men actually met and know each other.


    At a distance, Wei watched Lihua arguing with Mingshen with a heavy heart. He wanted to stop them, but at the same time, he wished that their banter would continue for just some more time. The longer they talked, the more Lihua would still be his Lihua. His woman. There were only a few more minutes left until she would finally forget all about him and became a stranger.


    Shrouded in the darkness, he dug his nails in his palm and tightly curled his fingers into a fist.


    Lihua sobbed and took the small bowl in her hands. She shut her eyes and drank the whole medicine in one gulp.


    "Ew! So bitter!" She stuck out her tongue and cried. "What is this horror!?"


    "Your ticket to not get stuck with an unwanted child. So shut up."


    "Hey!" Lihua banged her fist on the table. Her cheeks reddened in anger. "Just because I am taking measures doesn''t mean that I am so harsh. Even if I had ended up getting pregnant, I would never think of my child as unwanted, okay!? So mind yournguage, stupid doctor!"

 Chapter 110 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Fear (8)

    <h4>Chapter 110 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Fear (8)</h4>


    Wei felt slightly startled. He felt warm upon hearing her sweet words. The ache in his heart deepened further as he thought of their future now.


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes and then shrugged. "Whatever."


    Wei slowly stepped towards and put his hand on her shoulder. "It''s time for your¡­" he sensed a knot churn in his stomach as he spoke, "c-checkup."


    Lihua touched her chin. "But Boss, I am alright."


    His smile faltered. "It''s just a general checkup. It was our first time and for a woman it''s tough is what I heard. It''s just for my assurance¡­"


    She slightly blushed and sheepishly grinned. "Alright. Boss, you are so caring."


    Mingshen silently snorted at that obviously false statement.


    Lihuaid on the long couch that was slightly tilted at an angle. Mingshen switched off the lights and walked up to her. She looked around in confusion. "Why did you turn off the lights? It''s so dark. How will you do the checkup with no light?"


    There was a sinister ring to his voice. "Well, I don''t need light for my kind of ''checkup.''"


    He sat on a chair beside her. The danger and cunningness in his eyes faded away and he looked at her straight with utter concentration.


    "Look at me," hemanded.


    Lihua felt a little nervous but did as she was told.


    "Rx your body, loosen up your muscles and look at me. Don''t think of anything."


    "Alright¡­"


    She wondered what sort of checkup this was. She imagined it to be just a normal checkup like all the doctors usually do, measuring blood pressure and all.


    Lihua stared at him.


    "Close your eyes."


    Wei was standing right behind her seat. He shook hard as the fear clutched his heart. He was almost close to getting an all-out anxiety attack. The moment was getting nearer and nearer and by every passing moment, the adrenaline gushed out like a dam, coursing through his cells. His head pounded in tension and he felt his chest contract in shortness of breath.


    It was a damn hard choice for him to make. Either let Lihua hate him or forget him. Either way, he was doomed.


    I am scared. I am scared. Lihua will forget me. Our time, our moments we spent together, she won''t remember anything. She would treat me like a stranger...


    "Who are you?" Mingshen asked Lihua, who seemed to be in a trance.


    "Song Lihua," she monotonously said. There was no rhythm or beat to her voice, nor any expression on her face. Wei took a sharp breath.


    She was under his hypnosis.


    "What is your age?"


    "Twenty-two."


    "Who is in your family?"


    "My sister."


    "What is her name?"


    "Song Jia."


    Mingshen then asked a bunch of other questions about her daily life and other rtionships.


    "Listen to me carefully. At the snap of my finger, you will forget everything. Your identity, rtionships and your memories until now."


    She said nothing.


    "What will you forget, Song Lihua?"


    "My identity, rtionships and my memories until now."


    "When you wake up, you will have no memories of your past. Repeat it."


    "When I wake up, I will have no memories of my past."


    Wei trembled. He almost stepped forward to stop Mingshen from hypnotizing her. Whether it was the fear of Lihua hating him or the fear of her forgetting him, either of them was agonizing.


    Wei was so helpless that no matter his choice, he was bound to suffer. He was at a crossroads in which whatever path he chose to take brought only pain and grief to his heart.


    Wei clenched his palm into a fist.


    I will make so many new memories with you that this one month would seem like nothing inparison to it. I will make you so happy Lihua that you won''t ever feel as if you forgot about us.


    He swore that promise in his heart.


    Mingshen snapped his finger, making Lihua''s eyes automatically shut. Her head softly bumped on the pillow.


    He nced at Wei. "Well as you said Mafia King, I have suppressed her memories. It''s up to you now how you hide her from the people who know her."


    Wei slowly sat on the chair beside her. He stared at her for a long time. His finger gently brushed across her cheek. He tremblingly leaned and ced a soft kiss on her lips. He took her hand in his palm and softly squeezed it. He said nothing and neither responded to what Mingshen said.


    Mingshen stared at the couple with an unreadable gaze as he silently tapped his finger on the desk. Don''t forget to wire the money. I will send a fat bill to you soon," he chuckled. "As you know, my services are extremely expensive."


    Wei didn''t bother with him and Mingshen also left him alone after that.


    *Present*


    In his office, Wei asked again, "Is there any problem you noticed?"


    "She is fine."


    He felt relieved hearing that.


    Mingshen leaned on the wall. "What will you do now"


    "Take her to the Jiang vi."


    Heughed. "Oh boy. That would be one hell of a drama. I am wondering if I should bring my popcorn with me. That reminds me. You said she is your wife, but you are not married."


    Wei''s expression didn''t falter. "I have already thought about that."


    He snorted. "Make fake marriage papers?"


    His gaze turned cold. "Nothing will be fake between us."


    "You are building your whole future with her on a big fat lie. You are worried about things not being fake at this point?" He mockinglyughed.


    That harsh truth struck him hard and pierced his heart. He couldn''t retort.


    "Yes. I have already lied to her. That''s why after this, I won''t lie ever again. After this, everything would be real and true," he narrowed his eyes, "even our marriage papers."


    "And with what name?" He tilted his head. "Song Lihua? Or Jiang Lixue?"


    Wei quietly whispered. "Both."


    Mingshen raised his brow.


    "She is my woman. Whether as Song Lihua or as Jiang Lixue, she will only be my wife."

 Chapter 111 - The Mafia King Brings His Wife (1)

    <h4>Chapter 111 - The Mafia King Brings His Wife (1)</h4>


    After a long rest, Lihua woke up. She opened her eyes and wondered if it was a dream that she just saw.


    Her memory loss, suddenly knowing that she was married and having no family of her own - she felt as if everything was a fragment of her imagination. She thought she would wake up and find everything back to normal.


    But when she tried to recall anything, she couldn''t. Not even her name.


    "This is really real¡­" she mumbled.


    This was all too incredible for her, but as opposed to panicking and stressing over it, she realized that she was quite calm. The main reason for that was Wei.


    She didn''t recognize him as her husband, nor remembered the time they spent together, but even so, she felt safe andfortable in his presence. She got strength from the fact that Wei was a loving and caring husband. Even if things were serious at this point, she felt sce thinking that she would be fine as long as he was with her.


    "Apart from that¡­" Lihua almost jumped in her seat in excitement. "He is so Godly handsome! I mean who wouldn''t want to wake up and hear that such a sinful man is her husband? This feels like a dream in so many ways! Chuck the memory loss out of the window. If I have such a full packaged husband - handsome, attractive and so caring; what else do I want?"


    She shrugged. "Bah! I can regain my memory if I try hard. But how will I get another man like this as my husband? I mean just look at that doctor," she clicked her tongue.


    "He is handsome for sure, but what is the use of that attractive face if his tongue is so poisonous? I pity his girlfriend. No, wait. How would he have any girlfriend with that menacing gaze and foul mouth?"


    She sheepishly grinned. "Anyway. My life is set with my Godly handsome prince. Plus he seems rich-"


    At that moment, the door opened and Wei silently tiptoed. "You are awake."


    She coughed and straightened up.


    Did he hear the rich part I said?


    He walked up to her and gently held her face. "How are you feeling?"


    His gaze filled with concern warmed her heart. "I am fine."


    "En. Do you need anything? I heard that you were mumbling to yourself."


    "..."


    She cleared her throat. "Ju-just looking around here and talking to myself."


    He nodded.


    "Let''s go."


    "Where?"


    He stared at her and smiled. "Our home."


    ---


    Jiang vi.


    The atmosphere at the Jiang vi was simply too dark and suffocating. The maids and butlers trembled at their ce. The old Madam and the whole Jiang family gathered in the living room. Fu Shen stood beside Jiang Weizhe, who was seated at the other end.


    The Shi family was on the other side with Shi Zhen and Shi Cuifen with Ruomei. After listening to what Wei said about having a girlfriend and this engagement being a whole misunderstanding, it was as if all colors drained away from her face. She felt humiliated that the ceremony didn''t happen and the only thing holding her together was the Old Madam. She also refused to believe that Wei said the truth.


    There was no way a man like Wei would ever touch a woman much less have a girlfriend. That fact was her only sce.


    Last night was a disaster and it was the Old Madam who somehow controlled the situation by her announcement. There was no way she was going to let the guests know about such a blunder.


    Shi Zhen finally spoke up after a long stretch of silence. "Old Madam. You announced that the ceremony got postponed because Wei got into an unfortunate ident, but what about Wei? If he refused toest night, why would hee again the next time? This has gone too far. I cannot let the Shi family get humiliated again. I don''t even know how many guests believed the announcement."


    The Old Madam spoke such that it would send chills. "You think that the guests wouldn''t believe my words? MY words?"


    Shi Zhen quickly said, "I don''t mean that way, Old Madam. It''s just that Wei¡­" he clenched his fist, "He said that he has a girlfriend! What nonsense was he spouting!? How dare he refuse the engagement? Old Madam, you have to give us justice."


    Shi Zhen held Ruomei''s hand. "You know how hard my daughter has worked to gain your recognition and be the ideal daughter-inw of the Jiang family. I won''t let Wei cheat my daughter. He agreed to this engagement, and he has to adhere to our decision."


    Shi Cuifen''s eyes stung in tears, seeing her daughter''s state. Until and unless Wei woulde and rify everything, Ruomei wasn''t going to budge.


    Jiang Xiurang smiled. "You are really overthinking this Shi Zhen. Wei doesn''t have a girlfriend. It never works like that in this family. Well, we will only get answers once Wei finally decides to grace us with his presence-"


    "Who said that you could talk in between, Xiurang?" The Old Madam coldly said with a dark countenance on her slightly wrinkled face.


    "Do I need to spit out the rules here? Only I as the Matriarch speak. If anybody has to, it should be the son of this family. Know your ce."


    Jiang Xiurang stiffened and quietly backed out.


    A guard stepped in and respectfully said, "Old Madam. Young master is here."


    "What!?" Shi Zhen eximed.


    Everybody froze. Ruomei was stunned. Then her face brightened in happiness and a wide smile curved her lips upwards.


    Wei! Wei is here!


    The Old Madam was taken aback for a moment. Wei was out of contact sincest night and it was already the next evening, but there was still no message from him. Now, he was suddenly here.


    She angrilyughed. "Let hime in. Let me see with what face he steps in this house!"


    The door opened and the Mafia King''s familiar figure majestically entered the vi. Ruomei''s breath got stuck in her throat. It felt as if she was seeing him after so long.


    Wei faced his family without much change in his expression. There was no trace of panic or hesitation.


    The Old Madam struck her stick hard on the floor and stomped her way towards him, taking furious steps. With a bitter and outraged gaze, she red at him. "Jiang Wei! What is the meaning of this! How dare you refuse toe to your own ceremonyst night!"


    Wei was unaffected. "I made myself clearst night. I cannot marry Shi Ruomei. I have a wife."


    He looked back and softly said, "Come in, Lixue."

 Chapter 112 - The Mafia King Brings His Wife (2)

    <h4>Chapter 112 - The Mafia King Brings His Wife (2)</h4>


    Everybody looked at him in utter shock, especially the Old Madam and the Shi family. The words he spoke left them speechless.


    Wife!?


    Jiang Weizhe was slightly taken aback too, but not by the fact that he addressed Lihua as his wife, but because he called her by a different name.


    Lixue?


    The anger that Shi Zhen felt crossed all bounds. "Jiang Wei! Are you even in your senses? Last night you said you had a girlfriend, which we all know is utter nonsense in itself, and now it suddenly changes to a wife?"


    Wei tilted his head. "She was my girlfriend untilst night. Now, she is my wife."


    Ruomei stared at him, tears pooling in her eyes and her body trembling in fear. She was ecstatic to see Wei and desperate for him to clear all the confusion. But he was still adamant in iming to have some woman. And now he was calling her as his wife!


    What is going on?


    "Mom...I don''t understand anymore¡­" she anxiously looked at Shi Cuifen.


    Even Shi Cuifen was at a loss for how to console her daughter. Thest hope of Wei rifying everything was gone too.


    Shi Zhen''s voice erupted in fury. "Don''t joke with us! How can you have another woman when you have already decided on your engagement with Ruomei! Jiang Wei, I won''t ever stand you cheating on my daughter!"


    Wei''s brows ever so faintly furrowed. A sense of malice covered his gaze as he stared at him. The Mafia King''s grave voice threateningly said, "I don''t like to repeat myself. You know my answer about the engagement. As for cheating, I would never think about another woman when I have Lixue."


    Ruomei froze.


    "Had I been aware of this engagement, I would have already canceled it at that time itself."


    Her eyes slowly widened.


    C-cancel engagement?


    "Wei, this cannot be the truth!" Ruomei finally couldn''t hold herself back. "You are lying. I heard it myself in your office that day that you¡­"


    Without even a twitch in his voice modtion, he cruelly said, "I cleared that factst night too. I meant those words for Lixue."


    "No¡­"


    "She is my woman. I would never say those words to another woman. I will only talk to, touch, kiss and have sex with Lixue. There is no ce for another woman here."


    His ruthless words poured ice-cold water on all her dreams and hopes. The others almost coughed blood by his impertinence.


    The Mafia King''s audacity shook everyone.


    Shi Zhen ground his teeth. His facepletely reddened in fury. "You-"


    But Wei raised his hand, signaling that he wasn''t done speaking.


    He quietly said, "Lixue made me realize that it is still my mistake. I was present during the discussion but absent-minded when the decision took ce. I am at fault for dragging this misunderstanding for so long. Hence, it is my responsibility. Aspensation, I will hold a press conference and rify everything, admitting that it was my mistake. Additionally, if there are any ways in which the Shi family wants my help in business, I will do it."


    Then he went quiet.


    "What!?" The Old Madam loudly eximed. "Press conference? Admitting that it was your mistake? As if hell I would have ever let you put a single blemish on the Jiang family''s reputation!"


    Wei hardly cared about her opinion. "This is my responsibility, and I will take it forward."


    Shi Zhen said, "Your responsibility should be leaving that damn wretched woman and marrying my daughter!"


    Silence.


    Even if Wei didn''t utter a word in response, everyone present felt the change in the temperature. It became so freezing cold that they couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Wretched woman?" His razor-sharp gaze sent shivers down his spine. "Call her that once again and face the consequences."


    The Old Madam pointed her shaking finger at him. "Wei you cannot-"


    "Um...Can Ie in?" A small head peeked inside.


    A few minutes before they stepped into the vi, Wei softly said, "I will go inside first and exin the situation. You stay here until then."


    She nodded. "Okay."


    "Renshu will stay here with you."


    Fu Renshu, who was still dumbfounded by the turn of events, could only nkly nod his head. He just came to know what Wei did and how Song Lihua was Jiang Lixue now. Of course, he understood the gravity of this secret.


    So, she waited outside with him. She tried to talk to Fu Renshu a number of times, but he refused to respond. Poor him was still wrapping his head around her memory loss.


    Her mouth twitched.


    Such a strange assistant. Why does he look so lost?


    Then Lihua heard Wei calling out her name. She straightened up and took a deep breath.


    Okay. Here ites.


    This was the first time that she was meeting his family. Well, if they were married, she should have already met them before, but since she lost her memory, she didn''t remember anybody. So, this was as good as meeting them for the first time. She only hoped for his family to be weing.


    Lihua just took a step forward when some woman suddenly raised her voice. She froze. Then with that woman, another man began shouting angrily, and she just couldn''t get the right time to enter.


    Why are they yelling so much? At what?


    She hesitated for a long time. Finally, she decided to ask herself.


    "Umm...Can Ie in?"


    Fu Renshu snapped out of his shock and stiffened.


    Ahh, the time is finally here! He sobbed.


    He red at her. "What are you peeking like a thief? Move!" He grabbed her shoulder and unceremoniously pushed her forward.


    Lihua stumbled her way inside and gasped in surprise. She indignantly looked at Fu Renshu. "Hey! Don''t push me like that!"


    "Then don''t act like a suspicious person!"


    "I¡­"


    She found something wrong with the atmosphere that turnedpletely silent for some reason. She raised her head and looked at everybody staring at her in shock, surprise and some with a shrewd gaze.


    She coughed and sheepishly grinned. "Hello. I am Jiang Lixue."

 Chapter 113 - The Mafia King Brings His Wife (3)

    <h4>Chapter 113 - The Mafia King Brings His Wife (3)</h4>


    Everything came at a standstill. The Old Madam and Ruomei stared at her dumbfounded for a long time. They had to blink their eyes several times to confirm if the woman they saw right now was the same person they met in the Louis Store that day. It was impossible to forget her because she had caused such a huge scene that day and humiliated them.


    The other family members who were seeing her for the first time were only quietly staring at her. Jiang Weizhe wondered why she introduced herself as Jiang Lixue. He nced at his able assistant, Fu Shen. He silently acknowledged his master''s order and nodded.


    Wei quickly walked up to her and held her hand. "Are you okay?"


    He pursed his lips in disappointment as he stared at Fu Renshu. "Don''t push her."


    "Boss, she was acting like a suspicious person even though¡­" he eyed the family members and coughed, "she is your wife."


    The elders froze.


    Wei smiled and patted her head. "She can act however she wants."


    Lihua widened her eyes.


    Such coddling!


    Ruomei red and angrily walked up to her. She grabbed her arm. "What are you doing here!? How dare you show your face in the Jiang vi?"


    Lihua was shocked by her sudden behavior. This woman came out of nowhere and began yelling at her. Wei''s countenance darkened, and he shook Ruomei''s hand off Lihua. "Do that again l, and I will cut off your hand."


    The sinister threat in his voice was unmistakable. Ruomei looked at him, stunned. "W-what are you saying, Wei? Do you even know who this woman is!?"


    He said nothing and nced at Fu Renshu. He already talked to her how much it seemed fine to rify the misunderstanding. Other than that, he wasn''t going to talk to other women.


    Fu Renshu came forward. "Of course Boss does. She is his wife, Jiang Lixue."


    She froze. She alternated her gaze between them and her eyes widened in horror. "Impossible!"


    The Old Madam stomped her stick hard. "What is she doing here!? She cannot be your wife, Wei!"


    Lihua, who just entered her husband''s home, had no idea what was going on. She hardly stepped into this vi, and two people had already started a fuss about her. All her hopes of a warm wee crashed down the drain.


    She looked at Wei in confusion, but he calmly stood at his spot without a care in this world. She tugged his arm and asked, her voice a little meek, "This...is it possible that they don''t like me?"


    "Probably."


    "..."


    After how they are acting towards me, do you still have a doubt?


    She coughed. "You didn''t tell me though¡­"


    I would have prepared myself for this confrontation.


    Wei blinked his eyes and tilted his head. "You wanted to know?"


    "..."


    "As your wife, shouldn''t I know what your family thinks of me?"


    "Why? You don''t have to bother with them."


    !!!


    She jerked her head towards him, stunned.


    Huh?


    Even the Old Madam and everybody else looked at him in shock.


    Don''t have to bother with us?


    "Jiang Wei!"


    Shi Zhen gnashed his teeth. "Wei, who is this woman? How long have you been cheating on my daughter with her!"


    Lihua was aghast.


    Huh? Cheating?


    She looked at Wei and as she saw his serious expression, she failed to understand how this man would be a cheater?


    She quickly said, "I think there is some misunderstanding. He is not a cheater. I am his wife-"


    Ruomei burst intoughter. "Wife? You think a pathetic and disgraceful woman like you can be his wife? You are not! I am his fiance! Did you already forget how you ruined my dress that day?"


    This came as another shocker to Lihua.


    Fiance? What dress?


    Shi Zhen and Shi Cuifen were taken aback. Shi Zhen asked in disbelief. "You know her?"


    "Yes! How can I ever forget her? Not just me, Old Madam knows her too. We met her at Louis Store that day and you won''t believe it, Dad! This peasant dared to tear my engagement ceremony dress and when I asked her topensate, she started humiliating me. She didn''t even spare Old Madam in front of all the employees!"


    Lihua heard all the usations against her with a stunned expression.


    What is going on? Have we had such a confrontation before? Did I really talk disrespectfully to this elder here?


    Shi Cuifen gasped.


    The Old Madam narrowed her eyes. "With absolutely no ss and dignity, she behaved like such a disgraceful woman. And you say that she is your wife?"


    Shi Zhen asked, "Who is she? What is her background? You cannot just pick up any woman from the streets and make her your wife!"


    Lihua froze. She gritted her teeth and squinted her gaze at him. She had no idea about the background here, so she couldn''t decide who was wrong and who was right.


    But calling her someone disgraceful? A woman from the streets?


    This was something she wasn''t going to bear.


    The Old Madam quietly said, "She cannot be your wife. Everybody knows the rules and traditions of the Jiang family here. A marriage that I won''t approve of doesn''t count. Without my permission, there is no way you would have made her Mrs. Jiang. Choosing a daughter-inw of my family is not a joke!"


    Wei nced at Fu Renshu, and he nodded. He quickly took out some papers. "These are marriage registration papers. These are official and stamped by the authorities. It clearly says that Jiang Lixue is Jiang Wei''swfully wedded wife."


    Ruomei snatched the papers from his hands and read them in horror. Every word written on it and his signature at the bottom made her tremble.


    "T-this cannot be possible! W-Wei cannot marry someone else¡­"


    No, this is a lie. I am Wei''s fiance. I-I am Wei''s fiance...how can he marry someone else?


    Her hands holding the papers shivered.


    With a hateful gaze, she glowered at Lihua.


    I cannot lose to such a pathetic woman. Her of all women? The one who humiliated me? She is Wei''s wife!?

 Chapter 114 - The Mafia King Brings His Wife (4)

    <h4>Chapter 114 - The Mafia King Brings His Wife (4)</h4>


    "Wei," she nervouslyughed. "How can you marry a woman like her? You are Jiang Wei of the elite Jiang family. She is just an average woman without any status and social standing. H-How can she match to be your wife?"


    Wei didn''t respond. Fu Renshu cleared his throat. "Boss doesn''t care about her status."


    Ruomei bit her lower lip hard.


    Doesn''t care about her status? After I worked so hard to gain the Old Madam''s recognition, is this woman going to take my ce?


    Ruomei shuddered. Ever since she saw Wei the first time, she only dreamt of bing his wife. She only had one desire and that was to make the Mafia King hers.


    But now, she held the papers that were her doom. A woman she hated to her core was standing beside him as his wife - the position that she wanted to be in.


    Jealousy and hatred consumed her heart. All her efforts until now went down the drain by her arrival.


    Who was this woman that suddenly barged into her life and dared to take her ce! Who was she to deserve the title of his Queen?


    The Old Madam quivered seeing the marriage registration papers. She was shell-shocked to know that Wei really got married! Her body trembled in rage.


    Years ago, it was Jiang Weizhe. He brought Jiang Yubi into the house as his wife whom she detested the most. For the first time in the history of the Jiang family, somebody dared go against the head of the family.


    Now, it was Wei. He brought another woman from a poor family with no background that could never match the Jiang family''s status. Just like Jiang Weizhe.


    She never wanted him to follow into his father''s footsteps. That''s why she was extra harsh with him as she raised him. She grilled and beat it into Wei that he would never go against her. She was thew and her decision was final. She didn''t want the past to repeat.


    Yet again it happened!


    Wei turned out to be just like his father! She did everything she could to raise him in the way she wanted. Who would be her puppet to always follow her orders. But she failed yet again.


    Ruomei clenched her fist. "Tell me. How did you seduce Wei? What cheap tricks did you use?"


    Wei''s gaze darkened. Lihua nkly looked at her.


    "Don''t act so innocent, you homewrecker! You...you knew that he had a fiance, yet you seduced him, you disgusting bitch!"


    "Enough¡­"


    Wei''s sinister voice coupled with the deadly storm riling in his eyes made her shiver. "I had enough of everybody insulting Lixue. Don''t challenge my patience anymore."


    Ruomei instructively took a step back in fear. "W-Wei...why are you talking like this to me¡­?" His harsh tone crushed her heart.


    Shi Zhen angrily faced Wei. "Is Ruomei saying anything wrong? Didn''t this witch seduce you? What else can she do? A lowly woman like her can only seduce a wealthy man! Don''t you understand that she is after the Jiang family''s wealth and status! Can a woman like her even dream to be a part of such an elite family? How can you let her fool you!"


    Ruomei burst into tears. "This woman did this on purpose! She snatched Wei away from me. How far did you go to seduce him!? How can you be so shameless!"


    Before Wei could say anything, Lihua, who had enough people using her,shed out. "That''s it!"


    She put her hands on her waist and red at Ruomei, Shi Zhen and the Old Madam, who were throwing insults at her ever since she came. They froze.


    "I had enough of this! I don''t know what is going on here! Fiance, ruining your dress, seducing Wei - I don''t understand any of it! Why do you hate me so much? Have we met before?"


    Ruomei''s eyes widened in shock. The Old Madam red at her.


    "You dare forget us?" She asked, as her chest heaved up and down in angry breaths.


    "I didn''t just forget you. I have forgotten everything! Just hours back, I came to know my name."


    Silence.


    Ruomei gritted her teeth. "What nonsense are you spouting!"


    "It''s the truth!"


    Fu Renshu immediately came to her aid. "She is telling the truth. She got into an ident and has lost all her memories."


    There was a visible change in Jiang Weizhe''s expression as he heard the shocking news.


    Lost all her memories?


    He narrowed his eyes and stared at Wei. There were so many questions swirling in his mind.


    How did she get injured? How did the ident get so serious that she lost all her memories? Even if she did lose her memories, why did he call her Lixue? Why the change in identity?


    As sharp as Jiang Weizhe was, he immediately understood that something had happened. And the one behind this was definitely Wei. The memory loss was suspicious. He was sure it must have something to do with Song Jia.


    Ruomei stammered. "Sh-she is lying!"


    Lihua folded her arms and looked at her. "Why will I lie? Your usation of me seducing him doesn''t make any sense anymore because if I forgot all about him, why would I still want to be with him? When I woke up, he said that I am Jiang Lixue and I am his wife. I got a huge shock myself when I found out that I am already married!"


    Wei nodded.


    "I don''t even remember when I met him or when we got married. I don''t know anything about myself, not even my name. Why will I snatch him away from you? Even if I met him before, so what? Since I don''t remember anything now, why would I still chase after him? Also! I don''t know what misunderstanding you have about me, but I will never snatch anybody''s man if he is already someone''s fiance! I have my dignity!" She red at her.

 Chapter 115 - The Mafia King Decides To Leave The Jiang Villa

    <h4>Chapter 115 - The Mafia King Decides To Leave The Jiang Vi</h4>


    Ruomei couldn''t retort. "You¡­"


    It was a logical argument though. If she forgot everything about Wei and didn''t know how influential or rich he was and his identity as the CEO of Jiang Industries, why would she bother to be with him? Why would she im herself as his wife?


    Lihua said, "I really don''t know you nor do I recollect what happened at the store. I ruined your dress? If that is so, I really apologize."


    Wei furrowed his brows in dissatisfaction. His gentle gaze lowered that settled on her beautiful face. "You don''t have to apologize for anything."


    Ruomei stared at how dotingly he gazed at Lihua and stopped her from apologizing to her. She had never seen such a warm and gentle expression on him before. This was his side that she always wanted to see, but the woman to whom he was showing it was not her. She fell into a stupor.


    Was Wei capable of showing emotions? He was always so cold and reticent. Nothing affected him. Nothing could ever bring even a twitch in his expression. But now he had changed.


    And because of whom? A woman who could never match her in ss and elegance? Who could never rival her wealth and status? Did Wei ept such a woman?


    The jealousy in her heart knew no bounds and she dug her nails in her palm.


    Lihua''s gaze then shifted to the Old Madam. "You are an elder and so I respect you, but how can I hear when you are going on and on about my background? Is it such a bad thing to be average? Does having less money automatically make that person horrible and undeserving?"


    The Old Madam froze.


    A sharp gasp came from Jiang Xiurang as she widened her eyes. She had never seen anybody talk to the Old Madam like that before.


    Should I say that she is stupid or brave?


    She heard a snicker from her side. "She is dead meat."


    Her son, Jiang Fai, seventeen years old, looked at Lihua in disdain and shook his head. "That is just putting your hand in the lion''s mouth. Hahaha! I would love to see how she gets out of this! She is fiery but dumb."


    "Everybody has been nothing but pointing out how I don''t deserve my husband. Who is anybody to judge that? Having more money doesn''t make anybody God. We still have the same eyes, nose, ears, mouth, arms and legs. We are still human! I don''t be an alien just because I might be poor."


    The Old Madam looked at her stunned. She said the same words as she said that day at the store.


    Ruomei eximed. "Old Madam, you heard it right? She said the same words as that day! I am sure she is just lying about memory loss. Are you doing this to gain sympathy!?"


    Lihua didn''t know what to say anymore. "I have just lost my memories. It''s not like I became a different person altogether! Of course, my words might sound simr."


    Wei nodded. "En."


    Shi Zhen lost all his patience by now and said, "Jiang Wei. I don''t care from where you brought this woman. But you have to divorce her! We don''t ept this marriage!"


    Wei calmly said, "Your eptance or rejection isn''t of any consequence to me."


    Lihua coughed.


    That was too¡­


    Shi Zhen was aghast. "Such disrespect!"


    The Old Madam threateningly took a step forward and faced Wei. "But my eptance or rejection is of utmost consequence! I am the Matriarch of this family. If I don''t ept this marriage, then this Lixue cannot have any ce in this house!"


    His ck orbs clouded in danger.


    "Your pathetic father has already let me down once. I won''t let you do the same!"


    Jiang Weizhe kept quiet.


    Jiang Fai snickered. "Ouch. That must have hurt so much. Poor Uncle."


    Jiang Xiurang elbowed him and red at him. "Enough!"


    He rolled his eyes.


    Lihua frowned.


    His father?


    Wei stepped forward and met her gaze as his tall body towered over her. "Then I say this. Your eptance or rejection isn''t relevant either."


    The Old Madam was stunned.


    "Lixue is my woman and my wife now," he quietly said, yet his words carried a dangerous weight, "She has a ce in this house whether you like it or not."


    She gnashed her teeth. "She won''t. I have announced that you went through some ident. So the engagement was called off. It got postponed, but the ceremony will still take ce. You will divorce this woman and get engaged to Shi Ruomei. That is my final decision."


    Ruomei gratefully looked at Old Madam. As long as she stood firm by her side, nobody could shake her position from the Jiang family, not even Wei himself.


    Lihua froze. She couldn''t believe the lengths they would go to make her leave him.


    Wei narrowed his eyes. "It was my fault the first time. But you announced it again despite my rification. This will not be my responsibility. My wife is only Lixue. There is no ce for Shi Ruomei or any other woman."


    Shi Cuifen tearfully red at him. "Wei. I cannot believe you will do this. My daughter has done everything she could to be a woman worthy to stand beside you. And now you are cruelly casting her aside? Do you not care about her feelings at all? You agreed to the engagement and now you say to forget about it? You just want topensate and let it go?"


    Her heart ached to see her daughter''s heartbroken condition.


    Lihua was in disbelief.


    Did he ept this engagement himself? And now going back on it? What is going on?


    Ugh... Godly handsome prince, why did you bring me here without exining anything to me? She sobbed.


    Fu Renshu quietly stepped near her and whispered the whole story in short in her ear. The expression on her face turned from shock, disbelief to speechlessness and sheer amazement that Wei could do a blunder like this.


    "..."


    No wonder these people are so mad at me!


    After a beat of silence, Wei calmly said, "I see. Then we will leave. Lixue and I won''t live in this house anymore. Let''s go, Lixue."

 Chapter 116 - The Mafia King Is Ready To Give Up His Throne

    <h4>Chapter 116 - The Mafia King Is Ready To Give Up His Throne</h4>


    The Old Madam stared at Wei in horror. "Leave this house?"


    "Yes."


    She burst intoughter. "And then what? Leave the Jiang family and then what?"


    "Live with Lixue," he said in such a in tone as if it wasn''t a big deal to him at all.


    She sneered. "And do you think you will still be able to retain your position as the CEO of Jiang Industries? Do you think I will let you be the Mafia King anymore?"


    Wei slightly stiffened. He peeked at Lihua and wondered how she reacted to that. His heart sped in nervous anticipation. As he looked into her eyes, he froze.


    Lihua seemed stunned and in disbelief. Her mouth was wide open and she turned to look at him in a daze. Wei straightened up. He felt a tingling sensation in his fingers.


    D-did she remember anything¡­?


    "You...you are the¡­"


    A gulp passed down his throat. With such tension, even Fu Renshu chewed on his lower lip.


    Damn it, did it trigger something!?


    Lihua stammered. "Y-you are the CEO of Jiang Industries! I mean you are a CEO!?"


    Wei slightly widened his eyes. He carefully observed her. "...Yes."


    She gasped and covered her mouth.


    My husband is a CEO!? I mean¡­


    She looked around the mansion and it did strike her that he was some wealthy man, but a freaking CEO of apany?


    Fu Renshu grimaced. He gritted his teeth and wished to smack her hard on her head.


    This woman will remain dumb even after the memory loss! I guess that dumbness cannot be really cured.


    He cleared his throat. "Madam, don''t you remember that I mentioned this fact OUTSIDE?"


    Lihua jolted and gulped in fear. Fu Renshu''s gaze was menacing as if he would strangle her the next moment. She could even faintly hear him gnashing his jaw.


    This assistant is so scary! She cried.


    "O-Oh did you now?"


    Guess I was so nervous about meeting Jiang Wei''s family that I didn''t hear about it.


    Wei felt relieved. She didn''t particrly react on the Mafia King part. So it meant that it didn''t trigger anything.


    The Old Madam condescendingly smiled. "See? This is the sort of pathetic reaction a woman like her could give. She is just an embarrassment to the family! Do you understand how much of a fool we will be if they know that she is your wife!?"


    Ruomei smirked at her in disdain. "This is the difference between us."


    Shi Zhen said, "This is the woman you chose against my daughter!?"


    Lihua was dumbfounded.


    "What is the problem? Is a person not allowed to feel shocked anymore? I just said that I don''t remember anything. So if Ie to know that he is the CEO of some bigshotpany, of course, I will get shocked. Because otherwise, I had assumed him to be a fairly normal person with a normal background. Do I have memory loss or you all?"


    Fu Renshu almost choked inughter. Only he knew how hard it was for him to maintain a straight face.


    Jiang Fai cracked inughter. His mother, Jiang Xiurang glowered at him and signaled him to keep quiet.


    A vein popped on Ruomei''s head and even more hatred bubbled inside her for Lihua.


    The Old Madam quietly said, "And this is the way you talk to us who is supposed to be your inw''s family."


    "..."


    You weren''t weing either!


    "You weren''t weing either," Wei challenged her gaze.


    !!!


    Lihua looked at him with a sparkling gaze.


    Are you a mind reader?


    The Old Madam gritted her teeth. "Weing for this woman? Over my dead body! She cannot be your wife!"


    Wei nodded. "That is why I will leave with her."


    The Old Madam chuckled. "And do you think I will let you be the Mafia King? Jiang Wei, you either choose that witch or your position as the Mafia King!"


    "I choose Lixue," he didn''t waste a moment before dering his decision.


    Silence.


    Ruomei froze.


    "The title doesn''t matter to me neither does my position. There is no need for me to make any choice because it was always Lixue. Anything apart from her doesn''t matter to me."


    The Old Madam trembled in rage. Now, she was in a real pinch.


    Wei was the Mafia King and insanely capable of handling the Underworld matters. His position was so firm that if the King''s throne became empty, the whole Underworld would be in chaos. To date in the history of the Jiang family, nobody had such a good grasp of the Underworld as he held now.


    For a woman like Lihua, was he ready to give up everything?


    "You cannot shed your responsibility as the leader, Wei. You have the Jiang Industries and the Underworld on your shoulders! Do you want to make a fool out of our Jiang family?"


    He tilted his head. "I only care about my wife."


    Ruomei wished to tear Lihua''s face apart. Before his family and the Old Madam, he refused to budge for that lowly woman.


    Shi Zhen angrilyughed. "And your responsibility towards my daughter?"


    "I already offered mypensation for that."


    "We don''t need that! We have already announced your engagement ceremony!"


    "That is not my problem."


    The Old Madam yelled. "Are you giving up on your family and throne for just this woman!?"


    "Yes."


    There was no hesitation or deterrence in his voice.


    Wei held her hand and softly smiled. "Let''s go."


    He pulled her hand but she didn''t move from her ce. Wei furrowed his brows and nced at her questioningly.


    She whispered. "I don''t want to break you apart from your family. She is right. You cannot give up on your responsibilities."


    "I cannot give up on you either."


    Her heart shook by his words and her cheeks turned slightly red and warm.


    The Old Madam stared at them. She realized that things weren''t going to be so easy. If she had to force them apart, she would have to do it some other way.


    Lihua smiled. "You don''t have to."


    Wei curiously looked at her. Lihua turned and faced the Old Madam. "I don''t want Jiang Wei to be separated from his family because of me. But at the same time, I understand your displeasure too. You already chose a woman for him and now I am suddenly standing here as his wife. So I will prove that I am just a good choice for him as his ex-fiance. Six months. If I could win everybody''s hearts in this family in six months, you will have to ept me as his wife."

 Chapter 117 - The Mafia Kings Wifes Proposition (1)

    <h4>Chapter 117 - The Mafia King''s Wife''s Proposition (1)</h4>


    Ruomei was dumbstruck by her deration.


    Is she an idiot?


    The Old Madamughed. "Win everybody''s hearts? Is this some drama going on? You don''t need to pull off such nonsense because I am thew here. If I don''t like you, nobody else would either."


    Lihua raised her brow. "Well, you don''t like me for sure and you say that nobody else would either, but that didn''t stop your grandson from liking me, did it?"


    Wei obediently nodded.


    She was stunned at her audacity.


    Shi Zhen and Shi Cuifen could hardly believe their ears. It was bold to throw that statement on her face.


    The atmosphere froze and the Old Madam''s gaze darkened. "The nerve of you¡­"


    "So that means that the other members of this family can like me too, right?" She brightened. "Also, you cannot say that others would follow your decision. Everybody''s free to think and decide what they like and what they don''t. They don''t have to depend on you or any other figure to decide on that."


    Jiang Fai widened his eyes. "She is one fiery sister. But stupid. She doesn''t know what kind of a ce this is," he sighed.


    Jiang Xiurang snorted. "She is not gonna get any recognition. She already crossed all her lines by going against the Old Madam. I am surprised she is even alive after talking so much."


    The Old Madam''s face turned red in anger.


    Nobody had ever dared to challenge her authority like that. Hermand was final and everybody had to obey her.


    The others having their own thoughts? That was just bullshit.


    She smiled. "They don''t need to have their own opinion because my opinion ''is'' theirs."


    "It surely isn''t my husband''s," Lihua shot back, earning a deep re from her.


    Fu Renshu''s mouth twitched.


    Well, I guess this is her strength then. Dumb people don''t know where to stop so they are uselessly brave.


    "Don''t cross your limits!"


    Wei dangerously said, "Don''t raise your voice against her."


    Lihua held his hand and shook her head. "It''s okay."


    Wei pursed his lips.


    She turned to face her and sighed. "I still cannot believe that even in this day and age, a family has such rules and traditions. They are your family members, not your ves. You should treat them with respect and love, not force your decisions on them."


    Her expression turned ugly. "It has always been that way and it always will. Nobody can change that! The Matriarch is the one who decides everything and others have to follow her."


    Lihua smiled. "Shall we test it then? If even one of your family members agrees to my proposition then we will do as I said. You don''t agree with my six months n, but if anyone else from your family does, you will ept it."


    Ruomei sneered. That was impossible. Nobody would go against the Old Madam. She was going to lose miserably.


    The Old Madamughed out loud. "Sure. Try it. Let me see who favors you."


    Lihua turned and faced the family members. There was Jiang Weizhe, Jiang Xiurang, Jiang Fai and three other members too who were quietly watching her without any change in their expression. Their gazes were unreadable and it was impossible to detect what they thought of her.


    She bowed. "Greetings. I am Jiang Lixue, Jiang Wei''s wife. I apologize for this mess. I know that the family had already decided on the daughter-inw for this family. But the situation turned out differently. Even I am unaware of it as I have lost my memory. But I want one chance to prove that I am just as good for him. Will you give me that chance?"


    Wei was heavily dissatisfied. He pulled her arm and she looked at him in surprise.


    "You don''t have to do so much for their approval. I am the Mafia King. Nobody can tell me what I should do and what I shouldn''t."


    "But before that, you are the son of this family, right? As a part of this family, everybody''s opinion should matter. Even if it is unreasonable, we should try to make things in our favor. You are the Mafia King, right?"


    "En."


    "Then a King doesn''t disregard others'' opinions," she smiled.


    Wei lowered his head and quietly nodded. If his wife said so, he would not go against her.


    She brightened and patted his head.


    Ah, a husband who listens to you is so nice¡­


    She faced his family and asked, "Will you let me show that I am capable of standing beside him too?"


    Silence.


    A long time passed by, but there was no response from anybody. Ruomei smirked in victory.


    I knew it. Of course, nobody will bother with her farce.


    Lihua was still calm even amidst the silence because she knew that one member would definitely support her.


    "I agree."


    The Old Madam froze. She turned to look at her son, Jiang Weizhe, who calmly agreed to Lihua''s proposal. His nk countenance was the same. He didn''t seem hesitant in going against the Old Madam.


    Ruomei looked at him, stunned.


    Uncle¡­he-he agreed?


    Shi Zhen fumed. "Mr. Jiang! What is the meaning of this!? How can you side with this woman who snatched my Ruomei''s ce?"


    He said nothing. More urately, he didn''t bother to respond. He was only supposed to answer Lihua''s question and he did.


    His behavior infuriated Shi Zhen.


    The Old Madam gritted her teeth. "Weizhe!"


    Lihua victoriously smiled. As she had forgotten everything, naturally, she forgot about Jiang Weizhe and Jiang Yubi too.


    ''I will not allow you to follow in your father''s footsteps!''


    At that time as the Old Madam said that, she understood that there was some tension between them. Wei''s father had some history. So, she realized that she could count on him for his agreement. It was a gamble. It waspletely possible that he might remain silent too. But she wanted to take that chance.


    From the Old Madam''s tone, it sounded as if Jiang Weizhe had opposed her before too. So there were chances that he would stand by her if she took that gamble. That''s why she mentioned that she needed just one person''s support.


    She coughed. "See? There is someone whose opinion differs from you."

 Chapter 118 - The Mafia Kings Wifes Proposition (2)

    <h4>Chapter 118 - The Mafia King''s Wife''s Proposition (2)</h4>


    The Old Madam felt as if shepletely lost her face.


    Ruomei bit her lip hard. The tears refused to stop, staining her cheeks wet. Shi Cuifen sobbed and hugged her. "Ruomei¡­ Don''t cry dear."


    But she wasn''t listening.


    How? Why!? Why would Uncle agree to this ridiculous proposition!? Is it because...I didn''t try to stop the Old Madam from insulting him at the store?


    Her fingers balled into a fist.


    Is that why he developed a soft corner for this bitch who stood up for him?


    The Old Madam angrilyughed. "As expected of my pathetic son. What can I expect from you other than always going against me? Every time... every single time, you do nothing but humiliate me!"


    Jiang Weizhe said nothing.


    Lihua grimaced. "Having one''s own opinion is an insult to you? But I won! Isn''t it? I wanted to have one member''s agreement, and here I have that. Isn''t it right?" Her gaze sparkled as she merrily chirped.


    Wei warmly nodded and felt happy for her. "En. You won."


    Jiang Xiurang couldn''t believe that her brother agreed to this. Ever since he married Jiang Yubi, he didn''t bother with the family decisions. But now he suddenly came forward and expressed his agreement. Plus, he never cared about Wei. So, he shouldn''t have cared about his wife or this matter either.


    She never understood how his mind worked.


    Then there was another brother whose mind was just as a mystery to her as Jiang Weizhe. His other brother, along with his wife, son and daughter were calmly watching everything unfold. Until now, nobody from their side uttered any word either. Neither in Lihua''s favor nor against her. Even their gazes were unreadable. She couldn''t tap into what they were thinking of this whole situation.


    The Old Madam clenched her stick. She took a deep breath. "So you im that you can win everybody''s favor here in six months?"


    She nodded.


    "And if you couldn''t do that, you would divorce Wei and leave him?"


    Wei froze. The temperature lowered to an extremely freezing point.


    Divorce her?


    "What? Why will I divorce him?" Lihua touched her chin.


    "..."


    Ruomei red. "What do you mean!? If you can''t fulfill your ridiculous proposition, of course, you will have to leave Wei!"


    "No, I won''t."


    Are you nuts!? As if I will ever divorce such a fine specimen in this entire universe!


    "Because I am confident that I will definitely win everyone here!" She chirped.


    "Don''t be so arrogant!" Her chest heaved up and down in breathlessness.


    Even Lihua didn''t know where she was getting her confidence from, but she had a good feeling that she would be able to handle this. It would be difficult, but not impossible.


    The Old Madam narrowed her eyes. She hated this. She hates to bow before this arrangement! But she couldn''t let Wei leave either. At this point, the Jiang Industries and the Underworld would just crumble if Wei left. But that didn''t mean that she would stay still for six months and do nothing.


    Before the six months get over, I will throw you out of this house, you witch!


    Jiang Weizhe was an exception. But apart from him, nobody would dare go against her and ept Lihua. The consequences would be dire.


    "If you fail in your task, then you would divorce Wei and with your own hands, you will put Ruomei''s hand in his. You will kneel and grovel your head on the ground and apologize to me!"


    The rage inside Ruomei calmed down a bit as she heard this. That would be so humiliating for Lihua that she could feel her skin tingle in excitement. She wanted to see her face crushed in defeat and despair when she would apologize.


    Fu Renshu looked all calm and collected on the outside, but inwardly, he was running around in circles in panic.


    Dumb Lihua! Why did you have to do that?


    He knew this family. The fear andmand of the Old Madam were deeply engraved in everybody''s hearts. They would never stand against her and support Lihua. It was impossible to gain favor ever let alone in just six months!


    I want to strangle you! So what if this is all a mess? As long as the Boss stands with you, nobody cany a finger on you, not even the Old Madam. You just have to let the Boss handle this!


    Lihua''s back was straight and her gaze was confident as she spoke, "I agree!"


    The Old Madam observed her without much change in her expression.


    Wei hesitatingly nced at her with a displeased look.


    How can she agree to this? I will never divorce Lihua even if she fails. She cannot promise this.


    Wei tightened his grasp on her hand and anxiously gazed at her. She gave him a reassuring nod and smiled.


    The Old Madam sneered. "Then this-"


    She looked back at the Old Madam again and said, "But! I have a condition."


    Everybody looked at her, dumbfounded. "What!?"


    The Old Madam gritted her teeth. "Condition?"


    "En. Don''t you think that it''s unfair that you put three consequences in front of me if I fail while I have none? Divorce Jiang Wei, put Shi Ruomei''s hand in his as his fiance and grovel on the ground and apologize - three consequences."


    "So?"


    "But I have just one, which is that I will retain my position as Jiang Wei''s wife if I win. But you see, I can face many unfair challenges along the way that could ruin my mission of gaining everybody''s favor."


    Ruomei felt irked at Lihua''s words. She wished to scratch her face so bad that nobody would recognize her.


    "What unfair challenges?"


    "For example, somebody plotting against me to throw me out of this house before my six months get over."


    The Old Madam and Ruomei stiffened.


    Lihua grinned. "That''s why I will put a condition to secure my six months. Within these six months, if anybody tries to unfairly defame me or plot against me and if I could prove that person''s truth, then all your conditions will be void!"

 Chapter 119 - The Mafia Kings Wifes Proposition (3)

    <h4>Chapter 119 - The Mafia King''s Wife''s Proposition (3)</h4>


    The Shi family, Old Madam, and even the shadowy figures of the Jiang family who didn''t speak a word until now were visibly shocked by her condition.


    Jiang Weizhe tilted his head and narrowed his eyes as he stared at Lihua. A glint of amusement shone in his ck eyes as he understood where she wasing from.


    Wei rapidly blinked his eyes as he saw a sweet but crafty smile on his wife''s lips. All the previous anguish he felt dissipated into thin air, and a smile bloomed on his face. He patted her head and felt proud of her.


    Fu Renshu went into such deep shock that he wondered if he was seeing stars in front of him. His head spun in confusion.


    Why do I feel that this dumb woman put forth some extremely intelligent condition?


    Ruomei''s figure shook in anger and her trembling finger pointed at her. "What do you mean? All conditions void?"


    Lihua nodded. "Yes. If I win, I will still be Jiang Wei''s wife. But if I lose, I have to bear too many things. A deal should be fair and square."


    The Old Madam struck her stick hard, making everybody jolt. "Then ask for something else if you win. What''s with this ridiculous condition you put for six months!?"


    "Because I don''t need anything else if I win. I will be Jiang Wei''s wife, and that is enough for me."


    Wei''s eyshes softly tremored. A warm feeling gushed in his chest and he had an urge to kiss her lips then and there. He bit the corner of his lips, trying to control his overwhelming sensation to eat her.


    Of course, Ruomei noticed the change in Wei''s expression and realized his desire. His clouded gaze was solely focused on Lihua as he bit down his lip. She nkly stared at him with temper and jealousy set aze in her heart like hellfire. Her fingernails pierced her palm, but she didn''t feel any pain.


    First his gentle and doting gaze and then his lustful eyes... everything for this bitch! Why is Wei treating this cheap woman with such care who could never match me!?


    Lihua''s voice broke her out of her stupor.


    "But there are too many people who resent me, right?" She eyed Ruomei and Shi Zhen as she said this. For a moment, her suspicious gazended on the Old Madam, too, but it just stayed for a moment.


    Shi Zhen spoke through his clenched jaw. "What the hell do you mean?"


    "I have to take measures that my six months are safe. What if somebody purposely hampers all my efforts and instead makes things difficult for me to win my task? Everybody knows Shi Ruomei here, so they trust her, but they don''t know me. So, it''s easy to make them misunderstand me by ying some strings in the background and using dirty tricks. If something unfavorable happens, nobody will believe me even if I am innocent. That is why I put forth this condition.


    I will be sincerely and honestly trying my best to win everybody''s hearts and prove myself as a capable wife and daughter-inw. But if anybody yed any tricks in an attempt to throw me out of this house before six months are over, then all the conditions that you put forth will be null."


    Lihua smiled. "If I could prove the guilt, then I will not divorce Jiang Wei even if I fail the task. I will not hand Ruomei''s hand in his and neither I will kneel and grovel on the ground to apologize. So your conditions will be zero!"


    Wei nodded in agreement.


    Ruomei stared at her in utter horror. "That''s preposterous!"


    The temperature quickly plummeted so low that chilliness permeated in the air. The Old Madam shot a deadly re at her. "Are you out of your mind!? So you want to say that you will be his wife if you win and even if you lose? Like hell I will allow that!"


    Lihua shook her head in dismissal. "No. You are wrong. I win if I win, and I lose if I lose. But¡­" she squinted her gaze, "I win IF anybody gets unfair. So it depends on SOME people here if they want to y this fair or not. My condition to make your conditions void will be only valid if you yed any tricks. If you let the six months pass peacefully withouting in my way, then the result will be simply a straightforward win or loss. If I win hearts, I stay and if I don''t, I leave."


    It finally clicked Ruomei, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt a burning desire to kill Lihua.


    Ruomei and the Old Madam were definitely not going to sit still in these six months and do nothing. The Old Madam had already connived her n to kick her out of the house. But her condition put them in a pinch now.


    One slightest mistake from them and it would secure Lihua''s victory even if she lost.


    The Old Madam clenched her stick.


    This crafty woman! No wonder she wormed her ce in Wei''s life. She must have done something simr to gain his favor!


    Wei said in an emotionless manner. "ept her condition, or I will leave with Lixue."


    He had enough of this family drama now. He now only wanted to head back in his room with her and spend time with his lovely wife.


    "Jiang Wei! Do you think we will stoop so low!?"


    "You don''t like her. You can do anything," he ruthlessly busted her.


    "You¡­" The Old could hardly control her temper. But she took deep breaths and said, "Alright. I will draft the contract."


    Ruomei stiffened.


    H-How could she agree to this! This will make it impossible to do anything against her!


    She inwardly cursed Lihua, but she couldn''t oppose the Old Madam either.


    Wei said, "Send me the contract after it''s prepared."


    He gently squeezed her hand and smiled, making her heart skip a beat. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 120 - The Mafia King Is Displeased

    <h4>Chapter 120 - The Mafia King Is Displeased</h4>


    Wei pulled Lihua along the way, and she stared at the mansion wide-eyed. Her mouth was wide open as she noticed the grandeur and luxury of the Jiang vi. The long corridors stretched like a snake as if she could see no end to it. The mansion consisted of floors akin to a seven-star hotel.


    As they entered the room, Lihua stood frozen on her spot, shell-shocked. He craned her neck and looked left and right until it began to hurt. She lifted her gaze to look at her tall and handsome husband. "Is this ONE room?"


    Wei said, "Yes."


    Like hell! This looks like five luxurious tsbined together! How big can a single room be?


    The room was so blinding that she felt as if she would go blind. The main highlight of the room was the huge master bed. Curtains fluttered in the front that were tied to a pole. It looked so fluffy and bouncy that she had an urge to jump on it.


    And she did.


    She ran and climbed on top of the bed. Her feet felt light as she hopped up and down.


    "This bed is so soft!" Sheughed. "Seriously, what cotton did they use while making this?"


    Wei''s gaze transfixed at her in a sweet stupor. He walked up to her and caught her hand. His doting voice whispered, "Be careful or you will fall."


    She giggled. "I am fine. I will not-"


    As if she jinxed herself, her footing slipped and she gasped as she fell.


    "Lixue!"


    Wei was about to catch her, but instead she pulled his hand hard for support and they both tumbled on the bed with him atop her.


    Lihua''s tightly shut eyes slowly fluttered open a few secondster. She peeked above and a shudder ran through her spine, seeing her husband''s toned and sexy body pinned upon her. A gulp passed down her throat as his slightly half bare chest came in her view. His Godly handsome face zoomed in and his sharp features took her breath away.


    Their gazes locked onto each other in silence. Their warm breaths mingled as their hearts thumped in their chests.


    For Lihua, who had lost all her memories and her love for him, couldn''t help but fall even deeper for him. It was hardly a few hours since she learned about their rtionship. Technically, she should spend time with him as new lovers do when they just start dating - slowly and steadily getting to know each other and building trust and love along the way.


    But ever since she woke up, she only got more and more attracted to him as if a dangerous force pulled her towards him like a ma. His ck irises sucked her soul. His voiceced with warmth and gentleness and his fingers that would softly pat her head with a smile on his lips made her unable to act reserved.


    T-too sexy for my heart!


    Her gaze settled on his thin and inviting lips. Her heart raced even faster than a bullet train.


    I wonder... since we are married, we must have k-kissed before right? Wait! Have we s-slept together as well?


    Her cheeks blushed crimson at that thought.


    But I have lost my memory. I don''t know anything about us. Even if we are married, my memory loss is a big wall between us. Can I really act wifey like?


    Shemented. She really wanted to kiss him, but considering their circumstances and how she didn''t know much about her husband, it seemed inappropriate to take that step right away.


    Ugh. I need to speed up my process so that we can quickly get lovey-dovey.


    She was broken out of her stupor as she felt his long fingers cupping her cheek. Surprised, she looked up at him. His prating gaze boring into hers made her tremble.


    "Lixue¡­"


    At that proximity, his deep voice rang in her ears. She looked away, feeling shy.


    "Why did you agree with Old Madam?"


    She nced at him and found that he seemed a little vexed.


    "I don''t care about anybody''s approval," he anxiously said, "but you agreed to leave me if you failed. I will never divorce you no matter what happens. Why...Why did you make such a promise?"


    The expression on his face resembled a sad dog whose master left him alone. She could even see imaginary dog ears, drooping into sadness. It tugged her heartstrings and a dull ache enveloped her chest.


    "As long as I am beside you, nobody will say a word to you. I will not let anyone bully you. You don''t have to worry about such stuff."


    "Why not? After all, they are your family members aren''t they?"


    He furrowed his brows. "So?"


    She was surprised by his reaction. "Don''t people usually care about their opinion too?"


    "I don''t," he inly said. His eyes didn''t show much emotion.


    It was the first time she saw that somebody didn''t care about his family. She found it strange by his extreme detachment towards his family.


    She smiled. "I know you are there for me, but I thought about it and felt that I don''t want to hide behind you forever. I don''t want you to protect me everytime and bear all the grudges."


    He pursed his lips.


    "Plus, they are notpletely wrong. Assistant Fu told me everything about the engagement confusion."


    Wei guiltily looked away, which she found too adorable.


    "If they chose Shi Ruomei for you, it''s natural for them not to ept me right away. They like her. So, I need to show them I am the right choice too. You didn''t make any mistake. They need time to adjust to this sudden decision. Your threat to leave the house was unfair as well."


    "But the promise¡­"


    She giggled. "Don''t worry. I won''t fail. I don''t think that all members of your family are like your Grandma, stubborn and unyielding. I will definitely win their favor."


    "My wife doesn''t need to curry anybody''s favor," he said seriously.


    "It''s not anybody''s. It''s your family''s. They are not any strangers."


    Her gaze twinkled with mischief. "Plus...I really think that your ex-fiance and Old Madam won''t sit still for six months. That''s where my condition is the ace card haha!"

 Chapter 121 - The Mafia Kings Form Of Addressal

    <h4>Chapter 121 - The Mafia King''s Form Of Addressal</h4>


    Wei tilted his head in curiosity.


    Lihua said, "Didn''t you see how your ex-fiance was ring at me so hatefully? She was shooting death beams at me as if she wanted to kill me."


    His face darkened.


    "And your Grandma was boiling inva as well. I think they will definitely try to pull some scheme."


    "I won''t let them bully you."


    She shook her head. "No. Let them do what they want. As long as we can prove it, we will win."


    "I see. That will be a faster method."


    She chuckled. "Yes. But even if I win that way, I won''t stop myself from gaining everybody''s trust. I still want everyone to ept me. Only then can a family live peacefully. With tension and arguments around, it will be just a mess everyday."


    Wei didn''t care about any of that. He wasn''t close or attached to his family. So he didn''t bother with what others thought about him.


    But if Lihua wanted that, he would never oppose her.


    "Okay."


    Lihua beamed. Suddenly, she felt conscious of their position. Inadvertently, once again her sight settled on his lips.


    W-wait, now that we are in the same room, are we supposed to sleep on the same bed? We are married so¡­


    But then we are as good as strangers¡­


    Her mind was giving her the logical advice of keeping her distance from him until they would slowly get closer.


    But her heart on the other hand was telling her to chuck such righteous thoughts out of the window.


    Idiot! You are married to such a Godly handsome man that any woman could only dream of even catching a glimpse and you want to behave as a righteous woman? Are you nuts?


    Well...h-heart is more right¡­


    But her confusion melted instantly when Wei took the charge himself. At such a close distance with their bodies pressed so intimately against each other, it was hard for him to control his desire. He was unable to resist her beautiful face.


    Applying a slight pressure with his index finger on her chin, he turned her head to face him and kissed her lips. Lihua''s eyes widened in shock, feeling the soft contact of his lips on hers.


    His kiss was so enchanting and enthralling that she felt her skin tingle in excitement. He glided across her lips like a gentle wind softly blowing and rustling the leaves. His manly smell invaded her nostrils, and a sense of dizziness took over her head. She felt lighter as if she was floating in the sky.


    The more hungrily he captured her lips, the more she craved for the kiss too. She didn''t know what took over her, but she couldn''t resist herself and kissed him back. From the corner of her lips, he traveled akin to a thirsty man searching for his oasis. His tongue darted and it slid across her lips, taking in her sweet taste.


    Sucking and pulling her lower lip, he bit his teeth in her soft flesh. She softly moaned. Kissing fervently for a long time, they finally parted breathlessly. She felt the moist sensation lingering on her lips. Wei''s misty gaze swept across her neck and her breasts. He let out a sharp breath. His palms itched with the urge to squeeze her soft breasts as he didst night. He recalled how perfectly it fit in his hands and how delicate and supple they were.


    Even though they were married, Lihua had no memory ofst night or how intimate they already were. For her, he was still a stranger. He didn''t want to scare her by going any further until her feelings as Jiang Lixue also deepened for him.


    He cleared his throat. "You must be tired. Let''s take a bath and head to sleep."


    Lihua blushed.


    B-bath together?


    "You head first. I will wait."


    She coughed and looked away in embarrassment. "O-Okay."


    Stupid Lixue for thinking that!


    A whileter, both were done and changed into their night pyjamas. She looked at the bed and wondered if they would sleep together. Her cheeks turned red in a little anticipation. She knew that nothing was going to happen between them, but the thought of sleeping in his arms made her drool.


    She nervously twirled her fingers. "That will we¡­"


    Wei gave it a deep thought. If they slept together, he would definitely want to eat her up. Her smell would make it impossible for him to resist.


    What if I couldn''t control myself?


    He sincerely said, "I will sleep on the couch."


    Lihua''s hopes deted akin to a balloon sapped out of its air. "Why?"


    Wei rapidly blinked his eyes, looking at her disappointed expression. He partly thought that Lihua might feel ufortable too. But here, she made a face against his expectations.


    "I mean we are married...so before I lost my memory, we would have been sleeping together, right?"


    He slightly stiffened.


    Technically, today was their first wedding night.


    "Y-Yes¡­" he lied.


    Lihua shyly lowered her head, unable to hold back her silly grin. "So, I don''t mind if we sleep together."


    His body turned as stiff as a log of wood. He imagined his sleepless night and recalled how hard it was that night when they slept together in his apartment. It was a torture bearing all the incredible heat.


    Lihua noticed his thoughtful expression and sulked.


    I thought we kissed, so it won''t be a problem¡­


    Wei lifted his gaze and froze to see her downcast face. He quickly climbed on the bed much to her shock. "Of course, we will sleep together."


    No way could he bear Lihua''s saddened face.


    She beamed. "Really?"


    "En."


    He rested his head on the pillow and pulled Lihua in his arms. Her left profile softly bumped on his sturdy chest.


    Ahhh! So sexy!


    The smell of fresh soap twitched her nostrils. She felt as if a big teddy bear was hugging her.


    "Is this okay?" His breathy voice rang in her ears.


    "E-En¡­"


    She raised her small head and peeked at him to find him affectionately smiling at her. "That...how should I call you?"


    Wei went into a stupor.


    Boss!


    Boss, look I tried an omelette today!


    Hehe, Boss is the best!


    Wei looked back at her. "Call me Wei."

 Chapter 122 - The Mafia King Reminisces Their First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 122 - The Mafia King Reminisces Their First Meeting</h4>


    To so intimately call his name, Lihua felt embarrassed. It was understandable since they were married, but still¡­


    She partly opened her mouth and was about to whisper his name. "W-Wei¡­"


    As if butterflies tickled his stomach, a soft smile curved his lips upwards. He kissed her forehead. "En."


    She blushed.


    On the huge bed, they slept cuddling at the center of the quilt. Being wrapped in his arms felt warm andfortable.


    "Can I ask you something?"


    "En."


    "How did we meet?"


    Wei lowered his gaze and looked at her small, expectant face shining in curiosity.


    She pursed her lips. "Now that I don''t remember anything, I want to know how we met."


    I mean I have to know just where I met such a Godly handsome man! What is that heavenly ce that marked our beginning?


    Of course, Wei was bursting in happiness to know that she wanted to know more about him. But he was a little hesitant too. What if it might trigger something in her?


    But Mingshen had told him that a little bit of past reminiscence is fine as long as she doesn''t meet or directly hear about Song Jia or the Song family.


    "In college," he softly said.


    Lihua looked at him, dumbfounded. "College? Aren''t you older than me and a CEO too? Howe you are a student?" She touched her chin.


    Wei rapidly blinked his eyes and stared at her. His lips automatically curved into a soft chuckle that broke intoughter. Lihua''s eyes slightly widened and she looked at him, mesmerized by his smile. Hisughter echoed in her ears was akin to a sweet melody humming in it.


    What is this extra dose of handsomeness after his smile! He is already Godly handsome but with his smile...he looks like an otherworldly being!


    Wei was so surprised by her question that he couldn''t stopughing. For a moment, he wondered if the Lihua who put forth that condition and who asked this question were one and the same?


    Basically, he just meant that Lihua was dumb in Fu Renshu''s style, but of course, his blind love for her didn''t let him admit that.


    He tapped her nose and smiled. "I am not a student. I met you as a recruiter."


    She furrowed her brows.


    "Jiang Industries was a part of your college campus cements."


    Lihua widened her eyes and finally understood. She immediately felt embarrassed by her stupid misunderstanding. "*Ahem*, of course, I knew it. I-I was just joking about the student part¡­" she coughed and averted her gaze.


    He chuckled. "I see."


    She quickly diverted the topic. "So so! How did we meet?"


    His gaze softened as he recalled the first time in the corridor. "We bumped into each other¡­"


    As he continued retelling the story, Lihua heard every single word in excitement and fascination. She tried to recall her memories, but sadly, she couldn''t.


    "You thought I was mute."


    "..."


    "''Even though God forgot to give you your voice, hepensated you with a Godly handsome face. There, there,'' is what you said, patting my shoulder."


    "..."


    The corner of her mouth violently twitched.


    Am I an idiot!? Why the hell did I think that he was mute? And I even said those stupid words! What was I doing feeling all pitiful for a CEO!?


    She wished to dig a hole and bury herself and nevere back to earth after such humiliation.


    "T-Then what happened?" She felt her throat go dry and she suddenlymented on asking this question. It was nothing but a show of her dumbness.


    "I gave you the job."


    She jolted in shock. "Huh? You gave me the job despite what I did?"


    Wei tilted his head on the pillow. "Why not?"


    In the first ce, Wei had no intentions of doing any actual recruitment. The CEO didn''t bother with such stuff, and he would have let Fu Renshu handle it. He only visited the campus for the sole purpose of meeting Lihua. Campus cements were just an excuse.


    Lihua didn''t know how to answer his question. Who would normally give a job to someone who thought that her Boss was mute?


    She shook her head and burst into a chuckle. Their first meeting was quite unique and hrious.


    As they talked more, a certain figure outside their room was listening to their conversation. Ruomei dug her nails in her palm as she heard theirughter echoing till outside.


    She had never seen Wei smile, let aloneugh. But he was showing all those expressions and emotions to Lihua!


    I am supposed to be in her ce!


    Her heart was already filled with jealousy to see them live in one room. First, there was their marriage certificate. The man of whom she dreamed of bing wife was already married to another woman. Now she lived in the same room as him and talked sweet nothings to each other,pletely ignoring her as if she didn''t even exist.


    Anger and hatred set her heart aze with the desire for revenge.


    Lixue you bitch! You not only ruined my dress but my whole life! I will never let you be Wei''s wife! Only I, Shi Ruomei, can have that title. I will kick you out of this house by hook or by crook!


    She sneered.


    Nothing is impossible as long as I have the Matriarch''s support. Just wait and see.


    ---


    As Lihua dozed into sleep, Wei brushed his fingers along her silky hair, gazing at her beautiful face.


    The warmth from his eyes vanished and a sense of darkness and murderous intent settled in. He slowly got out of the bed and tiptoed out of the room, not disturbing Lihua''s sleep. He closed the door behind him and walked into his study where Fu Renshu was waiting for him.


    "Boss."


    The Mafia King majestically took his seat and propped his arm on the table. He stared at him and tapped his finger on the desk.


    "Go on."


    Fu Renshu straightened up. "Our men in the base have done everything they could to make Mo Huojin confess, but he is refusing to speak anything."


    It meant that Mo Huojin was subjected to all sorts of torture methods to spit out the truth.


    Wei had no change in his expression.


    "And the secret agent."

 Chapter 123 - The Mafia King And His Father

    <h4>Chapter 123 - The Mafia King And His Father</h4>


    Fu Renshu said, "Mo Huojin doesn''t know anything about the agent that came with Song Jia in the Jiang family."


    Wei''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. "Doesn''t know or doesn''t want to tell us?"


    "Doesn''t know. He said that even if he did know that person, he would never expose their identity. Even if it cost him death."


    "Admirable."


    Wei raised his brow. His countenance was still calm andposed. There was no sign of any panic and haste. His gaze was calctive and cunning.


    "But utterly pointless in the end," he dered in a low, quiet voice that could make someone piss their pants in pure fear. It was dangerous precisely because he was so calm.


    "Song Jia disguised as a maid."


    Fu Renshu nodded.


    So it was possible that the other agent might be disguised as a maid or butler too.


    "Find the mole out of the staff. Do a thorough cleanup."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    "Until this is done, none of the staff is allowed to go near Lihua. You will take care of all her needs if she has any."


    His mouth slightly twitched.


    I have to babysit that dumb woman? Damn!


    "What about the letter?"


    The letter that the agent wrote to Lihua still remained in her house. But not anymore.


    "It''s destroyed as you ordered."


    Wei slightly nodded in acknowledgement. "Remove all records that have Song Lihua''s information in them. All databases and all registers."


    His ck orbs glinted in possessiveness.


    "There should be no Song Lihua existing anywhere. There shouldn''t be any connection between her and the Song family. She is Jiang Lixue from now on. Also...it''s your responsibility that none of the people who know her previous identitye in contact with her."


    That mainly included Meng Ya, Mrs. Zhang or anybody from the same apartmentplex as her. Other than these few people, the rest of the crowd didn''t have any closer rtions with her.


    Wei said, "I will meet that cop tomorrow."


    Fu Renshu widened his eyes. "Boss, you don''t have to take the trouble. I will personally handle him and make him gut out the truth."


    "It''s not just that. I want to meet him to give him a choice," he spoke.


    His spine tingled with an ominous feeling.


    Poor Mo Huojin¡­


    Just then, the door slightly turned ajar and a figure stepped in that resembled Wei. Fu Renshu bowed. "Master Jiang."


    Jiang Weizhe slightly nodded. The father and son looked at each other with the same expression on their faces.


    That was - no expression at all.


    "I want to talk to you."


    Wei didn''t respond.


    Was this the first time in his twenty-eight years that Jiang Weizhe wanted to talk to him?


    Fu Renshu immediately understood the need for privacy and he left, closing the door behind.


    There wasplete silence in the room. So much so that even the sound of a needle would be heard if it fell. Wei stared at his father, trying to gauge his thoughts. Before, he was the only person who stood for Lihua and agreed to her proposition. If not for him, she would have been in a pinch.


    And before that, he met her in the supermarket too. He wondered why. The father never bothered with his son''s life until now. Jiang Weizhe had even specifically ordered him never to approach him and Jiang Yubi. He never understood his reason for desting him. And he never cared either because by the time he began to understand the world, he had already lost all his connections with his emotions.


    Any form of love became meaningless for Wei.


    Jiang Weizhe stood quiet for a long time. After twenty-eight years, he was facing his son, wanting to have a proper talk. He, who himself told to never approach him, stepped in by his own ord to talk to him tonight.


    He finally parted his lips. With a deep voice that was simr to Wei, he spoke, "What did you do to Song Lihua?"


    Wei stared at him unblinkingly. He leaned back on his seat and tilted his head. "Is it of your concern?"


    Jiang Weizhe nkly looked at him. "Yes."


    "Why so?"


    Silence.


    "She is my daughter-inw," he inly stated. Both father and son spoke in the same monotonous way. Even the pitch of their voices refused to budge to give out any emotion.


    "I am not your son."


    The tip of Jiang Weizhe''s brow mildly moved in a twitch.


    "You rified this fact long ago."


    It would seem that Wei was antagonizing his father for being ruthless to abandon his own son. But they both knew that it wasn''t the case. Wei was simply stating a fact that Jiang Weizhe ryed to him when he was young. There was no hostility or displeasure in his voice.


    "As such, Lixue is not your daughter-inw either."


    It was a simple equation. If he didn''t treat Wei as his son, why would Lihua be rted to him as his daughter-inw?


    Jiang Weizhe narrowed his eyes. He pressed his lips into a straight line. "Shen told me everything."


    Fu Shen, immediately found out on his order about how Wei nned her memory loss with the help of Mingshen.


    Wei kept silent. His expression was cid and his gaze was as calm as the deep sea waters.


    "I know why you did what you did."


    Silence.


    "You chose a good woman, Wei."


    "I know," Wei quietly acknowledged.


    Jiang Weizhe nodded. "That is why...if you havee this far, you have to make it a point that it stays like this."


    The light in his eyes slightly faded away as he gave him an austere look.


    "Don''t let go of her. No matter the cost."


    He turned and his tall figure silently walked away. Before he could exit, he heard, "Why did you meet her that day?"


    Jiang Weizhe paused in his steps and looked back. The moonlight broke through the window to shine upon his handsome side profile.


    He understood that Wei was talking about the evening at the supermarket.


    "Yubi wanted to see her," he inlymented.


    It was his mother''s wish.


    Wei nodded. "Why did you support her today?"


    His gaze gleamed mysteriously. He nced at him, giving him a sideways look.

 Chapter 124 - The Mafia King Is Clueless About His Family

    <h4>Chapter 124 - The Mafia King Is Clueless About His Family</h4>


    For a moment, Jiang Weizhe went into a trance. The past where he brought Jiang Yubi into the Jiang vi for the first time came shing in his mind.


    Today, history repeated itself. It was Wei instead of him at that spot where he stood years ago. It was true that he despised Wei''s existence in this world. He never treated him as his own son and cruelly pushed him to the Old Madam to raise him even though he knew what fate awaited him.


    But he never imagined that even after Old Madam''s rigorous training and strict discipline, he would follow in his steps. Years ago, there was nobody who stood by his side when he brought Jiang Yubi. Not that he needed anybody''s support. Just like Wei, he never cared about others'' approval.


    But even if it didn''t matter to him, it mattered to Jiang Yubi. She wanted a peaceful family where everybody would recognize their marriage and give their blessings. But when she didn''t get that, she couldn''t help but feel lonely. The Old Madam even threw her out and ordered her to live in a separate residence, away from the main family. She wasn''t allowed to be a part of any banquet or celebration.


    It crushed her heart to know that not even a single family member supported her. She couldn''t make her ce as the family member no matter how hard she tried. Even though Jiang Weizhe loved her unconditionally, she felt the emptiness of a family''s love many times. That slowly started to erode her happiness and she became emotionally stressed out.


    Of course, Jiang Weizhe couldn''t see her state and tried to convince her many times to leave the Jiang estate with him. They would happily live together, away from the family. But Jiang Yubi couldn''t agree. The Old Madam already hated him because of her. The rift would grow even wider if they left.


    Years ago and until now, Jiang Yubi never got the family''s support. Today, Lihua was at her ce and unconsciously, it shook his heart.


    Would a good and lively woman like Lihua be like his wife one day? Sad, distressed and yearning for love?


    It wasn''t just that he saw Jiang Yubi in Lihua. At that time in the Louis Store, Lihua stood up for him even though he was practically a stranger to her. There was no need for her to meddle in their family affairs and entangle herself in the mess. She felt sad for him that his mother humiliated him. She defended him, standing straight and confident and indignant. She warmly patted his head too and smiled at him.


    ''If I had been your mother, I would have felt so proud of you!''


    She had no idea how much effect her words had on him.


    Jiang Weizhe was broken out of his trance. Wei was slightly surprised to see him in a stupor. But he patiently waited for his response.


    "She stood up for me once. It was my turn today."


    With that said, his regal figure left the room in a domineering way.


    ---


    At the same time, in Old Madam''s room, Shi Zhen wore a grave expression as he faced the Old Madam. Shi Cuifen was quietly seated, softly sniffling for her daughter''s fate. Ruomei looked deathly pale too. Wei''sughter still echoed in her ears like a curse.


    She gasped and tears burst out. "Mom...that wretched woman and Wei now live in the same room. I-I heard them talking andughing...It was horrible!"


    Shi Cuifen''s eyes stung in tears and she hugged her. This was the harshest p her daughter would have got in return for working so hard.


    "Mom, how can I see Wei with her? How could he marry her? And now...they will be living in the same room¡­"


    The Old Madam gritted her teeth. Even now as she thought of how Lihua challenged her and dared to put forth that bold condition, her blood boiled in anger.


    She sneered. "For how long I wonder. I will throw that witch out of the house in no time."


    Shi Zhen pressed his brows. "Old Madam. Her condition...how will we throw her out?"


    She snorted. "Do you think she has the capability to prove anything against me? I am the Matriarch of this family. Nobody has the guts to speak up against me. You know what kind of a family we are, right?"


    Even Shi Zhen shuddered with terror, seeing the dangerous glint in her eyes.


    The Old Madam propped her arm on the armrest and smiled. "She is so confident because she thinks that we will definitely plot something against her. She will be on her toes and extra alert for anything abnormal. This is not the time."


    She chuckled. "We will bite her when she will be the most defenseless. Her condition is her shortcut. She would want us to do something to provoke her and put the me on us to make everything void. We have to be patient."


    Patience¡­


    Ruomei clenched her fist.


    How long should I hold patience for? How long should I see that bitch with my Wei!?


    ---


    The next morning, Lihua stretched her arms and yawned as she opened her eyes. Arge andvish ceiling came in her view and immediately she recalled all the incredible things that happened yesterday.


    Aha! From today, my mission starts to win everybody''s favor!


    Hmm...but from whom to start? She touched her chin in deep thought.


    Just then the bathroom door opened and Wei stepped out, wrapped up in a towel around his waist, with his sexy abs glistening as the drops momentarily kissed his skin. She looked at him bashfully, drool forming at the corner of her mouth.


    "You are up."


    She coughed and quickly wiped her saliva. She furiously patted the side of the bed. "Sit, sit! There is something I want to discuss with you!"


    Wei obediently sat beside her, his gaze focused and attentive at her. "What is it?"


    "I want to know your opinion! Who should be my first targe- *cough* fa-family member to win their heart?"


    She eagerly stared at him with a sparkling gaze, expecting a valuable suggestion from him.


    Wei tilted his head with a profound expression. "I don''t know."


    "..."

 Chapter 125 - The Mafia Kings Oppression

    <h4>Chapter 125 - The Mafia King''s Oppression</h4>


    You don''t know?


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Wei said, "That I don''t know."


    Her mouth twitched. "No, I meant that among the family members here, who would be the one easier to influence?"


    His brows furrowed into a deep frown and he seemed to be thinking hard. Lihua expected that this time, she would finally get her answer. But the time ticked by and he didn''t speak.


    She coughed. "It''s your family. You must know what they like, what they don''t like or how they behave¡­"


    Wei nkly stared at her. "I don''t."


    "..."


    Why?


    Lihua was dumbfounded. "Aren''t you raised here?"


    "En," he nodded. "But I never bothered with any family member."


    !!!


    "Huh?"


    Wei tilted his head. "My childhood passed in my training to be the Mafia King and a CEO. I didn''t have time nor interest in talking to anybody else."


    His manner of speaking was so matter-of-fact and nd as if it wasn''t a big deal at all. He was distant from his family, yet he didn''t seem bothered by it.


    Lihua looked at him wide-eyed. Then a pang of sadness enveloped her chest as she thought about his childhood years.


    It must be so lonely¡­


    She looked at him, anguish filling her heart. She hopped into his hug much to his surprise. A smile bloomed on his lips and he hugged her soft body back. "Wei."


    He dotinglybed his fingers through her hair. "Hm?"


    "I won''t let you be alone anymore. This is not how a family should be. You have me now! All your lonely days are over!" She harrumphed and said indignantly, ring her small nostrils.


    Wei softly tremored and warmth gushed in his heart. He tightened his hug and whispered. "Lixue. I have you now and I don''t want to be lonely. So¡­don''t leave me okay?"


    "Nu-uh! I will always stay by your side," she gleamed and grinned at him.


    Wei leaned in and softly pecked her lips.


    Unknown to her, his ck orbs clouded in a sinister feeling.


    Yes, Lihua. You have to stay by my side. And to never change that, I have to take some measures¡­


    Fu Renshu knocked on the door. "Boss. It''s breakfast time."


    Lihua beamed. "Oh! Breakfast. Let''s go. Maybe I will learn something about who to targ- choose!"


    ---


    The whole Jiang family, except Wei and Lihua, gathered at the dining table. But as opposed to a warm atmosphere, it was chilly and silent. Nobody initiated any conversation. The Old Madam was seated in the family head''s chair with a dark and somber expression.


    As Wei and Lihua finally made their way, she brightly smiled. "Good morning!"


    Silence.


    Jiang Fai snickered at her and clicked his tongue in disdain.


    There was nobody who shared her enthusiasm, except one.


    "Good morning," a deep, quiet voice came from where Jiang Weizhe sat.


    The Old Madam inwardly bit her lip, furious at him for responding to her.


    Lihua was well aware that nobody might bother to reply, and she had prepared for that. But when she heard him greeting him back, her already gleaming expression brightened like the brightest star.


    She furiously nodded.


    He supported me yesterday too! Thank you father-inw!


    The Old Madam stayed silent.


    As breakfast was served, Lihua was stunned to see suchvish dishes ced on the table.


    Really...Rich people. Even breakfast is gourmet!


    Wei sincerely took a bowl and began cing food on her te. Jiang Fai and Jiang Xiurang widened their eyes in disbelief.


    Wei is serving her!? This woman has really bewitched him.


    As they began eating, everybody immediately noticed the way Lihua ate. Her manners weren''t orderly and she ate whatever she randomly picked.


    The Old Madam smiled. "As expected of a crass woman who doesn''t know any etiquettes."


    Her cold voice made Jiang Fai shudder.


    She is so dead.


    The dumpling that she was about to pop in her mouth suddenly hit the brake. She blinked her eyes and looked at her. Then she realized that she was the center of attention as everybody stared at her.


    "Are you talking about me?"


    The temperature rapidly declined. The Old Madam''s deadly re could make anyone break into cold sweat.


    Fu Renshu''s mouth twitched.


    Who else would she be talking about!


    Lihua lowered her gaze and looked back at her. "Did I do something wrong?"


    She gritted her teeth. "The Jiang family has some standards and etiquettes that everyone must follow. Just look at how pathetically you are eating. Such an embarrassment! Your eating habits alone would make me so ashamed."


    Lihua was dumbfounded.


    "What is wrong with my eating habits?"


    Her forehead twitched in impatience. "Jiang Fai!"


    Jiang Fai straightened up. He sneered at her. "Look at how I eat."


    Lihua carefully observed him. Even the way he held the chopsticks was so elegant and refined. There was an order that he followed in choosing what he ate. There wasn''t a single wasted movement. He neatly ced his chopsticks back on the table.


    It''s so damnplicated!


    Wei, who didn''t care about any of it, kept stuffing food in her te until it started to resemble a mountain.


    The Old Madam smiled. "Did you think that it''s over by just marrying into the Jiang family? There are expectations from a daughter-inw that she must fulfill. I will grill them into you until you learn everything. If you couldn''t, then pack your bags and say goodbye!"


    "Lixue doesn''t have to learn anything if she doesn''t want to."


    It was utter silence as the Mafia King spoke. Being the head of the business and Underworld, his every word carried a deadly weight and oppression. Wei didn''t even lift his gaze, but his sharp words cut through the air like a dagger.


    The Old Madam''s expression turned ugly. "Jiang Wei. I am still the Matriarch of the family."


    "I am the Mafia King."


    "Which I can snatch it away from you anytime."


    "Which won''t change anything," he spoke calmly, undeterred by the threat.

 Chapter 126 - The Mafia Kings Family

    <h4>Chapter 126 - The Mafia King''s Family</h4>


    It was clear from his words alone that Wei''s hold over the Underworld was so strong that nobody could challenge it. Even if he was stripped of his title and position, the Underworld would still follow only him.


    Getting hit at the sore spot, the Old Madam''s expression turned quite ferocious. Indeed, Wei was doing the best job as the leader. But despite that, she didn''t want to lose her hold over anything. He was dangerous and at the time, a charismatic leader. He was the thread holding everything together.


    Lihua grimaced.


    Learning all the etiquettes seems such a pain¡­


    "I will do it."


    Wei lowered his gaze and frowned. He knew how free and unrestrained she liked to live. It didn''t change even after her memory loss.


    She smiled. "Yes, Wei. She is right. I am the daughter-inw now. Of course, it''s my duty to meet the standards."


    His lips pursed in a straight line.


    She knew that the Old Madam must have nned some hellish training to torture her, so she wasn''t going to back out. She gave a reassuring nod to Wei.


    As the breakfast continued, Lihua quietly observed the other family members. Apart from the Old Madam who admonished herst night and Jiang Weizhe who supported her, there were seven more members.


    She sneaked a nce at the side to look at the young man who just showcased his etiquettes on the Old Madam''s order.


    He looks really young. Maybe a teenager?


    It was evident from his expression how much he disdained her. Even at the time when he showed her the manners, he was constantly sneering and mocking her.


    Her sight then shifted onto a middle-aged woman who sat beside him. She looked in her mid-forties and Lihua instantly understood that the young man was her son. They resembled a lot. But that woman seemed to be ufortable for some reason. It was faint but she sensed a sort of restlessness from her.


    I wonder why is she so nervous? But she is definitely his mother. So, how is she rted to Wei? Aunt maybe¡­?


    She shifted her gaze from the mother-son to a handsome man who held an icy expression on his face. d in a white shirt and ck suit, he looked extremely attractive and elegant and his sharp facial features matched the frosty tone of his expression. He gave off a noble and aristocratic aura like how Wei emanated one simr to a King. His irises were unfeeling and unbothered. There was a light hint of resemnce between him and Wei and he seemed around the same age as him too.


    Beside him sat a beautiful woman - dainty, enigmatic and delicate. Lihua''s mouth was wide open, seeing this ethereal fairy who felt as if came down from heaven to grace the earth. Every pore of her skin screamed how refined she was.


    Is she even a human? She is so stunning! Wait a minute...I don''t think I saw herst night, she wondered.


    Lihua thought back to yesterday and recalled that when she bowed to the family members to support her proposition, she didn''t see this woman at that time.


    Her porcin-like skin was fair and pale. She had breathtaking brown eyes that simply looked perfect. She wore a soft smile on her lips that entuated herplexion. Her slender figure was graceful and petite.


    Then Lihua''s sight fell onto another woman, young and beautiful with a simr sense of iciness radiating from her as the handsome man who sat beside the ethereal fairy. She carefully cast an alternative gaze at them and felt that they resembled each other.


    Oh! They must be brother and sister!


    The woman''s beauty was the sort that could easily pass her as the campus belle of any college. With a charming and mysterious persona, she emitted a dignified aura. Even though she looked expressionless, Lihua felt a sense of scorn in her deep ck eyes as if she treated everybody beneath her.


    Next to her sat a middle-aged man apanied by a woman who by no means looked middle-aged at all. The man was strikingly simr to Jiang Weizhe whose youthful handsomeness could easily rival a man in his twenties. He held a poise and calmness in his demeanor that was exactly like Jiang Weizhe. With an unhurried pace, he ate elegantly holding his chopsticks. His eyes gave away nothing that could help anyone have even the slightest hint of his thoughts.


    Thest was the woman who apanied him. Lihua got the feeling that she was his wife. It made sense. Unknowingly, she felt a shudder run down her spine. It was her gaze - cold and calctive as if she saw through everything. Instinctively, Lihua felt to keep her distance from this woman.


    But I cannot because I have to win everybody''s heart here. And man does everybody look so uptight here! This is so suffocating¡­


    Last but not least was Jiang Weizhe who was the only one who supported herst night. Lihua was honestly curious as to why he did so because it was clear that even before her memory loss, she hadn''t met any family members. Her identity was a sort of a ndestine secret to the Jiang family.


    Now then... wait a minute.


    She nced at everybody again and more or less, she understood the family rtionships purely because of genes and resemnce.


    The Jiang family genes run really strong huh¡­


    She couldn''t understand one thing. But somehow she felt she shouldn''t ask her questions in front of everyone.


    As soon as the breakfast got over and the Old Madam left first, everybody followed and went their own way. Only Wei and Fu Renshu were left.


    Fu Renshu wiped the sweat off his forehead. "Phew!"


    Lihua sprang up to her feet and said, "Okay! I have questions!"


    "About?" Wei asked.


    "All the family members. But before that, I have another question. Where is mother-inw? I saw my father-inw, but she wasn''t here. Also what about the teenager''s mother''s husband?"

 Chapter 127 - The Mafia King Is Beyond Any Rules

    <h4>Chapter 127 - The Mafia King Is Beyond Any Rules</h4>


    Fu Renshu was dumbfounded. He nced at Wei and then back at her.


    Didn''t the Boss tell her about everybody?


    "Boss... didn''t you introduce her to the family members. Not personally but as in just¡­"


    Wri tilted his head. "Was it necessary?"


    Lihua and Fu Renshu - "..."


    Well she is the daughter-inw of the family now. Of course she should know something about them!


    Wei didn''t care about his family, so naturally, he didn''t deem it as important to exin anything to Lihua. Only Lihua and matters concerning her were important to him.


    He coughed. "Well. Madam Jiang wasn''t here because she doesn''t live here."


    "Huh? Doesn''t live here?" Then she gasped in shock. "Are mother-inw and father-inw divorced!?"


    Fu Renshu choked up in his throat and threateningly red at her. "Dumb Lihu-"


    He froze in his words and pulled back at the right time. Wei stiffened for a moment, and he narrowed his eyes at his assistant who almost let such a dangerous slip out of his tongue.


    I am sorry Boss! I am really sorry! Please forgive me!


    His pitiful gaze was enough to express how apologetic he was. He was almost about to call her by her real name. Thankfully, he realized it in time.


    "Huh? What?" Lihua was confused. She didn''t understand why the atmosphere suddenly turned so tense.


    Seeing that Lihua didn''t notice it, Wei heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fu Renshu cleared his throat. He shot a deathly re at her and smacked on her head.


    "Ow!" She whined. "What was that for!?"


    Wei pursed his lips seeing his assistant''s violence. "Renshu¡­"


    No hitting my wife.


    Fu Renshu sincerely said, "Apologies Boss. I am just shocked to know that she could mention about divorce!" He looked at Lihua. "Idiot! How can you think such a thing? Master Jiang and his wife are together and spending their lovely days in peace."


    "But why wasn''t she here?"


    "That''s because she isn''t allowed to live in the Jiang main residence. She lives separately."


    He continued to tell Jiang Weizhe and Jiang Yubi''s story which Lihua heard in utter shock and amazement.


    So it''s just like Wei and me!


    Her eyes teared up. Wei widened his eyes and nced at Renshu indignantly.


    You made her cry.


    Fu Renshu sobbed.


    It''s not my fault!


    "How cruel!" Lihua eximed. "Forcing mother-inw to live separately from the family. She must be feeling so painful not to be included in the family and treated as an outcast."


    Fu Renshu sighed.


    Lihua narrowed her eyes.


    But this will not stay like this for long! I am here now, and I swear to give my mother-inw her proper ce in this family.


    Then she asked, "What about the teenage boy? Where was his father?"


    "Oh. Jiang Fai. He is Madam Jiang Xiurang''s son. She is Boss''s Aunt."


    Ah...just as I thought.


    "Hehe, so are they living peacefully too? Maybe he is on a trip?"


    "Nope. Madam Jiang Xiurang and her husband are separated."


    "..."


    Her eyes widened in shock and she automatically asked, "Why?"


    Fu Renshu nced at Wei doubtfully. "Boss, Old Madam has forbidden everybody to talk about this matter."


    Wei raised his brow. He nodded.


    Wow, Boss is actually agreeing with me for once¡­


    "Because that man cheated on her," came Wei''s calm voice as he spoke to Lihua.


    !!!


    Boss!


    He almost choked in his saliva. "Boss the Old Madam¡­"


    "Is not applicable to me," Wei propped his arm andzily tilted his head. He was the Mafia King. He was beyond such rules.


    Fu Renshu coughed. Well, that is true too.


    Lihua anxiously asked, "What do you mean by cheated?"


    Fu Renshu said, "Madam Jiang Xiurang''s husband, Li Tingzhe, cheated on her years back with another woman."


    She gasped. But then she got confused.


    "Why do you say husband? He should be her ex-husband, right?"


    "...No. They aren''t divorced. The Old Madam didn''t let them."


    "Huh?"


    She slowly turned her head towards Wei and her big eyes innocently blinked. "You are the leader of the Underworld, right?"


    He hesitated for a moment, but now that she had no memory, he nodded in admittance.


    So like...Li Tingzhe still had the guts to cheat on the daughter of the family that rules the Underworld? Isn''t he afraid of dying?


    She snapped out of her stupor. "Why aren''t they divorced? Why wouldn''t Old Madam let them? Cheating is disgusting!" Her nostrils red in anger.


    Wei nodded hard in agreement. "Yes. Cheating is horrible."


    "Well¡­"


    Suddenly, his phone rang and Fu Renshu picked it up. His expression turned a little serious as he listened to an underling on the other end. "Hm. We areing."


    He hung up and said, "Boss. There is one important meeting that you said you have to attend, isn''t it?"


    He eyed him in a peculiar manner and Wei instantly understood that was talking about Mo Huojin. "Indeed."


    Lihua asked, "What? What? You are leaving? But I have so many questions!" She pouted.


    Wei hated to see her disappointed face. But it was important to deal with Mo Huojin too. She patted her head. "I will answer all of them when Ie back."


    She sighed and nodded her head.


    "Don''t worry. Nobody will bully you while I am gone. As soon as my meeting is done, Renshu wille back to your side again."


    Fu Renshu''s mouth twitched.


    "Okay!"


    The Boss and assistant left, leaving Lihua to herself to think of a n. Suddenly, something flew in the air that crashnded on Lihua''s head. "Hey!"


    She painfully rubbed her head and grabbed the thing that hit her. It was a small toy helicopter.


    "..."


    "Tsk. Tsk."


    A disdainful voice came from above. Lihua peered at the top to see the teenager, Jiang Fai, standing in the corridor and mockingly gazing at her. He held a sort of controller in his hand, and it was clear that he operated the helicopter using that.


    "Well, well. How did you find my wee, ''cousin-inw''~~" he sneered.


    Lihua narrowed her eyes. Then her lips curved into a smile, making Jiang Fai''s brows frown.


    Why is she smiling?


    Lihua stretched her arm wide backwards and with a strong force, she threw the helicopter upwards and that crashnded on Jiang Fai''s head this time.


    "Fuck!!!" He clutched his head at the sore spot.


    Liang giggled. "Well, well. How did you find my greeting ''cousin-inw''~~"

 Chapter 128 - Target Lock On!

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Target Lock On!</h4>


    Jiang Fai rubbed his head and felt a slight bulge on his forehead, indicating that a small bump had appeared. His expression turned ugly and his gaze darkened. He red at her, akin to shootingser beams at her.


    He gritted his teeth and stomped his way down towards Lihua, takingrge strides. He pointed his shaking and trembling finger at her as anger consumed him. "You bitch! How dare you do that!?"


    Lihua squinted her gaze. "I am your cousin-inw or you can call me sister-inw too. How am I a bitch? Such profanity¡­" she sighed.


    Jiang Fai angrilyughed. "Sister-inw and you? Do you think you are part of this family just because you barged your way in?"


    "Yes," she coolly said.


    Jiang Fai looked at her in disbelief. She was shamelessly agreeing to it!


    Lihua took a step forward and observed the teenager. He had a messy look with piercings in his ears. The ends of his hair were half-dyed in a golden shade. Hepletely looked at the delinquent part.


    "Does your high school really permit you to keep the piercings and that atrocious hair?" She touched her chin in curiosity.


    He clenched his jaw. "Don''t change the topic! How dare you throw this helicopter back at me? Just look at my bruise!"


    "But you threw at me first," she smiled and her eyes innocently twinkled. "I thought that maybe it fell by ident here, so I just gave you back. As a proper adult, it was my duty. I am so nice. Thank me!"


    Jiang Fai choked and almost puked three liters of blood. Of course, it was her revenge, but she was iming as if she did a favor on him.


    "You gave me back by hitting me?" He ground his teeth in fury.


    "Oh! Well, my aim was a bit off, but it won''t be the next time." She sheepishly grinned.


    It meant that she would hit him next time again if she had to!


    Jiang Faiughed and nodded his head. "Good. Very good! Didn''t you im something incredible as winning everybody over here? Well, say what? Strike me off your list. Hahaha! You bitch will never win the challenge."


    Lihua raised her brow in amusement and daringly ced her arm over his shoulder as if they were best buddies. "But now I have decided that my first target is you! You made it so simple for me~ I was wondering who to choose and you came yourself like prince haha."


    The top of Jiang Fai''s head exploded so badly that he wished to kill her. He was the arrogant delinquent of his high school who was the leader of his underlings. As if hell he would let her win him over! It would be such an embarrassment.


    "Fai, what is happening there?"


    Jiang Xiurang entered as she heard themotion. She froze upon seeing Lihua and looked at her in disdain. Her gaze fell upon Jiang Fai, and she gasped in shock as she noticed the small bump on his head.


    "Fai! What happened? How did you get hurt?"


    She hastily pulled and checked his head. She red at Lihua. "Lixue! How dare you hurt my son?"


    Lihua was rendered speechless. "How did you jump to that conclusion? You didn''t even see anything!"


    "I don''t have to. You are the only one standing beside him, and Fai is not an idiot to hurt himself. Of course, you did something to my son!"


    Jiang Xiurang worriedly checked his wound. "Oh, dear. Wait, I will bring the medicine-"


    "Oh please!" Jiang Fai shook his mother''s hand in disdain. "Don''t be so dramatic! As if this teensy tiny bump is gonna cripple young master Fai. Hah! What a joke!"


    "Fai, don''t be stubborn," she glowered at him. "I will quickly put on the ointment. It won''t hurt anymore."


    "Ew. Mom, you are disgusting," Jiang Fai snorted and made an ugly expression, "I am the delinquent leader in my school. I wouldpletely lose my image if anybody knew that I took medicine like a damn wimp! A real man doesn''tin about the bruise!"


    Jiang Xiurang pursed her lips.


    Lihua, who heard the conversation until now, narrowed her eyes and suddenly pulled and twisted his ear hard.


    Jiang Fai''s eyes widened and he gasped in pain. "Ahhhh!! What are you doing you bitch!"


    Jiang Xiurang was horrified. "Lixue! Leave my son! How dare you hurt him!"


    Lihua smiled. "Why are you yelling now? Doesn''t a real man notin?"


    He hatefully red at her, raining curses at her.


    "Apologize to your mother," her voice turned stern and cold. "This is not the way you talk to her when she is just worried about you. How dare you call her disgusting?"


    Jiang Xiurang froze. She carefully looked at her and her lips pursed in a straight line. "Enough, Lixue. You don''t have to act. I know this is all your drama to make a ce in my heart. You don''t have to scold Fai! You are nothing to us!"


    Of course, she was a little hurt by Jiang Fai''s admonishment, but she wasn''t going to let a stranger scold her son either.


    "Stop it! Let go of his ear! You just entered this family and you are acting so violently!"


    Lihua said, "Because somebody has to teach him manners. If you cannot, then I, as a responsible sister-inw, will definitely take up this task," she righteously said.


    Jiang Fai somehow freed himself from his grasp and rubbed his ear that had turned red. "You will pay for this!"


    Lihua smiled. "Sure. I will wait."


    Jiang Xiurang tried to take a look, but he pushed her away in irritation. "Stop being so clingy all the time, Mom. You are so irritating! I am seventeen for God''s sake! Stop treating me as a kid!"


    "You¡­" Jiang Xiurang felt helpless.


    With a sour mood, he stomped his way out. He wanted to bully Lihua, but instead, he suffered.


    Jiang Xiurang coldly said, "I am warning you, Lixue. Don''t let it get to your head that you are Wei''s wife. Don''t ever appear before my son again!"


    She hastily left after Jiang Fai.


    Lihua shook her head and chuckled. "I am sorry, Aunt. But I cannot stay away from him because I have already locked on my target. Jiang Fai. Just wait till you acknowledge me as your sister-inw yourself hahaha!"

 Chapter 129 - The Mafia King Gives A Choice (1)

    <h4>Chapter 129 - The Mafia King Gives A Choice (1)</h4>


    At the dark and gloomy base that smelled of blood and violence, Wei stepped in with Fu Renshu. The guards respectfully bowed. With every step that Wei took, the temperature dropped even further and the atmosphere turned frosty. At the far end, Wei saw Mo Huojin tied to the poles with his wrists cuffed to them.


    The floor below him was stained with blood that dribbled down his face and arms. There were deep bruises and cuts on his face, chest and arms. His breathing was so slow as if every breath carried an insurmountable pain. His skin had almost turned blue by all the torture that he was subjected to.


    Mo Huojin''s ears twitched as he heard someone''s light steps walking towards him. His eyelids fluttered, and it took a few moments to adjust his focus. The blurry image before got clearer, and he saw someone''s feet.


    He tiredly chuckled. "Haha...here to torture me... again? You are wasting...time¡­" his chest slightly heaved up and down in breathlessness. "You will... never know anything from me¡­"


    "I wonder about that."


    Silence.


    Mo Huojin''s gaze narrowed, hearing the familiar and quiet voice of a certain Mafia King. He raised his head, and his sight traced the regal figure of Wei standing before him and looking back at him expressionlessly. His imposing aura filled the atmosphere into aplete standstill.


    His lips broke into a small, dry smile. "Ah the Mafia King...is here. What brings you...to me? Your questions will have...no answers."


    Wei nced at one of his underlings. At his signal, he quickly uncuffed Mo Huojin. He copsed on his knees, but he didn''t show any sign of weakness in front of Wei. He challenged Wei''s gaze, undeterred.


    Wei paused to gather his thoughts. He parted his lips to say, "Lihua is my wife now."


    Mo Huojin''s eyes flew open as he stared at him, dumbfounded. His sudden reaction shot a sharp pain in his body, but he ignored it.


    "What? Your wife?"


    "Indeed."


    Being the cop he was that had undergone rigorous training, his mind instantly thought of all the possible scenarios that might have led to this situation. It was clear that Lihua liked him and with the way Wei trapped him here out of jealousy, his feelings were out in the open too.


    But a marriage out of the blue?


    Wei didn''t strike him as a man who would force Lihua. It was strange. He was the Mafia King and as such, he held power to do anything he wanted. Forcing Lihua was a piece of cake. But he knew he wouldn''t do that. Even though Wei was jealous of him, he didn''t stop Lihua from approaching him. Instead, he kidnapped Mo Huojin.


    It showed that he didn''t want Lihua to start disliking him or finding him unreasonable.


    Mo Huojin narrowed his eyes. "What did you do to make her suddenly marry you?"


    "It''s none of your concern," Wei tilted his head. His dark eyes bore into Mo Huojin.


    He sneered. "Then why did you inform me? Do you want me¡­" he coughed, "to congratte you? Tell me, Mafia King. Did she marry you knowing that you have done something to Song Jia?"


    Silence.


    The mention of Song Jia didn''t even bring a single twitch in his nk and empty gaze.


    A wry smile faintly curled his lips. "Song Jia...she is dead, isn''t she?"


    Wei kept quiet. He neither agreed or denied. But Mo Huojin got his answer anyway. Immediately, his heart was filled with anguish. Song Jia was hisrade and no matter how much they bantered, they shared a close bond as buddies. From the moment Wei''s men began to torture him, he faintly started to think that she might not be alive at all. He was suddenly getting beaten because perhaps, the Mafia King feared something.


    His gaze dimmed as a pang of sadness enveloped his heart. They lost such a strong and fearless woman who was ready to die for her country''s sake and she did. Along with sadness, inexplicable hatred and fury bubbled inside him. He killed one sister and married another, hiding the earth-shattering truth.


    "Do you really...see a happy future with Lihua?"


    Wei''s long and beautiful eyshes ever so lightly trembled. His provocation didn''t affect him, but his question shook Wei to his core.


    "She married you. That means...she doesn''t know the truth. Of course you¡­" he took a sharp breath, fighting the pain, "hid it from her. For how long though?"


    In the face of threat, Wei still remained calm. "Who is the other agent?"


    Mo Huojinughed. "What''s wrong Mafia King? You are... invincible, aren''t you? Can you not...find it on your own?"


    "I can. I simply thought it would save time if I ask you."


    "And you think I will... reveal it just like that?"


    "You will. Because I am giving you a choice."


    Mo Huojin looked at him in hatred and disdain. "No matter what choice you give me...my answer won''t change. I... don''t know anything. Even if I," he coughed, "knew.. I wouldn''t let one more of...myrade fall into your hands... only to die."


    The poise and elegance with which Wei spoke could send a deadly shiver across anybody''s smile. Even without any words spoken, Fu Renshu understood and went away.


    A minuteter, Mo Huojin heard someone''s muffled struggles and protest. From a distance, he saw a figure of a young woman dragged in the base. He nkly stared at her before his eyes slowly widened in horror.


    "Hi-Hina¡­"


    In another room separated by a ss window, Fu Renshu brought the woman in the front, whose eyes and mouth was covered and gagged with a cloth. The piece of cloth around her eyes was stained and wet with tears as they continuously streamed down her cheeks. Her figure was shaking and trembling.


    Mo Huojin recognized the pale figure of his younger sister, Mo Hina. As if a volcano erupted with a full st, Mo Huojin roared akin to a tiger. "Jiang Wei! How dare you kidnap my sister!"

 Chapter 130 - The Mafia King Gives A Choice (2)

    <h4>Chapter 130 - The Mafia King Gives A Choice (2)</h4>


    Wei was unaffected by his burst of anger. Mo Huojin sprang on his feet to attack him, but Wei''s men already subdued him in no time. They grabbed his neck and forced him to kneel before Wei.


    Mo Huojin protested and fought like crazy. "You bastard! Don''t you fuckingy even a finger on my sister!"


    "That depends on you," he spoke in a hushed tone. He narrowed his eyes and took a step forward. "I don''t want anybody toe in my way of living with Lihua. You and that agent are a threat. I cannot let you two go away like this."


    Mo Huojin''s face had turned red in anger. He saw his sister at the other side of the ss who was struggling with Fu Renshu''s men. She was whimpering and shaking in terror as she sobbed. His younger sister, Mo Hina, was twenty years old and in college who pursued arts.


    "If you have anything to say, talk to me!" He spoke through gritted teeth as angry veins popped on his head. "Don''t drag my sister into this!"


    Wei tilted his head. "My men did talk to you. You refused to respond. You dragged your sister into this."


    "Jiang Wei!" He furiously resisted to reach Wei and strangle him, but the guard''s hold over him didn''t let him move. "Let my sister go!"


    "That depends on your answers," Wei calmly said.


    Mo Huojin shut his eyes and took deep breaths. Mo Hina was furiously resisting with all her might. But she was simply made to stand there,pletely unaware of what was going on. Fu Renshu removed the cloth around her mouth but kept the one around her eyes intact.


    "W-who are you people! Why did you bring me here?" She burst into tears. She was suddenly grabbed from outside her college and brought to this deste base. Her heart pounded in her chest in extreme terror.


    "Let me go? I-I don''t have any money on me. If somebody happens to me, I tell you my brother won''t let you go! He is a police officer! He will find you all in no time!" She tried to threaten them and act strong.


    Mo Huojin yelled. "Hina!"


    "I-I am telling you to let me go...Bro will not leave you¡­" she sniffled.


    "Hina!"


    He blinked his eyes and realized that she couldn''t hear him. That other room was soundproof. He red at Wei with utter hatred. But the Mafia King stood calm andposed.


    Fu Renshu squinted his gaze and pulled out his gun. He aimed it at her temple, making him freeze. "You bastard!" He roared like a wounded ferocious beast. His heart hammered in fear and anxiety for his sister.


    The message was simple.


    Talk or she dies.


    Mo Huojin was a strong man but who would stay unaffected when their family was targeted? In fact, his situation was like Song Jia''s. He lost his parents at a very young age and he had basically raised Mo Hina all on his own just like Song Jia raised Lihua. Her sister was his only family.


    He quietly said as he forced himself to calm down. "I don''t know anything."


    Wei didn''t respond.


    "I really don''t know anything! I wasn''t officially a part of her investigation. I was worried about Song Jia because I found out that she wasn''t contacting anybody. What I was doing was unofficial and out of my line. There is nothing more to it. I don''t know anything about the agent either."


    "You read the letter," Wei remarked. "You must have got some hint."


    Mo Huojin knew what he meant by that. One''s choice of words, tone andnguage could also determine if that person was a male or a female. It wasn''t a sure-shot method, but still a little dependable to narrow down the suspects.


    "I don''t know. I really don''t. He or she didn''t reveal anything about themselves. It is quite obvious."


    Wei was impassive. "I will still sniff that person out irrespective of your silence. I wonder what fate that will bring to your sister?"


    Mo Huojin stiffened. He was close toshing out at him again, but this time, he maintained hisposure. With a deadly serious gaze, he faced Wei and asked, "Jiang Wei. I think you haven''t noticed this. So let me bring this to your attention."


    Wei tilted his head, waiting for him to speak.


    "You have killed Song Jia and have already failed Lihua. It doesn''t matter if she knows or not. That truth will not let you live in peace. If you kill any more innocent people, you are just drifting her apart from you even more."


    Wei''s calm demeanor finally had a crack in it.


    I don''t like the Mafia King at all!


    How could he be so cruel in hurting innocent people?


    Lihua''s words rang in his ears.


    "Truth cannot remain hidden for long, Jiang Wei. I don''t know what you did and how you made her marry you, but no amount of lies and deceit is gonna save you. On that day, when she would learn that not only Song Jia, but you killed so many people along the way just to hide your truth, do you think she would still want to be with you?"


    The fear crept into his heart once again. That loathsome feeling that threatened his separation from Lihua wormed in his chest, much to his difort.


    "She will hate you, Jiang Wei. You-"


    Suddenly, a brutal punchnded straight on his cheek that stopped his words from leaving his lips. Mo Huojin coughed hard, and his face was tilted to the side. A dark blue bruise already formed with blood trickling down. Mo Huojin had to admit that his punch was power-packed like hell. His guards at the base here nowhere matched his strength.


    Fu Renshu widened his eyes and was stunned beyond belief. Wei was calm one moment, and suddenly the next moment, hended a hit on Mo Huojin''s face.


    That man must have mentioned that dumb woman! Only she can make Boss react like this.

 Chapter 131 - The Mafia King Gives A Choice (3)

    <h4>Chapter 131 - The Mafia King Gives A Choice (3)</h4>


    The atmosphere turned so gloomy and dark that even the guards instinctively took a step back in fear. They never saw the Mafia King this angry before. Nothing had ever fazed him, but this captive''s words today riled him up.


    Wei emanated such a deadly aura that the temperature rapidly plummeted. "Lihua will never hate me," he whispered under his breath. His brows came together to form a frown that lifted the contours of his face in a tense expression.


    "She will never hate me because she will never know the truth."


    Mo Huojin spat the blood that came out of his crushed jaw. "Are you assuring me or yourself? Who are you consoling here?"


    Wei said nothing.


    Why? He erased Lihua''s memories to make her forget everything. Then why wasn''t he still feeling at ease?


    "Mo Huojin," he said with a strong hint of warning in his tone, "I don''t want anybody to take Lihua away from me. Neither you nor that agent. I will destroy anything thates my way. It''s in your best interests that you don''t provoke me. It doesn''t lead to good results especially when your sister is right there on the other side."


    He stiffened.


    "With one snap of my finger, there will be a hole in her temple."


    His body shook in anger. He growled at him with bitterness and contempt bubbling in his chest.


    "I give you a choice, Mo Huojin. Do you want to be a threat to me? Or do you want to save your sister?"


    Mo Huojin couldn''t answer.


    "You are right. Lihua wouldn''t like it if I killed you. She hates the Mafia King who hurts people. So...I would prefer not to get my hands dirty," his gaze dimmed. "But I cannot let you be a noose hanging around my neck either. So, I''ll let you decide what path you choose."


    Mo Huojin stared at him.


    "Leave this country with your sister and stay away from my wife."


    He widened his eyes.


    "Else, you have to die."


    ---


    Outside the base, as Fu Renshu followed Wei, he seemed to want to ask many questions to him.


    "Boss, isn''t it dangerous to put forth that choice?"


    Wei looked at him.


    "Mo Huojin can very well choose his freedom, but he might n something in the shadows to expose you."


    If it was the previous Wei, he would have killed Mo Huojin without even batting his eyelid, and he would have crossed that step today if Mo Huojin continued to oppose him. But his words had managed to shake him, and he couldn''t do it. Song Jia''s murder was already upon his hands.


    "I know¡­" he quietly said, "And we will keep an eye on him. If he tries anything funny, I will surely kill him the next time even though... Lihua might not like it. I cannot lose her, Renshu."


    Fu Renshu slowly nodded.


    ---


    Jiang vi.


    Lihua was slowly pacing around her room, trying to figure out her n of action to win over Jiang Fai.


    "Hmm¡­"


    She heard some softmotion from outside and she frowned. She opened the door and to her shock, she found two men arguing with a maid.


    "What is happening here?"


    The two men beamed as they saw Lihua and they immediately bowed. "Lady Ludo!"


    "..."


    Huh? What''s with that nickname?


    They belonged to the Shadow Eagle gang who Wei recently admitted along with their other two gang members. But, the remaining two were at some other work. So, in Fu Renshu''s absence, they were ordered to keep an eye on Lihua.


    They immediately cleared their throats as they realized their mistake. "I mean Lady Boss! Since Boss is our Boss and you are his wife now, you are our Lady Boss now!"


    "Oh...have I met you two before?"


    Their expressions immediately turned somber and pitiful. They came to know about her memory loss and of course, they got an order not to speak up about her old identity. After all, the four thugs had met her before during Lu Jie''s usation incident. They missed their Ludo Lady, but they had no choice.


    "Yes! But unfortunately, you don''t remember us. Lady Boss, that is not important now. What is important is that this maid wants to talk to you. We have got orders from the Boss not to let anybody approach you from the staff."


    "Ah? Why?" Lihua was confused.


    "Oh!"


    Maybe he was worried that these maids and butlers would bully me on Old Madam''s orders, so he told them to stay away from me.


    Aiya. Wei cares about me so much, she grinned.


    The two thugs blinked their eyes and wondered what caused her to smile like that.


    The maid harrumphed. "I am only here on Old Madam''s orders! She told me to hand over these training materials to her so that she could learn them for etiquettes. I have to go back and report to the Old Madam or she will be extremely furious at me."


    The two thugs righteously said, "We cannot let you in and that''s that! Give those training materials to us and shoo!"


    "But I have to exin the training stuff," she broke into a cold sweat. "If Madam makes any mistake, it would be on my name that I didn''t properly exin the things to her. I will be severely punished!"


    Lihua wondered if it would be like that.


    If I mess up, why will she lose the chance of mocking me and pointing out my faults? She wouldn''t me the maid at all even if it might be her mistake.


    She sighed. "It''s alright. It''s just something about the training."


    The thugs hesitated.


    "That...Boss''s orders are resolute, and we cannot challenge them," they anxiously said. "If Boss says that he doesn''t want the house staff around you, then we have to follow his orders or our heads will get rolled off!"


    "... R-really?"


    The furiously nodded.


    From afar, another maid by the name of Xia Nuan was closely watching their interaction. Words weren''t enough to describe her shock when she saw Lihua step into the Jiang vi herself yesterday.


    Song Lihua...how? How did you be Jiang Wei''s wife? How did you marry the man who is the cause behind your sister''s disappearance?

 Chapter 132 - The Mafia King Observes The Maid

    <h4>Chapter 132 - The Mafia King Observes The Maid</h4>


    Lihua was Jiang Wei''s wife now. Even her identity had been changed to Jiang Lixue.


    Who was Lixue? She was Song Lihua, Song Jia''s sister!


    Xia Nuan was bewildered to the max. She had sent the letter which she had personally slipped in her house. She had clearly written Jiang family''s name on it and Wei''s real identity as the Mafia King because of whom Song Jia was in trouble.


    How could Lihua agree to be his wife then? What was this whole thing about memory loss?


    Didn''t Song Lihua read the letter?


    Xia Nuan bit her lower lip and narrowed her eyes. As she heard the conversation, she came to know that the staff wasn''t allowed to approach Lihua. Wei even set special guards for it.


    Staff¡­


    Is it possible that he is doubtful of my disguise? Or maybe he caught Song Jia and learned her disguise through that.


    Xia Nuan quietly stepped back and went back into her servant quarters. She locked the door and began pacing around the room, trying to figure out this whole mess.


    She was damn frustrated. Xia Nuan had tried her best to investigate as discreetly as possible about Song Jia. But she didn''t get any clue about her. She did think about the worst that Song Jia''s identity might have beenpromised, and she could be trapped or dead.


    But Xia Nuan didn''t want to believe it.


    Song Jia was the best officer and a capable cop. She deeply respected her abilities. She couldn''t fathom that she would get caught by the Mafia King.


    Now with Lihua''s sudden entry into the Jiang vi, she was hell confused.


    Why would Jiang Wei even marry her? If hypothetically Song Jia isn''t caught yet, then does that mean this marriage is a pure coincidence? He just unknowingly happened to marry the woman who is Song Jia''s sister?


    Xia Nuan did not believe in such coincidences.


    Or maybe¡­


    Lihua did read the letter, and she came here to investigate Song Jia?


    The more she thought about it, the more it fit the situation. Out of coincidence and nning, she believed that it must be Lihua''s n to enter the vi.


    But her memory loss didn''t make any sense.


    Maybe she changed her identity and faked memory loss so that Jiang Wei wouldn''t be able to find her roots?


    But was that possible?


    The Mafia King''s power stretched far and wide. Before marrying Song Lihua, wouldn''t he have investigated her?


    And did she really marry Jiang Wei or is this marriage fake?


    Of course, Xia Nuan had also heard Lihua''s deration to the Old Madam about her eptance in these six months. She wondered if it was all her drama to make it look like that she was serious about this marriage. She had to act her part of being Wei''s wife not to cast any suspicion on her.


    She had so many questions swirling in her mind, and she wanted to confirm her theory about her n, but Wei had forbidden any of the staff members to approach her. She couldn''t just casually go around and ask anymore.


    Xia Nuan pressed her brows.


    What should I do now?


    ---


    Outside Wei and Lihua''s master bedroom, the two thugs snatched the training materials from the maid. "Now get out!"


    Lihua said, "Don''t be so harsh. She is just doing her job. If she wants to talk to me, it''s okay."


    Suddenly, Lihua and the rest shuddered as if they were thrown into the Arctic. Goosebumps crawled on their skin as they felt chilly.


    Why is it so cold suddenly?


    They lifted their gaze and it met Wei''s deep ck irises that were coldly staring down upon the maid. The maid jolted and instinctively, she lowered her head as fear gripped her. She didn''t know why, but she felt an oppressive pressure crush her. She felt breathless as if somebody was strangling her.


    T-this¡­


    "Wei!" Lihua beamed and brightly smiled.


    The iciness from his gaze melted into spring, and the pressure disappeared into thin air. "Lixue¡­"


    The two thugs straightened up in attention. "Boss!"


    Fu Renshu narrowed his eyes at the maid and then at the Lihua. "What is happening here?"


    "Oh, nothing! This maid just came here to deliver the training stuff for etiquettes," Lihua said.


    "Then why are you still here?" Fu Renshu shot a dangerous re at her. "Aren''t you done?"


    "T-that¡­" the maid stammered.


    The two thugs said, "Boss! This maid was insisting on talking to Lady Boss! We told her that we will give the message, but she was adamant about not leaving!"


    A dangerous flicker shed past Wei''s eyes. They glinted in threat and extreme bloodthirst.


    The maid trembled and was close to bursting into tears.


    "I-It''s the Old Madam''s order. She instructed me to properly e-exin everything to Madam...I am just following her orders. I-I will be punished if I fail so¡­"


    Lihua chimed in. "Wei, it''s alright! I know why you prohibited the staff froming near me."


    Wei froze. But he didn''t let his reaction change his nk expression. Fu Renshu was taken aback too.


    What does she know?


    "Don''t worry! I won''t be bullied! You are worried that the staff might trouble me on Old Madam''s orders, right?"


    The trace of fear and anxiety quickly dissipated from Wei''s eyes as he felt relieved.


    "En," he nodded.


    Fu Renshu silently let out a breath.


    Phew! This woman just knows how to scare!


    Lihua grinned. "I will be fine. I will not let anybody bully me!"


    Wei softly smiled and kissed her forehead. "En."


    The two thugs coughed upon seeing the dog food being thrown in their faces.


    Don''t torture us, Boss! We are still single!


    A butler stepped in and bowed. "Young master. The Old Madam has requested your presence."


    Fu Renshu frowned. "About what?"


    "Miss Shi is here."


    Lihua slightly widened her eyes.


    The ex-fiance?


    They all headed down and saw Ruomei standing gracefully in thevish living room. Beside her, the Old Madam sat on the couch in her Matriarch''s seat.


    Ruomei''s eyes sparkled as she saw Wei''s majestic figure walk down. But it instantly turned cold upon seeing Lihua beside him.


    The Old Madam announced. "Now that everybody is here, I would like to announce that from today onwards, Shi Ruomei will be living with us in the Jiang vi."

 Chapter 133 - The Mafia King Doesnt Care

    <h4>Chapter 133 - The Mafia King Doesn''t Care</h4>


    Lihua noticed the huge bags that were ced beside Ruomei. A soft smile had curved the corner of her lips upwards.


    The Old Madam said, "Shi Ruomei will stay with us in the Jiang family from now on."


    There was no reaction on Wei''s face as if it didn''t even bother him. His expression was as stagnant as an old puddle of water.


    The Old Madam gave a crafty smile. "I don''t care about your marriage with that woman. As such, I haven''t dissolved your engagement with Shi Ruomei. Didn''t Lixue ce that ridiculous bet? She will never be a part of this family even after the six months are over. It''spletely worthless. So, Shi Ruomei has every right to stay here. This witch can y wife-wife all she wants, but it''s not going to change anything."


    Ruomei softly said demurely as she smiled, "I am really grateful, Old Madam."


    She smirked as she nced at Lihua.


    You will never seed in your n. Now that I am here, I won''t let you.


    Her gaze then suddenly dimmed as she anxiously stared at Wei. "Wei, I hope you don''t mind. I-I just hope that you understand me," her voice sounded soft and strained. "This is all difficult for me too. But...I cannot give up on you."


    Her big orbs were on the verge of tears. "She has bewitched you somehow and you have to know her truth. Don''t be blinded by her beauty. She is fooling you."


    Wei didn''t respond, but his gaze seemed to want to convey something.


    Fu Renshu stepped up as the capable trantor. "Boss doesn''t care if Miss Shi lives here or not. As long as you don''t touch Lady Boss and Boss, you are safe."


    Ruomei froze.


    The Old Madam''s expression darkened. With an extremely low voice, she spoke, "Fu Renshu. Don''t forget your ce. You are merely an assistant."


    "Old Madam, I don''t dare to be disrespectful. I am only conveying my Boss''s message."


    The train of conversation broke as Lihua pped her hands. "That''s great! If Shi Ruomei stays here, it''s all the more good for me!"


    Wei looked down at his adorable wife and tilted his head in curiosity. "How is it good for you?"


    Ruomei was inwardly enraged. Wei refused to utter even a word for her, but for Lihua, he would always break his silence.


    Lihua''s eyes glimmered in joy. "If Shi Ruomei lives here, she would see up close and personal how awesome I am!"


    Fu Renshu choked on his saliva while Jiang Fai almost lost his footing.


    What makes this bitch so confident!


    "I mean this is a good idea. She can see for herself how cool I am. It would also clear any misunderstandings she might have about me. By the end of the six months, she will have to admit that I won fair and square!"


    Wei finally got enlightenment and he nodded. "Indeed."


    Ruomei thought that her presence in the vi from now on would irk her like hell. So what if Wei liked Lihua? Ruomei had the family''s support. But instead of feeling outraged, Lihua felt even more confident in her victory.


    Lihua grinned. "Wee to the Jiang family!"


    A vein popped on her forehead. She weed her as if she was already a part of this family!


    The Old Madam wasn''t bothered. She knew that Lihua was bound to act like this. She didn''t care. Now that Ruomei will be living here too, there will be a lot of chances for her to destroy Lihua and her schemes. Lihua would lose even before the six months were over. Plus her presence in the vi will always remind the family members about the choice they should make.


    The Old Madam sneered inwardly.


    My choice is the family''s choice, and I will prove this to you.


    ---


    "Uncle!"


    Ruomei rushed towards Jiang Weizhe who was walking back to his residence where he lived with Jiang Yubi. Fu Shen was following right behind him.


    Jiang Weizhe paused in his steps and he quietly looked back. Ruomei slightly huffed as she stopped. She faced him a little hesitantly.


    "Uncle. I apologize for suddenly calling out to you. I just wanted to talk for a moment."


    He didn''t respond. But his gaze slightly narrowed in question. Fu Shen spoke on his behalf in his stern voice, "Go on."


    Her delicate face showed a distressed expression as she looked at him. "Uncle. W-Why did you support Lixue yesterday?"


    Jiang Weizhe was silent.


    She fiddled with her fingers and bit her lower lip. His ck eyes slightly widened with a hint of tears in them. "Uncle. Wei and my engagement were decided in Wei''s presence and I had been waiting for this day for so long. But...Lixue came between us. You saw it yourself that day, right? She behaved so rudely and even disrespected the Old Madam. So...so why did you¡­"


    She left the words unsaid.


    "Uncle, do you not like me?" She softly whispered under her breath. "Did I do something wrong?"


    Out of all the family members, only Jiang Weizhe had supported Lihua.


    As usual, Jiang Weizhe chose not to respond.


    She started panicking because of hisck of an answer. Fu Shen, too, simply quietly stood there.


    "Do you want to meet Yubi?" Jiang Weizhe asked in a low voice.


    Ruomei blinked her eyes. "Huh? A-Aunt?" She didn''t understand why he suddenly brought this topic up. Her question was different.


    "I¡­" she hesitated. Everybody knew of Old Madam''s displeasure at even Jiang Yubi''s mention. How would she meet her and get in her bad books? It would mean that she would tantly oppose Old Madam if she met her. Nobody was allowed to.


    Ruomei awkwardly smiled.


    How am I supposed to reject him?


    She didn''t know what to say anymore. Usually, anybody would want to meet the future mother-inw and please her. But the Old Madam held the utmost power and she hated Jiang Yubi.


    "A pity."


    These were the only two words that Jiang Weizhe spoke before he turned and left off.

 Chapter 134 - The Mafia King Finally Understands His Aunts Pain

    <h4>Chapter 134 - The Mafia King Finally Understands His Aunt''s Pain</h4>


    Ruomei stood frozen on her spot for a long time before she finally realized that Jiang Weizhe had already left. She gaped at his retreating figure and wanted to run after him again but she didn''t.


    What happened?


    A pity.


    He only said that and left. She wanted to know his reason behind supporting Lihua, but instead, he asked her to meet Jiang Yubi.


    She bit her lip and felt anxious. But then she assured herself that even if Jiang Weizhe might not be standing with her, the Old Madam was and with her the entire family. Even without him, she would win this bet. She simply felt too agonized to know that he stood up for Lihua!


    You will never be able to win against me Lixue!


    ---


    At night in their room, Wei saw Lihua in deep thought as if concentrating on something hard. He walked up to her and sat beside her. "What are you thinking?" He softly asked.


    She snapped out of her stupor. "Wei! I was thinking of Jiang Fai."


    My cousin?


    "Why?" He curiously asked.


    "Hehe because he is the first target I have locked on! So I am thinking of what I should do that will change my image?"


    Wei frowned. "You don''t have to do anything. You are fine the way you are," he seriously said.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Ah damn, my husband is so good at flirting! He dotes on me so much.


    "You haven''t forgotten the challenge, right?" She giggled.


    Truthfully, Wei didn''t want her to work so hard. He wanted her to only enjoy her life and live a carefree life as his wife.


    "So I want to know more about him. Assistant Fu said in the morning about Li Tingzhe."


    He nodded. "En."


    "He cheated on Aunt Jiang Xiurang, right?"


    "Yes. He had another mistress he had been hiding in another house. Aunt saw them together one day and she came back to the Jiang vi, crying. Fai was six years old at that time."


    Lihua felt anguished to know that a little boy at that age had to suffer the separation of his parents.


    "So why didn''t she divorce? Why is she still that cheater''s wife?"


    "Old Madam didn''t want that."


    She was speechless. "Huh? Why not! He cheated on her daughter. She should be furious!"


    Wei nkly said, "It wasn''t like that. It would have been a blow to the Jiang family''s reputation if it came out that Aunt and Uncle have been separated. She absolutely didn''t want this news to get leaked. She wanted Aunt to go back to Uncle''s ce and let it go."


    Lihua was stupefied. "This is horrible!"


    "But Aunt begged her to let her stay in the Jiang vi. The Old Madam had refused at first, but when Aunt threatened to kill herself and Fai, she eded her request in exchange that they won''t divorce saying that she wouldn''t let her get a divorcee tag."


    Lihua gritted her teeth as she heard everything. Her blood boiled in anger.


    "How can she be so cruel!? Aunt Xiurang is her daughter! How can any mother bear this!? Didn''t any of the family members oppose this?"


    Wei blinked his eyes. "Old Madam is the Matriarch. Her decision was final."


    Lihua had her mouth wide open. "What about her brothers? Father-inw and¡­"


    "Uncle Weiyuan. Dad''s younger brother."


    "Yes! What about them? She is their sister! Of course, they won''t be quiet about this! Doesn''t every brother dote on his sister?"


    Suddenly, he thought about Mo Huojin and Mo Hina and he narrowed his eyes. "Indeed¡­"


    "So?" She looked at him questioningly.


    "Nobody said anything."


    "..."


    Lihua smiled at him and somehow for the first time, Wei got a bad feeling. The smile on her face didn''t seem like the usual loving one.


    "How old were you when Aunt came back here?"


    Unknowingly, a gulp passed down the Mafia King''s throat. "Seventeen."


    "So you weren''t young either not to understand the seriousness of the situation. Did you oppose her decision?" She folded her hands and stared at him.


    Wei froze. His shoulders slumped and he looked away.


    Lihua gritted her teeth and fumed. "Oh my God! What is wrong with this family!? How can anybody not find anything wrong with what happened to Aunt? Her husband cheated for God''s sake and she is forced to stay married to him and none of you say anything!? Aren''t you the Mafia King?"


    He panicked seeing Lihua angry at him. Thest time she was so mad at him was when he insulted Song Jia. Her rage now was simr to that time.


    "Lixue¡­" he anxiously said.


    "Yes or no?" She narrowed her eyes.


    He gulped. "Yes."


    "Then should a King behave like this? How can you be a King when you don''t even care about your family? If you don''t fight for your family, how will you protect others who are strangers to you?"


    He pursed his lips and guilty lowered his head. He was beginning to understand Lihua''s point.


    "You were seventeen at that time. It''s the age where we understand everything. You cannot give any excuse for not standing up for her! You should have brought them to their senses! It''s humiliating for anybody to stay with someone who cheated on them. That Li Tingzhe must be feeling so arrogant. He wronged her and yet he is staying married to her. Would you let it go if it had happened to your sister or your daughter one day?"


    His ears perked up at the mention of his daughter and a soft smile bloomed on his face. But his expression immediately turned bloodthirsty as he imagined her being cheated upon.


    A man cheating on his daughter and his daughter crying and shedding tears. He even went as far as imagining her trying to kill herself.


    That simply made the temperature drop down to a negative degree.


    NOW Wei finally understood what he should have felt at that time when Jiang Xiurang came sobbing in the vi. If it would happen to his angelic daughter one day in the future, who would definitely be Lihua''s carbon copy, by the way, he would make that guy go through the paths of endless hell.

 Chapter 135 - Disciplining The Rebellious Teenager

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Disciplining The Rebellious Teenager</h4>


    He quickly said, "I understand now, Lixue. I shouldn''t have kept quiet. I am sorry."


    "Hmph!" She harrumphed and looked away.


    Wei held her hand and kissed it. "Please? I am really sorry. I understand my mistake. Please don''t be mad at me."


    His pitiful expression made her heart melt like butter. He looked at her so innocently and guiltily that she couldn''t stay mad at him. His Godly handsome face was too lethal for her especially when he looked apologetic.


    "Alright¡­" she mumbled. "I cannot believe the Old Madam would go this far. What reputation? Is it more important than your daughter''s dignity and respect?"


    Wei turned somber and shook his head. "I don''t care about reputation."


    "Correct!"


    She touched her chin. "What does Jiang Fai think about it?"


    Wei looked at her guiltily. "...I don''t know."


    "..."


    "The Old Madam always taught me not to waste my time on familial matters. I am only supposed to handle the Underworld and business."


    Hearing this, Lihua couldn''t get angry at him. If he was raised that way, then it wasn''t really his fault that he was so alienated from his family.


    "But not from now on. You are the son of this family. If anybody is going through any trouble, it should affect you as their family member too."


    He sincerely nodded. "Wifey is right."


    She widened her eyes and coughed hearing that endearing term. He said it so smoothly that she couldn''t help but blush.


    Lihua said, "Okay. More or less, I know what to do now."


    Wei asked, "Really?"


    "En. Hehe. For now, I will keep my challenge aside. I am worried about Aunt Xiurang. I am sure that even though she might not say it, she would definitely be feeling wronged for forcing her to remain as that cheater''s wife. It must be so insulting! And my mission will start tomorrow!"


    ---


    The next morning at the breakfast table, Ruomei was already seated next to the Old Madam and gracefully talking to her. She saw Lihuaing down and smiled. "Good morning."


    Lihua grinned. "Good morning! How was your first night here? I have heard that some people might feel ufortable when they sleep at a different house."


    She stiffened. It felt as if she was mocking her that this house was nothing more than a strange ce that she had no connection to.


    But Ruomei didn''t let her smile falter. "Why would I feel that way, Lixue? I havee here numerous times and as the future daughter-inw, I have stayed here more than you. This house is as much as mine as the Shi residence."


    The Old Madam smiled at her in praise for her calm answer. She sneered at Lihua in disdain.


    "Oh I had to ask," Lihua said, "Otherwise, you might me me for your difort too as you are ming me for so many other things even though I am not at fault. But I am d to know that your night was good. I am safe from your usation," she grinned.


    Ruomei looked at her stunned. Now she made her look like a woman who only knew how to cry and me others unfairly.


    "Lixue, are you doing this to make me look bad?" Her brows furrowed and she looked as if she was wronged.


    "Why would you look bad if you genuinely won''t DO anything bad?" She smiled.


    "Enough! Stay in your limits, Lixue," The Old Madam narrowed her eyes.


    Just then, Jiang Fan hurriedly came down, carrying his bag.


    "Wait!" The Old Madam stopped him. "Today is your exam, right?"


    Jiang Fai was annoyed by her, but he was too afraid to talk back to her. "Yes, Old Madam."


    "Don''t forget that you have to stand first in school. I am sick of your low grades. If you don''t top this time, then I will have to send you abroad. I cannot let such an embarrassment like you ruin my family''s name."


    He froze and cursed.


    Ruomei sweetly smiled. "I have full faith in him. Fai will definitely top the exam. After all, he is Wei''s brother. Intelligence is in the genes."


    He rolled his eyes.


    Lihua frowned. "So what if he is Wei''s brother? That doesn''t mean anything. Also, not topping the exam doesn''t prove that he is incapable. It just means that there is something else in which he shines. Academic marks aren''t everything to judge a person."


    Jiang Fai stiffened.


    Ruomei''s smile froze on her lips.


    The Old Madam coldly looked at her. "Stop with your nonsense. Don''t try to challenge what has continued in this family for generations."


    Lihua raised her brow.


    Jiang Xiurang came after him and asked, "Fai, have you taken everything? You haven''t forgotten anything right?" She asked, feeling concerned.


    Jiang Fai clicked his tongue. "Please, Mom. Don''t irritate me. I am not a kid. Leave me alone!"


    She pursed her lips.


    Even at his rude behavior, the Old Madam or Ruomei didn''t admonish him.


    Lihua stepped in front of him. She suddenly pulled his ear hard to which he yelped in pain. "Ahh!!!"


    Everybody was horrified. "Lixue!"


    Jiang Xiurang came to the rescue first. "Stop it! You are doing it again!"


    "I will do it every time until this brat learns to respect his mother. Now say sorry."


    "Leave my ear, you bitch!" He cursed.


    She nodded. "You also need to learn to call me sister-inw. So two things. First, say sorry to your mother. Right now."


    "Leave me!"


    Lihua unreservedly twisted his ear hard that showed him stars in front of him even if it was the day. "Ahh!!"


    Jiang Xiurang cried. "Fai!" She red at her with tears in her eyes. "Stop it already! You are hurting my son!"


    "His words are hurting you more, aren''t they?"


    She couldn''t retort for a moment.


    Her shouting had no effect on Lihua. She yawned as shezily looked at him. "You are only wasting time."


    Jiang Fai gritted his teeth and as the pain grew unbearable, he said, "Alright! I am sorry! Mom, I am really sorry!"

 Chapter 136 - Stepping In The Family Matters (1)

    <h4>Chapter 136 - Stepping In The Family Matters (1)</h4>


    Lihua frowned. "No yelling. This is not how you say sorry. Say it gently like how Aunt asks about you. Don''t say it like you are doing some favor on her," she red at him.


    Ruomei stared at her and looked at her stunned. She had the guts to scold Jiang Fai. She had an urge tough but she held it in.


    Lixue is so stupid. Wasn''t her challenge to win everybody here? How is she gonna do that if she is acting so violently like that? She has already lost even before she began!


    The Old Madam quietly stared at her too and observed her. She smirked at her stupid behavior.


    If this witch acts like this, then maybe I don''t even have to lift a finger to destroy her.


    An angry vein popped on Jiang Fai''s forehead as he hatefully glowered at her. "I already said sorry!"


    Lihua righteously said, "There is a proper method to say sorry. Do you want me to twist your ear more?"


    "You¡­"


    Jiang Xiurang cried. "Old Madam, please do something! Look at Fai''s condition. She will tear his ear off!"


    Ruomei stood and held her wrist. "Lixue, that is enough. You are going too far. You are hurting Fai. Can''t you see he is in pain?"


    Lihua asked back, "Can''t you see how disrespectfully he was talking to his mother? How can you sit like that and do nothing? Is it because... you have no respect for Aunt Xiurang?" She smiled.


    Ruomei widened her eyes. "Lixue, don''t malign my name for no purpose! You are just trying to frame me for no reason. Fai is only seventeen. He might be a bit rebellious, but that doesn''t mean you hurt him."


    Jiang Fai gnashed his jaw. "Hah! How will this stupid woman understand?"


    Ruomei smirked to know that Jiang Fai was on her side.


    Lihua raised her brow. "It''s because he is in his rebellious phase that we need to bring him to the right path now before it gets toote."


    When Wei saw themotion happening, a glint passed through Ruomei''s eyes, and she rushed towards him. "Wei! Look what Lixue is doing? Will you let her hurt Fai for being just a little rebellious? Every teenager is like that, but she is crossing her limits."


    Wei simply passed through her without even bothering to look at her. Ruomei awkwardly remained standing as she felt embarrassed by his ignorance.


    Jiang Fai immediately simmered down on his cousin''s arrival. He was afraid of Wei as much as he was of Old Madam.


    Jiang Xiurang sobbed. "Wei! Tell her to leave Fai! Enough is enough! She is interfering in my matters, and I don''t need her help!"


    Wei dotingly stared at his wife and softly smiled. "She can do whatever she likes."


    The Old Madam furiously stomped her stick. "Wei! I will not allow this witch to take the family matters into her hands! So tell her to stay out of this."


    We didn''t respond that only infuriated her further.


    Lihua nced at her and said, "You don''t feel that anything wrong is going in here with the way Jiang Fai is behaving to his mother?"


    She sneered. "If Xiurang couldn''t raise him well, then how is it my fault?"


    Jiang Xiurang stiffened and her gaze lowered.


    "Would you have kept quiet if he would have talked to you in such a tone?" She narrowed her eyes. "So why would you watch when he is being so disrespectful towards his mother? Also¡­"


    Lihua looked at her meaningfully but said nothing.


    "What is it!? Spit it out."


    "Heh. You say that Aunt might have not raised him well, but why would it be that way if...you didn''t raise her well in the first ce?"


    Silence.


    Jiang Xiurang and Ruomei were horrified to hear that. Their knees turned jelly in fear, and they didn''t dare see Old Madam''s expression.


    The Old Madam nkly stared at her. "What did you say?" She quietly asked, her voice low and extremely chilly.


    Lihua finally let go of Jiang Fai''s ear much to his relief. His ear had turned ring red.


    That bitch!


    Lihua said, "I am right, aren''t I? If you had raised your children well, then your sons wouldn''t have stayed quiet when Aunt''s husband cheated on her."


    Jiang Xiurang froze. The mention of Li Tingzhe made her blood run cold. She paled as if all the color drained away from her face. She trembled and her eyes brimmed in tears.


    Jiang Fai wasn''t in any good shape either. His fingers curled into a fist. His gaze darkened.


    "They wouldn''t have stayed silent when you forced Aunt to remain married to that cheater just for the sake of your reputation. The brothers wouldn''t have sit still when their dear sister was cheated upon, and when she had threatened to kill herself."


    She craned her neck and squinted her gaze at Jiang Weizhe and his younger brother, Jiang Weiyuan, who were until now silently seated with the rest of the family members.


    Jiang Weiyuan paused his actions and met her gaze. For the first time, somebody stared at him with that judgemental look as if he stood in a witness box akin to a criminal.


    Nobody in the past had ever dared to challenge him, the previous Mafia King. Nobody knew what he was thinking with that unreadable expression on his face. His wife calmly watched everything with her brows raised in amusement.


    Jiang Weizhe rapidly blinked his eyes, and it seemed that he finally realized that Lihua was acting strange. She was throwing him an usatory look to which he couldn''t help but feel dumbfounded.


    He looked up at his able assistant Fu Shen and softly asked, "Is she... angry at me?"


    Fu Shen coughed. "Master¡­"


    "Yes or no?"


    He narrowed his eyes at her and honestly, he didn''t like her judgemental look. But it was obvious that she was furious. He couldn''t lie to his Master.


    "...Yes."


    Jiang Weizhe pursed his lips. "I see...she has always smiled at me before¡­" his voice was aggrieved.


    "..."


    He was aghast to see that his Master was sulking!

 Chapter 137 - Stepping In The Family Matters (2)

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Stepping In The Family Matters (2)</h4>


    The Old Madam trembled in rage. "How dare you me me? How dare you question my methods!? If Xiurang couldn''t keep her husband from straying off, then it is her fault that she failed so miserably! She failed in her duties as his wife. That is why he had to go outside to keep a mistress! Xiurang couldn''t please him and you dare me me? Why will I let there be a stain on the family''s reputation if it''s her fault!?"


    Jiang Xiurang stood frozen on her spot. She felt as if she couldn''t breathe. Jiang Fai watched his mother''s pale figure turning even more ghastly.


    That frustrated him to no end and he had an urge to punch someone.


    Lihua stared at her, feeling speechless. "That is outright disgusting!"


    Ruomei stepped forward and indignantly said, "Enough Lixue! Are you here to win everybody or sow discord among the family members? There is a limit to your indecency! You are just here to ruin this family!"


    "Shut up you delicate doll!" Lihua threateningly took a step forward and warned her. Ruomei unconsciously took a step back, feeling afraid.


    "You-you¡­" she pointed her shaking finger at her in disbelief. "What did you call me?"


    "A delicate doll who is ignorant of this world by living in her small tiny shell of bliss. So butt out!"


    She staggered with such humiliation and her face flushed red in embarrassment. Her big orbs were filled with tears.


    Lihua looked back at the Old Madam and put her hands on her waist. "In what age are you living? What do you mean that it''s a woman''s fault? A man cheated on his wife. You should be supporting your daughter and you are ming her? What kind of a mother are you!?"


    "You¡­" The Old Madam''s body was quivering akin to a volcano about to erupt.


    "If a man cannot control his horny member in his pants, it''s not the wife''s fault!"


    Everybody''s eyes widened at the use of such crass words. In their family, there was a level of discipline and decorum and saying such words¡­


    Jiang Fai''s mouth twitched and unknown to him, he almost broke into a chuckle. That was savage.


    Only Wei was unaffected. He even nodded his head in agreement.


    "Lixue!" She roared.


    "Stop shouting my name." Lihua didn''t back off. "Tell me. You feel that it''s Aunt''s fault that he cheated on her. Then...hypothetically, if Aunt had cheated on him, would you have said that it was Uncle Li Tingzhe''s fault? That he couldn''t be a good husband?"


    The Old Madam widened her eyes. "I would have killed her myself if she had dared to have any outside rtions!"


    "Hah! So it''s Aunt''s fault if she got cheated on and it''s still her fault if she had cheated too? No matter what happens, Uncle Li Tingzhe will always be innocent? In either case, will it always be the woman''s fault?"


    Her sharp words cut through the air, making everyone silent.


    The Old Madam felt as if she would die of anger any moment. "Stop with your nonsense! Don''t interfere in matters where you are not supposed to!"


    Lihua put her hands on her waist. "I will. I am the daughter-inw of this family now. I cannot see any member being treated like trash like this. So, I will stand up for Aunt."


    The Old Madam almost puked blood. "Trash? Xiurang should feel lucky that she can still live in such a luxurious house even after she disappointed me so terribly. This is already more than what she should have got and you say that I treat her as trash?"


    Jiang Xiurang self-deprecatingly smiled. A pang of sadness flickered in her eyes. The nerves on the back of Jiang Fai''s hand slowly got visible as he listened to the argument.


    That is right...it is already enough that we have a ce to live¡­ Jiang Xiurang thought.


    "Just a ce to live is not enough. You should treat her with respect and dignity too!"


    The Old Madam chuckled. "Respect and dignity? So what do you want I should do?"


    Lihua stepped forward and met her gaze straight. For a moment even Jiang Fai''s breath got stuck in his throat.


    Lihua smiled. "Aunt should divorce that cheater."


    Jiang Xiurang widened her eyes and her lips parted in a big O. She sharply gasped and covered her mouth.


    In eleven years, nobody had uttered a word about her divorce. Nobody was supposed to talk about it.


    The Old Madam roared, making the staff jolt in fear. "Lixue! Don''t cross your line!"


    It was bright and sunny outside, but the Jiang vi was covered in a thick sheet of threat and danger looming on top of it.


    Jiang Fai trembled. He looked at her in a daze, having mixed feelings.


    Ruomei rushed up to the Old Madam''s side and supported her as she was trembling in rage. "Lixue, don''t be out of your mind. It''s for Aunt''s own good. You have no idea how much Aunt will have to suffer humiliation if she gets divorced."


    Lihua chuckled. "She will not face any humiliation. In fact, she will be the role model for other women who want to get out of their toxic rtionship but cannot gather the courage to do so. Nothing can force a woman to stay in a marriage where she doesn''t want to."


    "You-"


    The Old Madam raised her palm. Ruomei immediately kept quiet and took a step back.


    The Old Madam smiled at Lihua. "Who told you that Xiurang wants to get out of her marriage and divorce Li Tingzhe?"


    Lihua suspiciously looked at her.


    The Old Madam turned her head and nced at her daughter. She squinted her gaze as she took slow steps towards her. Jiang Xiurang jolted and shivered. Her sharp gaze made Jiang Xiurang''s knees go weak.


    "Tell me, Xiurang. Do you want to divorce Li Tingzhe?"


    She stiffened. She wondered why she would ask this question after so many years.


    But she knew her mother well. She wasn''t asking for her answer or opinion.


    It was a tant threat to see if she dared to disagree with her.

 Chapter 138 - The Mafia King Suggests Jiang Xiurang To Leave

    <h4>Chapter 138 - The Mafia King Suggests Jiang Xiurang To Leave</h4>


    The Old Madam''s chilly gaze made Jiang Xiurang feel suffocated. There would be consequences if she went against her was something she understood clearly.


    And¡­


    Jiang Xiurang quickly said, "Enough Lixue! I have been listening to your nonsense for quite some time, but I have lost all my patience now. Leave me and my son alone. I said this yesterday too! I understand all your schemes! Don''t dare target me and my son."


    The Old Madam smiled in satisfaction.


    Lihua widened her eyes and looked at her, stunned. "Why wouldn''t you want a divorce? How can you remain married to a cheater? Aunt, I know you-"


    "It''s none of your business!" She shook hard and eximed. Her furious gaze glowered at her. "Stay out of my life. Whether I divorce or stay married, it''s my choice!"


    Ruomei gently held her shoulders and stared at Lihua in disdain and anguish. "Enough Lixue. I know that you have your challenge to win. But you are going too far now. You are hurting Aunt and forcing yourself into her life. She said she doesn''t want to divorce Uncle Li Tingzhe, so why are you insisting? Lixue...I cannot believe you will use Aunt to gain your foothold in this house!"


    She softly whispered, "Don''t worry, Aunt. I won''t let Lixue trouble you anymore."


    With a reassuring voice and a gentle smile, she tried to calm her down. The Old Madam nodded her head in appreciation.


    Suddenly, a cold and quiet voice rang in the air, making the atmosphere still. "If Aunt doesn''t want a divorce, I suggest she returns to Uncle''s side."


    Silence.


    Wei, who was calmly listening to the whole argument, finally spoke his mind. His sharp and unreadable gaze fell upon Jiang Xiurang. His calm countenance seemed regal and majestic. Lihua was utterly taken aback by his statement.


    What is he saying?


    Jiang Xiurang slowly lifted her head and her horrified gaze met his expressionless one. "W-what?"


    Jiang Fai was appalled.


    Wei said, "You don''t want a divorce. Then I don''t see a point for you in staying here anymore."


    His harsh words cut through her heart like a knife. She turned as white as a sheet. Jiang Fai angrilyughed and as he gritted his teeth, he blew up. "Hah! That is what you really want, don''t you! You cannot just wait to throw us out of this house! You bastard is just taking advantage of this situation!"


    Wei was unfazed by his curses and yelling. It hardly affected him.


    "Jiang Fai!" The Old Madam coldly said, "Don''t forget that you are talking to the Mafia King. How dare you raise your voice? Do you want me to show you what happens when you step out of your line?"


    Jiang Xiurang paled and she quickly stopped her son. "Fai! Don''t be disrespectful to Wei! He is your elder cousin."


    "Elder cousin my foot! Don''t dump those rtionships onto me! I don''t care about anyone here. Everybody is a selfish bastard here," he sneered. "And then have the nerve to say that I am rebellious? What a joke!"


    *SLAP*


    The Old Madam pped hard on his cheek which harshly tilted his head to the side. Startled, Lihua widened her eyes.


    "Fai!" Jiang Xiurang burst into tears. "Old Madam-"


    "Shut up! It''s because of you that he has grown up this way! Not only were you a pathetic wife, but a pathetic mother too!"


    Tears streamed down her cheeks and she gasped. She bit her lip, feeling ashamed.


    Ruomei pursed her lips. She anxiously urged, "Fai, please don''t take out Lixue''s anger on Wei¡­" she red at her, "Are you happy now, Lixue? You raked up an argument in this house which had never happened before you stepped in."


    Lihua was speechless. This woman just wants everything to be pinned on me!


    Jiang Fai''s eyes turned red and swollen in fury. His cheek stung in pain. But he couldn''t talk back no matter how much he wanted.


    The Old Madam said, "Wei said nothing wrong. Xiurang has been here for eleven years already and that is enough mooching off the Jiang family!"


    Lihua stepped forward and was about to speak up when Wei gently held her hand and pulled her back. He shook his head. She bit her lip and said nothing.


    "She is not going to divorce, so she should return to Li Tingzhe''s side as soon as possible!"


    Hearing that, Jiang Fai stormed away, cursing everybody.


    ---


    Outside, Lihua asked, "Why did you say that to Aunt? You don''t want her to leave too, right? Obviously, Aunt doesn''t want to go back either!"


    Wei stared at Lihua''s angry but adorable expression that puffed up her cheeks and he couldn''t help but nt a soft kiss on her lips.


    "..."


    She blushed and actually wanted to kiss him for a bit longer. But this wasn''t the time.


    Lihua pouted. "I am serious here!"


    Wei smiled. "Some things don''t move if they aren''t threatened."


    Her brows knitted together. She touched her chin in confusion. "I don''t understand."


    Fu Renshu''s mocking voice came, "It''s because you are dumb."


    "..."


    Lihua was indignant as she stared at him, feeling wronged. "What do you mean? I am not dumb!"


    He snorted. "Sure you aren''t."


    Wei and Fu Renshu left, leaving Lihua in a mystery. She looked back at the two thugs from Shadow Eagle who were quietly guarding her and asked, "Did you two understand what Wei meant?"


    They seemed to be in deep thought.


    "Lady Boss!"


    "Yes!" She gleamed in anticipation.


    "We understand nothing!"


    "..."


    She sighed.


    "Boss is really mysterious. We have heard that there is always some meaning behind his actions."


    The second thug nodded, "The leader said that unfortunately, dumb people don''t understand it. That''s why, we cannot understand his awesomeness."


    !!!


    They are tantly calling me dumb!


    She wished to hide her face in the ground and die of embarrassment.


    ---


    Later in the afternoon, thendline phone chimed. Lihua was already in the hall, so she was the first to pick. "Hello?"


    "I am the principal of XX school. Can I speak to Jiang Fai''s mother?"

 Chapter 139 - A Unique Family Introduction

    <h4>Chapter 139 - A Unique Family Introduction</h4>


    Lihua blinked her eyes and straightened up at Jiang Fai''s mention. Her eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    "Aunt is resting in her room. She is feeling a bit under the weather. Can you tell me what has happened? I am Jiang Lixue, his cousin-inw."


    "Oh! Then can I please ask you toe to school?" Came the principal''s stern voice.


    "Sure...but why?"


    "Jiang Fai got into a fight and has violently wounded and beaten up many students. This behavior is uneptable, and I would like someone from the Jiang family to address this."


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    "I aming right now."


    ---


    XX school.


    In the principal''s office, it wasplete silence as Jiang Fai stood on one end with his gang while on the other side, there was another group of students. Two teenagers stood in the front out of which a young girl was softly sobbing. Beside them was an elderly couple seated on a sofa. The man in histe forties had a lock of grey hair near his ear. The woman was holding her daughter''s shoulder as she consoled her.


    The door opened. Jiang Fai nced at the doorway and his gaze darkened.


    Why is this bitch here?


    Lihua''s sight fell upon him. There were minor scratches on his cheeks and arms. The gang behind stared at her suspiciously.


    She looked at the other gang and her mouth twitched to see their horrible state. They were beaten up so badly that they were hardly recognizable. She walked up to him and whispered, "Did you do that?"


    "Why are you here, bitch?" He spoke through his clenched jaw. His fingers were twitching to strangle her.


    "Don''t answer my question with a question. Just tell me. Did you do that?"


    He sneered. "And so what? Yes, I beat the shit out of them. What will you do? Comin to Mom?"


    Lihua''s eyes gleamed. She furiously patted his shoulder. "Good job! You sure know how to fight. I am impressed. Damn, they look so ugly."


    "..."


    He rapidly blinked his eyes at her, stunned. "What?"


    Is she insane? I beat them up so why isn''t sheshing out at me? Is she dumb?


    The principal shifted his spectacles up his nose bridge. "Pleasee in, Mrs. Jiang."


    "Huh? Where is Jiang Xiurang? I want to see her!"


    The woman stood up, feeling furious.


    Lihua narrowed her eyes. "Who is she?"


    Jiang Fai snorted and didn''t answer. So, Lihua used her signature step of twisting his ear.


    "Ahhh!! You bitch!"


    "I asked you a question," she raised her brow.


    The other gang was shocked but then the teenager sneered. "This is even less aspared to what you did to us!"


    Jiang Fai chuckled. "It''s not my fault if you are such a wimp."


    That teenager''s face darkened.


    Lihua said, "My question."


    "Fuck!" He red at her. "That bastard is my half-brother, Kang Hongqi, that bitch is my half-sister, Kang Meifen and that second bitch is the disgusting mistress, Kang Yuming! That other old bastard is my dead father, Li Tingzhe! Happy now?"


    Lihua almost puked blood with this introduction. But then she couldn''t hold back herughter at all. "Hahaha. That was savage. I like it!"


    He actually addressed him as dead even though he was alive!


    Everybody''s faces turned ashen and extremely furious.


    "Fai!" Li Tingzhe, "Have you forgotten all your manners? Xiurang haspletely let you lose, hasn''t she?"


    "It''s none of your business, bastard."


    Kang Yuming''s eyes watered and she trembled. "Jiang Fai. If you want to curse someone, please curse me. But I cannot see you insulting Li Tingzhe and your siblings. We are all family-"


    "Family my ass! Don''t make me puke, bitch!"


    She stepped back, visibly afraid. Li Tingzhe gnashed his jaw. "Fai!"


    Kang Hongqi yelled. "Shut up Fai! Stop your filthy mouth or I will rip it off!"


    "Sure. Why don''t you try after fixing your ugly broken nose first?" He mocked. "After that, learn how to fight before picking a fight with me. Don''t just stand like a punching bag."


    "Jiang Fai, that is enough," the principal sternly said. "Mrs. Jiang, as you can see, he isn''t apologetic at all."


    Lihua folded her arms. "What happened?"


    Li Tingzhe frowned. "Who are you anyway? Where is Xiurang?"


    "I am Jiang Lixue, Jiang family''s daughter-inw. That makes me his cousin-inw."


    "Daughter-inw?" He was confused.


    Isn''t her name Jiang Huidai? Who is Jiang Lixue?


    "Where is Xiurang?"


    She smiled. "Why do you need to know that? You already have your mistress by your side. You don''t need to bother with your WIFE."


    Jiang Fai choked in his throat.


    The way she enunciated the word wife was lethal. As expected, his expression turned ugly. Lihua didn''t pay any more attention to him and looked at the principal.


    "Tell me everything."


    "What is there to say? Just look at how Xiurang has raised him. Now Fai had begun to hit girls! Look at how he pped my daughter!"


    Kang Meifen burst into tears as she held her cheek. "Mom. It hurts so bad. I-I didn''t even do anything, but bro Fai just came up and suddenly pped me¡­"


    "I would rather die than touch you, you bitch!" Fai roared.


    Kang Hongqi shouted. "Shut up! You pped her and now you are running away? Just look at her cheek! It''s all red because of you! If I hadn''t reached in time, you would have killed her."


    An angry vein popped on Jiang Fai''s head.


    Lihua stared at Kang Meifen up and down. "Why do you think he hit you?"


    Kang Meifen sobbed. "What else? He-he doesn''t like us. He still mes Mom for¡­Bro always got into fights, but I never thought that he would hit me¡­Bro is short-tempered so he is quick to raise his hand¡­"


    Kang Yuming hugged her daughter. "Don''t cry dear. We will give you justice."


    Lihua rolled her eyes. "You say he is short-tempered? Sure he is. He is quick to raise his hand? Let''s see that."


    Nobody understood what she meant.


    Lihua suddenly turned towards Jiang Fai. She raised her hand and gave a p across his cheek.

 Chapter 140 - The Mafia King Exposes Xia Nuan

    <h4>Chapter 140 - The Mafia King Exposes Xia Nuan</h4>


    Where Lihua was dealing with Jiang Fai''s problem in his college, a certain Mafia King had to deal with his own problem too.


    That was¡­


    The undercover agent, Xia Nuan, was working in the kitchen along with some other maids when two guards, dressed in pitch ck uniform, stepped in. Their faces had no sign of any expression.


    "All the maids and butlers are toe with us right now."


    The maids nced at each other, taken aback.


    The head maid came forward and asked, "Excuse me. Can I ask what has happened?


    "The Boss wants to meet all the staff members right now. Orders," the guard on the left sternly said. "No excuses."


    The maids gulped and wondered if anybody made a mistake for the Boss to personally call the whole staff.


    Xia Nuan narrowed her eyes.


    What must have happened?


    The staff was taken to the base where the butlers and maids were lined up. The whole ce was dark and reeking of danger. They felt shivers run down their spine, and they trembled.


    The Mafia King was seated on his royal chair, casting his discreet and sharp gaze upon them. Fu Renshu stood in attention as he waited for him to speak. Wei tapped his finger on the chair. His gaze shifted from one maid and butler to the other.


    Fu Renshu got his cue and nodded at the guards to step back. He squinted his gaze. "The maid who talked to Madam Jiangst night, step out."


    Silence.


    The maid who had brought the training materials from the Old Madam turned pale. She automatically assumed that either she did something terribly wrong, or Lihua might haveined to him about her.


    Fu Renshu warned. "Step out right now."


    She jolted, feeling the chilliness emanating from his voice and stumbled forward. "S-Sir. It was me¡­"


    Sweat formed on her forehead.


    The other maids lowered their heads and felt afraid of what was about toe. Xia Nuan remained silent and kept watching.


    Fu Renshu took tworge strides towards her. "Why did you meet Madam when you clearly had orders to stay away from her?"


    The maid shivered. She stammered. "Sir, I just went to deliver the materials the Old Madam ordered me to. I-I really didn''t want to break the orders but Old Madam¡­"


    "Is it really because of the Old Madam or did you have an agenda?"


    The maid blinked her eyes. "I-I don''t understand¡­"


    Fu Renshu signaled a guard and he immediately grabbed her arm, pointing his gun at her temple. All the color drained away from the maid''s face. The rest of the staff was horrified.


    Xia Nuan widened her eyes in shock.


    What is he doing!?


    The maid burst into tears. "Sir, I don''t really understand what you are saying. I-I only handed her the materials."


    "And using that excuse, you wanted to talk to her didn''t you?"


    Tears rolled down her cheeks as she felt bewildered.


    Fu Renshu smiled. "Somebody from the staff is an undercover agent in disguise."


    Silence. The butlers and maids sharply gasped.


    "There were two agents at first. We already dealt with the first one."


    Xia Nuan froze. Her blood ran cold, and she inwardly felt aghast. Her mind turned nk.


    Dealt with the first one? Song Jia? Was she really caught? Did they really kill her?


    She was trained not to give away any of her expression, and she passed with flying colors as she controlled the shock reaction from twitching her facial muscles.


    Fu Renshu said, "But we came to know that there is another agent who is still among us here."


    The staff was left speechless.


    Who would dare investigate the Mafia King? Did they have a death wish?


    "That agent is not only here, but they also sent a letter from this house, trying to expose Boss''s identity to someone. The first agent who was disguised as a maid was by the name Hua Ling. Her real name is Song Jia."


    The head maid widened her eyes.


    So, that''s why she suddenly disappeared. Master killed her.


    She was told that Hua Long had left her job and won''te back anymore. But now she knew the reality.


    "She is history now."


    Xia Nuan remained impassive but inwardly, she was a mess. She had an urge to cry and break down. Her mentor who she respected a lot had died. She was on the same mission as her, but she couldn''t do anything to help her. She couldn''t even investigate that she was caught and already¡­


    An insurmountable amount of guilt gushed in her heart. They were so close to exposing him. Song Jia was doing an excellent job but then how did she get caught? Xia Nuan couldn''t fathom an answer to this question.


    "But there is someone else who is left," his eagle-like sharp gaze coldly looked down upon the maid. "That someone else had tried to contact Madam through a letter. Somehow they got the news that Boss and Madam are dating. So they sent the letter to warn her about him."


    He left out the real reason that it was because Lihua was Song Jia''s sister, otherwise, it would threaten to bring Lihua''s identity into the light.


    The maid suddenly realized why she was being called upon like that. Last night too, Wei looked at her so dangerously as if he would kill her the next moment.


    He continued. "Now that the madam is here, the maid wanted to meet her and tell her the truth. What better method to make an excuse to get to see her?"


    The maid burst into tears. "No sir! I am not that agent. I really went to Madam on Old Madam''s orders. Sir, please believe me! I-I am innocent! You can ask the Old Madam¡­"


    He smiled. "Of course, we know that. But how can you prove that you are innocent? Maybe you were listening to her and knew that there was some work to do that involved meeting Madam. So you hovered around her room because you wanted the Old Madam to notice you. If she does, naturally, she will give you the job since you are nearby."


    The maid trembled. "No sir. I am telling the truth! I-I really don''t know anything about Song Jia or the investigation."


    Wei calmly watched everything unfold.


    Fu Renshu said, "So you say you''re innocent?"


    "Yes!" She cried. "P-please let me go¡­"


    "Then tell me who is the culprit?"


    The maid was stunned. "Sir, I really don''t know anything about this."


    Fu Renshu smiled that seemed eerie and dangerous. "Then you have to die."


    She froze. Xia Nuan stiffened.


    "We want to know who the agent is and if you don''t have an answer, then you will have to die. You are the prime suspect after all."


    "Sir please¡­I¡­"


    He nodded at the guard, and he pressed the gun even harder. She begged. "Sir, I am innocent! I am not the agent! I don''t know anything about this. I only went to see Madam because Old Madam asked me to. Please sir I beg you¡­"


    "Master!" She cried hard as she pleaded to Wei. "Master, this is all false. Please spare me."


    Wei said nothing. Without a single trace of any pity or emotion, he stared at her as if her life or death did not matter to him at all.


    "Kill her," Fu Renshu said.


    "Sir!" she eximed.


    The staff had already shut their eyes, not wanting to witness the bloodshed.


    The guard nudged the gun on her head. His finger was ready on the trigger to pull it at any second. He slowly pressed it harder and harder.


    "Wait!"


    A light flickered in Wei''s eyes, and they darted towards the voice that just spoke. Hezily looked at Xia Nuan''s figure that stepped out in the front. His gaze slightly squinted.


    Fu Renshu raised his brow. "Do you have to say anything? Or maybe you know about the real agent?"


    Xia Nuan looked at the maid who was balling her eyes out. She was shaking and trembling with extreme fear.


    Xia Nuan stood calm and faced him. "She is innocent. She didn''t send any letter nor did she have any intentions in meeting Madam."


    She clenched her fist.


    "It is me."


    Silence.


    "I am the other undercover agent working with Song Jia," the light in her gaze turned fierce and hateful. "Don''t dare touch the maid. Put your gun away."


    Wei finally got up from his seat, and his every step carried a sense of danger and rm. He quietly stood in front of her.


    Xia Nuanughed as tears rimmed her eyes. "What did you do to Song Jia? I want to hear iting from your mouth."


    Wei stared at her and parted his lips. "I killed her."


    Xia Nuan froze. She already knew the answer, but somewhere in her heart, she had a tiny hope that maybe she would be alive. Maybe he had only trapped her.


    "And now you will kill me, don''t you? It''s easy, right? There are so many coterals here and your guards. You can kill anybody here to stop me just like you threatened to kill the maid."

 Chapter 141 - Violently Proving Her Brother-in-laws Innocence

    <h4>Chapter 141 - Violently Proving Her Brother-inw''s Innocence</h4>


    Back at college, Jiang Fai was utterly aghast to get a tight p from Lihua. He jerked his head towards her. "You! Why did you p me?"


    Kang Hongqi and Li Tingzhe were taken aback too. With the way Lihua mocked Kang Yuming, they didn''t think that she would hit him. Kang Hongqi felt satisfied and smirked.


    "Take that, you bastard! You thought your family woulde and save you? Hah!"


    Jiang Fai was irked upon hearing his words. He knew that. Of course, he realized that nobody woulde and take his side. Even if Jiang Xiurang hade, she would have been forced to apologize anyway. It was humiliating, but he had no control over it. Kang Hongqi was just rubbing salt on his wounds.


    His darkened gaze glowered at Lihua. "What are you doing!?"


    Lihua didn''t respond. Instead, she pped him again without any mercy.


    "You bitch!" Jiang Fai yelled at her. He tremblingly raised his finger towards her. "Are you out of your mind?"


    The principal quickly said, "Mrs. Jiang. Please stop. This will aggravate the teenager even more."


    Li Tingzhe said, "Don''t stop her. She is right. He deserves even worse than this! How dare he hit my daughter!"


    A few minutester, Jiang Fai''s cheeks had turned red in pain. His gaze turned misty with the stinging ache. "You bitch! How dare you!"


    The other teenagers in his gang cursed her. "Hey stop that you crazy woman!"


    "Have you lost it!?"


    "How dare you hit our leader?"


    They almost jumped in to lunge at her. The two thugs with Lihua were about to grab them, but Lihua signaled them with her eyes and ever so slightly shook her head.


    Don''te in between is what it said.


    The thugs hesitated but stepped back. If anything happened to her while they were present, Wei would mercilessly kill them.


    "Stop!" Jiang Fai red at his gang. "Step back!"


    The boys were shocked and furious. "Jiang Fai. Why? She is pping you for no reason! Why aren''t you hitting this bitch back!? She thinks she is so great because she is your sister-inw?"


    "I said step back!" Jiang Fai was just as agitated and embarrassed being hit like that.


    He walked towards her and faced her, his gaze burning in hatred. He sneered at Lihua. It felt painful, but he didn''t back off. "Hit me all you want. I am not going to apologize. You have dug your own grave, bitch. With this, you will never win your challenge! Hah! You lose!"


    Lihua quietly stared at him for a long time. Then she suddenly grinned and hugged him. "I will surely win it. No worries!"


    She furiously patted his back.


    Jiang Fai was speechless.


    What the fuck is happening?


    The two thugs had no words to say.


    What is Lady Boss doing?


    He pushed her away and said in disdain, "Are you nuts!? First, you hit me so badly and now you are hugging me? Did my cousin marry a psycho?"


    Even Li Tingzhe and Jiang Fai''s step family were utterly confused. One moment, she pped him crazily and the next moment, she was hugging him.


    Lihua nced at the thugs. "Bring an ice pack right now."


    "Y-Yes!"


    Before Jiang Fai could yell at her again, Li Tingzhe impatiently said, "What is the meaning of pping Fai and then... hugging him? What are you doing?"


    "You should ask this question to your dear daughter, Mr. Li," she smiled.


    Kang Meifen looked confused. "Me?"


    The thugs brought an ice pack and she tried to put it on his cheek, but he shook her off. "Stay away, you bitch!" He red.


    She sighed. "Well then at least put it on yourself. This will give you relief."


    "You¡­"


    Then why hit me!?


    Lihua shot a sharp stare at Kang Meifen, making her jolt. She awkwardly smiled. Lihua walked up to her. "Hmm. So you say that Jiang Fai beat you up."


    She trembled and she fearfully lowered her gaze. Her eyes teared up. "Yes...Bro loses his temper quickly-"


    "But he didn''t hit me back just now," she calmly cut her off mid-sentence.


    "Huh?" Kang Meifen looked at her puzzled. Kang Yuming suspiciously said, "What do you mean?"


    "Didn''t you all say that he is quick to raise his hand? But no matter how much I pped him, he didn''t raise even a finger against me."


    The family was dumbfounded.


    Kang Hongqi eximed. "You are his sister-inw! Whereas we are his step-family. He hates us! Of course, he won''t treat you and us the same way!"


    Lihua tilted his head. "But you said that he is short-tempered and gets violent on ''everybody.'' Why would I be an exception to that? Also, aren''t you seeing how is talking to me? He has been cursing me from the moment I stepped in here. Clearly, he hates me."


    He was dumbfounded.


    "So he doesn''t have to care about who is family here and who is not. He should have hit me back for pping him. But the most he did was curse and rain profanities at me. He even stopped his gang from hurting me. Do you think a short-tempered person would hold back from getting violent for what I did?"


    Suddenly, they felt as if they couldn''t retort. Their expressions didn''t look good as they felt stumped to respond.


    Kang Meifen softly said, "It''s because the principal is here so he didn''t want to create any scene here¡­"


    Li Tingzhe nodded. "Absolutely!"


    Lihua snorted. "The principal was in school even when you were hit. He didn''t magically disappear anywhere, did he? Everybody knows that an incident like this would definitely reach the principal''s ears. Why would Jiang Fai then p you and get into this mess in the first ce?"


    She froze.


    Lihua smiled. "Do you know why he didn''t hit me back?"


    "T-that¡­"


    "He is loud-mouthed, overbearing, mean, rebellious and arrogant."


    Jiang Fai''s expression turned ugly.


    "But he will never raise his hand against a woman. I can vouch for that because I had twisted his ear many times to punish him until he almost fainted because of the pain. But he never did anything to hurt me back no matter how much he hated me. There is no way he beat you. It is impossible!"

 Chapter 142 - Literally Showing True Colors

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Literally Showing True Colors</h4>


    Jiang Fai froze. He slowly lifted his gaze and stared at Lihua in a stupor.


    The principal raised his brow and agreed with Lihua. It didn''t make sense.


    Kang Yuming said, "Mrs. Jiang. I understand that you feel the need to protect him. He is your brother-inw, after all. But these are all conjectures. You can clearly see my daughter''s face! Look how hurt and swollen her cheek has gotten. Look how she is trembling."


    Kang Meifen covered her mouth and sniffled.


    "I didn''t even touch her!" Jiang Fai eximed, feeling frustrated by the repeated usations.


    Lihua chuckled. "Chill, Jiang Fai. No need to get so edgy."


    She signaled a thug toe to her side, and she whispered something in his ear. The thug was speechless. "Where will I get that here?"


    She rolled her eyes. "This is high school. Ask any girl. They would have it with them."


    The thug mumbled to himself. "The girls will look at me so weirdly. My reputation¡­"


    Her mouth twitched and she coughed. He went away. Li Tingzhe fumed. "We are wasting time here! I want Fai to be punished, that''s it! What are we waiting for?"


    Lihua smiled. "To show someone''s true colors. And when I say true colors, I literally mean true colors."


    A few minutester, the thug returned carrying a small bottle in his hand. "Lady Boss, here."


    "Good."


    She swirled the bottle in her hands and showed it to Kang Meifen. "Do you know what this is?"


    Kang Meifen froze and a gulp passed down her throat.


    "Of course you do. Every girl knows this. It''s a makeup remover."


    Li Tingzhe frowned. "What is the meaning of bringing this here?"


    She smiled as she uncapped the bottle. "How about you see it yourself when I apply some of this magical solution on your daughter''s bruised cheek?"


    Kang Meifen paled. Kang Yuming red at her. "Are you crazy? Are you implying that Meifen is lying? How could you?"


    Lihua shrugged. "We will see about that."


    Kang Yuming anxiously looked at Li Tingzhe. "Tingzhe. We cannot let her do this. Meifen is hurt. If we put such chemicals on her wound, it will ruin her face."


    Li Tingzhe stepped in between and towered his tall figure over her. "Don''t you dare touch my daughter. Fai has already hurt her enough."


    "Aren''t we here to sort this mess out? We should know the real culprit, deal with him or...her and happily bid goodbye to each other."


    Jiang Fai choked.


    She smiled. "Don''t worry, Mr. Li, the cheater. Nothing will happen to your princess. I take guarantee of it."


    Li Tingzhe had an urge to strangle her.


    Kang Meifen cried. "Mom, Dad. This is unfair. I-I did nothing wrong. Bro hit me. Why am I being used?"


    Kang Meifen was distressed. "Principal. This concerns the well-being of your student. How can you let this woman harm my daughter!"


    The principal grimly stared at Lihua and said in a grave voice, "Mrs. Jiang. It will be a serious issue if anything happens to Kang Meifen¡­"


    Lihua grinned. "I promise that nothing will happen. If she gets even a slight injury, I will take full responsibility."


    The principal thought about it and nodded. "Mam, please let Mrs. Jiang do her thing. As you heard, she will be held responsible if anything goes wrong."


    Lihua stepped towards Kang Meifen, but she avoided her. "Don''t touch me! Mom, Dad help me!"


    The thugs immediately held her arms, blocking her resistance. "Leave me!" She burst into tears.


    Li Tingzhe banged his fist. "Stop this at once!"


    Kang Hongqi gnashed his jaw. He cursed his sister inwardly.


    Lihua said, "Stop crying so much. It will be over in just a second." She unreservedly wiped the cotton ball dipped into the makeup remover liquid on her face and rubbed it thoroughly.


    As she removed the cotton ball, everybody was left stunned to see it get stained in blue and purple. Kang Meifen panicked and her heart thudded in her chest.


    Jiang Fai''s mouth was left wide open in shock. "You¡­"


    Lihuaughed. "Hoho! Look what I found! This is so mysterious. The cotton was white at first, but now it turned all colorful. This is indeed magic!"


    The principal was astonished to see the bluish patch fade off from her cheek. "Kang Meifen. What is this?"


    Li Tingzhe felt as if hepletely lost his face.


    Kang Meifen turned as white as a ghost. "No...I-I don''t know-"


    Lihua wiped her cheek and the rest of the make-up wore off as well, making her skin crystals clear. There wasn''t even a trace of scratch.


    The thugs were deeply spellbound.


    Lady Boss is incredible!


    "So this is your injury huh?" She smirked.


    Kang Meifen''s face turned red in embarrassment. "This is a m-misunderstanding! I¡­"


    Kang Yuming urgently whispered. "Meifen, what is this? You really lied?"


    "Mom I¡­"


    "Stupid! Couldn''t you do a better job?" She felt a mix of frustration, embarrassment and anxiousness.


    She jolted at being scolded.


    Jiang Fai shouted. "You bitch! You framed me! You are disgusting!" He scowled at Kang Hongqi. "Hah! So this was all your n set me up."


    Kang Hongqi gritted his teeth.


    This useless sister! Cannot do one thing properly!


    To save himself, he found only one way. "Meifen! Why would you paint yourself in makeup and tell lies!?"


    She was shocked by his usation.


    Didn''t we n this together?


    "Bro-"


    "Shut up! You made me lose my face!"


    Lihua yawned seeing their drama. She narrowed her eyes at Li Tingzhe. "Mr. Li, the cheater, what do you have to say now?"


    He stiffened.


    "You wanted Jiang Fai to suffer punishment but your daughter framed him instead. So now you will be fair, right?" She challenged him.


    Li Tingzhe wished to bury himself in the ground.


    Kang Hongqi sneered. "Oh please! Your brother-inw isn''t any saint either. Sure, Meifen has lied, but he was the first to pick a fight with me!"


    Jiang Fai froze. He clenched his fingers into a fist and looked away.


    "Jiang Fai suddenly barged in and crashed my bike."

 Chapter 143 - The Mafia King Orders To Forfeit The Mission

    <h4>Chapter 143 - The Mafia King Orders To Forfeit The Mission</h4>


    At the Underworld base, Wei''s nk gaze was focused on Xia Nuan as she faced him carrying outrage and disgust in her eyes for him. She didn''t know how he got the letter, but it didn''t matter anymore. She had failed the mission and she knew she had no chances of staying alive. The base was filled with his men and with all the staff there, it was easy to take anybody hostage.


    "Go on. Kill me! That''s what you know how to do the best, don''t you!" Her nostrils red in anger. "That''s why you brought the whole staff here to use them as your pawns just to save yourself!"


    Fu Renshu signaled the guards to take all the staff away. But they were to remain in the base. This conversation wasn''t meant for their ears.


    Wei''s lips slightly parted. "I will not kill you."


    Xia Nuan looked at him, stunned.


    "I will give you a choice as I did to Mo Huojin."


    She froze.


    Mo Huojin? Is he captured too?


    "I will spare your life if you forfeit your mission and leave this country forever."


    She rapidly blinked her eyes. "What nonsense are you saying!? Give up my mission? Forfeit the case for which my mentor sacrificed her life? You must be dreaming!"


    Silence.


    "I will do anything but give up on this mission! If there weren''t so many innocent people here, I would have already killed you! I don''t care if your men would have killed me after that. At least, I would have been sessful in eliminating such a disgusting man like you!"


    Fu Renshu''s gaze darkened. He was offended by her humiliation for Wei. His hands itched to pull out the gun and kill her already.


    How dare she!


    Wei silently stared at her, his gaze unreadable. "My wife doesn''t like me hurting others. That is why I am giving you a choice."


    Xia Nuan was bewildered. "Jiang Lixue."


    "Or Song Lihua," he inly said. Wei didn''t have qualms in confessing that to her because she knew about Lihua''s existence and her rtionship with Song Jia.


    That one admittance felt as if lightning struck her hard. She felt the ground shaky or was it her legs trembling?


    He knows...he knows her identity¡­


    She thought that Lihua might have hidden her real identity to fool him and enter the Jiang vi, but she was wrong.


    "Y-you know her¡­" she stammered.


    "Yes."


    "Song Lihua...if you knew then why did you marry her?" Xia Nuan asked as her nerves popped on the back of her hand. "You have already¡­"


    The thought of Song Jia''s death made her heart twist in pain. Now after her, why was Wei targeting Lihua?


    "What do you want to do with Song Lihua? She has got nothing to do with this mission!" Xia Nuan lunged at him, grabbing his cor. But he remained unfazed.


    "Why did you marry her!? Don''t you dare harm Song Lihua!"


    The guards grabbed her arms and pulled her back forcefully. Fu Renshu coldly said, "Do that once again and I will be d to put a hole in your head."


    Xia Nuan red at him with hatred burning in her gaze. "Let her go! She has got nothing to do with this!"


    Wei adjusted his cor expressionlessly and said, "I cannot let her go because she is my wife. She is my woman."


    She felt stunned and speechless. "You say...that you like her?"


    He tilted his head. "Yes."


    She burst intoughter feeling incredulous. "You fell for a woman whose sister you murdered with your own hands?"


    His eyelids slightly trembled.


    "And she married you inplete ignorance, didn''t she? Hah! Does the esteemed Mafia King even know what love is?"


    He stiffened.


    "You are fooling her into thinking that you are some saint and you say that she is your wife? Do you think she will still stay by your side the day she knows the truth? You are Song Jia''s murderer! She will never forgive you!"


    The familiar fear crept into his heart once again, making him feel panicked. Even though he won by taking away Lihua''s memories, he always felt defeated when somebody questioned him like that.


    It was as if everything he did was all meaningless and the inevitable truth would steal her away from him one day.


    "She will never know¡­" he quietly whispered as if assuring himself.


    Xia Nuan stared at him and the realization dawned on her. "Never know. It''s got to do with the fact that she is Lixue now, isn''t it?"


    He said nothing.


    "Jiang Wei. What have you done to her?"


    "That is none of your concern. Your worry should be thinking about my choice."


    "I don''t need to think about my choice! As long as I am alive, I will never give up on chasing you until you suffer your punishment!"


    Wei''s gaze turned frighteningly cold. He didn''t want to kill her because he didn''t wish to disappoint Lihua.


    I hate the Mafia King who hurts others!


    That was why he couldn''t raise his weapon against them. If possible, he wanted to end things peacefully and without violence. But she wasn''t exactly conforming to his idea. If she didn''t agree to this, what was he supposed to do?


    He felt his phone ring in his pocket and as he saw Lihua''s number shing on it, his gaze softened. Xia Nuan wondered if she was dreaming seeing his gentle expression.


    He stepped away and said, "Lixue."


    His voice was warm and doting as he spoke.


    "Wei. I need some help! Can you give me your friend''s number?"


    Wei blinked his eyes. "Who?"


    "That doctor friend of yours. I forgot his name... Mingshen, right? He was with you when I had that ident and he treated me."


    Wei froze. His eyes slowly widened, and he turned pale at his mention. The hand that held the phone tremored.


    "...Why do you need his number?"


    "That is a long story but I really need his help! Please, please, please give me his number. I want him toe to Jiang Fai''s school as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 144 - Cruelly Hung Up!

    <h4>Chapter 144 - Cruelly Hung Up!</h4>


    A few minutes earlier at Jiang Fai''s school.


    Lihua faced Jiang Fai and asked, "Is it true that you started this fight?"


    Jiang Fai bit his lip and his teeth ground in frustration.


    Kang Hongqi sneered. "Why is your mouth shut now? Speak up! You crashed into my bike and ruined it!"


    The other teenagers in his gang furiously nodded. "Yes! He came out of nowhere and started beating Kang Hongqi''s stuff around!"


    "When we got in between, he began to beat us too!"


    Lihua raised her brow and understood by his guilty expression that this time, he was at fault. And she realized why, too.


    The argument in the morning must have triggered him to pick a fight with Kang Hongqi. He just wanted to vent his anger.


    Kang Hongqi said, "Not only did he ruin my bike, he beat me up and told me to give a message to Dad to divorce his mother!"


    Li Tingzhe widened his eyes in shock. "What!?"


    Kang Yuming stiffened. Her ears perked up.


    Li Tingzhe angrily red at Jiang Fai andshed out at him. "Fai! What nonsense! Why would you say something like that?"


    He sneered. "Why not? Why do you want to stay married to Mom when you already have this bitch with you! You have your mistress and two kids so live happily with them! Why are you still shamelessly clinging on to Mom, you cheater bastard!"


    "Fai! I dare you to talk disrespectfully again!"


    Kang Yuming anxiously said, "Fai, you are misunderstanding. I-I don''t want to take your mother''s ce¡­"


    Heughed. "Don''t want to? Then why are you living with him without shame and even gave birth to two bastards? Why did you seduce a man when you knew that he was married! For eleven years, what else have you done buttch onto Mom''s position like a parasite?"


    Kang Yuming stiffened. She dug her nails in her palm, but outwardly, she showed a wronged expression.


    "Fai I really didn''t mean that...I-It was an ident¡­" Tears plopped out of her eyes and she sniffled.


    "Yeah sure. You think I am blind, right?"


    Li Tingzhe gritted his teeth. "Enough, Fai. I already said this many times that it''s not Yuming''s fault."


    "Of course it is not ''just'' her fault. You are equally responsible for not controlling your horny member in your pants."


    Lihua almost burst intoughter. Li Tingzhe''s face turned as ck as a pot. "You! Where did you learn this crassnguage? Is this what Xiurang is teaching you?"


    "Heh. At least it''s better than you and your bitch mistress teaching their kids that it''s okay to cheat and have an affair."


    "You¡­" he turned livid and more so because he couldn''t retort.


    Lihua raised her hand and gave a thumbs up to which he smirked.


    Li Tingzhe looked at the principal. "See? Fai started this whole fight! You ought to punish him."


    Lihua smiled. "Sure he should be punished but don''t forget that your daughter did much more by framing Jiang Fai and maligning his name. He did what did but it was out in the open, not like Kang Meifen who painted makeup on her face and falsely used him."


    Kang Meifen''s face turned ashen. "No, I¡­"


    The principal cleared his throat. "Mr. Li. It is Jiang Fai''s fault formitting violence in school and I will take appropriate action against him for sure. But in my opinion, Kang Meifen did much worse. A false usation of someone innocent could scar their reputation for life. Hitting a girl isn''t a minor issue, and it could have adverse effects on his future if this lie spreads everywhere. Do you know that he could be put into a juvenile detention center for this usation if it would have been true?"


    Li Tingzhe and Kang Yuming were speechless.


    "But it is false, which could have had a devastating effect on his reputation had Mrs. Jiang not proved it. Do you realize the gravity of this situation? You are quick to make me punish him, but what about Kang Meifen? You didn''t reprimand her at all."


    His expression turned even uglier as the principal tantly pointed out his discrimination.


    Kang Yuming realized that things were not turning in their favor. She sneakily tugged her daughter''s hand and whispered. "Hold your cheek and cry."


    Kang Meifen was confused. "What?"


    "Just do as I say!" She said, "Cry that your cheek is hurting!"


    She jolted and quickly held her cheek. "Ahh...ahhh¡­"


    "Meifen! What happened to your cheek?" She feigned to act horrified.


    "Mom, it''s hurting¡­" she sobbed.


    Lihua tilted her head.


    Now what?


    Li Tingzhe widened his eyes. "What happened?"


    "Tingzhe, just look at Meifen. Her cheek is hurting. It must be because of that makeup remover! It''s causing a reaction!"


    She red at Lihua. "What did you do to my daughter? You assured us that nothing would happen but now look! Her cheek is burning in pain!"


    "Ahh...mom..it''s hurting real bad¡­" She finally understood her mother''s n to trap Lihua.


    "You promised you will take responsibility!"


    Jiang Fai was stunned. "What the hell? Can you just not stop with this drama!?"


    "Bro how can you say that¡­" Kang Meifen cried.


    Li Tingzhe pointed his finger at Lihua. "Yuming is right. You must pay for hurting my daughter. You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    The thugs had an urge to kill him.


    Lihua folded her arms. "If that is what you want then I will take responsibility."


    A glint passed through Kang Yuming''s eyes and she sneered.


    "But AFTER I prove if it is really causing a reaction or not."


    "What!?"


    "Of course," she snorted. "If she could fake the injury, why can she not fake a reaction?"


    They stiffened.


    The principal nodded. "I agree."


    Lihua thought about it and her eyes shone with an idea. To end this once and for all, she needed a doctor and she knew just the man for help. But she didn''t have his number.


    So she quickly called Wei.


    *Present*


    "I want him toe to Jiang Fai''s school as soon as possible! Can you please give me his number?"


    Wei realized that it had nothing to do with her memory loss as he thought. "En. I will send you his details."


    "Thank you, Wei!"


    As Lihua got the ding, she immediately dialed Mingshen''s number. She heard the click of the phone and she was about to say when his cold, detached voice spoke, "Who wants to die?"


    "..."


    She coughed. "Yang Mingshen! I am Jiang Lixue. Wei gave me your number."


    Silence.


    "I need your help. Can you pleasee to Jiang Fai''s school? I-"


    "Go die!" He hung up.


    "..."

 Chapter 145 - Enter Yang Mingshen

    <h4>Chapter 145 - Enter Yang Mingshen</h4>


    "..."


    Lihua was in a daze until she finally realized that Mingshen had coldly and cruelly hung up on her. Her mouth hung wide open.


    Hey!


    She gritted her teeth and called him again. Mingshen''s menacing voice made her shudder. "Don''t you understand the meaning of ''go die?''"


    Lihua seethed in displeasure. "You are so rude! Why did you hang up?"


    "I see. So, you don''t get it. Don''t worry. I will thoroughly make you understand what happens when you disturb my peace."


    Her mouth twitched. "I need your help!"


    He sinisterly chuckled. "I think you and your husband have a misconception that I am your servant that I should be avable whenever you need me. Why don''t youe to my specialb and let me burst your bubble with my scalpel?"


    She gulped and shivered.


    "Call me again and say goodbye to this world."


    He hung up. Lihua sobbed and she had no choice but to call her Godly handsome husband. "Wei! Huhu, Yang Mingshen refused to help me. But I really need his doctor skills! What should I do?"


    ---


    Ten minutester, the door banged open and Mingshen barged in surrounded by a dark and ominous aura that threatened to mercilessly kill anybody who would approach him.


    Lihua jumped back and hid behind Jiang Fai, shivering and trembling in fear. He grimaced. "Get out from behind my back!"


    He unreservedly pushed her in the front. Mingshen''s breathtakingly beautiful ck orbs found Lihua and they darkened akin to a ck hole. He spoke through gritted teeth. "Yes, Mrs. Jiang. How. Can. I. Help. You?"


    She wondered what Wei did to make hime here. "Hehe¡­so you came. You are such a nice person-"


    "If not for your emotionally underdeveloped husband who brought a freaking bulldozer to threaten to break down my hospitals all over China, why would I be here?" His eyes were red as if shooting deathlyser beams at her. In his mind, he had already killed the happy-go-lucky couple at least a million times.


    Hospitals were his source of money and research subjects. How could he let Wei tear them down?


    Lihua widened her eyes and coughed hard. "O-Oh¡­"


    She almost choked to know Wei''s countermeasure of convincing him.


    Li Tingzhe and his family were shocked to see him here. "Mr. Yang! What a surprise-"


    His sinister gaze fell upon them and challenged them to talk to him. They shook hard and immediately shut their mouths. His oppressive pressure was too difficult to handle.


    Lihua quickly said, "It won''t take much time! Kang Meifen ims that the makeup remover has caused a reaction on her skin. Can you please check if she is telling the truth?"


    Mingshen nkly stared at her. Then he smiled that sent a shiver down her spine. "You called me, the great Yang Mingshen, a prodigy doctor with an IQ of 190 and who has worked on countlessplex medical cases to judge if an idiot teenager is lying or not about a freaking reaction?" His usatory gaze filled with killing intent bored into hers. His body was seething in rage.


    Her smile faltered. "A-A job is a job. We shouldn''t discriminate between simple and difficult work. I don''t trust the doctor they would bring," she felt it was difficult to breathe.


    Jiang Fai was speechless.


    Does she know how to get afraid?


    Kang Yuming said, "My daughter is not lying!"


    Inwardly, she was panicking. Who knew that Lihua would bring a doctor and not just any doctor. Yang Mingshen for God''s sake!


    Kang Meifen sobbed and softly nodded. "It hurts a lot¡­"


    Mingshen grabbed a chair and royally sat on it akin to a dark lord. Even the principal felt a little intimidated. He raised his hand and pointed his finger towards Kang Meifen. "Take your fucking hand off your cheek."


    Kang Meifen was mesmerized by his cold beauty. His dangerous voice felt scary but there was also a sense of thrill and excitement.


    She delicately said as she slightly blushed. "Mr. Yang...I-It is painful-"


    "Are you taking it off or should I cut off your wrist?"


    She froze. The principal coughed. "Mr. Yang. I will ask you to please mind yournguage. She is just a teenager¡­"


    "TAKE OFF YOUR HAND RIGHT NOW!"


    Kang Meifen jolted so hard that her hand automatically slipped. Mingshen took just onezy nce andughed. "Wow. I didn''t know that any form of reaction would leave skin crystal clear like that."


    She gulped. Kang Yuming came to her defense. "It is really hurting her! It is burning-"


    "But the skin is still white and clear? Come here. Let me tear off that cheek from your face and check under the microscope."


    Lihua was speechless.


    Why is this man so violent?


    Kang Meifen turned pale. Li Tingzhe wiped his sweat. "Mr. Yang. Y-you just took a look and-"


    "Do I, Yang Mingshen, need to touch a dirty and disgusting teenager to give my prognosis? Clearly, you underestimate me," he narrowed his eyes. "How about I show what a real reaction should look like? I have all the materials." He eerilyughed.


    Kang Meifen was horrified.


    Real reaction?


    Jiang Fai burst into a mocking chuckle, making Kang Hongqi want to strangle him.


    The principal said, "Mr. Li. We all know Mr. Yang''s reputation as a doctor. A nce is enough for him."


    Kang Meifen trembled.


    Lihua cleared her throat. "Now that I proved that Kang Meifen is guilty of lying again, I don''t need to take responsibility."


    Li Tingzhe red at her. "Meifen! Did you lie again?"


    "It was Mom! She told me to lie about the reaction."


    Kang Yuming was horrified.


    "And before that, it was bro Hongqi who told me to put on makeup and me Jiang Fai for beating me!"


    "Shut up!" Kang Hongqi''s face turned red as he was exposed by his own sister. "How dare you me me?"


    "It''s the truth! Now you want to run away because the lie came out. Don''t punish me," she cried. "I only did what they told me."


    Lihua snickered. "And don''t you have your own brain? If they tell you to jump off a cliff, will you be so stupid and really jump off?"


    She stiffened and feeling embarrassed, she lowered her head, unable to retort.


    Li Tingzhe was stunned. "You two...you really lied? You set up everything!?"


    The trio was too afraid to speak. Kang Yuming''s delicate brows came together giving a pitiful look. "Tingzhe...you are misunderstanding. We didn''t lie. Hongqi and Meifen are still young. They made a mistake¡­"


    "Shut up!"

 Chapter 146 - Escape From The Evil Doctor!

    <h4>Chapter 146 - Escape From The Evil Doctor!</h4>


    "How dare you three embarrass me like that?" Li Tingzhe''s fuse blew up in anger. He never imagined that he would lose his face like this.


    Jiang Fai smirked. "Now what will you say, Mr. Li, the cheater? Weren''t you questioning how Mom raised me? What about your bitch mistress? Wow. She is teaching her kids to cheat, lie and shamelessly frame an innocent person."


    Lihua proudly grinned.


    Li Tingzhe''s chest heaved up and down, huffing in angry breaths.


    The principal shot a stern re at them. "Mr. Li. I cannot let this slide. Kang Hongqi and Kang Meifen have made serious mistakes that I cannot ignore."


    Kang Yuming burst into tears. "No, please! They are only teenagers and so young. Mistakes happen... Please don''t be so harsh and give them one chance. They won''t do this again¡­"


    Lihua squinted her gaze. "Mistake? They plotted such an borate n to defame Jiang Fai and you say it''s just a mistake? If Jiang Fai had done this instead, would you have let it slide?"


    Kang Yuming red at her. She gnashed her teeth, wanting to tear her face off.


    The principal said, "There is nothing more to be said and done. I cannot allow this behavior in my school. Today, they tried to frame Jiang Fai. Tomorrow, they will do it to someone else. That''s why I have decided to rusticate them from this school."


    The family stood rooted in shock. The sibling''s eyes popped out as if a thunderbolt struck them.


    He looked towards Jiang Fai. "Jiang Fai is also at fault here because he started the fight. He is suspended for a month. All exams that he will miss, he will take them next month. He must pass all the subjects or I will hold him back in the same grade for a year."


    Lihua nodded. This punishment was fair enough. Jiang Fai toned down and nodded too. This wasn''t that bad aspared to getting expelled from school.


    Li Tingzhe said, "You cannot do this, principal. You cannot expel them! This is too much!"


    "The punishment is proportional to the mistake they havemitted, Mr. Li. They are old enough to understand the gravity of what they did."


    Kang Hongqi and Kang Meifen''s faces turned ashen and colorless. They could imagine the mocking and humiliation they would have to bear in the next school if this incident came to the light.


    She sobbed. "Mom please! I-I don''t want to leave this school... please help me¡­"


    Kang Hongqi anxiously nodded. "Dad, you have to help us!"


    *SLAP*


    "You still have the nerve to beg when you caused this ruckus in the first ce!" Li Tingzhe harshly berated him.


    "Dad¡­you hit me¡­" Kang Hongqi was stunned. His sister hid behind Kang Yuming, feeling afraid to get pped too.


    The principal said, "Mr. Li. Please take your family matters outside. The matter here is settled, so please leave."


    As they were shamefully escorted outside, Jiang Fai came up to him and said, "Divorce Mom!"


    Li Tingzhe was shocked. "What? Jiang Fai! Mind your tongue!"


    "Shut it, you cheater! Your mistress will be so happy to finally get married to you. You two deserve each other so leave my Mom alone!"


    "You...Xiurang is my wife."


    "You didn''t remember that when you slept with this bitch?"


    "Talk with respect Fai! She is your elder!"


    "An elder who snatched Mom''s ce and humiliated her! You still have the face to say that she is your wife?" Jiang Fai was utterly disgusted.


    "I told you it was an ident. Can she not forgive me and let this matter go?"


    Lihuaughed. "Was it an ident the second time too when you had your daughter?"


    Li Tingzhe gritted his teeth. "That¡­"


    Kang Yuming shed tears. "Mrs. Jiang. You have already ruined my children''s lives and got them expelled. How much more will you trouble us? I already said that I don''t want to take her ce¡­"


    "Then leave."


    She froze and looked at her in horror.


    Lihua smiled. "You don''t want to take her ce, right? So why are you still living with Li Tingzhe, the cheater? Do you expect Aunt Xiurang to ept and live with you too, with whom her husband cheated and had illegitimate children?"


    "N-No o-of course I want to leave¡­"


    "Then pack your bags and get out."


    Her heart raced in trepidation. "But my children...I don''t want them to have an iplete family¡­" she gasped.


    Li Tingzhe quickly held her shoulder. "Yuming, please don''t cry. You will not go anywhere. I will not leave you and our kids alone."


    "Tingzhe¡­"


    Lihua rolled her eyes and had an urge to puke. Jiang Fai almost grabbed his neck, but she pulled him back. "Don''t be so hasty, Jiang Fai. You don''t have to cry to him for divorce because Aunt will divorce him herself."


    He was speechless. "You really like to dream, don''t you? If she wanted to divorce me, she would already have. She is just angry at me."


    "Eleven years and you think that she is just angry at you? Don''t take Old Madam''s decision as her own, Mr. Li the cheater."


    "You!"


    "Anyway. You will soon get divorce papers at your doorstep. Haha."


    They left the cheater Li family and stepped outside. Suddenly, Lihua felt goosebumps crawl on her skin and she recalled a certain someone''s presence. She turned and grinned. "Hehe~ Thank you, Yang Mingshen. If not for you, I wouldn''t have been able to save Fai Fai," she wiped her non-existent tears.


    Jiang Fai''s mouth twitched.


    Fai Fai¡­


    Mingshen smiled and opened his palm towards her.


    Lihua blinked. "What?"


    "Payment. Hand over the cheque. A full five hundred billion dors."


    "Are you kidding me!?" She was horrified.


    "Of course not. The charges include your husband threatening my hospitals, the fact that I had to look at an ugly teenager and witness a boring family drama, how I was forced toe here against my will and give my priceless diagnosis for a fucking reaction that is not even worth a second of my time."


    "..."


    "Choose. Money or be my research subject?" He sneered.


    "..."


    He got a call and as soon as his sight shifted, Lihua grabbed Jiang Fai''s hand and ran away.


    Escape is the best n!

 Chapter 147 - The Mafia King Who Eliminated All Threats

    <h4>Chapter 147 - The Mafia King Who Eliminated All Threats</h4>


    "And she thinks she can escape me. Nice," Mingshen chuckled.


    He picked his ringing phone.


    "Did you help Lihua?" From the other side, Wei expressionssly asked.


    His face turned ck and he had an urge to jump through the phone and strangle Wei. "Yes, your majesty. I grudgingly helped her in proving that a fucking teenager lied about a fucking false reaction. I mean, even if my qualifications are way too intelligent and sophisticated for such a puny matter, and even if I felt insulted by this, I still HAD to help your dumb wife or you would have broken down my hospitals."


    Wei just nkly heard everything and all of Mingshen''s hidden and sarcastic frustration just flew right on top of his head. The zero EQ Mafia King failed to detect the anger in his voice. In that whole conversation, he noticed only one point.


    He pursed his lips. "Don''t call her dumb."


    Mingshen''s expression turned ugly. "Mr. Mafia King. Let me bring this to your attention that if you pull off such shit again, I will expose what you did to your wife TO your wife."


    Silence greeted him on the other side.


    "Listen to me very carefully, you piece of shit," a malevolent glint shed in his gaze. His voice turned super icier, "I don''t have the time to y around, okay? Don''t waste my time on such nonsense. I have got super important things to do so don''t call me for such super useless stuff or my mouth will slip open to tell her your secret," he sneered.


    "I mean you wouldn''t want any more people threatening you with the truth, right? You already got that cop and secret agent."


    Wei quietly said, "I have captured them both."


    Mingshen raised his brow and narrowed his eyes. "So they are dead."


    "No."


    He tilted his head. "Now what do you mean by that, Mafia King? You caught your enemies and they aren''t dead yet? Got too slow aren''t ya?"


    Silence.


    "... Lihua doesn''t like me hurting others."


    He blinked his eyes and then burst into loudughter. "That''s some joke I hear. The whole meaning of your being the leader of the Underworld is bloodshed. You have done nothing but kill people. And you say that you will listen to your ignorant wife and let those free who threaten you? You have gotten too weak."


    "I won''t let them free. They will be in the base forever if they choose to refuse to cooperate," his deep voice turned cold, "The agent doesn''t want to back down. She wants to give her justice. She will suffer the same fate as Mo Huojin and die in that dark room."


    Mingshen said nothing.


    "I won''t let anybody snatch away Lihua from me."


    After a pause, he slowly said, measuring his words, "If only I hadn''t killed Song Jia...I... wouldn''t have had to hide things from Lihua. I cannot change it. But Mingshen, now nobody is left to threaten me anymore. Nobody will approach Lihua with the truth. Song Jia''s death would nevere to light."


    Mingshen drove back to the Yang mansion, carrying a grave expression. His dark eyes stared outside as if in a trance the whole way.


    As soon as he stepped into Yang mansion, he was greeted by his mother, Yang Bingqing.


    "Mingshen!" She warmly smiled at him. "You are back. Just in time. Look who is here."


    He shot azy nce towards the guests. It was the Qin family''s daughter, Qin Qing and her father Qin Fang. He narrowed his eyes and instantly understood the situation.


    "Mom¡­" the warning and danger in his voice was evident. This was another matchmaking session.


    "What? They are just here to visit," Yang Bingqing feigned ignorance. "Can''t guests not evene to our house anymore?"


    "Not with a woman younger or around my age," he sharply said.


    "Don''t be such an idiot!"


    She dragged him towards the couch. Qin Qing sweetly smiled at him, a slight blush appearing on her cheeks.


    Qin Fang smiled. "Good to meet you, Yang Mingshen."


    He gave a cold stare that made him break into a sweat. "Haha, I think he is in a bad mood..."


    Yang Bingqing red at him and nudged his arm. "Don''t you dare humiliate me!" She whispered angrily.


    She smiled at him. "This boy is always like that. He has spent too much time in the hospital and you know how the atmosphere in a hospital is...it gets to you sometimes."


    "Ah yes indeed. Ipletely understand," he nodded. "Oh! By the way, she is my daughter, Qin Qing. She just returned from abroad afterpleting her master''s and is already helping me in business."


    "Oh, that''s wonderful!" Yang Bingqing brightened. "She is so responsible."


    "Qing dear, why don''t you say hello to Mingshen?" He signaled his daughter.


    Qin Qing gently smiled and nodded. She looked up at him and softly said, "Hello Yang Mingshen-"


    "Fuck off!"


    She froze. Yang Bingqing looked at him horrified. "Mingshen!"


    Mingshen took a threatening step towards his mother and his tall figure loomed over her. "Mom. I have already made it crystal clear that I am not interested in any matchmaking. I am already in a bad mood because I had to leave my research to fucking help Jiang Wei. Don''t test my patience anymore."


    Before he stormed off the ce, he turned once and said, "My standards for women are really high. I don''t care about masters or a Ph.D. but she should agree to let me cut her up to my heart''s content. Cutting up your wife sounds so exciting, right?" he sneered and left, leaving everybody dumbfounded and terrified.


    Mingshen banged open the door to his room and shut it hard. He took out a whiskey bottle and poured himself a ss. His dark, fathomless gaze stared into the empty space as he was lost in his thoughts. He shut his eyes and seemed to doze off.


    But a few minutester, his phone''s sharp ring awoke him. He clicked his tongue in distaste. He saw the caller ID. It was from one of his assistant doctors working in hisb.


    "Use three words to summarize your point or die."

 Chapter 148 - Mingshens Special Room

    <h4>Chapter 148 - Mingshen''s Special Room</h4>


    The assistant paled on the other side. Mingshen was known to be unreasonable if he was in a bad mood. There was a huge thing to say and exin so many things, but he was allowed to use three words only. He wanted to cry butcked tears to shed.


    "Boss¡­"


    "Three seconds or cut your neck yourself. One, two¡­" Mingshen had already begun counting his death sentence.


    "Subject076 heartbeat measured!"


    His eyes flew open and he sprung up on his feet. "I aming," he coldly said.


    ---


    In the Yang mansion itself, Mingshen had built his base which was more of ab for his experiments and research. There were many rooms that he used to conduct his medical stuff.


    He saw his assistant patiently waiting for him and as soon as he came to view, he straightened up. "Boss!"


    He walked past him and opened the door to his ''special room''. The special room was nothing but a high-end ward that resembled an ICU of a hospital. It had all the state-of-the-art facilities that any doctor could only dream of.


    Mingshen stood before the bed. A familiar figure of a pale woman greeted his eyes who was attached to different tubes and barely hanging onto her life. It wasn''t even detectable if she was breathing or not. But her chest was minutely heaving up and down to prove that she was.


    "What is the status?"


    "Boss, I was monitoring her condition as usual. But then suddenly, the ECG lit up signals. The new medicine that we injected her seems to be working."


    Mingshen leaned and ced his thumb on the bottom of her eye and gently opened it. He switched on his small shlight and hovered it on top of her eye. The woman''s ck iris ever so slightly moved. It was faint but the movement was there. He nced at her responsive signals and saw a small shift in them that previously for almost two months now always remained still.


    He took her wrist and gauged her pulse which was better than before. Her brain activity had improved that was a sign of regaining her senses though that point was still far.


    "What was the time?"


    The assistant said, "Boss the ECG showed the signal at twelve seventeen PM. After that, I checked her vitals and noticed a sign of improvement in her heartbeat, blood pressure and brain signals."


    Mingshen''s cold gazended on the woman. "Leave."


    The assistant quickly nodded and left. After working for so many months under him, he began to understand when his Boss was in a bad mood and a super bad mood. There was never a good mood. Today, it seemed that he was in a super bad mood because he left the base in the morning raining curses on someone. He didn''t want to die so he grabbed the golden opportunity.


    Mingshen was the only person now left in the huge ICU. The soft beeping signals of the machines echoed in the room.


    He dragged a chair and took a seat beside the bed. He stared at the woman for a long before he parted his thin lips to say,


    "Ah, so you finally decide to respond to my treatment," he smiled, "Song Jia."


    Silence.


    On the bedy Song Jia with her eyes shut and her long hair that reached her waist. Her once strong and muscr body had turned extremely thin and weak. Her skin looked colorless and white as if she was dead - the point where she had almost reached almost two months back.


    "Hmm you took your own sweet time but I must say with your critical condition, you showed signs of response today in just two months. I am quite impressed with myself," he chuckled. "I am not a prodigy doctor for nothing. Finally, you would be of use to me."


    No response, not like he expected one from her. Her vitals were improving for sure but that didn''t mean she had fully regained her senses.


    Mingshen leaned back on his chair and stared at the ceiling above as the memory of two months back resurfaced in his mind.


    The memory of that day when Song Jia ''died.''


    Two months back.


    There was a pact between him and Wei that all the people who Wei or his gang members killed will be brought to Mingshen''s base. The death was the end of any matter for the Mafia King but for Mingshen, it was the beginning of his paradise. With so many research subjects to test the new drugs that he would make, it was simply heaven to him.


    On one such day, he got the news of Song Jia''s death. She was an agent disguised as a maid who got caught by Wei in her mission and he had killed her, shooting a bullet in her chest.


    "Bring her body to me," his emotionless voice had conveyed the message.


    His men brought Song Jia to hisb. Mingshen saw the bullet wound in her chest and the blood that trickled down. It was obvious that the bullet had hit her heart.


    He shrugged.


    As soon as he donned his white coat and picked his scalpel, he noticed an odd thing as he approached her. At first, he thought that he was seeing things. But then he realized that it was the truth. It wasn''t an illusion.


    Song Jia was still breathing.


    It was so faint and weak that it missed his eye the first time he took a look at her. But then he noticed her chest slightly heaving up and down.


    "Attach the saline and the oxygen mask!" He ordered his assistant. "Do a blood test and I want her results right now!"


    He got the report and he stared at it for a long time. Seeminglying to a decision, he dered. "We are doing surgery to save her."


    As he cut open her chest to remove the bullet, his eyes widened in shock and he was struck with a realization. A momentter, he burst intoughter.


    "Ahahahaha. That''s why you didn''t die. Your heart is tilted to the right."

 Chapter 149 - The One Who Opened Her Heart

    <h4>Chapter 149 - The One Who Opened Her Heart</h4>


    Mingshen was amused and amazed at the same time. The heart of an average human was generally tilted towards the left. But¡­


    The assistant doctor was dumbstruck. "Boss...she has dextrocardia¡­"


    It is a rare medical condition in which a person''s heart is tilted towards the right instead of the left. It is congenital which means that people are born with this condition.


    Mingshen was having trouble holding hisughter. It made the assistant gulp in his throat and tremble in fear. The eerie smile on his lips and the amusement sparkling in his eyes was anything but delightful that sent a shudder down the poor assistant doctor''s spine.


    Oh, God. I think Boss just got his precious research subject. It''s as if he found treasure. Well¡­


    A person with dextrocardia is rare after all¡­


    Mingshen stared at her with a twinkling in his gaze. "Who knew that I will find my treasure in you, huh Song Jia? You are a doctor''s feast."


    The assistant doctor''s mouth twitched.


    "Well, technically you should be dead. You are that Mafia King''s enemy after all. A mafia''s enemy shouldn''t be kept alive."


    Then the twinkling disappeared and his gaze turned cold and calcting.


    "But...I cannot let you die, sweety. You are important to me for my research," he smiled, "And if that negative EQ Wei couldn''t kill you in one shot then it''s not my problem, right sweety? Right, assistant?"


    The assistant, Lu Bojing, jolted. "H-Huh?"


    Mingshen''s sharp and menacing gazended on him. "You didn''t listen to what I asked?"


    "Yes, I did! Of course, you are right!"


    He nodded. "Wei lost all his rights over her when she was brought over to my base. So even if she is alive, I am in charge of her~"


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Mingshen lowered his head and leaned towards her. "Time to save you, sweety. Don''t worry. You are in capable hands. The best doctor in this whole wide world."


    The surgery was sessful. Mingshen extracted the bullet. It was a close call and if Song Jia had been brought in anyter, she could have died. The bullet didn''t pierce her heart, thanks to her dextrocardia condition, but it had still managed to graze it which was life-threatening.


    Even though she was saved, she was still in a critical condition because she was in aatose state for two months. Her heart was recovering from the wound that made her pulse really weak. She was alive but barely hanging onto her life. Mingshen had to test and use a lot of drugs to keep her condition stable. Dextrocardia, at times, also affected the functioning of other organs, which made her already vulnerable. On top of that, she had undergone such surgery.


    For two months, Mingshen dedicated his whole time in theb to improve her condition. He closely monitored her and spent sleepless nights just to form new medicines to recover her as soon as possible.


    That''s why he always got extremely mad at Wei who disturbed him with his questions about understanding love and Lihua. Mingshen was busy treating Song Jia and Wei would incessantly call him, disturbing his focus.


    In his office as Mingshen studied the reports after the surgery, Lu Bojing asked, "Boss. Do we really do not need to inform Mr. Jiang about her?"


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes. "Why? So that he kills her again and I lose my precious subject?"


    He shot a dangerous re at him, making him take a step back. "It must never reach anybody''s ears that Song Jia is alive especially when¡­" he squinted his gaze, "Wei is interested in her sister."


    Lu Bojing was speechless.


    He likes the sister of the woman who he killed!?


    Mingshen smiled and got up from his seat. He ced his palm on his assistant''s shoulder that made his knees go jelly in fear.


    "That''s why my capable assistant, I implore that this fact shouldn''t reach anybody''s ears or I¡­" his index finger touched the tip of his earlobe, "will have to tear off your ears from your head."


    "..."


    Boss will really do it! He sobbed.


    The cold touch of his finger felt as if he would do it right away.


    "So keep your mouth shut, okay?"


    He vigorously bobbed his head up and down.


    "Good."


    At present, Mingshen smiled at the unconscious Song Jia lying on the bed.


    "It''s such a headache honestly that the man who killed you has married your sister. For the first time, he is regretting the fact that he killed you."


    Heughed. "You know, my dear subject, he wishes he hadn''t shot the bullet that day. That means...he wishes you to be alive. He even erased your sister''s memory just to hide his guilt hahahaha!"


    "And you know what? I couldn''t help butugh at him the whole time! Poor Wei was begging me to help him. He didn''t want to lose your sister, so he asked me to erase her identity. She doesn''t remember you anymore haha! Even though you are alive~"


    He rested his hand on the pillow and traced the contours of her face as he gazed at her. The pale figure on the bed didn''t move.


    "A pity isn''t it, Song Jia? Your agent and your friend are trapped in Wei''s base. Your sister lost her memory. All because they think you are dead. I feel so bad, but well you are so precious to me. I cannot let it reveal that you are still alive and breathing. I wonder what Wei''s reaction will be if he knows this."


    He chuckled. "He will be so over the moon. But that still won''t erase the fact that he tried to kill you. So I guess he was right in taking away Song Lihua''s memory. Oops! She is Jiang Lixue now haha."


    He sighed, "Well anyway, it is just pure luck that you are alive. That made you born with this rare condition which inevitably saved your life that day. Well, luck is a big part but you have to give me credit too, so¡­"


    Mingshen slowly brought his hand forward and lifted her chin with the tip of his finger. His muscr body leaned on top of hers. His deadly handsome face inched closer and closer to hers and he whispered,


    "Song Jia oh Song Jia, will you give me your heart?"

 Chapter 150 - Jiang Fais Acknowledgment

    <h4>Chapter 150 - Jiang Fai''s Acknowledgment</h4>


    On the other side, Lihua was breathlessly huffing and puffing, letting out deep breaths. "We are... saved...yes!"


    Jiang Fai was sweating too. He shook off his hand and red at her. "Why are we running like criminals?"


    "O-of course we... we are not criminals!" Lihua stammered. "It''s just that that evil doctor was threatening to make us research subjects! Didn''t you hear?"


    He sneered. "Don''t include me. You called him and then ran away.


    Her mouth twitched. "That is to prove you innocent! And should I pay that exorbitant amount just for his checkup? He is insane!"


    He shrugged. Then he peeked at her and asked, "How could you trust me so easily? I have done nothing but curse you. Are you dumb?"


    Lihua red at him and smacked on his head. "Don''t call me dumb! I am super intelligent!"


    Jiang Fai looked at her in disdain.


    She harrumphed. "I realized as soon as I entered the room. It was so obvious that it was makeup stered on her face. In fact, I doubt your intelligence! How couldn''t you understand that it was makeup? All those ck and blue shades were nothing but paint. Everybody fell into her lies."


    His face flushed red in embarrassment. "What do you mean! How am I supposed to understand that? I am not a girl and I don''t use makeup!"


    Lihua touched her chin. "Hmm, you got a point. But even so. You didn''t hit her so you should have guessed it. Did you think that an arrogant brat like her will let herself be hit for real just to frame you?"


    Jiang Fai pursed his lips.


    Then he remembered an important point. "But you pped me! How dare you! Just look at my face!"


    Lihua sheepishly grinned. "Ah, that.. no gain without pain. I had to do that to prove that you are not violent. But I am so proud of you," she sniffled and wiped her tears, "You didn''t hit me. You didn''t even push me away. Such a good boy."


    His brow heavily twitched.


    "What are you talking about? I am not a boy! I am a man!"


    "..."


    "You are just seventeen. You are only a boy. Don''t be so arrogant."


    Jiang Fai had an urge to strangle her. He then turned a little somber. "You...why were you so confident about the divorce papers? The Old Madam doesn''t want Mom to divorce and she won''t go against her."


    "She is not going against her because of you."


    "Huh?" He blinked his eyes. "What do you mean? What did I do?"


    Lihua said, "Why else will she refuse if not for you? A child is a mother''s weakness as much as he is her strength. With the way Old Madam asked Aunt Xiurang if she wanted a divorce or not, I had an inkling that it might be rted to you. Maybe Aunt fears that if she insists on a divorce, the Old Madam will send you away."


    He widened his eyes. "What! Send me away where?"


    "Maybe to another city or abroad for studies? She doesn''t want to lose you so she is putting up with it."


    Jiang Fai gritted his teeth. "What the fuck! This..." He clenched his fist and thought for a few moments. "I am fine with it! If Mom has to bear all this because of me then I will leave! Then Old Madam won''t have her hold over Mom anymore and threaten her using me."


    Lihua stared at him and smiled. "Aiyaaa I have an urge to pinch your cheeks. You are so cute! But *ahem* it will hurt you."


    His gaze darkened. "All because of you!"


    She coughed. "Anyway. You don''t have to go anywhere. Hehe...you just have to prove that you are too important for anybody to send away. You have to make your ce in the family. You have to be her strength so that Aunt can lean on you as support. Basically, you have to prove that you are not a bargaining chip."


    He frowned. "How to do that?"


    She touched her chin. "I will have to think about that but I am sure there will be a way. Don''t give up, partner! Hoho, we will do this together!"


    ---


    "Fai! What happened to your face?" Jiang Xiurang was horrified to see her son''s face so swollen.


    Everybody had gathered in the main living room.


    "You should ask what happened in the school! Your son is suspended for a month!" The Old Madam''s enraged voice reverberated in the hall.


    She stormed her way and red at him. "This has never happened before but thanks to your son, it did today!"


    Ruomei walked up to her and anxiously said, "Old Madam, please...You will fall sick with such stress¡­"


    The Old Madam was pleased with her concern.


    Jiang Xiurang cried, "Fai, what happened? Who hit you like this?"


    He nced at Lihua, making Jiang Xiurang widen her eyes.


    "You¡­"


    Before Jiang Fai could say anything else, Ruomei furiously said, "This is too much, Lixue! Even if he might have made some mistake, you didn''t have the right to beat him like a hooligan. Who do you think you are?"


    She was expecting Jiang Fai to curse her as usual, but to her shock, Lihua said, "Wow. You automatically think that Fai Fai is at fault, huh?"


    "Well, he is suspended so¡­"


    She smiled. "Did you bother to ask what happened? His dear step siblings tried to frame him falsely."


    Jiang Xiurang froze. "... W-what?"


    Lihua narrated the whole incident. Jiang Xiurang sharply gasped in horror. She clenched her fist and tears rimmed in her eyes.


    Li Tingzhe. You can be so shameless...


    Lihua faced the Old Madam, "I admit Fai Fai is at fault, but what do you have to say about the children of that cheater man who framed him?"


    The Old Madam froze.


    "And you still want Aunt to be the wife of such a disgusting man? Even if Fai Fai is his son too, he tantly sided with his mistress, Kang Hongqi and Kang Meifen the whole time. He didn''t care about Fai Fai at all. He was only worried about his ''other'' children. Do you have a heart when you say that you don''t want Aunt to divorce? Do you even treat her as your daughter?"


    "You¡­"


    Jiang Fai said, "And she did beat me, but¡­it was to prove that I am innocent and will never raise my hand against a girl. It is all because of... sister-inw that I am fine. Otherwise, that bastard Kang Hongqi and Kang Meifen were almost sessful in ruining me!"


    Ruomei stiffened and looked at him aghast.


    What did he say...s-sister-inw?

 Chapter 151 - That Day Will Come Sooner

    <h4>Chapter 151 - That Day Will Come Sooner</h4>


    Ruomei and Old Madam stood shocked to the core. The Old Madam gnashed her jaw in hatred. "What did you say?"


    Jiang Xiurang looked at her son in daze. Not only did he talk nicely even after being hit by Lihua, he also addressed her as sister-inw. Just this morning, he was cursing her. But just in a few hours already, he changed so much!


    Lihua wanted to shed tears of happiness. "Fai Fai! Did you just call me sister-inw? I am so touched¡­"


    The teenager red at her. "Don''t call me Fai Fai! That''s gross!"


    "Aiya. You will get used to it. It''s cute."


    The Old Madam, at first, nkly looked at them. Then a dangerous smile curled her lips upwards. "What magic did this witch use to fool you?"


    Seeing the funny banter between them, even Ruomei was thrown off her pace.


    This...H-he should call me sister-inw, not her¡­


    Jiang Fai narrowed his eyes. "She stood up for me even though I hated and cursed her so much. She believed in me. She proved me innocent and made my bastard step siblings expelled from school otherwise it would have been me. And most importantly...she promised that Mom will definitely leave that cheater bastard!"


    Jiang Xiurang froze and so did the others.


    The Old Madam burst intoughter. "Hahaha. Divorce Li Tingzhe while I am here? Impossible! Try it if you want," she sneered.


    For a moment, Jiang Xiurang felt hopeful, but then her gaze dimmed in sadness as she was reminded of the Old Madam''s power.


    Ruomei quickly said, "Jiang Fai. Don''t be so quick to trust Lixue. Everybody knows about her challenge. She is just doing this to win your favor¡­"


    "But you are not, right? So why did you assume that it must be all my fault?"


    Her expression froze and she stuttered. "T-that...of course not¡­*


    The Old Madam snorted. "Forget it, Ruomei. What does a mere teenager''s favor will garner her anyway?"


    Jiang Fai was stunned. Then a vein popped on his forehead, hearing how tantly he was ignored. He clenched his fist and gritted his teeth.


    Lixue smiled. "Old Madam. You shouldn''t underestimate anybody. Be it a child, teenager or an adult. You can say what you want now, but I just hope that you don''t have to eat back your words one day."


    The Old Madam was furious at such disrespect.


    Lihua grinned. "Come Fai Fai! We will celebrate your evil step sibling''s downfall! Hohoho!"


    "Don''t call me Fai Fai!"


    She grabbed his hand and pulled Jiang Xiurang''s hand too. "Come on Aunt. You have to join us!"


    "That me¡­"


    "Of course!"


    As they went away, Ruomei anxiously looked at the Old Madam, "Old Madam this...Lixue has already won over Jiang Fai."


    The Old Madam coldly said, "Didn''t you hear what I said? Fai is just a teenager. He is nothing in this family. As if his opinion even matters," she snorted. "I don''t consider that rebellious brat a part of my family! It''s because of Xiurang that I have to tolerate him. Heh and as for divorce? Xiurang would never go against me. She knows that if she did then she would never see Fai again," she smiled.


    ---


    In her room, Jiang Xiurang applied the coldpress on his cheeks with tears in her eyes. "It must be so painful¡­"


    "Oh please! Don''t be so melodramatic!"


    She peeked at Lihua, who was eagerly shuffling through his video games. She looked like a child who got a mountain of candies as a gift.


    She slowly said, "Thank you for helping Fai in school¡­"


    Lihua''s ears perked up and she brightly smiled at her. "You don''t have to thank me. It''s your son who didn''t disappoint you. If he would have really hit Kang Meifen, then even I couldn''t have helped him, not that I would have anyway for beating a girl."


    She awkwardly smiled. "I was supposed to be there as his mother but...I am sorry you had to go on behalf of me."


    Jiang Fai sneered. "As if you would have been of any help! You would have just apologized to that cheater bastard even if I was innocent! So no thank you. I am d you didn''te."


    She froze but then a self deprecating smileced her lips. She lowered her head. "You are right¡­I am useless as a parent."


    "Oww!!" Lihua twisted his ear once again and red at him. "I told you not to talk like that to your mother!"


    Lihua sat beside Jiang Xiurang and held her hand. "Aunt, this is why Fai Fai acts so rebellious. He wants you to take a stand for yourself. But you get afraid and everybody thinks that you are a pushover. He wants you to fight, but you take a step back and allow the Old Madam to humiliate you. A child also cannot see his parents getting insulted as much as a parent doesn''t want that for her child."


    Jiang Xiurang widened her eyes. With a stunned look, she stared at her son. He grumbled and looked away in annoyance.


    "That''s why he would get angry at you and be mean. He is right in a way concerning today''s incident. With your current state of how you feel so inferior and unconfident, that cheater and his family would have definitely overwhelmed you with their disgusting tactics."


    She couldn''t help but agree even if the truth was bitter.


    "He wants you to divorce that cheater, but you say nothing."


    She paled and quickly said, "I-I don''t want to divorce-"


    "Then why would you want to live here? Why did you threaten to kill yourself eleven years ago when Old Madam was forcing you to go back to him?"


    She bit her lip and couldn''t retort.


    Lihua smiled. "It''s because of Fai Fai, right?"


    She stiffened. "N-No¡­"


    Lihua shook her head. "I understand everything. So you don''t have to worry about anything! Just give me an honest answer. Do you want to divorce that cheater or not?"


    "I¡­" she sped her hands together. The Old Madam''s threat was still fresh in her mind.


    "Do you want to be connected to that man who disrespected your marriage and had an affair? Do you want Fai Fai to have such a father?"


    Tears pooled in her eyes as she recalled all the humiliation she had to suffer. Lihua''s questions struck her heart hard and she trembled.


    "No¡­" she softly whispered under her voice. "I...I don''t want to have anything to do with him anymore. I don''t want him to be Fai''s father. I am so disgusted that I still have to be his wife. I am so tired¡­"


    Jiang Fai widened his eyes. This was the first time that his mother finally opened up about this matter. She would always divert the topic whenever he would ask about it.


    Lihua grinned. "Then leave it upto me! That day is not far when you will finally be free from him!"

 Chapter 152 - The Mafia King Wants His Nickname Too!

    <h4>Chapter 152 - The Mafia King Wants His Nickname Too!</h4>


    When Wei returned to his room, he didn''t find Lihua anywhere much to his dismissal. He frowned and pursed his lips.


    Suddenly a soft figure jumped onto his back and her cheery voice filled the silent room with her energy. "Wei!"


    Wei turned his head and his gaze softened to see his adorable wife clinging onto his back. "Lixue."


    "Wei thank you so much for bringing Yang Mingshen! Without him, that cheater family would have gotten away!"


    His lips bloomed into a smile seeing her so happy. He nodded. "En."


    Lihua coughed. "Wei, did you really bring the bulldozer in front of his hospital?"


    "I did," he inly said as if it wasn''t his concern at all.


    So¡­savage¡­


    Wei gently cupped her face. "I will give you everything you want. As long as you wish for anything, I will do it."


    Her heart fluttered in joy and she blushed.


    "How was it at school?"


    "Oh you won''t believe what happened! That Li Tingzhe, the cheater and his family, is horrible!"


    As Lihua narrated the incident, Wei calmly listened to her without much change in his expression. She grinned. "But in the end, I won! Now I have to show him his ce by making Aunt throw their divorce papers on his face haha," an evil glint shone in her eyes.


    Wei asked, "Do you need my help?"


    She touched her chin. "I don''t know... First, I need to do something that will make Fai Fai''s position stronger in this family."


    He blinked his eyes. "Fai Fai?"


    She gleamed. "Haha, that is his nickname. Cute, isn''t it?"


    Wei looked at her aggrieved. "What is my nickname?"


    "..."


    Lihua was speechless to see her husband acting pitiful for a nickname. She pinched his cheeks andughed. "How about Wei Wei?"


    Wei held her waist and pulled her in front of him. His deep gaze stared at her petite face and he softly kissed the tip of her nose. "I like it."


    Her cheeks turned beet red, making her lips curve into a silly smile. Wei was in a good mood today because he had sessfully trapped the agent, Xia Nuan too. Mo Huojin and her were both in his capture. Now, he didn''t face any threat so he felt a lot lighter in his chest.


    Lihua wondered for a moment and then she leaned and kissed his nose too. "Hehe¡­" she shyly said, "Now we match."


    Wei was stunned for a moment before he tightened his arms around and dipped in for a kiss on her lips. It was hard to hold back now that the unease about Song Jia''s truth faded away.


    Holding the back of her head, he deepened the kiss. She slightly moaned as his lips blocked hers with a fierce kiss. A frenzy of heat gushed in his body, raising his temperature. He wanted to devour her just like he did on his one month anniversary night.


    As he parted away, his hungry gaze met her ssy one. Before he knew it, his lips alreadytched onto her neck, showering her with feather-like kisses that turned hotter and passionate as he delved further.


    "Ah¡­"


    He softly bumped her back on the wall and pinned his muscr and toned body on her as he continued iming her skin with his possessive kisses. Lihua held his shoulders for support and as she felt her breasts getting crushed on his broad chest, she couldn''t help but blush hard. His hands wandered along her back and then her waist, his seductive touch making her whimper.


    Outside, as Ruomei passed by their room, she stopped as she heard some soft soundsing from inside. She narrowed her eyes and tiptoed towards the door. She could hear the faint moans and whimpering that Lihua was eliciting.


    "Wei¡­"


    Ruomei froze. Instantly, she understood what might be happening in the room. She dug her nails in her palm. Jealousy and hatred filled her heart.


    You...how dare you get intimate with Wei? He is mine. He is supposed to touch me!


    Her teeth furiously ground against each other and if she could, she would have already killed Lihua a thousand times over.


    Ruomei couldn''t tolerate the sweet soundsing any longer so she banged on the door and quickly ran away. She wanted to hinder their moment at all cost.


    Lihua jolted with the sudden bang. She was in a daze for a few moments. But when she lowered her head, she found that Wei was still kissing her neck as if nothing had happened. In front of Lihua''s delicious skin, all his senses had clouded up. He didn''t even hear the bang.


    "W-Wei... somebody is at the door," she said.


    Her sweet voice brought him out of his stupor and he dazedly looked at her. Her flushed face looked extremely appetizing. He bit his lip hard, trying to control his urge to eat her. "Lixue... don''t tempt me¡­"


    It was already hard enough that he didn''t attack to eat her this whole time.


    Lihua pouted. "I didn''t. You pecked me on the nose so I kissed you back. T-then you just attacked me. It''s your fault. You seduced me," she adorablyined.


    Wei sighed and nodded. "Indeed."


    He opened the door but found nobody. He tilted his head with an unreadable gaze. Lihua adjusted her clothes and walked to his side. "Who is it?"


    "Ah?" She was confused. "Who banged on the door?"


    "Maybe it was by ident."


    She sighed.


    That was such a bummer¡­


    Wei studied her expression and narrowed his eyes. "We can continue if you want."


    Lihua coughed hard. "Y-you...It''s okay." She averted her gaze. "Anyway! You need to suggest to me how to help Fai Fai!"


    He thought about it and nodded. "Let''s go."


    As the door shut behind, Ruomei came out of the shadows and smirked.


    Too bad for you Lixue.


    But she knew that she couldn''t rest. This was just one night. She had to do something more than this to stop them from getting closer.


    I will never let you get closer to Wei!


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 153 - The Mafia Kings Dangerous Warning To Ruomei

    <h4>Chapter 153 - The Mafia King''s Dangerous Warning To Ruomei</h4>


    A few dayster on one usual morning, Wei was ready to leave when the Old Madam stopped. "Wait there, Wei."


    He paused in his steps and quietly looked back. At the same time, Ruomei came rushing too from the other side. "I apologize, Old Madam, for theteness. It is my first day so I had to prepare a lot of stuff."


    The Old Madam said, "It''s fine," she nced at Wei and said, "From today onwards, Ruomei will work with you in your office."


    Ruomei gave a delicate smile. Her stargazed eyes were focused on Wei.


    Wei didn''t react.


    "She is a highly qualified MBA graduate and I have decided that her talent will be of greater use if she works for us. So, she will join all your projects and work with you. You are going to the office anyway. Take her with you from now on."


    Ruomei smiled. "Thank you Old Madam for believing in me. I will be sure not to disappoint you."


    "Hm," she coldly hummed.


    His dark, silent gaze fell upon her for just a moment and then he turned away.


    At the gate near his fancy Porsche, Ruomei could hardly contain her excitement. Her n was perfect. Going together with him to thepany and working alongside him in his office will give her numerous opportunities to get closer to Wei.


    Heh. While you will be stuck in the house trying to win everybody, which will not work anyway, I would already make Wei mine, she sneered. You waste your time in the family. I will invest mine in Wei.


    She nced at her side and Wei''s handsome side profile that shone under the golden sunlight took her breath away. His expression was icy in contrast to the sunny atmosphere which made look even more heavenly.


    She spoke with a soft and breathy voice, "Wei. I am so happy to work with you-"


    Ignoring her, Wei took a seat in his car. Ruomei felt awkward as she was cut off. She cleared her throat and stepped in the car to sit beside him.


    The temperature lowered to a threatening degree that made it instantly chilly in the car. The driver promptly said, "Miss, Please sit in the front. Boss doesn''t like anybody to sit with him in the backseat."


    Except Madam Lixue of course.


    He was the same driver who had picked Lihua and Wei one day outside her apartmentplex. The same day Lihua got angry at him and abruptly left the car.


    Since that day, it was clear to him that only one woman was allowed to sit beside him.


    Ruomei stiffened. She gave a dirty look at the driver. She sweetly smiled at Wei. "Wei. Since we are going to work together, I thought that we could discuss the projects while on the ride. I have studied the current projects of Jiang Industries and I have some insights to share. You will definitely like to hear them."


    No response.


    Finally, Wei parted his lips that brightened Ruomei''s smile.


    Of course, he will agree. Men like women with whom they can discuss their work burden too.


    "Leave without her," he dispassionately said to the driver.


    The smile on her face froze.


    The driver nodded. "Yes, Boss!"


    "W-wait! Wei you¡­" she bit her lip.


    "Miss, if you cannot sit in the front, then we have to leave you."


    Her face twisted in anger and embarrassment. Even though she felt humiliated, she couldn''t let him go alone. "Sorry Wei. I will sit in the front."


    As the car drove by along the street, Ruomei fidgeted with her fingers. She turned and smiled. "Wei. I heard that Jiang Industries is getting a big bid. I have some ideas about the marketing and advertising part-"


    The car took a sudden sharp turn that threw Ruomei aside and banged her cheek on the window pane. "O!!!"


    It hit her hard and a sharp pain shot up in her cheek that brimmed her eyes in tears. She furiously red at the driver. "You! What are you doing!? I hurt my face!"


    She cupped her cheek that was stinging in pain.


    The driver said, "Apologies, Miss. A dog suddenly jumped out in the front and I had to take an immediate turn."


    Her expression turned ugly.


    I got hit because of a dog!?


    She realized that she wasn''t actingdylike and elegant like how she was supposed to. She forced herself to smile. "Oh, I see. Just be careful."


    She looked back and found that Wei was still calmly seated without any change in his demeanor as if nothing had happened. He didn''t seem to be angry either.


    As the ride went on, she realized that the road was getting too lonely and deserted. The driver then suddenly raced the car in a zigzag manner, taking dangerous and extreme turns. Her eyes widened in horror and her heart jumped out in her throat as she was thrown sideways back and forth. Her body and face got hit in different angles as if she was run over by a car. The seat belt wasn''t of much help to her.


    "S-stop it! Stop!" She eximed, feeling terrified. "How are you driving!? You will kill us!"


    No response.


    She cried and looked back. "Wei! Tell him to stop! He will kill us!"


    Wei didn''t bother.


    She was aghast to get no reaction out of them.


    After a few minutes of this deadly roller coaster ride, the car came to a stop. By that point, Ruomei''s makeup, hair do and clothes were in aplete mess. Her face was ghastly pale and colorless as if her soul flew away. Her heart pounded in her chest. It took a few minutes to realize that this terrifying ride was finally over. She could hardly believe that she was alive and still breathing.


    "Boss, we have reached the office," the driver said.


    Wei nodded.


    Ruomei was stunned.


    What is happening? How can Wei act as if nothing happened?


    Her body was still shaking in fear and her lips trembled as she asked, "W-Wei...y-you won''t say anything to this driver? Just look at how he drove! He could have killed us!"


    Wei nced at her. He thought for a moment and took a piece of paper and a pen. Ruomei was scared and confused.


    He handed her the paper after writing something in it. There was only a single line written on it that sent shivers down her spine as she read it.


    ''Don''t you dare disturb Lixue and me again or the next ride will be yourst.''


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 154 - The Mafia King Doesnt Fail To Dote Upon His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 154 - The Mafia King Doesn''t Fail To Dote Upon His Wife</h4>


    The small piece of paper shook hard in her hands. But then Ruomei realized that it was her who was trembling, not the paper. Her face turned as white as a ghost as she lifted her eyes to meet his frosty and unfeeling gaze that had seen right through her.


    She tried to smile but it helplessly faltered. "W-what do you mean?"


    This time, the driver said, "Miss clearly knows what Boss means."


    Wei didn''t waste anymore time and stepped out, leaving a frightened and scared shitless Ruomei in the car.


    Don''t you dare disturb me again¡­


    Does that mean he saw me that night when I banged on his door? But-but I was hiding!


    The note was a clear warning that if she stepped out of her line again, the cost would be her life. She regretted that she underestimated Wei.


    Just because she intruded on their private moment, he made her go through this dangerous roller coaster ride. For the whole time, she felt as if her heart was in her throat and she would die at any moment when the car crashed.


    She clenched her fist.


    He was ready to kill her because she disturbed Lihua and Wei.


    Lixue you¡­


    ---


    Fu Renshu said, "Boss, this is the bid file. It needs your signature."


    Wei nced through the content and signed it. As they were busy in their usual work discussion, Ruomei slowly entered his office. Before she came, she fixed her messy hair and makeup.


    Fu Renshu''s mouth twitched.


    She still came? I thought she would have already run away after that awesome ride.


    Ruomei''s smile faltered as she looked at Wei. "Wei¡­"


    After that incident, she was clueless on how to talk to him. She felt as if shepletely lost her face. But she wasn''t going to give up now. It was only the first day.


    She peeked at the file in his hands and her face finally brightened. "It''s thattest proposal on which Jiang Industries is working, right? I have studied it. If you don''t mind, I have one proposal to give too¡­"


    Fu Renshu coughed. He nced at Wei to see that he waspletely ignoring her. Ruomei stiffened on hisck of response and felt embarrassed.


    She cleared her throat and pulled out the file in her hand from her bag. "This is what I have thought."


    Silence.


    Ruomei clenched her dress and impatiently waited for him to speak. She couldn''t waste her day like this with not being able to get closer to him. Lihua wasn''t here and this was the only chance to make a ce in his heart.


    Lixue is not here. I have to-


    "Wei!"


    Ruomei''s face turned ashen as she heard the familiar irritating voice. She slowly turned and found Lihua merrily hopping into the office.


    Her mouth dropped wide open in utter shock.


    What is she doing here!?


    Wei got a pleasant surprise as well to see his wife. He immediately got up and walked upto her. He gently pulled her to his side and dotingly asked, "Lixue. You are here."


    "En!" She grinned.


    "You didn''t tell me. We could havee together," he softly said.


    Ruomei nkly looked at him. He was ready to o drive away without her when she asked to share a ride but for Lihua¡­


    Lihua smiled. "I wanted to give you a surprise! A surprise visit from your wife! Did you like it?"


    A cute smile donned his lips, making Ruomei look extremely ugly.


    Wei kissed her forehead. "Like it very much. I want such surprises everyday. I don''t like it without you even for a moment."


    She beamed.


    Fu Renshu coughed, witnessing the dog food.


    Ruomei wished to tear off the smile from her face. The atmosphere was so silent until now, but the moment Lihua stepped in, it suddenly felt as if it was spring.


    Why...why cannot you smile at me like that?


    She stered a fake smile on her face and asked, "Lixue, why are you here?"


    Her nce fell upon her.


    "Did you probablye here to give his lunch?"


    Lihua touched her chin. "Well I will tell my reason but...what happened to you? Why do you look so...messy?"


    Ruomei froze.


    Fu Renshu almost burst into a chuckle. If she knew about the ride then¡­


    She forced herself to smile. "It''s none of your concern. So why did youe?" She spoke through gritted teeth.


    "Oh yes!" Lihua looked at her husband and sheepishly grinned. "I want to discuss thetest bid! I got an idea for the proposal!"


    She looked at her stunned and thenughed. "Lixue. This is an important project. Do you have any idea how much money is involved here? What do you know about business? You haven''t even graduated."


    She proudly said, "I havepleted my degree in business management from the most reputed University. I don''t mean to disappoint you but I think our capabilities are quite clear here. This is not a yground."


    Lihua scratched her chin. "I know I am not qualified, but I think I can surely put forth my idea. It''s up to Wei what he will decide."


    Wei nodded and solemnly said, "I don''t need to decide. I choose your idea."


    "..."


    Lihua puked blood. "I didn''t even say anything."


    "You don''t need too," he smiled and patted her head.


    Ruomei felt extremely jealous.


    Lihua coughed. "You¡­"


    Just how much does this man dote upon me?


    "What if my idea is actually bad and it incurs losses?"


    Wei tilted his head. "I don''t mind. This is yourpany. You can do whatever you want with it."


    !!!


    She feltpletely helpless before this sly Mafia King who innocently flirted.


    "*Ahem* Let me bring someone who is the main highlight for this idea!"


    She looked at the door and said, "Come on in!"


    Ruomei frowned.


    What is she nning now?


    The door slowly opened and Jiang Fai slowly stepped in. He gulped as he faced Wei. "H-hello cousin¡­"


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 155 - The Mafia King Is A Great Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 155 - The Mafia King Is A Great Teacher</h4>


    Ruomei blinked her eyes.


    Fai?


    Jiang Fai might have a loud and arrogant mouth, but in front of Wei, he would always tightly zip his lips. Hismanding aura was different from the rest of the family members and every time they met, he couldn''t help but just... keep quiet.


    Lihua was dumbfounded.


    Why is he suddenly so mellow?


    He walked in, sping his fingers together in trepidation.


    Wei curiously looked at Lihua. "Fai?"


    "En!" She bobbed her head. "He is the one who will help us!"


    Ruomei grimaced. "Lixue I... don''t know what to say to you. How can Fai help us? He is just seventeen and in high school."


    "So? Didn''t Wei begin helping in business when he was just sixteen? Was he any less capable just because he was a teenager?" She shot back.


    Fu Renshu raised his brow.


    Good going, dumb woman.


    That got her tongue-tied.


    "You... don''t put false words in my mouth!" She flustered. "I never meant it like that! Of course, nobody can question Wei''s capabilities."


    Lihua nodded. "Yes. So we cannot question Fai Fai''s capabilities either. And he is suspended from school anyway. Might as well be of some use to the business and help his cousin!"


    "..."


    Jiang Fai was speechless.


    Wei softly smiled. "En."


    What the fuck!?


    Jiang Fai felt as if he was blinded.


    When will Ie to terms that my cousin can smile like that now too?


    Fu Renshu said, "Boss, I think we should hear what both have to put forth."


    Wei narrowed his eyes at Ruomei. He shamelessly wanted to ept his wife''s proposal without even blinking his eyes. He trusted Lihua.


    Lihua nodded. "Of course! Everybody''s idea should be taken into consideration."


    Ruomei gritted her teeth, feeling furious. She felt utterly downgraded being forced topete with Lihua.


    Fu Renshu immediately arranged for a meeting with the important stakeholders. Jiang Weizhe and his brother Jiang Weiyuan were present too. His son, Jiang Li, quietly stared at Lihua and tilted his head. His gaze was unreadable.


    Ruomei was surprised. She wasn''t aware that the family members would be here too.


    This is a good chance for me to show how better I am than Lixue. She cannot possibly beat me with her ignorance and someone who hasn''t even graduated, she smirked.


    Fu Renshu said, "As you all know, there is an important proposaling up. Miss Shi has offered her help and Madam, too, has an idea in her mind which she would like to share."


    Ruomei was the first toe up. She had created presentations, giving statistics of thest five years and using data analytics, she came up with her systematic n of using the past experiences to promote the hotel that Jiang Industries would build.


    "Jiang Industries is a brand in itself. As such, we will face no problems in advertising our hotel. Our connections with the other CEOs will definitely help us gain momentum. The service industry is going well right now which is extremely beneficial for a toppany like us," she smiled.


    The others gave a slow nod in acknowledgment.


    "Any questions?"


    Lihua raised her hand. "Me!"


    Her mouth twitched. "Yes?"


    "I don''t understand anything!" She sobbed. "There are too many numbers. I don''t remember anything about my life before I lost my memory, but I think I would have definitely hated math! My brain just exploded!"


    Silence.


    Ruomei looked at her, dumbfounded.


    Is she an idiot?


    She smiled. "It''s okay, Lixue. After all, you don''t understand business and its working. I don''t me you for not understanding my presentation," she sighed. "That''s why I said that it would be difficult for you¡­"


    You dug your own grave with your ipetence hah!


    Obviously, Ruomei didn''t leave a chance to imply that Lihua was ignorant.


    Wei said, "It''s like this¡­"


    The Mafia King, without any hesitation, began exining the presentation to Lihua. The other stakeholders looked wide-eyed at him.


    He was patiently exining everything to Lihua without anyint. Lihua slowly nodded and then beamed. "Oh, now it was easier! I understand now! Wei. You are such a great teacher!"


    "Anything for you. You can always ask me if you don''t understand anything."


    Wei smiled, making the stakeholders almost drop dead in their seats.


    Jiang Wei is... smiling!?


    At such a rare sight, they felt as if they saw heaven.


    "Okay, so it''s my turn, right?"


    Fu Renshu said, "Yes, Madam."


    May this dumb woman has some really nice idea to give or she will be a joke.


    Some of the stakeholders were quietly snickering at Lihua for tantly admitting that she didn''t understand anything. How would she give a decent presentation?


    Ruomei noticed their mocking gazes and felt even more confident.


    Lihua took the center spot and dragged Jiang Fai with her. He wanted to kill her because he suddenly got stage fright and after Ruomei''s presentation, he had lost his confidence.


    This dumb sister-inw! Damn it! I don''t want to do this anymore, he sobbed.


    "Alright! Thank you for giving me this chance to present my idea. Miss Ruomei indeed gave an excellent presentation. But I have a question. How long will we simply look at the past data and use it again and again?"


    Jiang Weizhe and Jiang Weiyuan furrowed their brows.


    "Isn''t it time to do something new and try something that we have never done before? Sure, Miss Shi''s idea is a sure-shot idea and will work. But at the same time, people also want to see something exciting happening. That''s why, to advertise our hotel, we will create a story!"


    Everybody looked at her, speechless.


    Huh? A... story?


    Wei curiously asked, "A story?"


    Lihua beamed. "Yes! Everybody likes stories. Everybody watches movies because they entertain us so much. There is thrill, action, drama, suspense and so much more. So, I was thinking how it would be a great idea to promote our hotel by telling a story. A drama that would take ce in our very hotel and told by none other than my cute cousin-inw, Fai Fai!"

 Chapter 156 - The Mafia King Gives His Judgement!

    <h4>Chapter 156 - The Mafia King Gives His Judgement!</h4>


    One of the stakeholders asked, "What do you mean by a drama?"


    "Well I just recently got to uncover my cousin-inw''s hidden talent! Even though he might seem like a rebellious teenager, he is quite an artist," her eyes sparkled.


    Jiang Fai''s cheeks turned extremely red. Suddenly, he was the center of attention.


    Lihua took out a folder and spread all his drawings and paintings on the table. They were beautiful pictures of people - man or woman standing in different poses that went well with the background.


    The Jiang family was quite surprised to see this level of professional art from Jiang Fai.


    "I must say that Jiang Fai is talented, but how will it help in the proposal? How is it going to help us?"


    "d that you asked! Our proposal is to have Fai Fai draw aic. The setting will be our hotel. There will our lead characters who will meet there where their beautiful story will unfold. The mai focus will be our venue and how the story will take ce. Once the hotel blueprint will be ready, Fai Fai will draw the actualyout of the hotel in the background where people will actually see how amazing our hotel is from the inside. Fai Fai is really good in drawing intrinsic details. It will be a short story but a good story that will take everybody''s breath away. This will be a unique way to make our hotels known to everyone."


    There was a long beat of silence. Everybody, literally, everybody looked at her in a daze. Their shocked expression was all too visible and evident. In the whole history of doing business in Jiang Industries, nobody had ever thought of such a... different idea.


    They couldn''t exactly pinpoint what they should really feel about this. Her proposal was way different than Ruomei''s sophisticated one.


    Ruomei had an urge tough, but she held it in.


    "Lixue, is this the proposal you came up with? Do you know how... childish this is? Aic for such a big proposal like this?"


    "Why not?" She innocently asked.


    "Lixue, this is not some yground where you are telling stories to children."


    Some of the stakeholders couldn''t help but agree with her.


    "I agree with Miss Shi."


    "Indeed. Aic? A story? Seems¡­" he left it unsaid.


    Ruomei inwardly sneered.


    Lihua said, "But everybody likes stories! Everybody likes entertainment. And this is something different too. We have always gone ahead with the usual boring methods like how we always did before. But change is a part of life. It will be so refreshing to know more about our hotel through a medium such as a story. A story emotionally connects all which is a great way to make them feel connected in turn. They won''t ever forget about it, trust me.


    The promotion methods and advertising that you listed in your presentation is good and it will work. But it''s not enough to leave a mark on anybody. It should be something that people should vividly remember. Drawings, songs, music, paintings, art does just that. Even our reputation will increase once people know that we are not afraid to take a different approach. Don''t you think that considering all these years, people would be more or less expecting what we will do? So this is a chance to prove them wrong!"


    There was again a beat of silence.


    Lihua continued. "I am a hundred percent sure that Fai Fai will do an awesome job. You saw his paintings. With his help, Jiang Industries can reach even a greater height."


    Jiang Fai''s ears turned red.


    After a pause, a voice came, "Interesting¡­"


    Ruomei shuffled in her seat and looked back. It was Jiang Weizhe who spoke. Lihua brightened. "Do you like it?"


    He tilted his head. "I don''t know how it will turn out, but it seems promising," he quietly said.


    Ruomei was stunned.


    How can this childish idea be promising?


    But even after his agreement, the others didn''t seem as convinced.


    Ruomei voiced it out. "I think everybody understands that there is no merit to this idea. Jiang Industries is a reputable and prestigiouspany. We cannot involve ourselves in creating stories."


    Jiang Weizhe pursed his lips.


    Jiang Fai turned pale and couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. He didn''t know why Lihua thought that this idea would work. But he already had a fair idea that the grownups in the office would never approve of such a method.


    It wasn''t traditional.


    Lihua silently squeezed his hand and gave him a reassuring nod.


    She faced the audience again and said, "How can you be so sure that it won''t work? In fact I guarantee that this will work even better than Shi Ruomei''s n."


    Ruomei widened her eyes. She wanted tough at her confidence.


    Just what makes you think that?


    As expected, most of the stakeholders were in Ruomei''s favor. Their whispers were loud and clear. But they were waiting for Wei''s judgement. Even Fu Renshu didn''t know what to think about this proposal.


    Everybody''s eyes were on Wei. They were curious about his decision.


    Now there was Jiang Wei who sat at the main CEO seat at the other side of the conference table, oozing out his regal aura. There were a few points to consider when one thought about him.


    He was a Mafia King with a zero EQ.


    He was a man who didn''t understand cues, so he didn''t understand everyone''s general favorability towards Ruomei.


    He was an extremely doting husband who, at any cost, would always stand with his wife.


    And right now, that extremely doting husband wanted nothing else but to spend cuddly time with his wife in his office.


    So all in all, this meeting was just a bother to him which he wanted to end as soon as possible.


    "I agree with Lixue. We will go ahead with her n. Meeting adjourned."


    There came his hammer of judgement, leaving everybody speechless and shocked to the core.


    Ruomei stumbled in her seat, while Lihua, who, even though had the decision in her favor, choked in her throat.


    What!?

 Chapter 157 - The Mafia King Who Was Scolded By His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 157 - The Mafia King Who Was Scolded By His Wife</h4>


    Lihua didn''t know if she should feel happy or sad about his decision. Jiang Fai coughed. "Cousin seems hardly bothered..."


    She couldn''t even retort and helplessly sighed.


    One of the senior members raised his concern. "Jiang Wei. Are you seriously considering her proposal?"


    Wei gave a sideways nce. "What my wife says goes."


    "..."


    The others were stunned to hear this explosive news that he suddenly bombed upon him.


    Wife!? When did this happen? Isn''t Shi Ruomei his fiance?


    They were itching to ask, but they didn''t want to offend Wei either.


    Ruomei felt the gazes upon her. She felt as if she was being pitied. Not only that, Wei''s statement just lit her heart in fury.


    The members nced between the two women and somehow finally sensed what was going on. They couldn''t believe that he was tantly siding with his wife.


    Fu Renshu sobbed.


    Ahhh, the doting husband is here. Boss, you should be impartial.


    "Jiang Wei, this is a big proposal. We cannot..."


    He narrowed his eyes. "You cannot what?"


    They immediately gulped down their words. They grew dissatisfied more and more and couldn''t help but me Lihua.


    Ruomei felt the difort in the air and the res that they shot towards Lihua. At first, she was infuriated.


    This is nice, she sneered. Even if Wei chooses this bitch now, he will be bound to change it once this resistance grows. Lixue''s reputation will take a hit for using Wei''s position to her advantage. Hah!


    Ruomei awkwardly smiled and she lowered her gaze to show a defeated expression. "It''s okay. If Wei has decided something, it will be the best for thepany. It is not wrong to support your wife..."


    She indirectly implied Wei''s bias on Lihua and how she was even shamelessly using it.


    This made the members feel pitiful for her and favor her even more.


    "You cannot be partial!"


    The words in their mind were right out in the open and from somebody unexpected. They rang in the air until they realized that the words came out from Lihua''s lips. They were taken aback.


    Wei was clearly in her favor and yet she opposed this?


    Ruomei narrowed her eyes.


    Wei blinked his eyes and stared at her. "Lixue."


    Lihua put her hands on her waist and gave a pointed stare at him. "I am disappointed in you, Wei."


    Jiang Weiyuan and his son, Jiang Li, slightly widened their eyes in surprise and raised their brow.


    To say that she is disappointed in Wei...


    Wei froze. His expression turned ashen and extremely aggrieved as he anxiously looked at her. "Why?"


    "You are the CEO of thepany, and it''s your job to be fair and impartial towards everybody. You cannot favor me just because I am your wife. I want everyone to ept my proposal fair and square, not anybody thinking that I got it because of you."


    Wei pursed his lips and lowered his head.


    "I just want to support my wife..." He sadly mumbled.


    The others almost puked blood seeing this side of Wei. He was totally acting like a pitiful dog with his ears down.


    Lihua nodded. "That is fine and I appreciate it, but you cannot mix it with business. I already had a fair idea that most of the people here won''t be so easily convinced. Until now, the methods were too rigid and fixed. Doing something out-of-the-box and new requires courage and it''s not easy. It''s understandable."


    Everybody looked at her stupefied and in a new light.


    Ruomei grew impatient.


    This bitch! She is doing this on purpose!


    "That''s why I already thought of a solution to this too!"


    Wei tilted his head. "What?"


    "Few people like you and father-inw are with me while the majority is with Shi Ruomei. But, both of us should get equal chance to prove ourselves. That chance our customers will give us. So how about this? Shi Ruomei and I will work on our proposal as nned and whoever gets the most support and votes from the public wins!"


    Everybody was in deep thought.


    "This will be like a trial. We will get to see which method the public leans towards more. Do they like Shi Ruomei''s method of advertising or do they like Fai Fai''sic? We can take a sample size of a poption to determine this. Jiang Industries will choose the proposal that gets the most votes," her eyes sparkled in excitement.


    After a long time, Jiang Weiyuan raised his hand and quietly said, "I agree with this."


    Ruomei widened her eyes.


    What?


    More and more members gave their agreement too.


    "This seems to be fair."


    "Yes. Although I do think that Miss Shi will easily win, this will simply prove it."


    "This method is not bad."


    Fu Renshu sighed in relief.


    Phew!


    He looked at Lihua and was impressed by her for the first time.


    This woman actually can say some intelligent stuff.


    One of them asked, "How long will we hold thispetition?"


    Lihua touched her chin. "I think a month will be fine."


    They nced at each other and nodded. "A month seems fair enough."


    Lihua eagerly awaited Wei''s decision.


    He sighed and nodded. "I agree with this."


    Lihua smiled and then looked at Ruomei. "Well, let''s have a healthypetition and may the best one win."


    It took all her strength not to let her hatred show on her face. Ruomei smiled. "Same here, Lixue. I hope you won''t be too disappointed after the result."


    "I won''t!" She proudly said. "I have full confidence in my cute Fai Fai!"


    Jiang Fai''s face flushed red and he wished to disappear.


    Cute? And me? So humiliating! As if calling me Fai Fai isn''t embarrassing enough!


    After the meeting, Lihua jumped into Wei''s hug and grinned. "Thank you, Wei!"


    He sadly asked, "Are you still mad at me?"


    She blinked her eyes.


    Aiyaa! He looks so adorable when he is sulking!


    "Oh! Of course not! I just wanted to let you know that it''s bad to be biased. I am happy that you understood it," she pinched his cheeks.


    He beamed and smiled, feeling relieved. He cupped her face and dove into a passionate kiss as his lips hungrily captured hers.


    Lihua softly moaned and kissed him back, giving him ess to her mouth. Their tongues slurped and wet sounds echoed in his office.


    Suddenly, the door opened and Jiang Fai stepped in. "Sister-inw-"


    He froze upon seeing the R-18 kiss scene. His ears turned bright red and he quickly said, "S-sorry for disturbing!"

 Chapter 158 - The Mafia King Is Not So Scary After All...or Maybe He Is?

    <h4>Chapter 158 - The Mafia King Is Not So Scary After All...or Maybe He Is?</h4>


    Lihua blushed hard and quickly said, "Wait, Fai Fai! Don''t leave!"


    Jiang Fai red at her. "You want an underage teenager to witness...*cough* such a scene? At least, lock the door damn it!"


    Lihua averted her gaze, feeling shy. "I-I remember I had to talk to Assistant Fu! Bye!"


    "Hey, you wait! I have to things to say-"


    Lihua already dashed away like the wind.


    Sweat formed on his head as he realized that he was alone with his cousin in his office. He had never talked to him before.


    There wasplete silence. Wei was staring daggers at Jiang Fai for breaking his romantic time with Lihua.


    Jiang Fai wanted to cry butcked tears to shed.


    "Haha...I-I will leave too...I am really sorry about disturbing you!"


    He turned but he soon felt a hand on his shoulder, making him shudder. A gulp passed down his throat.


    "Wait."


    His impassive voice felt too oppressive to him. He slowly turned and awkwardly smiled. "C-cousin..."


    Ah, he will kill me now! I am dead! I disturbed him. He is mad at me!


    Wei stared at him and slowly said, "Lixue trusts you."


    He blinked his eyes and looked at him in confusion. "Ah?"


    "Lixue trusts your abilities. I will too. Do your best and don''t disappoint her. She is relying on you to win this."


    Jiang Fai looked at him in disbelief.


    He-he talked to me...and he even said such a nice thing to me.


    Cousin believes in me...


    He never thought that Wei was capable of being that sensitive and encourage him. He was always cold and distant. He was feared by everybody, and Jiang Fai wasn''t an exception. He felt fuzzy and warm in his chest by his trust.


    Guess cousin is not that scary after all...


    "If she didn''t win, you will have to pay the price," Wei inly said, but his dry voice carried an imminent threat. "I will show you how my base looks like."


    "..."


    A shiver ran through his spine.


    I take my words back! Cousin is scary as hell!


    ---


    When Li Tingzhe learned this news, he felt utterly humiliated. "That Fai! What is he doing? When the hell he became an artist? That is so embarrassing. For such a huge project, he will do what? Paint pictures like school kids?"


    Kang Hongqi smirked. "What else can we expect from him, Dad? He is a wuss."


    Kang Yuming acted like a caring mother who red at him. "Hongqi, enough! Jiang Fai is still your brother."


    Inwardly, she was satisfied to see Li Tingzhe angry at him. After that incident in school, they had to suffer a lot of humiliation. Kang Hongqi and Kang Meifen were still unable to get admission to a decent school.


    Kang Meifen snorted. "He is such a fool. This is called digging your own grave."


    Li Tingzhe shook his head. "I have already more than enough lost my face! I cannot bear it anymore!"


    ---


    Jiang Xiurang was dusting her son''s room when she got a call. As she checked the iing number, she froze. Her hands trembled and tears pooled in her eyes.


    Why is he calling me? He never called me before in all these years...


    Her heart raced as she picked it. Suddenly, she heard a furious voice that made her feel as if she would go deaf.


    "Jiang Xiurang! Tell Fai to withdraw from the project right now!"


    She staggered. "W-what?"


    "Didn''t you hear me? What the hell are you doing? How can you make him a freaking artist? An artist?"


    She was clueless about what was happening. "I don''t understand-"


    Heughed. "You don''t? Your son has an interest in drawing like a fucking school kid and you allow him to do that? And now, he is poking into Jiang business''s affairs with his childish stuff? How much more will you humiliate me?"


    Jiang Xiurang was in a daze.


    "You... called me after so many years and this is what you have to say to me?"


    "What else should I say? Praise Fai for being so pathetic?"


    Jiang Xiurang clenched her fist. "D-Don''t call Fai pathetic."


    "He is! I will not tolerate this. If this came out in the open, do you know how much people will mock me?"


    "Why do you care!? You didn''t care about him for all these years, so why do you care now? Don''t you have your mistress and her kids? Take care of them. You don''t need to worry about Fai."


    "You...how dare you talk to me like that! Even if I hate it, Fai is still my son. Everybody knows this, so if everyone knows what he is up to, it will ruin my reputation!"


    Jiang Xiurang wanted to say a lot of things, but she felt so choked up that words failed to escape her lips.


    Even if I hate it...


    The fact that he hated Jiang Fai so much clenched her heart in pain. He was his son, yet he was so cruel.


    Herck of response made him feel as if he was right and he grew more confident. "That is why, you will stop Fai from doing this nonsense!"


    Jiang Xiurang was about to say something when somebody snatched the phone from her. She looked at Lihua in surprise.


    Lihua raised her hand and nodded. She smiled. "Mr. Li, the disgusting cheater. You say about reputation, but when was that thought when you cheated on your wife? You had an affair and had illegitimate children, so you didn''t think that ''that'' will affect your reputation?"


    On the other end, Li Tingzhe widened his eyes. "Y-you are..."


    "Great that you recognize me. Now listen to me very carefully, you bastard. You lost all your right to be a husband to Aunt Xiurang and a father to Fai Fai the moment you slept with that homewrecker. You gave her a ce in your house by snatching that away from Aunt. For eleven years, you didn''t even bother to call her much less apologize. So shut your fucking mouth."


    "How dare you-"


    "Fai Fai will not withdraw from this proposal," she narrowed her eyes. "So don''t bother to call back again. If you tried anything funny to threaten Aunt or Fai Fai, then trust me, you will suffer a lot."


    Her voice was so frightening that he almost pissed in his pants.


    "On second thought, I think it''s good that you called. Because I want to give you a message."


    "Message?"


    She smiled. "Yes. Be ready, Mr. Li, the cheater. One month from now, the results will be out. I believe Fai Fai will definitely win. So, don''t forget to call yourwyer on that day because once Fai Fai wins, Aunt Xiurang will give you divorce then and there!"

 Chapter 159 - The Old Madams Condition

    <h4>Chapter 159 - The Old Madam''s Condition</h4>


    "Lixue!"


    The Old Madam roared so loudly that the entire vi reverberated in fear. The maids and butlers already stepped back, not wanting to face her wrath.


    "Lixue! Come down!"


    The entire Jiang family gathered upon hearing themotion. Ruomei, too, quickly rushed to the hall.


    Lihua stepped down along with Wei with Jiang Xiurang and Jiang Fai on his side. Lihua said, "What''s wrong, Old Madam?"


    The Old Madam was so furious at her that she had an urge to strangle her at this moment. Her body was trembling in rage as she faced. "What did you say to Li Tingzhe!?"


    Lixue almost covered her ears. "I can hear you! Please tone down a bit."


    Wei narrowed his eyes at her. "Don''t speak so loudly. You are hurting my wife."


    The Old Madam puked imaginary blood in anger. "It''s her fault in the first ce! How dare she tell Li Tingzhe that Xiurang will divorce him if she won the proposal?"


    Jiang Xiurang trembled and she instinctively lowered her head. Jiang Fai gritted his teeth and whispered in annoyance. "Oh stop it Mom! Look ahead, not down!"


    Ruomei sharply gasped and covered her mouth. "What? Lixue did such a thing?"


    "Who else would?"


    Lihua smiled. "What did I do wrong in this? That cheater doesn''t deserve Aunt. I am just showing him his ce which ''you'' as her mother should have done that ages back. There is a limit to his arrogance and shamelessness."


    "Shut up! You are nobody to decide that! I will never let Xiurang divorce him! I will never let anything harm my reputation!"


    Lihua snorted. "You know, Old Madam. You are not saving your reputation by not letting this divorce happen. Instead, you are ruining it by your own hands. Have you thought about what people would think if they know that Aunt''s own mother refused to support her even though Aunt was never at fault? She didn''t cheat him. She GOT cheated. Everybody will think of you as a heartless and cruel mother who never stood by her daughter''s side. Instead, she is supporting the cheater who threw her away."


    The Old Madam''s face turned extremely red and ugly.


    Ruomei indignantly said, "Enough, Lixue! There is a basic decency you should uphold while talking to the Matriarch. Old Madam is doing this for her own good. It''s not easy to live alone and with a divorcee tag. They willugh and mock Aunt all the time."


    Jiang Fai red at her.


    Lihuaughed. "So you think it''s easy to live with a cheater? And who said she is alone? Aunt Xiurang has the whole Jiang family with her. She will never be alone."


    Jiang Xiurang slightly jolted and looked at her in stupor. Her eyes stung in tears as she felt emotional.


    Lihua stepped in front of Ruomei and narrowed her eyes. "Let me ask you this. If the man you marry cheats on you one day, will you continue to live with him? If what happened with Aunt happens to you, what will you do?"


    Ruomei froze.


    "Come on, tell me. Will you agree to live with that cheater and that mistress?"


    Ruomei stammered. "I..." Her face turned red.


    Mistress? She was the daughter of the prestigious Shi family. Like hell she would tolerate a homewrecker!


    But she couldn''t say it out aloud.


    "I, for one, know that I won''t be able to live with that," Lihua said.


    Wei solemnly said with a grave expression, "I will never cheat on you."


    Lihua grinned. "Hehe, I know that."


    Without hearing her answer, Lihua turned and faced the other women in the family.


    Jiang Weiyuan''s wife, Jiang Ninghong, whose sharp, calcting gaze studied Lihua, straightened up.


    "You tell me. If you find Uncle Weiyuan with another woman one day, will you leave him or forgive him?"


    Silence.


    Jiang Weiyuan tilted his head and slightly widened his eyes. Jiang Ninghong seemed to be in thought.


    Lihua observed her silence and smiled. "You are a politician''s daughter, right? Wei told me."


    She said nothing.


    "And as a politician''s daughter, it''s in your nature to give calcting replies. But you see, aunt-inw. You cannot be diplomatic all the time and give a safe answer. When it''s about self-respect, you either stand at the leaving side or the forgiving side. There is no middle ground when cheating is concerned."


    Jiang Ninghong raised her brow, feeling surprised. Her gaze glinted in amusement and an extremely faint smile tugged her lips.


    Lihua shrugged and walked upto to the eldest daughter-inw, Jiang Lanying. "If brother-inw Jiang Li sleeps with a woman, how would you react?"


    Jiang Lanying''s delicate brows furrowed. Her husband, Jiang Li, who quietly stood by her side, couldn''t help but twitch his mouth slightly.


    "I..."


    There was a slight hint of hesitation on her face.


    Lihua smiled. She understood her answer, so she walked towards Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Ninghong''s daughter, Jiang Ruiling. "Do you want such a man as a husband in future who will two-time you?"


    For a moment, her gaze shifted at one side before it fell back on Lihua again. She slowly said, "Nobody wants such a partner is what I feel."


    Lihua beamed. She didn''t give a direct answer, but it was enough.


    As expected of a politician''s granddaughter...


    Lihua looked at Jiang Weizhe. "Do you expect mother-inw to forgive you?"


    Jiang Weizhe straightened up. "I will never look at anybody else but my Yubi. But hypothetically if it indeed happens, I will hand her the gun myself for her to kill me."


    Lihua was taken aback. But then she broke into a soft chuckle.


    The Old Madam lost her patience. "What are you even trying to attain by asking such useless questions!?"


    "The useless questions where none of the women in this family actually disagreed with me?" She sharply shot back.


    The Old Madam gritted her teeth.


    "It''s high time that Aunt gets her freedom from that cheater. You wasted eleven years of her life already. That''s enough. Aunt deserves to live a life with dignity and respect."


    The Old Madamughed. "She won''t get that dignity and respect by trampling upon mine. Alright. Let''s do this. I believe Fai won''t win anyway. So, I got nothing to lose."


    Jiang Fai stared at her.


    Won''t win anyway...?


    He never cared about the Old Madam, but he couldn''t help but feel hurt by her words.


    "I don''t have to worry about him winning. So, let''s talk about what happens if he loses."


    Lihua stared at her.


    "If he loses, then Xiurang and Fai will have to go back to live with Li Tingzhe again. They will leave Jiang vi once and for all!"

 Chapter 160 - On Towards Victory!

    <h4>Chapter 160 - On Towards Victory!</h4>


    Jiang Xiurang froze. She slowly lifted her head in horror.


    G-go back to Li Tingzhe...?


    She was stunned. All those painful memories shed in her mind.


    Is she really that ruthless?


    It was as if she got this golden chance to get rid of her.


    Her mind was nk. She had never expected that the Old Madam would make such a demand.


    Jiang Fai yelled. "You damn old hag! How dare you say that! Do you have some screws loose in your head!? You want Mom and me to go back to that man who destroyed everything for us!?"


    There was utter silence. Ruomei was shocked by his speech. She never thought that he would dare talk back so rudely with such crassnguage.


    The Old Madam''s gaze darkened and her expression turned extremely severe. The air got chilly as she quietly said, "Jiang Fai. If you don''t apologize right now, I will throw you and your mother right this instant."


    "You won''t."


    A deep voice rang in the air as the Mafia King spoke. She was startled and turned to look at Wei, who was staring back at her with his sake eyes.


    "Aunt and Fai will not go anywhere."


    His every word carried weight that challenged the Old Madam.


    "You...I will not tolerate such disrespect," her gaze was fierce.


    Wei tilted his head. "If Aunt can tolerate your disrespect for eleven years, then why can''t you?"


    Jiang Fai and Lihua almost broke intoughter.


    His sharp question was so direct that it hit straight at her heart. The Old Madam slowly said, "You never talked to me like this before but ever since this witch came, you suddenly got a tongue, don''t you?"


    Wei blinked his eyes. "I always had a tongue."


    "Pfft!" Lihua finally couldn''t contain herself andughed. She didn''t know if it was intentional or idental, but she found her husband savage.


    The Old Madam''s mood took a turn for the worse.


    Ruomei pursed her lips. "Wei, she is right. You never talked so disrespectfully before. It''s all because of Lixue that you...Why don''t you understand that she is trying to make you against your family?"


    Wei didn''t bother to respond while Lihua rolled her eyes. With such tant ignorance in front of everyone, she couldn''t meet anyone''s gaze in shame.


    Lihua nced at Jiang Fai and said, "Old Madam is right, Fai Fai. Apologize to her. It''s bad manners to talk to elders like that."


    His eyes widened in shock. "What!? I will never-"


    "Besides..." She cut him off and continued. "You don''t have to lose your patience over this because we are going to win this. They are ignorant of your talent, so you should shut their mouths with your skill, not with words."


    Jiang Fai was taken aback. But then a sly smile lifted his lips and he looked at Old Madam. "I apologize for my rudeness, Old Madam. I shouldn''t have spoken like that."


    Of course, nobody missed the sarcasm in his tone.


    Lihua said, "Also, we ept your condition."


    Jiang Xiurang took a sharp breath.


    She smiled. "Now, if you excuse us, Fai Fai and I have to work for our awesome proposal."


    ---


    They assembled in Jiang Fai''s room and Jiang Xiurang was the first to ask, "T-that...will we really have to leave?"


    Lihua giggled. "Of course not, Aunt! Don''t you believe in Fai Fai?"


    She quickly said, "Yes, I do! But business is not so easy...Fai Fai is just seventeen."


    "It has nothing to do with age, Aunt. Only talent. Trust us! We will definitely win and you will definitely be free!"


    Lihua asked, "Okay! So what goes on in aic? I mean, what is the process?"


    Jiang Fai said, "Well... first, we need to get the story and script out. Since there are very limited pages, we need to see how to fit all the panels with the story in a way that is exciting and attention-grabbing. Then, I will draw, ink and color. Thest part is mainly advertising and printingics."


    She brightened. "Oh! How much time will it take for you to make theic?"


    He grinned. "Well, it''s actually quitebor-intensive work, but it doesn''t take much time for me. I don''t have school now, so I can entirely focus on drawing."


    Lihua was delighted. "That''s wonderful! Once we get the story out, I can leave it up to you for the drawing part. The main part is advertising. We need to market thisic so much that it beats Shi Ruomei."


    He pursed his lips. "But how?"


    "Hm..." All three of them were in deep thought.


    A certain Mafia King offered. "Jiang Industries is connected with many advertisingpanies."


    Startled, she looked back at Wei who seemed to feel left out. She coughed and quickly hugged him. "Wei!"


    Looking at her small happy face, his dissatisfaction flew away. "En."


    Jiang Fai dryly stared at them with imaginary flowers blooming around them.


    Oof! Dog food!


    "Really?" She beamed.


    He nodded. "Marketing won''t be a problem."


    "That''s good!" She thought about it. "Well, that will happen once theic is ready. But I think we should take early steps so that maximum public is involved."


    Jiang Fai questioned. "How?"


    "Hehe..."


    ---


    The next day as Lihua and Jiang Fai got busy with drafting the storyline, Fu Renshu came in with bad news. "Old Madam has ordered that all the advertising and marketing firms that Jiang Industries is connected with will be solely dedicated to promoting Miss Shi''s proposal. If they try to coborate with you, then well..."


    The color on the teenager''s face faded. "What? Then how will we do it? Drawing aic is of no use if there is nobody to buy it."


    Lihua patted his back. "Don''t worry, Fai Fai. Everything will be fine. You just focus on theic. Leave the rest to me."


    He hesitated but then nodded.


    Outside, Fu Renshu asked, "What are you nning to do?"


    "Hohoho! Old Madam can control the firms, not social media. We just need to have a strategy to use social media to our advantage. We won''t lose to Old Madam this way."


    He raised his brow.


    "Social media huh...?"


    "Yup. Old Madam doesn''t realize its power. And before she realizes it, Fai Fai would have already gone miles ahead!"

 Chapter 161 - The Mafia King Makes Coffee For His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 161 - The Mafia King Makes Coffee For His Wife</h4>


    Ruomei''s proposal soared high as soon as it hit the ads. She highlighted thepleted n of the hotel and the various luxuries offered to the customers. The magnificent hotel stood tall surrounded by lush green earth that was simply mesmerizing. Her ad was everywhere on the television, media and pamphlets. People began to check the websites for its information and many of them already pre-booked their rooms ahead for the vacation ns.


    As Ruomei checked the statistics at her home, she smiled, feeling satisfied. As she went to take a look at what Lihua was doing, she saw that Jiang Fai and she were in aplete mess surrounded by drawing papers.


    "Fai Fai, then what about showing her here at the end of the panel like a cliffhanger? That will be so hooking!"


    He fumed. "We don''t have space! The woman shoulde here, not at the end."


    "But there will be no mystery like that¡­" she whined.


    "It should also go with the stairs behind, idiot. The woman should fit in the background."


    Lihua sighed. "Alright Fai Fai, we will do as you say. You are the artist after all."


    He felt proud. "Of course."


    "Tsk. Tsk," Ruomei clicked her tongue and came in. "Lixue, are you still at the stage of drawing youric? I hope you are keeping a track of the news and the website visits. So many of the people have already pre-booked their rooms. And you haven''t even started yet."


    She sighed. She nced at Jiang Fai and said in a concerned voice, "Fai, please listen to me and stop this. Lixue''s childish idea is not going to get you anywhere. When this fails, Old Madam will be even more disappointed in you."


    Jiang Fai narrowed his eyes. "I don''t know about her idea, but do you mean to say that my hobby is childish?"


    Ruomei widened her eyes. She felt as if she was in a pinch. She honestly thought just like Li Tingzhe. Comics, anime, manga were just a waste of time. To base your whole future on that was foolishness.


    She smiled. "Fai, you are misunderstanding me."


    "Then don''t say such stuff that makes us misunderstand you," Lihua rolled her eyes.


    Ruomei red at her.


    "And thank you for the tip and the info. But Fai Fai and I are just fine. You don''t have to worry about us."


    "How can I not?" She pursed her lips. "You aren''t even graduated and here you are dragging Fai in business matters with your ignorant proposal. I only care about Fai''s wellbeing."


    She snickered. "Well, for him, his well-being is in not going back to live with his cheater father who he clearly hates so much and which he should, but did you do anything about it?"


    Ruomei froze and her face flushed.


    "Do you want Fai Fai to lose his way, too, and be a cheater like his father? Teenagers are really impressionable at this age. What else would he learn from that useless man? Is this your concern for him?"


    "You¡­" her teeth ground in fury. Lihua never held back any punches.


    Wei stepped in at that moment, carrying a tray in his hands. "Lixue," he whispered in his doting and caring voice.


    He didn''t even throw a nce at Ruomei and kept the tray. He served her a cup of coffee and warmly smiled. "You must be tired. I have made coffee for you."


    Ruomei watched the couple, jealousy washing over her again.


    The warmth in his eyes, the smile on his lips and the concern for Lihua; everything drove her crazy.


    He brought coffee for her¡­


    She never thought she would see this side one day of the Mafia King personally serving someone.


    Lihua beamed. "Oh thank you, Wei!"


    "En," he kissed her forehead.


    Jiang Fai felt wronged. "I-I am also tired. Can I have some coffee too?"


    Wei threw a nk nce at him, and it was clear that he didn''t mean to share his coffee with anybody else but Lihua.


    "You don''t need to ask, Fai Fai. Of course, you can!" Lihua grinned.


    He gulped and didn''t dare meet Wei''s gaze whose lips had pursed into a straight line in disappointment.


    Lihua smiled at Ruomei. "Miss Shi. You seem to be really lonely standing there. Why don''t you join us?"


    If looks could kill, then she had already killed her a thousand times with her gaze itself.


    Is she implying that I am so pitiful?


    She maintained her smile. "No, thank you. I have to get back to work. After all, my proposal is bringing in so much traction that it has be hard to keep up."


    Her tone implied how tired she was handling all the work, but at the same time, it expressed how much she was way ahead of Lihua.


    She shyly looked at Wei. "Wei, I promise that I will win this proposal and bring nothing but profits for the Jiang Industries."


    Once I win this, Wei will definitely start noticing me. How would he bear to stay with a loser? She sneered.


    She turned around and left.


    Lihua''s mouth twitched. "She talks too much."


    Wei nodded in agreement.


    Jiang Fai dryly said in disdain, "You are too chirpy in your way¡­"


    She pouted. "Wei, do you not like me like that?"


    Wei grabbed her head and ced a deep kiss on her lips. Tilting his head, he nibbled and chomped on her lips. The poor teenager jumped in his seat who had no ce to hide. "Y-you two...get a room!" His face was beet red.


    Even Lihua felt disoriented for a moment. Wei smiled. "I like you the way you are."


    She furiously blushed. "Wei you¡­"


    Jiang Fai cleared his throat. "B-back to work!"


    Lihua coughed. "Right. Fai Fai, give me the draft once it''s ready. It''s time to put a counter strike now," she slyly smiled.


    ---


    Late at night, Lihua was working in front of herptop where she was busy creating an anonymous ount on Weibo. She thought for a moment about the username and kept it as - Storyteller.


    She grinned and opened the pictures of theic draft that Jiang Fai sent her an hour back. She uploaded them on Weibo with the caption.


    ''Who wants to know what happens next?''

 Chapter 162 - The Mafia Kings Threat To Jiang Fai

    <h4>Chapter 162 - The Mafia King''s Threat To Jiang Fai</h4>


    Within the span of eight hours, the mysterious ount Storyteller, who posted a simpleic draft in her post, became rapidly viral. The post wasn''t just on Weibo but on all of China''s social media sites like Douban, Renren, PengYou and much more.


    In the draft pictures, a tall majestic building with a long stretch of floors and rooms spanning upwards was shown surrounded by breathtaking scenery. In the next picture, a lone woman, quietly sobbing and gasping for breath, entered the hotel. On the third page, she is seen opening a door and catching her husband in adultery. Heartbroken, she runs away into the corridor only to bump into a handsome stranger. As she tearfully raises her head, she is stunned to see her husband once again in front of her but with a knife in his hands.


    At that point, the scene cut, and the post got over. The mere four-page scene was enough to induce curiosity for millions of users.


    The question that the Storyteller posted ''Who wants to know what happens next?'' became viral all over the inte with only one unanimous answer - I do!


    It wasn''t simply about the husband trying to kill his wife, but something in those drawings was so intriguing and mysterious that nobody was able to point it out. It felt as if something was right in front of their eyes yet they were missing it. The suspense caught everybody''s attention and it spread like wildfire.


    "Hey, hey who is the artist?"


    "I do! I want to know what happens next."


    "There are no details of theic though! What is the name? Where can I buy it?"


    "Me too! Will the husband really kill his wife?"


    "Even the draft looks so ssy. I wonder how the finishedic will look."


    "Storyteller, please give us more! I want to read the full story."


    "Yes, yes. Don''t hide by giving the teaser~"


    Reading all the continuous notifications popping up on her screen, Lihua was extremely satisfied. Her n exploded like a bomb. Suddenly, she was pulled into a hug by the sleeping Mafia King who was watching her grinning face from the beginning. His husky voice tickled her ears. "You seem happy."


    Lihua sheepishly smiled. "Hehe, look at what your capable wife has achieved."


    She showed him her phone.


    "The pictures are already so famous. Once theic will be out, it will be a total frenzy hoho~"


    Wei raised his brow and read nothing but praises for the artist. "I see."


    She nodded hard. "Imagine how excited they will be if they know that they can visit this hotel in theic in real life! People really like to visit those ces where a famous story took ce. This is my marketing strategy."


    "How will you bring the crowd in there?"


    She slyly smirked. "It''s a secret!"


    Wei pursed his lips. "From your hubby too?"


    Lihua choked. His pitiful expression almost made her give in. With his big, ck eyes, he didn''t seem any less different than a child asking his mother for candy. "*Ahem* The fruit of patience is really sweet."


    Wei stared at her. A glint passed through his eyes. "En," he nodded. "But there is one other thing that I cannot keep my patience for¡­"


    She blinked her eyes. "What?"


    He suddenly flipped her on the bed and pinned her beneath his arms, his deep, ck gaze boring at her. "This."


    Her heart skipped a beat and she shyly wrapped her arms around his neck. Wei dipped his head and swiftly captured her lips, making her moan. Their heated bodies sensually rubbed against each other, craving for the other''s warmth. From her lips, he went down to her neck and chest. He thought for a moment before he finally cupped her breast and gave it a gentle squeeze. Her eyes flew open and even through the clothes, his touch was as tantalizing as when he would have cupped it naked.


    "Ahn¡­"


    Wei''s tongue and lips did wonderwork on her slender neck, leaving bright hickeys on her fair skin. He felt his little brother rise in glory that wished to devour her haven. On that thought, he stiffened and a gulp passed down his throat.


    Too soon¡­


    His teeth bit upon his lower lip and he immediately parted away. "That¡­"


    Lihua, too, came to her senses and blushed. As she looked at his expression that was clearly filled with hunger, yet backed out and feeling ufortable; she felt her heart clench in sadness. Then her sight fell below his waist where she saw his member poking his pants. Her cheeks reddened.


    Wei knew it was time for another cold shower. Before he got up, Lihua tugged him back and slowly said, "Wei¡­"


    He quickly said as he feared she would get angry. "I am sorry. I will not do this again."


    After the memory loss, things had changed. He didn''t want her to get scared by his intimacy as he used to share with ''Lihua''. As Lixue, she didn''t know much about her husband, so she wouldn''t befortable.


    Lihua widened her eyes and before she knew it, she said, "I don''t mind it!"


    Wei blinked his eyes and sexily tilted his head. "Really?"


    She felt shy. "Y-Yes¡­" her voice tapered out in embarrassment.


    "I know I am still getting to know about you, but as much as I do now, I know that you are a wonderful husband who always supported me and loves me the most."


    His heart shook.


    "So...I am not a-against it¡­"


    He looked at her stunned. As it finally registered, his eyes narrowed and he ced a deep kiss on her lips. "Okay¡­"


    Her face flushed again as he parted. "B-But let me mentally prepare myself! So how about we do¡­.*cough* when Fai and I win the challenge?"


    Wei nodded. "Okay."


    ---


    Jiang Fai''s room''s door suddenly banged open, making him jolt. He was shocked to see Wei.


    "Cousin?"


    Wei walked towards him and Jiang Fai didn''t know why but he thought he would die today. His deep voice threateningly said, "Win thepetition at any cost or get ready to spend the rest of your life in my base chained to the wall."

 Chapter 163 - A Different Jiang Xiurang

    <h4>Chapter 163 - A Different Jiang Xiurang</h4>


    The days slowly passed by and Storyteller kept posting more pictures, inciting people''s curiosity more and more. On the other hand, the ad agencies heavily promoted Ruomei''s proposal whose effect also refused to die down.


    But as Lihua was working anonymously behind Storyteller''s username, nobody had any idea of what she was upto.


    In her room, as the maid massaged the Old Madam''s shoulders, she coldly asked Ruomei, "How is it going?"


    The gleam on her face was unmistakable. Ruomei softly smiled, "Old Madam. It''s going great. My proposal is everywhere on the ads and we have already gotten many customers doing the pre-booking. This will continue for sure and I will win this."


    "And what about her?"


    Ruomei snickered. "They are going nowhere. Fai is still at the coloring part which means that printing all thoseics copies will take even more time. If theic is not ready, how will Lixue promote it? And when?"


    The Old Madam sneered. "There are hardly any days left and she expects to win?"


    Ruomei sighed. "But I think it''s good whatever is happening. That witch has hypnotized Fai and once they lose, Fai would also understand that he was wrong."


    The Old Madam smiled. "And Xiurang will finally leave with Li Tingzhe too. I won''t have to bear the humiliation of keeping her in this house!"


    Ruomei nodded. "Yes, Old Madam."


    "Well, I cannot wait for the day when the results are announced and you win the challenge."


    ---


    The judgement day came in the blink of an eye. Jiang Fai was nervously pacing around his room. Jiang Xiurang also couldn''t keep her calm. It was make or break day. If they lost, she would be forced to go with Li Tingzhe with her son and live a humiliating life until the end.


    "Sister-inw, we didn''t do anything much on the promotion part. Theics are printed ready and avable in bookstores, too, but I didn''t get any update on their selling¡­"


    Lihua smiled. "Fai Fai. You don''t worry about anything. We will win this."


    His mouth twitched. "Why are you so confident?"


    "It''s because I am very smart hoho~"


    This woman¡­


    "Only a few copies are sold though. Aren''t we losing in numbers by a huge margin?"


    She raised her brow. "And who said that is the real number? The real buying hasn''t even started yet."


    "..."


    "Sister-inw. Just how many people will buy myics in a single day? It will never be able to match with Shi Ruomei''s numbers."


    "Patience, my Fai Fai, patience! Now, let''s go. Everybody is waiting for us. But before that¡­"


    She looked at Jiang Xiurang and smiled. "We need to doll you up a bit."


    ---


    In the Jiang family main hall, all family members gathered along with the samepany directors that were in the proposal meeting. It was allowed for some trusted media reporters to cover the whole event. Since Old Madam was sure that Ruomei was going to win, she wanted her victory to be telecast in the entire China and indirectly how she chose a great woman for Wei. There were some other business associates and CEOs too who were invited by her.


    Ruomei sat beside the Old Madam with a big grin on her face. Her father, Shi Zhen said, "Ah Ruomei. I am so proud of you, dear."


    "Dad¡­" she smiled. "It was my duty. As the future daughter-inw of the Jiang family, it''s my pleasure to help in the business."


    The Old Madam said, "She is talented indeed."


    Hearing praise from the Old Madam herself, Shi Zhen stood prouder. Shi Cuifen smiled at her. "I am happy for you, dear."


    She giggled. "Thanks Mom. With this, Lixue will finally learn her ce."


    Lihua came along with Jiang Xiurang and Jiang Fai and as soon as they entered, everybody was left stunned.


    Jiang Xiurang was dressed in an elegant dress that well suited her with a neat bun. The light touch of makeup made her look extremely beautiful.


    All the gazes and stares on her made her feel anxious. She felt like running away from here and hide somewhere. She had never worn something so fancy before, especially after she left Li Tingzhe. But tonight, Lihua suddenly went into full beauty mode to make her ready.


    "Lixue¡­" she urgently whispered. "I-I should change. Everybody is looking so¡­"


    She grinned. "Aunt, they are stunned by your beauty. That''s why, they are shocked."


    "But why are we doing this?"


    "Because somebody needs to know what gold he has lost in exchange for coal."


    Old Madam said, "Xiurang, what is with this attire?"


    Lihua said, "She looks beautiful, doesn''t she? Since Fai Fai is going to win, we decided that Aunt should dress up for this special asion."


    Hearing that, they got the mocking looks and sneers from the Old Madam and Shi Zhen. "Win who? Fai Fai? With his meagre sales?"


    She sighed. "We will see that."


    Li Tingzhe came in too, with his mistress Kang Yuming and their children, Kang Hongqi and Kang Meifen. The reporters instantly clicked some pictures and whispered among themselves.


    "Wow. Li Tingzhe is here too with his mistress."


    "And with her kids."


    Jiang Fai was extremely furious.


    This bastard brought them too!?


    Kang Yuming''s gaze fell upon Jiang Xiurang and her eyes popped out of her sockets.


    T-this¡­


    The Jiang Xiurang in front of her was not the ugly and tired woman who always looked defeated. Instead, her beauty now would make someone''s breath take away. Her elegance was akin to a pretty untainted flower and in front of her, she felt as if she looked like some cheap woman.


    When did she learn to doll up?


    Seeing the beautiful Jiang Xiurang made her so jealous that she dug her nails in her palm. It seemed as if she was nowhere near her.


    Even Li Tingzhe couldn''t tear his eyes off her. She shone so sparkling and graceful in the entire crowd that anybody''s gaze would only fall upon her. A gulp passed down his throat as he felt drawn in by her beauty.


    Is this the Xiurang I know?

 Chapter 164 - The Results!

    <h4>Chapter 164 - The Results!</h4>


    After they separated, Jiang Xiurang never bothered to look good ever since the tragedy happened. She didn''t make any effort towards herself.


    But now, he was utterly smitten by her. Kang Yuming obviously noticed him staring at her dumbfounded and attracted to her. That created even more hatred in her heart.


    This bitch! She dolled up on purpose to humiliate me!


    She bit her lip and quickly rushed up to her. "Xiurang. I am sorry. I-I really didn''t want toe with Tingzhe and make you feel hurt. But he insisted so I couldn''t¡­" her soft, strained voice would make anybody feel pitiful for her.


    Jiang Xiurang froze. It was after so many years that she finally met them face to face. And it only brought bad memories to her. She trembled and tears threatened to escape her eyes.


    Jiang Fai yelled. "Get away you bitch!"


    Lihua said, "Your whole existence has done nothing but hurt her ever since you seduced Mr. Li, the cheater. Why are you just feeling apologetic for tonight? Can you get any more hypocritical?"


    Kang Yuming''s face flushed red in embarrassment. "I¡­"


    She tearfully nced at Li Tingzhe who was still mesmerized by Jiang Xiurang. She stiffened.


    "T-tingzhe...I should leave¡­" she sounded distressed. "I am being a bother."


    It broke his stupor and he cleared his throat. Kang Yuming''s pitiful expression made his heart ache. He coldly said, "It was my decision. You won''t go anywhere."


    Lihua rolled her eyes at their drama. She squeezed Jiang Xiurang''s palm. "Be strong and confident. They cannot hurt you anymore."


    She felt warm by her words. It gave her strength and she gently nodded.


    "By the way, I have brought someone who you two will be really happy to meet," Lihua winked.


    Li Tingzhe frowned.


    "My husband has found the best divorcewyer. Once Fai Fai wins, we can immediately proceed with the process."


    The Old Madam stomped her stick hard. "Lixue! What is the meaning of this!?"


    "Well we did agree that Aunt will divorce this cheater if we win, right? I am just making the arrangements. Just like how you have already ordered the maids to already pack her bags," she smiled.


    The Old Madam gritted her teeth hard.


    The media reporters were taken aback and quietly captured all the information.


    Li Tingzhe got the shock of his life when he heard it. He always wanted to divorce Jiang Xiurang but now that he saw thewyer with papers in his hands, he suddenly felt ufortable. The more he looked at the dazzling Jiang Xiurang, the more he felt averse to divorce.


    Lihua smiled. "What happened, Mr. Li, the cheater? I hope you aren''t suddenly regretting your life choices right now."


    He felt as if he was harshly pped left and right. Indeed, he was thinking how nice it would be if he could get back with her. When he looked at Kang Yuming, he felt disappointed at how in she looked inparison.


    Lihua eagerly looked at thewyer. "So so! The papers are ready, right?"


    He nodded. "Yes, Madam. Everything is ready. Once they sign on it, I will proceed with the legal formalities at the earliest."


    Li Tingzhe''s gaze darkened. "Don''t be so overconfident! The results are not out yet!"


    Kang Hongqi sneered. "We all know what the result is gonna be. What else can we expect from childishics? Tell me, Jiang Fai. Are you done with your little drawings like an elementary school kid? Do you want candy? I have brought lots. You will feel better by eating him once you lose," he mocked.


    Kang Meifen chuckled. "Don''t be so mean to him, bro."


    Jiang Fai was infuriated but Lihua had already told him to stay calm. The facep would be his win, not talking back with petty curses.


    The Old Madam said, "Since everybody is assembled, we will start."


    Shi Zhenughed. "Old Madam. I don''t think there is anything to start here. We all know the numbers. We can see them. We just have to announce my daughter''s victory."


    Ruomei solemnly smiled. "No, Dad. It won''t be fair to skip the proper procedure."


    He sighed. "You are so kind."


    The Old Madam ordered. "Begin, Fu Renshu."


    He stepped in with a report in his hand.


    "The challenge is officially over and I will dere the results now. First is Miss Shi."


    She gracefully stepped up and smiled. "It''s my pleasure to be here."


    Fu Renshu cleared his throat. "Miss Shi''s proposal was ording to the methods that the Jiang Industries always follow for any deal. She gave her best in advertising our hotel, attracting everyone with all the facilities and the luxuries that our hotel will provide. As expected from the Jiang family''s reputation that aided it, we got multiple pre bookings. Out of the five hundred rooms, two hundred and six rooms have already been booked."


    Everybody whispered.


    "206? That''s not bad at all out of 500."


    "Yeah. Well, she has graduated from the best university. It was to be expected."


    Fu Renshu continued. "In the whole month, Miss Shi sessfully got 61% of traction and people''s support following up on her ads."


    Shi Ruomei stood proud. On an average, above 50-60% sess rate was a great achievement with all the advertisements. That meant that her proposal was a sess.


    "Now it''s Madam''s turn."


    Everybody pped hard for Ruomei and were sincerely impressed by her performance. Their praise already reached her ears, making Ruomei jump in happiness. The Old Madam sneered at Lihua as her doom was about to fall.


    Lihua jumped and hopped onto the stage. "I am here!" She merrily chirped.


    Fu Renshu''s mouth twitched.


    This dumb woman is never nervous.


    Ruomei whispered as she stepped down. "Don''t be too heartbroken, okay? You wanted this."


    She smiled. "Worry about yourself, Miss Shi, especially after the result."


    Ruomei merely chuckled and walked away.


    Fu Renshu said, "Madam''s proposal was apletely different approach that the Jiang Industries never did before. It was for Jiang Fai to draw aic story based on our hotel and whose sales would determine the sess rate."


    He opened the report and stared at the report.


    *Badump*


    Jiang Fai''s heart loudly hammered in his chest as the moment was finally here. Jiang Xiurang held his hand and nodded at him. "Have faith in Lixue. Everything will be fine."


    "ording to the data, the number ofic copies that were sold are...eleven."

 Chapter 165 - Get Ready To Leave

    <h4>Chapter 165 - Get Ready To Leave</h4>


    There was a long beat of silence. As Fu Renshu uttered the number eleven, even Ruomei was shocked. She was confident that Lihua was going to lose. But to think...


    The hall resounded with a burst of loudughter as Kang Hongqi said, "O-OMG! Eleven? Seriously? Only eleven?" He clutched his stomach as he rolled,ughing hard. His ridiculed gazended on Jiang Fai.


    "I am sorry bro~ I know this is not funny but...eleven? Your pathetic drawings managed to sell eleven copies?"


    Kang Yuming sneered. "Bro, I think that that eleven number is also fake. I am sure that nobody bought it, so he just sold them to himself."


    Kang Hongqiughed even more. "Come on, Jiang Fai. If you had to sell it yourself, then at least, you should have sold a hundred copies."


    Kang Yuming berated. "Hongqi, Meifen, enough! It''s sad that he lost so badly. You shouldn''t humiliate him. He is your brother."


    She didn''t fail to act as a kind woman who was concerned about Jiang Fai too. When Li Tingzhe heard the result, joy burst in his chest to know that he won''t have to divorce Jiang Xiurang. The icing on the cake was that she woulde to live with him again. He arrogantly nced at her with a sly smile on his lips.


    Ruomei had an urge tough, but she held it in because she didn''t want others to have a bad image of her. As apetitor, she was supposed to act kind and maybe sorry too for Lihua''s loss.


    Her gentle voice wasced in sadness and pity. "Lixue, it''s okay. I know you must be feeling horrible, but the most important thing is that you worked hard. Sadly, it didn''t pay off, but it''s important to recognize one''s efforts too."


    Shi Zhen shook his head. "Ruomei, you are too kind. If it was someone else, he or she would have beenughing hard at her defeat. But you are still so respectful."


    Ruomei smiled. "Of course, Dad. That is what you have taught me. It isn''t right to insult yourpetitor like that."


    He smiled. "I am proud of you."


    The media and the few business reporters too whispered amongst themselves.


    "I always knew that Shi Ruomei would win, but I thought that there would be at least some toughpetition."


    "Yeah, this is nowhere near to what she has achieved."


    "Was this even apetition?"


    "To think that she performed so badly¡­"


    One of them sighed. "Well, this is the difference between an amateur and an educated, experienced professional. An amateur shouldn''t be too arrogant."


    Everybody nodded in unison.


    Hearing those insults, Jiang Weizhe, who had been quietly listening to everything with a poker face, had a grim expression. He narrowed his eyes and nced at Fu Shen, his assistant.


    "They shouldn''t talk about my daughter-inw like that," his quiet but cold voice rang in the air with the hint of an aggrieved tone in it. "I don''t like it."


    Fu Shen solemnly nodded.


    "They should learn to be patient."


    "It will be done, Master."


    "En."


    Fu Shen didn''t need to hear it from his master''s mouth as for what was supposed to be done. If Jiang Weizhe was dissatisfied with something, there was only one result.


    Destruction.


    Jiang Xiurang felt her mind gopletely nk.


    We lost¡­


    That meant she was supposed to go back to that hell again.


    The Old Madam chuckled and signaled the maid. She immediately brought her bags and put them in front. "See? We don''t have to waste time on this. Xiurang and Fai are ready to leave."


    Li Tingzhe couldn''t help but feel excited. He drooled at the thought of hering back. Kang Yuming bit her lip and felt furious at his reaction. She was happy to see her lose, but it also meant that she would return.


    You bitch. Just wait until you are back. I will make your life a living hell!


    She sneered as she already thought of many ways to deal with her. At the peak of her troubles, she would kill Jiang Xiurang and get rid of her.


    Seeing Li Tingzhe so mesmerized by her beauty today, she realized that her position would always be in danger as long as she was around. Her death was the only solution to her problems and get him back.


    Jiang Xiurang froze. Her face turned pale. But this wasn''t time to mope in sadness. Somebody else needed morefort.


    She quickly came out of it and worriedly looked at her son. She smiled and gently held his hand. "Fai. Don''t worry about it, okay? I am proud of you. I... always thought that you hated me. But you worked so hard in thest month and fought my battle. I was supposed to fight this, but I dumped everything on your shoulders. So-"


    Jiang Fai rolled his eyes. "Mom, take a chill pill."


    She was taken aback by his carefree response. Here, he lost by such a big margin, and he wasn''t looking depressed at all. She thought that he would me himself and lose all hope.


    "H-Huh?"


    He shrugged. "Turn your head and take a look at my sister-inw."


    Puzzled, she nced at her and was stunned to see Lihua smiling instead of looking crushed by her defeat.


    "Why is she still smiling?"


    Jiang Fai smirked. "Because we haven''t lost yet. I don''t know what is up to, but she definitely has something up her sleeve."


    Lihua sighed. "Assistant Fu. You didn''tplete your report. Can we do this quickly pretty please? So that Fai Fai and I can start celebrating!"


    Everybody looked at her wide-eyed. They stared at her as if she was an idiot.


    Huh!? Celebrate what?


    "Has she gone into a trauma?"


    "Definitely! Otherwise, why would she be babbling about the celebration? Clearly, she lost."


    Kang Hongqiughed and mocked Jiang Fai. "Look at your sister-inw who protected you in school. She has gone crazy! I think it''s time that you protect her now hahaha!"


    Ruomei pursed her lips. "Lixue. There is no need to drag this anymore. The result is not going to change. It''s hard, but you will have to ept your defeat."


    "Oh, but it will change~" Lihua smiled.


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 166 - The Live Recording Of Lihuas Success

    <h4>Chapter 166 - The Live Recording Of Lihua''s Sess</h4>


    Ruomei frowned.


    What does she mean? This woman...why is she still smiling as if¡­


    She felt incredulous.


    Come on, Ruomei. Don''t be foolish. As if she has already won? That''s so preposterous! I am the winner.


    But at the same time, she couldn''t shake off that bad feeling inside her that felt as if something ominous was going to happen.


    Fu Renshu cleared his throat. "Ladies and gentleman. I haven''tpleted my report yet."


    The Old Madam squinted her gaze. "What do you mean, Fu Renshu? What else would be left? The report is over!"


    "Well¡­"


    His phone rang just at the right time. "Excuse me. I have to pick this one."


    He heard the other person speaking. Fu Renshu then faced everybody and said, "As I had said, I haven''tpleted my report. The one I announced was the first part. This is the second part that you all must listen to."


    He put the phone on speaker.


    "Assistant Fu! There is a huge crowd gathered in front of the hotel!"


    As everybody heard it, they were utterly confused.


    Fu Renshu asked, "What do you mean by a huge crowd? Which hotel?"


    "Sir, the same hotel about which Miss Shi and Madam Lixue were having thepetition. A huge, and I mean to say an insane amount of people have gathered here. Even our security is having trouble holding them together outside the gate."


    "What do they want?"


    "Two things. First, they are all here to buy someics."


    Ruomei froze.


    "I don''t know from where they got this information that we are sellingics here. But they are insisting that they will get it here only. They mentioned some Storyteller posting about theics."


    Storyteller?


    The Old Madam''s face was marred in bewilderment


    "And secondly, they are insisting the guards open the gates. They want to visit the hotel premises."


    The media reporters didn''t miss this sensation as they covered this change in tide. Their instinct said that something major was going to happen.


    "When I searched about this Storyteller, I found that it''s an ount on Weibo who is anonymously posting someic draft pictures. It has already got millions of fan following and thest post that person made was that if they wanted to buy theics and visit the ce drawn in theic, thene here. And now there is a huge gathered here. I am sending you the live video recording."


    A ding sound popped up and Fu Renshu got a video message. When he opened it, everybody saw the frenzy happening outside the hotel. The people''s excited cheers resounded in the entire area.


    "I am here!"


    "No, no. You know what you should say, right?"


    "Haha! I remember. I do!"


    "I do!"


    "I do!"


    "I can''t wait to read the wholeic!"


    "Yeah! The artist did such a great job. It''s been a while since I have read a well scripted and well-drawnic before."


    "Will Storyteller finally itself?"


    "Damn it. I don''t even know if it''s a man or a woman haha."


    "What do you think? Did the husband really kill her?"


    "But how did hee so soon to catch her?"


    "Gosh, did you see the chase scene in the hotel? It was so mysterious and thrilling! I couldn''t believe that the hotel drawn in theic is a real-life ce!"


    "That turn at the corridor almost looked like a secret tunnel!"


    "I can''t wait to see the hotel from inside!"


    "Hahaha! I want to know the full story as soon as possible! Will that cheater husband get away?"


    Ruomei nkly looked at the recording where people cheered and jumped like crazy.


    What is happening?


    The Old Madam said, "Fu Renshu, what is going on? What is this mess going on?"


    Lihua smiled. "It is not a mess. This is my win!"


    Her face darkened. "Nonsense!"


    Fu Renshu said, "Madam Lixue is right. This is her win indeed."


    In the video, a truck just entered the scene that stopped near the hotel gate. Everybody was puzzled as to what was happening.


    "What is this truck here?"


    "Hmm, I don''t understand¡­"


    A few men stepped out of the truck and rapidly set up a bunch of tables in rows. Then they stepped to the backside and climbed into the truck. As they came out, the crowd was stunned to see them carrying towers of books in their hands and some were wheeling the trolleys, all books stacked into them.


    The crowd broke into a frenzy and eximed. "Ahhh! Theics are here finally!"


    "Yes, yes! Theics!"


    "Storyteller kept its promise indeed. We will finally get our copies!"


    They rushed towards where the tables were set up.


    "One copy please!"


    "Hey, I want three! I am buying for my friends too who are not in China right now. Gosh, they felt so jealous of me haha."


    "I want two!"


    A man dressed in a formal suit arrived at the scene and coughed. He announced. "Everybody! I am the manager of ZZ Printing and Publishing Company. We have brought all the copies as told by Storyteller. Please be patient. Everyone will get their copies as promised. I implore you to please form a line to avoid chaos. We don''t want anybody to get hurt."


    It took a few minutes but the hyper crowd finally calmed down and lined up in an orderly manner. Though they were still urging the manager to make it faster.


    In a matter of minutes, all one hundred thousand copies got sold in a sh with tons of additional copies already pre-ordered. The cash kept flowing like a never-ending waterfall.


    Almost everybody began reading theic as soon as it was handed to them.


    A beautiful young woman, Lai Yue, found her husband, Yi Junjie, cheating on her with another woman. Heartbroken, she runs away only tond in the arms of a stranger. To her shock, it was her Yi Junjie, who carried a knife in his hands. Hurt and terrified that he wanted to kill her, she runs away. She couldn''t believe that he would go this far to get rid of her.


    "Wait!"


    She kept running until she bumped into a man who was hastily following her.


    "Lai Yue!"


    She froze and was stunned.


    Didn''t she just meet him now in the other corridor? How did hee here so soon?


    As she turned, she saw the stranger looking exactly like Yi Junjie, reach her spot.


    Her eyes widened in shock. "You two¡­"

 Chapter 167 - The Hottest Trending Topic

    <h4>Chapter 167 - The Hottest Trending Topic</h4>


    The story continued and Lai Yue realized that the stranger was Yi Xian, Yi Junjie''s twin brother. Yi Junjie was shocked to see his brother in the hotel. He got strangely afraid to see him, even more so seeing that knife in his hands. It was then revealed that Yi Junjie had supposedly murdered his brother for inheritance. So he was stunned to see him alive.


    Yi Junjie runs away, thinking it to be his ghost. He refused to believe that his twin brother was alive. At first, Lai Yue was skeptical, but as she heard how her husband had brutally tried to kill his own brother, her heart clenched in pain seeing such ruthlessness. Yi Xian confessed everything about how a stroke of luck saved him from death. He came tonight to kill him as he burned in his desire for revenge.


    Lai Yue, in turn, confessed how Yi Junjie betrayed her for another woman. As they both had amon enemy now and wanted revenge for all the wrongdoings that Yi Junjie did to them, they joined hands to destroy him. The hotel became their frequent meeting ce to n his doom. Along the way, as they worked together, they slowly found themselves drawn to each other. But to Lai Yue, it brought nothing but pain. Yi Xian''s face that looked exactly like her husband who cheated on her, made it difficult for her to ept her growing feelings for Yi Xian.


    Yi Junjie''s betrayal was a crushing blow to her heart. Yi Xian, who had also fallen in love with her, understood her predicament. It was impossible for her to live with a man who looked exactly like her husband who betrayed her. She would always be reminded of Yi Junjie. Thus, they both hide their love for each other that brought nothing but pain. This heart-wrenching story brought tears to everybody''s eyes.


    In the end, they got their revenge on Yi Junjie as he was punished for all his crimes, and all the inheritance went to Yi Xian. He was caught in the same hotel where he was found cheating just as Lai Yue and Yi Xian had nned. Lai Yue also divorced him and got free.


    As it was time for separation, Yi Xian asked Lai Yue to have ast dance with him in this very hotel that they met for the first time. Tearfully, she epted his hand.


    Under the huge glistening chandelier that shone its warm golden light on the magnificent and luxurious central za in the hotel, Yi Xian and Lai Yue danced to their heart''s content. Their gazes filled with love were locked onto each other. They wished this moment tost forever.


    As their dance ended, they were silent.


    Lai Yue slowly withdrew her hand with a heavy heart and as tears streamed down her cheeks, she covered her face and ran away.


    This was the end¡­


    That was what she thought. Suddenly, she felt her hand tugged behind. Yi Xian pulled into her hug. Even though he had pledged to himself that he would let her go after they got their revenge, he couldn''t. He couldn''t see her walk away from him. He confessed his feelings to her as his eyes turned misty too.


    "I know it''s difficult for you to love me. Yi Junjie and I have the same face. But please give me one chance. I will never let you think of him. I really love you, Lai Yue."


    Hearing his heartfelt confession and seeing the sincerity in his beautiful ck irises, her heart overwhelmed and she leaned to kiss him on his lips.


    "Yes¡­" she softly whispered.


    With the time she spent together with Yi Xian, she realized that even though they had the same face, Yi Xian was Yi Xian. It was unfair to punish him just because he looked like his brother. Yi Junjie''s horrible actions had got nothing to do with how pure and honest Yi Xian was.


    Lai Yue saw Yi Xian as himself. During this whole time, she never thought of Yi Junjie, and she realized that she had already epted him. Yi Xian bent on his knee and proposed to her, asking her hand in marriage to which she happily epted.


    As they turned to thest page of theic, they saw Lai Yue and Yi Xian in a beautiful warm embrace standing at the center of the breathtaking za that seemed as if it celebrated the union of this couple too.


    "Oh gosh. That was wonderful¡­" one of themmented as she closed theic. Tears rimmed her eyes.


    "It was so emotional. Especially the part where they were hiding their feelings for each other," another one wiped her eyes too.


    "That was so painful to watch."


    "My heart broke for Yi Xian."


    "Lai Yue''s sadness was unbearable."


    "I am so d that she epted him."


    "I really thought that it would be a tragedy."


    They already started to praise Storyteller on Weibo and soon, it became the most trending topic. Everybody''s positive review of the story brought more attention to theic.


    "I want to meet the person who drew this!"


    "The artist is incredible! Gosh, his art is lovely."


    "I have never seen such vivid expressions before. He captured all the emotions just perfectly!"


    "Yes. This is what we call perfection! An awesome story that is backed by awesome art!"


    After reading the story, more orders for theics started to pour. The crowd gathered at the hotel was even more excited than before.


    "Open the gate! We want to see the hotel"


    "Yes. I want to see the central za where they had theirst dance."


    "I want to visit the room where they used to meet and fell in love."


    "Oh yes! That could be my lucky charm. Maybe I will get someone like Yi Xian too as my boyfriend."


    "Thest dance was so emotional. I want to see the central hall at any cost."


    Where there was so much excitement at the hotel site, it was absolutely silent in the Jiang vi.


    Fu Renshu broke the pin-drop silence with his announcement. "So as everybody can see the overwhelming response Madam has got, it is now clear that Madam Lixue and Jiang Fai have won the challenge."


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 168 - Outsmarted!

    <h4>Chapter 168 - Outsmarted!</h4>


    The ones who had the ugliest expression on their faces were none other than Ruomei, Old Madam, Shi Zhen and Li Tingzhe.


    Ruomei trembled. "T-this is impossible!"


    She refused to believe that she lost to Lihua. Even though the evidence was right in front of her, she turned a blind eye to it.


    The Old Madam gnashed her teeth in fury. "It is a fluke! Just how can a stupidic win this proposal?"


    Shi Zhen fumed. "Exactly!"


    Fu Renshu said, "The results are right in front of us. One hundred thousand copies are sold and more are being pre-ordered as we speak. You saw the rush at the hotel. Not just in China but the copies are being shipped abroad too. Because of theic''s poprity, our hotel is now making its name worldwide. In fact, I just got a message that many foreigners and Chinese nationals in other countries have booked their flights just to visit our hotel for a tour.


    Everyone is talking about theic on social media, and it''s already the hottest topic across Weibo too. With so many purchases, Madam Lixue has received a lot of profit and recognition for our hotel. Not just that. Miss Shi Ruomei''s proposal garnered bookings for 206 rooms. But we have got bookings for the rest of the 294 rooms avable in our hotel with Madam Lixue''s proposal."


    Everybody was taken aback.


    294!? That is more than half of the rooms!


    The business associates and the media reporters stared at Ruomei. She had got less than half of the bookings while Lixue consumed the rest of all which was more than half!


    Nobody could deny the scene that they saw in the live video recording. The resounding response was louder than what Ruomei had gotten. Her focus was mainly on Beijing and other major cities in China. But Lihua leaped way ahead and crossed the boundaries to make the hotel famous abroad too.


    It was all possible because of theic that Jiang Fai had worked so hard upon. As he saw all the love and praise that others showered upon his hard work, he couldn''t help but get emotional. Tears brimmed in his eyes, and he trembled.


    Art was his passion, but he knew that he won''t ever get to be an artist in this family since it was into business and the underworld. Such passion was useless in front of the Old Madam. He had already epted his fate of joining the family business in the future.


    But to be recognized by a hundred thousand people plus more counting on all the tforms, he felt as if he finally found his self-worth.


    His passion wasn''t a waste of talent. He made a mark on so many people that he found it still hard to believe. They wanted to meet him as they wished to meet any other celebrity.


    "Fai! Did you hear that? Everybody loves youric!" Jiang Xiurang tearfully hugged him. "Look, they are all so excited to read something that you made."


    Her heart burst in happiness and inexplicable joy. She felt proud of him. "See? Your hard work is paying off."


    Jiang Fai was in a daze. He choked in his throat. "You...you are proud of me?"


    "Of course silly. I was always proud of you. Even when I had thought that we lost, I was still proud of you. I know how much you gave your all for this."


    He bit his lip and tears trickled down his cheeks, but he quickly wiped them off not to embarrass himself. "You didn''t see that!"


    Jiang Xiurang widened her eyes and burst intoughter. She never thought she would ever see his cute side.


    Ruomei dug her nails in her palm seeing Lihua flying on top of the clouds. "This is a lie! Then what about the eleven copies that had sold?"


    Lihua raised her brow. "That was just to fool you into thinking that we were losing. The crowd had gathered at the hotel for so long, but I didn''t let the news out because I didn''t want you to y any tricks. Plus, it wasn''t my fault that you weren''t paying attention to me. You were only focusing on Fai Fai''sics. You didn''t bother to look into what I was doing. You got so happy by gaining the support of all the ad agencies that you ignored what power social media has today. I just made full use of it."


    Ruomei looked at her in horror as the realization dawned upon her. "You...you are Storyteller?"


    Lihua grinned. "Yours truly!"


    She was shocked to the core.


    Lihua giggled. "It''s not just social media. You assumed that I wouldn''t be working on the advertisement until Fai Fai''sic was over. That was a grave miscalction on your part. You thought that I would only try to market the finished product and so I was waiting for theic to be printed. But who said that I cannot advertise manuscripts?"


    The businessmen looked at her, stunned. It made sense. It was just like how¡­


    "It is just like how the directors promote the movies by giving a trailer first. First, a trailer is released and then the movie in the cinema, right? Isn''t that a marketing strategy to attract the audience? I did just that. I posted Fai Fai''s draft pictures on Weibo and got the response as I expected because I had faith in Fai Fai."


    Ruomei froze.


    "Surely, you would have studied that in the best university you went to for post-graduation right?" Lihua smirked, poking it to her face.


    That was like a harsh p on her cheeks. Of course, Ruomei should have known about this tactic. But she got so arrogant about her win that she didn''t bother to pay any more time than necessary on what Lihua was doing. She considered this very proposal as extremely childish for something to be done in business. Why would aic with 2D characters bring any promotion to Jiang Industries?


    "You¡­"


    Her expression turned ugly and flushed red in embarrassment. She felt humiliated. The media reporters and the CEOs that were once admiring her capabilities were now looking at her in disdain. She imed to be so educated in her field, but a woman who hadn''t even graduated from college yet had outsmarted her.


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 169 - A Shift In The Tide

    <h4>Chapter 169 - A Shift In The Tide</h4>


    The statistics were all in Lihua''s favor. She had crossed theic sales that one could only dream of achieving. In one shot, she brought out Jiang Fai''s talent in front of the whole world and promoted the hotel in the best possible way. To achieve this feat in her first task was a huge achievement.


    Her trajectory went upwards and upwards until Ruomei felt as if she was stuck on the ground buried deep in a hole. The situation turned from praises and cheers to ridicule and mockery.


    I...lost? I lost to Lixue?


    She came crashing down so hard that it hit straight at her ego. She had never lost to anybody be it in beauty, wealth or intellect. But now she lost to Lihua who she loathed the most.


    First, she lost Wei and her position as the Jiang family''s daughter-inw. Now, she lost this challenge which she thought of as nothing but a waste of time.


    Shi Zhen red at her. "Ruomei. What is happening!? You were supposed to win this!"


    Shi Cuifen quickly said, "I-It''s okay. Ruomei tried her best. There is no shame in losing-"


    He angrily whispered. "Shut up, Cuifen! If you cannot say anything meaningful, then shut your mouth! She lost and you say that it''s not shameful?"


    Shi Cuifen trembled and bit her lip. "I just¡­"


    The Old Madam''s face was deadly grave as her cold and deadpan gazended on her. Ruomei felt the using stare that felt as if it stabbed her hard.


    "O-Old Madam¡­"


    "You disappoint me, Shi Ruomei."


    She froze.


    "You couldn''t even win such a simple challenge. You, who are supposed to be far more capable than that witch in business, should have won! You crumbled my pride into the dust! This challenge was a means to show how suitable you are for Wei. But you lost? To Lixue?"


    Her face turned ashen and her heart was filled with hatred. Everything was going just fine until Lihua destroyed everything. She could feel the Old Madam''s favor dwindling in her as her sharp voice pricked her.


    "Then what did youe here to live for!?"


    She jolted and trembled. Shi Zhen''s anger knew no bounds too. "Pathetic¡­" he murmured that clearly reached her ears, making her feel worthless.


    Lihua walked up to her and offered her hand for a handshake. "That was a goodpetition. Thank you!"


    Ruomei was so mad that she would have jumped on her and scratched her face with her nails if they had been alone. Her words only poured oil into the zing fire.


    She maintained her smile and shook her hand. "O-of course Lixue¡­"


    Jiang Weizhe tilted his head at their interaction and signaled Fu Shen. Fu Shen nced a sharp stare at Ruomei and said, "Won''t you congratte Madam?"


    Ruomei stiffened.


    Congratte her?


    But to point out like that was even more insulting. She quickly stered her fake smile. "Congrattions, Lixue. You did well."


    Lihua beamed. "Don''t congratte me! Fai Fai deserves it the most, especially when he was always criticized for his talent."


    The Old Madam and Ruomei choked.


    To tantly put it like that¡­


    Ruomei nced at Jiang Fai. "Congrattions, Fai. You exceeded our expectations."


    Jiang Fai simply nodded. He didn''t care about her wishes since it was fake anyway. Fu Renshu walked up to him and smiled. "Congrattions. You know what? Lots of people are already asking for the mysterious artist intending to hire him. I am getting continuous messages to hold a press conference and introduce you."


    He widened his eyes. "H-Hire me? Press conference?" He felt as if he was floating in the air.


    "Yes. For their promotional campaign."


    The other business associates also chipped in. "Yes. Actually, I was going to ask the same. You have got such great talent. Will you like to work with us?"


    Another CEO also didn''t let go of this chance. "We will be d to have you aboard. You are amazing at just seventeen."


    A third one narrowed his eyes. "Jiang Fai. How about mypany? I will ept all your terms and conditions without any argument!"


    These were the same businessmen who had mocked Jiang Fai before for his childish talent and were now hereing to lick his boots.


    The media reporters captured everything in their cameras. This was explosive news after all.


    Seeing this sudden shift in attention to Jiang Fai with nothing butpliments, Kang Hongqi and Kang Meifen felt as if they were tightly pped on their faces. Just a few minutes ago, they were ridiculing him. But the tide had now taken a one-eighty degree turn. Kang Yuming was also extremely furious to see everyone praising Jiang Xiurang for having such a capable son.


    Li Tingzhe stood rooted on the ground the whole time as if lightning struck him. The son that he always thought of as useless and troublemaker turned out to be the star of the night. He looked as if somebody poked a balloon, deting all its air.


    Lihua proudly grinned at Jiang Fai before she shot a stare at the Old Madam. "So. What do you say, Old Madam? You thought that Fai Fai was nothing but a burden, but only because of him, the hotel got so widely acimed even overseas. If not for him, we wouldn''t have gotten this far."


    The Old Madam''s blood boiled in anger to be proved wrong like that.


    "And I think you can order the maids to take Aunt Xiurang''s bags back to her room now."


    "Lixue¡­" she ground her teeth in fury.


    Lihua smiled. "And it''s time for thewyer to make his entrance! Come,e Aunt! Time to get your freedom back!"


    Li Tingzhe froze. He remembered the condition if Jiang Fai would win.


    Divorce with Jiang Xiurang.


    He stared at the beautiful woman who he dumped for Kang Yuming. He felt his chest burn in uneasiness.


    Divorce?


    Lihua held her hand and brought her forward. Thewyer said, "Madam, these are the papers."


    "En," she smiled and handed her a pen. "Come on, Aunt. Go ahead and sign it. With this, you will be finally free."


    Panicked, Li Tingzhe eximed. "No, wait!"


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 170 - Jiang Xiurangs Answer

    <h4>Chapter 170 - Jiang Xiurang''s Answer</h4>


    Li Tingzhe quickly rushed to her side and smiled. "Xiurang, what are you doing?"


    Jiang Xiurang slightly stiffened. Jiang Fai pushed him away. "Are you blind! Can''t you see? She is finally leaving you, which she should have done ages ago!"


    He awkwardlyughed. "Fai. You don''t have to be so hasty. We can talk about this."


    He angrilyughed. "Talk about this? You still feel that something is left?"


    Fretful and apprehensive, he said, "Yes, Fai. As your father, I have to say something," he smiled. "I am so proud of you. To think that you helped Jiang Industries with such a big proposal, I really feel proud of you."


    Lihua raised her brow.


    Jiang Fai was stunned.


    What a shameless man!


    He sneered. "Proud? You were only proud of that bastard Kang Hongqi and bitch Kang Meifen. Didn''t you always remind me how much of a burden I was?"


    The reporters whispered amongst themselves and shot sharp stares at him. Li Tingzhe stiffened.


    Damn it! The media!


    "Of course not! You are my son too. Why would I treat you as a burden?" He anxiously said.


    The Kang family was stupefied by his sudden change of heart. Kang Hongqi felt furious. "Dad! How could you suddenly favor him now!? Just because he won one stupidpetition!?"


    *SLAP*


    Li Tingzhe pped him hard on his cheek. "Shut up, you fool! He is your elder brother! Is this how you talk to him? Where is your respect!"


    Kang Hongqi felt a buzz in his ears. "Y-you pped me¡­"


    Kang Meifen was so terrified that she gulped and stepped back. She was jealous of all the praise Jiang Fai got, but she didn''t want to incur her father''s wrath either.


    Kang Yuming cried. "Tingzhe... what are you doing?"


    "Knocking sense into him! He should be ashamed of himself! Fai worked so hard and proved himself as an asset to the Jiang family even though he was suspended from school. Look how wisely he used his time. What is your son doing, huh? Useless! Pathetic! Hongqi and Meifen were doing nothing but wasting time in games and makeup! And look at my capable son, Fai. He is now famous and praised everywhere - In China and abroad."


    Kang Yuming''s ugly expression was as clear as day on her heavily make-uped face. Kang Hongqi clenched his fist. His nerves became visible in sheer anger.


    Li Tingzhe would always humiliate Jiang Fai earlier. But now because of just one win, he scored all his favor, and now hepared Kang Hongqi to him! This was utterly insulting to him.


    Jiang Fai was disgusted by his two-facade mask. Now, he was suddenly licking his boots as he saw him get recognition.


    Li Tingzhe stepped in front of Jiang Xiurang. His voice was soft as he spoke, "Xiurang. I know that there have been differences between us. But why don''t we forget everything and start anew?"


    She nkly stared at him.


    He said with a serious gaze, "Xiurang. I realize my mistake now. I have been unfair to you and Fai. Please let me correct all my wrongdoings and take you back to Li vi with me. You are my wife. Only you deserve to be the Madam and have that position."


    Kang Yuming froze. Her heart raced in panic. "T-Tingzhe...what are you saying?"


    He red at her. "Shut your mouth! If you hadn''t seduced me, would I have ever treated my wife like that? You snatched her ce and now have the nerve to question me? Only Xiurang always has that right to live in the Li vi!"


    She was stunned. Li Tingzhe had his share of fun by having physical rtions with her. But now when he saw how beautiful Jiang Xiurang looked tonight coupled with his son''s victory, he suddenly turned his head away from her and even med her for Jiang Xiurang''s misery. The mistress and her children were suddenly left as an outcast.


    Kang Hongqi and Kang Meifen''s faces turned extremely red in embarrassment, seeing how he shrugged off all his responsibility.


    "You...you...how can you say that, Tingzhe?" She gasped and let the tears fall. "You-you said that you will never leave me alone and take responsibility¡­"


    "Hah! You fed my ears with your nonsense. You fooled me with your fake tears. You are a witch who came between us!"


    Kang Yuming bit her lip hard. "No Tingzhe. I-I didn''t mean to...I never wanted to take Xiurang''s ce¡­"


    "Shut your trap! You shamelessly enjoyed eleven years in Xiurang''s position! How greedier can you get, you wretch?"


    She froze. Such humiliation in front of the media made her face turn crimson.


    The Old Madam stepped in and said, "That''s good, Li Tingzhe."


    She coldly stared at Jiang Xiurang. "Xiurang. Don''t stretch this unnecessarily. Li Tingzhe has realized his mistake and also apologized to you. It is best that you let this go and start anew as he says."


    Jiang Xiurang looked at her in a stupor.


    Li Tingzhe furiously nodded. "Yes, Old Madam. I appreciate your support. I promise that I won''t let Xiurang suffer this time. Mistakes happen, and it''s good to forget them and move on. Xiurang, dear. Forget about this divorce and let''s live together again."


    Jiang Fai almost jumped to punch him in the face but from the corner of his eye, he saw Lihua signaling him to stay back. He gritted his teeth.


    Jiang Xiurang stared at the divorce papers in her hand for a long time. She then slowly ced the papers back on the table as she said nothing.


    Li Tingzhe felt ted to know that she changed her mind. But in the next second, all his dreams shattered when she held the pen and signed her name on the papers.


    "Xiurang!" The Old Madam angrily roared. "How dare you!"


    Li Tingzhe watched her in horror as her name was imprinted on the papers. All the color drained away from his face.


    He nervouslyughed. "X-Xiurang...what are you-"


    *SLAP*


    A sharp and crisp p resounded in the vi as Jiang Xiurang raised her hand and tightly pped him across his cheek.


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 171 - The Mafia King Brings A Bouquet For His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 171 - The Mafia King Brings A Bouquet For His Wife</h4>


    Jiang Xiurang stood upright and firm as she faced Li Tingzhe. The harsh p imprinted the trace of her fingers on his cheek, making it turn bright red.


    Li Tingzhe covered his face in shock. "Y-You¡­"


    "ENOUGH!" She roared. "I had enough of you! How dare you tell me to forgive you after all that you did! You ruined my life. You broke my heart. You trampled upon my dignity by bringing a homewrecker in the house and you say that I shoulde back to you!? Do you even take me as a human?"


    Her chest huffed, taking in furious breaths and tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "For eleven years, you were busy making out with this bitch of a homewrecker and now that the tables turned against her, you areing and wagging your tail to me! That''s pathetic! You know, Li Tingzhe? You don''t want me back because you suddenly realized your wrongdoings. You still don''t think that you did anything wrong by cheating on me! You only want me back because I am so dressed up and looking more beautiful than your fake mistress here. You suddenly remember that Fai is your son because he won and everyone is praising him. You just want us back to raise your own status!"


    Li Tingzhe looked at her dumbfounded. Her every word reddened his face in embarrassment because he knew that she was speaking the truth.


    Sheughed. "I never thought that you would be so disgusting. You are so happy at Fai now, but did you forget how you insulted him for his talent. You said to force him to back out from this project because you didn''t want him to embarrass you! And now you are proud of him? Do you have any heart!"


    Everybody whispered and gave disdainful and dirty looks at him.


    "You.. did nothing but humiliate me and Fai all these years¡­" she gasped, "I lived a life of disgrace even though you cheated on me! Even though you destroyed our marriage, I had to live as if I was at fault. As if I brought shame on everyone. And you! You did nothing but enjoy your life with this woman and your children and I only suffered! And now you want me to go back after making my life hell? A life with a cheater like you is hell, Li Tingzhe. I am not crazy to go back to you!"


    Li Tingzhe panicked. He felt as if he lost all his face in front of everyone. He wanted to run away from everybody''s using stares.


    "Xiurang...you misunderstand me¡­" he tried to appease her.


    "No, Li Tingzhe! I don''t misunderstand you," she gritted her teeth. "Don''t take me as a fool. You made your choice eleven years back by sleeping with this homewrecker. You stick to it or throw her away is your problem. But I am not going back to you. I don''t want to have anything to do with you ever again. Neither will you be my husband nor Fai''s father! You lost that right a long time back!"


    He turned pale.


    She nced at Kang Yuming and sneered. "Don''t worry, Kang Yuming. You don''t have to worry about me returning to your lives. You can take away this disgusting baggage with you and live a happy life with him. Isn''t that what you always wanted? Li Tingzhe is yours. I have finally divorced him. Now you can go and start arrangements for your marriage."


    Her face flushed in red and as everybody bored their gazes on her filled with contempt. After being congratted like that, who would marry him and be the target?


    The Old Madam angrily faced her. "Xiurang, that is enough! I will not allow this divorce to happen."


    Xiurang red at her. "Allow? I don''t need your permission anymore to divorce him."


    She widened her eyes and looked at her, stunned.


    Xiurang is talking back to me?


    "Fai won fair and square and ording to the condition, I have every right to divorce him. Even without this challenge, I always had that right but you oppressed me for eleven years under your tyranny and fake reputation!" She burst into tears. "I had enough of it now! Just what bad...bad things did I do in my past life that I got such a mother like you!? You don''t deserve to be one!"


    The Old Madam froze. Her expression turned frosty, making the atmosphere deadly gloomy and suffocating.


    "You...how dare you speak to me like that?"


    "I will!" She eximed, feeling outraged. "A parent is supposed to stand on his children''s side through thick and thin. What did you do? My husband cheated on me for God''s sake and you wanted me to continue living with him as if nothing happened? You wanted me to share him and that house with this bitch!?"


    Kang Yuming dug her nails in her palm, feeling extremely insulted.


    "You disregarded my feelings as if I was some trash," she sniffled, "All this fake reputation made youpletely blind that you were ready to put your own daughter''s happiness at stake! You wanted me to forgive a man like Li Tingzhe!? You¡­you want to push your own daughter in despair once again? Am I even your real daughter that you treat me like this?"


    The others started whispering.


    "Oh God. What kind of a mother is she?"


    "Who can tolerate when their children are being cheated upon?"


    "She wanted her to go back? That''s terrible."


    "She is worse than a stepmother."


    Her blood boiled in anger listening to all the insults.


    "Fai and I have tolerated enough. Not anymore!" Jiang Xiurang wiped her tears. "I have already signed the divorce papers and I will not take my decision back!"


    Lihua pped and brightly grinned. "Aunt that was savage! I am proud of you! You show them!"


    Li Tingzhe''s face darkened. "Shut up you witch! Ever since you stepped in, you have ruined everything! Don''t interfere between Xiurang and me!"


    Jiang Xiurang pped him hard again. "It is because of her that I have gotten my self-respect back. Don''t you dare insult her!"


    "Xiurang, please don''t listen to her. You cannot divorce me like this...I will do everything you want."


    "What is happening here?"


    The Mafia King''s cold voice brought upon absolute silence in the room. Amidst the stillness in the air, he regally stepped in, carrying a bouquet of violet lilies in his hand.


    He walked towards Lihua. His gaze softened and gently ced a kiss on her lips. "Congrattions on your victory, wifey."

 Chapter 172 - The Mafia King Holds Grudges

    <h4>Chapter 172 - The Mafia King Holds Grudges</h4>


    Everybody had their mouths wide open seeing the public disy of affection by none other than the CEO of the Jiang Industries. He looked as if imaginary flowers were blooming around him as he stared lovestruck at Lihua.


    She was taken aback by surprise as the beautiful flowers came into her sight. "F-for me?"


    Wei tilted his head. "I will only bring flowers for you."


    The crowd choked, hearing such a cheesy lineing from his mouth. As expected, Ruomei was burning in jealousy and if she could, she would have already dropped Lihua dead in the deepest pits of hell.


    Wei pursed his lips. "I am sorry I amte. I was having trouble choosing the flowers for you."


    If the florist had been here, he would have cried rivers of tears, telling his sad story of how Wei tortured him for hours to make the perfect bouquet for his wife. Wei would nitpick every little thing from the colorbination to the positioning of the flowers, making the pitiful florist question as to why he was even alive.


    Lihua was stunned. "You didn''t have to think so much, Wei. As long as it''s from you, even a single flower would mean everything to me. But.. Thank you so much. You put in so much effort for this."


    And the florist''s sweat and tears too that Lihua was unaware of.


    Wei nodded and kissed her forehead.


    A mischievous glint passed in her eye. She pitifully looked at him and sniffled. "Thank you for the bouquet, Wei. But I think I cannot ept this¡­"


    Wei froze. He quickly asked, "Why not?"


    "Because I don''t have any right," she wiped the corner of her eye. "I am a stranger after all."


    He was visibly stunned. "You are my wife. How can you be a stranger?"


    "O-of course I am. Mr. Li, the cheater says so¡­"


    Li Tingzhe choked in his saliva as he looked at her horrified.


    "Isn''t it right, Mr. Li the cheater? You said that I don''t have any right to interfere between you and Aunt. Though I am just trying to help Aunt because she suffered so much," she sniffled and rubbed her nose, "Clearly, I am not weed in this family¡­"


    Jiang Fai''s mouth heavily twitched seeing her drama.


    Damn it, sister-inw, you are...you are amazing!


    Fu Renshu dryly looked at her in disdain.


    Such acting!


    The temperature dropped to a negative degree and Wei slowly turned his head,nding his murderous gaze on Li Tingzhe. His pair of emotionless ck orbs clouded in rm and bloodthirst.


    "You said something to my wife?" The danger in his quiet and calm voice was as clear as day.


    A shudder ran through his spine and Li Tingzhe almost pissed in his pants. His mouth opened and closed multiple times, stammering and stuttering. "I...I d-didn''t¡­"


    "You mean to say my wife is lying?" Wei''s voice got even quieter than before, implying how dare he use Lihua.


    Even the media reporters and other CEOs didn''t dare utter anything. Hell they refused to even breathe!


    Lihua was satisfied to see the messed-up expression on that cheater''s face who looked as if he had seen a horror movie.


    She didn''t forget to pour oil into the fire. "And-and he refuses to divorce Aunt. Even though Fai Fai won, he is being mean to Aunt and ME."


    She enunciated thest word to give the maximum impact, eliciting the most troubled expression she could give.


    The Old Madam and Ruomei felt at a loss for words. She was twisting the words to get a dramatic effect and obviously, those tears were fake


    Silence.


    Wei tilted his head. "Are you signing the papers or should I make you?" His deadpan voice was more dangerous than any natural disaster.


    Li Tingzhe gulped hard. Even Kang Yuming had an urge to fade in the background with such suffocating pressure.


    "That wouldn''t be a pleasant experience," he added.


    Li Tingzhe, who was well aware of his status as the Mafia King, trembled in his ce. He knew all sorts of torture the captives had to go through in his base. It was a bloodbath where even the most courageous man can go wimp.


    He quickly weighed his options and even though hemented letting go of Jiang Xiurang, he didn''t want to experience hell. The Underworld was a dark ce that only smelled and screamed of blood.


    "I-I will! I will sign it!"


    He tremblingly took the pen and wrote his name on the papers a sweat formed on his forehead.


    "Done! I am done!" He wiped his forehead.


    The Old Madam clenched her fists as pure anger consumed her.


    As Jiang Xiurang saw the papers with their signatures, tears brimmed in her eyes. She was finally free. She was finally not Mrs. Li anymore. Even though she had shed off that title long ago, she was still Mrs. Li in the world''s eyes. That always made her feel as if she was shackled to him.


    Jiang Fai cleared his throat and quietly hugged her. "It''s over, Mom," he whispered.


    She tearfully nodded and rested her head on his shoulder. "Yes¡­Thank you, Fai¡­"


    "Don''t be so emotional now. I cannot handle it."


    She burst into a soft chuckle.


    Li Tingzhe quickly said, "I-I will take my leave then."


    Kang Yuming was shocked. "T-Tingzhe, we wille with you too."


    "Shut up! Take your useless children and get lost! Don''t look for me ever!"


    Kang Hongqi and Kang Meifen felt as if the world crashed on them.


    If he didn''t take them, where would they go?


    "Tingzhe don''t say that¡­"


    She followed him and the two teenagers rushed behind her. They were already humiliated enough for tonight.


    The guards caught Li Tingzhe, stopping him from leaving the ce. He panicked. "W-what''s wrong? I signed the papers!"


    Wei said, "I haven''t yet punished you for making my wife cry."


    Lihua coughed hard and looked away.


    Cousin, do you really believe in her tears!? Jiang Fai seriously questioned Wei''s brain''s functioning.

 Chapter 173 - The Mafia King Asks Reward For His Patience

    <h4>Chapter 173 - The Mafia King Asks Reward For His Patience</h4>


    No matter how much Li Tingzhe screamed, everything fell on deaf ears. The other business associates and reporters were shell-shocked to see Wei''s tyranny. Li Tingzhe was going to suffer because he made Lihua cry.


    They felt it was the right time to take their leave. The results were out anyway, and the reporters got a lot of dirt on Li Tingzhe and Kang Yuming. Ruomei''s loss would be the headline in their papers.


    As Li Tingzhe was dragged away, the Kang trio too, quickly ran away, not wanting to incur Wei''s wrath.


    Lihua sighed in relief.


    Phew!


    She hopped towards Jiang Xiurang''s side and hugged her hard with a bright smile on her lips that rivaled the sun.


    "Aunt! Congrattions! You are free! It''s celebration time! I am so proud of you! Oof. That p was so crisp. I loved it hehe¡­"


    Emotions gushed in her heart and her gaze was warm. She patted her head. "Thank you, Lixue. It''s only because of you."


    She waved her hand. "It''s because of your capable son who proved that age or degree is irrelevant when you have the skills to win."


    That was a direct hit on Ruomei''s ego who always imed that Jiang Fai was too young to handle this and Lihua didn''t even graduate. Her cheeks burned in embarrassment. Shi Zhen threw daggers at her.


    "Let''s go, Cuifen! We were here to celebrate her victory, not bear shame!"


    Shi Cuifen looked at Ruomei in distress. "Zhen, how can you be so heartless? Win and loss are a part of any challenge. She should feel proud that she did her best."


    "Doing her best should have made her win! Don''t side with your daughter!"


    The Old Madam murmured in frustration. "Such a disappointment!"


    Ruomei bit her lip and tears pooled in her eyes. The ones who were showering her with praises were now condemning her. She turned and ran away to her room, unable to bear all this.


    "Ruomei!" Shi Cuifen tried to stop her.


    Shi Zhen grabbed her hand and pulled her away. "Forget about her already. I cannot show my face to anybody now and you are feeling pitiful for her?"


    As they left too, Lihua couldn''t help but sigh.


    Why cannot parents look beyond reputation and status?


    Even though Ruomei threatened to take her position, Lihua didn''t really hate her. She merely considered her as an ignorant woman who could learn the difference between right and wrong. Truthfully ording to her, Jiang Fai was much better than her even though he was way younger than her and just a teenager.


    She genuinely thought that Ruomei did a good job with her proposal and gave her a tough fight. It was the right thing to appreciate her for her efforts.


    Seems like only Mrs. Shi has a heart and a brain too¡­


    Lihua let it go and pulled Jiang Fai into her hug. She squeezed him hard. "Fai Fai my boy! You made me proud!"


    Wei nodded.


    Jiang Fai had a lot of things going through his mind but right now, he felt only one emotion and that was gratitude towards Lihua.


    "Thank you, sister-inw. If not for your bold step, I would have never reached here."


    The respect he had for her increased by miles. She was nothing less than an angel for him who pulled him out of his problems.


    "Aweee, you are so cute!" She ruffled his head.


    "Don''t call me cute!" His face flushed in embarrassment.


    "Good job."


    He jolted upon hearing a deep voice from his side. He was surprised to see Jiang Weizhe. "U-Uncle¡­"


    Jiang Weizhe stared at him and seemed to be in deep thought. He then slowly raised his hand and patted his head.


    Jiang Xiurang looked at him with her mouth wide open.


    Big brother is p-patting Fai!?


    Even Jiang Fai went into a shock. More than feeling joyous by his Uncle''s appreciation, he was frightened if it was a trap to beat him up.


    "You did a good job."


    Even the Old Madam couldn''t contain her shock.


    "Weizhe¡­"


    He nced at her and said nothing.


    Lihua beamed and nodded in appreciation. "That''s good Uncle! You and Uncle Weiyuan didn''t stand up for Aunt all these years, so it''s your duty to at least support her now!"


    Her sharp words made Jiang Weiyuan choke in his throat. The attack waspletely unexpected. His wife and family didn''t show any reactions on the outside, though inwardly...was a different case.


    Jiang Weizhe seriously nodded. "Indeed. Yubi told me to congratte Fai. She is very happy for him and Xiurang."


    Lihua and Jiang Fai - "..."


    So it is the mother-inw who had to tell you?


    She sighed. She narrowed her eyes. "Uncle Weiyuan. I am sure you might have to say something too."


    Jiang Xiurang coughed. He nced at Jiang Fai and slowly whispered. "Good work."


    Jiang Fai stood upright. "T-thank you Uncle Weizhe, Uncle Weiyuan¡­"


    As the matter came to a close, Lihua dropped dead on the bed. "Oh my God! I was really worried there for a second."


    Wei obediently sat beside her and hugged her. "Why so?"


    "Of course. Ruomei did a good job and looking at her numbers, I was really doubtful for a moment," she pouted.


    Wei smiled and gently flicked on her nose. "You didn''t have to worry."


    She sighed. "I couldn''t help it. And then in the meeting, you agreed to my proposal just like that only because I am your wife. If I had failed, it would have affected your reputation too."


    Wei tilted his head. "I did support you because you are my wife and as your husband, you are always my priority no matter what."


    She blushed, hearing his buttery words.


    "But I supported you as a CEO, too, who saw profit in any deal. Your proposal was indeed better and something fresher that would surely bring money to the business."


    She widened her eyes. "R-really?"


    "En. I trust my wife and her capabilities."


    Lihua felt touched and a big grin lit her lips. "Hehe¡­"


    Wei then suddenly climbed on top of her and lifted her chin. He leaned and his warm breath fanned her face as he huskily spoke, "Lixue. I had been patient all this time. Since you won the challenge, do you remember what we have to do?"

 Chapter 174 - The Mafia King Doesnt Hold Back (1) *

    <h4>Chapter 174 - The Mafia King Doesn''t Hold Back (1) *</h4>


    Lihua blinked her eyes at him. Her brows slightly furrowed. It didn''t strike her for a moment. But then it did.


    She had promised Wei that if she won the challenge, she would sleep with Wei. The redness from her cheeks spread to her neck as she blushed.


    Wei''s gaze darkened seeing the lovely hue of pink on her beautiful face. A gulp passed down his throat as his Adam''s apple seductively bobbed and down. His eyes squinted, locking the target of his kiss and he crashed his lips on hers.


    His fingers already started to wander inside her dress, grazing against her smooth skin that raised her temperature. She hummed and softly moaned as she kissed him back, wrapping her hands around his neck. Their tongues meshed and fought for dominance which Wei easily took over.


    The wet slurping noises heightened their sensitivity and excitement surged within them to taste more of each other. Wei peppered kisses all over her face from her cheeks, nose, eyes and forehead. His loving gaze solely focused on hers as he tenderly cupped her face.


    Lihua felt as if she was lost in a trance seeing the warmth in his irises and her reflection in them. With such adoration, she felt her heart flutter as butterflies tickled her chest. Wei unbuttoned his shirt and threw it away on the floor. Her eyes popped out of her sockets as she drooled on his toned body and abs. The sight of his sexy chest almost made her faint.


    She seriously questioned how God made someone really so Godly handsome. In a daze, she automatically touched his skin with her fingertips that ran a small shudder through her.


    Damn it, it''s so soft!


    His skin seemed so firm, but touching it was a different heavenly feeling altogether. She imagined him pressing his chest on her small body, making a silly smile on her lips. Her train of thoughts ran too wild in herland.


    Ah ah ah! Are we really going to do it?


    She had spent a month with him now and even though she had forgotten her memories, she found herself closely drawn to Wei like a moth to a me. He was simply irresistible with that innocent charm in his demeanor.


    He was dangerous and cold to others, but as warm as spring whenever he looked at her. His smile was the sweetest thing that she could stare at for the whole day. Ever since she stepped into the family, Wei stood beside her like an immovable rock who always supported her against Old Madam. It was hard to find a man who would oppose his family if they were in the wrong.


    Who wouldn''t want to give her all to a man like Wei who unreservedly loved his woman so much?


    Wei softly whispered, "What are you thinking?"


    His gentle voice hummed in her ears and it broke her out of her stupor. She smiled. "I am thinking how lucky I am to be your wife."


    Wei kissed the back of her hand. "It''s me who is lucky to have you. Before I met you, there were no colors in my life. But ever since you stepped in, I get to learn so many things from you. I am changing a little every day. I used to feel like a nk canvas, but you are filling it with your colors that I love so much."


    His words stunned her. She felt slightly choked. "I-I don''t think that I am doing that much¡­"


    The sweetest smile that she was in love withced his lips. "You are doing everything, Lixue. You might not understand it. But¡­"


    He softly held her hand and ced it on his chest. "You are the one that is making this thing beat in my chest. If you disappear from my life, it will cease to exist. I cannot imagine a life without you anymore."


    The corner of her eyes ached and a tear slid down her eye. Her lips trembled. "You-you must be feeling sad that I don''t remember about us, right¡­? Our past¡­"


    His eyelids trembled.


    He was the one who had snatched away her memories. What right did he have to feel sad about it?


    "I don''t feel that way. I remember them. That is enough for me. Also, we have a lifetime ahead of us. There are so many memories that we will make together. Those will be as precious to us as the ones you lost."


    Wei patted her cheek. She pressed his hand and felt his warmth seeping into her.


    "Wei¡­" she whispered his name.


    "Lixue¡­" he held the back of her head and kissed her hard. He lifted her dress and exposed her bouncy breasts covered in the bra. He hungrilytched his lips on the valley in between her breasts, nipping his teeth upon it. His fingers worked like magic and unhooked her bra that slipped away.


    She instructively covered them, but Wei quickly stopped her. "Don''t hide them. I have already seen them before."


    Imaginary steam escaped her ears as she blushed hard. Her face was tomato ripe.


    Ahhh!!!


    Wei blocked her left breast with his mouth, his tongue impatient to feast upon it.


    "Ahn...Ahn!!" Her body arched in a beautiful curve as pleasure invaded through her. Her eyes rolled back in pleasure and she gasped hard. And then her brain stopped functioning when Wei cupped her right breast in his palm and squeezed it to his heart''s content. Her core felt ticklish to her as she felt something building up inside her.


    Wei parted her legs and positioned himself in between them. It was a month since they had their first time, so he thought that it could still be painful for her. He spent the next ten minutes fingering her core, allowing her to orgasm. Her body dripped in sweat, copsed on the bed.


    His bulging hot member teased her wet entrance, making her tremble. Unable to contain himself anymore, he clutched her thigh and thrusted himself inside her with a hard push.

 Chapter 175 - The Mafia King Doesnt Hold Back (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 175 - The Mafia King Doesn''t Hold Back (2) *</h4>


    "Ah!"


    Wei''s heated thick girth filled the entirety of her as he pushed through. Her hollow wet core was suddenly full that weed his member. The friction of theirher regions already drove her crazy. The heat from her core pulsated and coursed through her veins as if she was on fire.


    Wei shut his eyes as he let the feeling sink in of bing one with her. He let out a satisfied sigh. Her walls rushed in to greedily envelop him, making him bite his lip. He wanted to take things slow with her after her memory loss, but he never imagined that after just one month, he would miss her so much. Only he knew how torturous every night was to sleep beside her and just...sleep.


    She was right next to him, but he couldn''t eat his wife and secretly, he had taken a lot of cold showers to suppress his desire. But now, he had nobody to stop him from devouring his little wife.


    His palms clutched her knees and he moved deeper inside her, making her take a sharp gasp. Before she could even begin to adjust to his size, his member started ravaging her haven.


    "Ahn...Wei!" She cried in pleasure. Hearing her sweet voice cry out his name in ecstasy drove him to pound hard inside her without any mercy. Lihua grabbed his shoulders for support, tears escaping her eyshes.


    The wet sounds of their union reverberated in the whole room. Wei lifted her waist and locked her thighs around his abdomen. He pulled out his member dripping with their juices only to ram inside again to hit her at her sweet spot. The fire that crackled within them brought upon sweat on their skin that seductively mixed with each other. On top of thrusting in her core, his fingers slid down to pinch her sweet nub.


    Her eyes flew open and she jerked up. But Wei had firmly pinned her beneath him. As his dark gaze filled with desire traced the beautiful contours of her face, his index finger pressed on her nub that was already throbbing with excitement. It brought tears to her eyes as she was unable to contain this overwhelming pleasure attacking every cell of her body.


    Wei''s image in front of her eyes was already getting blurry in dizziness. She was helpless but to ept this onught of excitement building in her core. His repeated fingering made her shudder at one point, making her release her sweet juices. The sensation of her liquid washing over him made his pace faster and faster.


    "Lixue¡­" he whispered under his breath. His toned muscles rhythmically heaved up and down as he devoured her. He was at the peak of his release too and as his member twitched, he poured all of it in her womb until thest drop.


    Lihua bit her lip hard as she felt his warmth seeping inside her. She slowly opened her eyes and found him staring at her. A tinge of red shade spread on her cheeks. "I-I thought it would...hurt but it didn''t¡­"


    Wei narrowed his eyes and pinched her jaw. "This is our second time."


    She widened her eyes in shock.


    Why don''t I know that?


    Somehow, she had a feeling that they hadn''t crossed that step yet, but surprisingly, they did.


    No wonder it didn''t hurt.


    As Lihua was busy thinking about it, Wei''s sight fell onto his kiss marks on her beautiful breasts that had peeked up. Without further adieu, he pounced on them.


    "Ahnnnn!"


    It was so sudden and unexpected that Lihua felt disoriented for a moment. She lowered her head in a daze to see him sucking on her bud. His white teeth came into view and he bit it hungrily as if he had not eaten for ages.


    "W-Wei¡­"


    She once again felt an urge to simply faint. As he parted away, her bud was slightly swollen by his feast. His lips peppered sizzling hot kisses in the valley of her breasts, burying his face in them. His soft hair gently touched her skin, tickling it. Moving on to capture her right breast in his mouth, he felt as he found heaven. The stimtion made his member erect, and he simultaneously began thrusting inside her.


    The pace increased more and more and their second round for the night ended in bliss. By that point, Lihua was already panting hard, her body drenched in sweat. But when she peered into his clouded gaze, a shudder ran through her spine. It was clear that the two rounds weren''t enough for him.


    Wei pursed his lips. "We will stop¡­"


    She sighed in relief.


    "For five minutes and you rest," his eyes glinted in curiosity akin to a little child, "Then we will try in the bathroom."


    She gulped hard.


    Why isn''t my husband tired at all!? They were pretty...intense rounds...how could he not feel anything!


    In her wonderment, she lost the five precious minutes in which she forgot to rest. Wei, who was keeping a sharp eye at the time, immediately got up as soon as the five minutes got over. He picked her up in his arms and headed straight towards his next makeout destination.


    He kicked the door open with his foot and ced her down as he made her lean on the wall. Lihua felt as if she was an innocent rabbit trapped in a wolf''s den.


    Suddenly, Wei seems even fiercer than before¡­


    He turned on the shower tap and the warm water drizzled on them. The droplets kissed her shoulders that slid down towards her breasts and waist. He pressed his body on her thin one, snaking his arm around her waist and crashed his lips on hers.


    "Mhmnn!"


    His tongue pried open her mouth to eagerly delve into it. Their lips endlessly merged passionately. They felt a sense of breathlessness by kissing like that for a long time but they couldn''t stop themselves. They craved for it more and more until it became unbearable.


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 176 - The Mafia King Doesnt Hold Back (3) *

    <h4>Chapter 176 - The Mafia King Doesn''t Hold Back (3) *</h4>


    In that intimate and naked position, her breasts bounced on his chest, making him shudder. He identally bit her lip a little hard in the surge of emotions. She welped as it slightly stung, but she didn''t bother. A faint metallic taste settled on his tongue, and he froze.


    Wei hastily parted and saw a small cut at the corner of her lip. "You-you are hurt¡­"


    "Huh¡­?"


    Lihua was still in a daze from the heated kiss when he suddenly pulled away much to her dissatisfaction. She didn''t wish to part yet with such a delicacy. She faintly saw his anxious expression and it registered in her brain what he was talking about.


    She internally facepalmed.


    "Wei, it''s a minor cut. You don''t have to worry do much."


    "But I hurt you," he panicked a little, feeling guilty.


    "So you won''t kiss me anymore?" She asked back.


    "It will sting in pain," he pursed his lips.


    Her brow twitched.


    Somehow, she felt a familiar feeling of frustration well inside her as if she had already felt this before.


    It was the time when Wei refused to have sex because he saw her bleed for the first time. At that time, if Lihua hadn''t jumped upon him, they would be still innocent virgins now.


    Wei was a cautious man who loved and cared about Lihua a lot, but sometimes she felt that he treated her like a delicate flower who would wither away.


    Lihua''s nostrils red in anger. "Alright! Then I will have to find another man to kiss!"


    He froze. His eyes widened and his sexy lips parted in shock. "What?"


    She harrumphed. "Yes! What other choice do you give me? I want to kiss, but you don''t want to. I am not a mean woman to force you! So I will find another man! Let me go."


    His gaze darkened and his Godly handsome face showed an ugly expression. The thought of another man touching and kissing Lihua filled his heart with the familiar feeling of jealousy.


    Wei pulled her back to the wall and narrowed his eyes. "You should only kiss your husband."


    Her eyes widened in surprise. She never saw Wei talk to her in such a fierce and possessive tone before. His manner of speaking would always be doting and full of indulgence.


    But she liked this new thrill.


    "But my husband doesn''t want to," she mumbled. "So I will find another man!" She egged him on.


    Wei''s response to her provocation was to seal her lips and iming them again and again as if trying to prove that her pink lips were only meant for him. Lihua slyly smiled and her fingersbed through his hair at the back as she kissed him back. He parted and his ssy gaze stared at her. "Only I can kiss you. Nobody else."


    His eyes that glinted in yearning made her tremble and she shyly nodded. "Then you also don''t think too much about such a small thing. I am not so delicate."


    He remembered their first night when Lihua had said a simr thing to him. A soft smile tugged his lips. Moments like these made him realize that even after her memory loss, things hadn''t changed between them. He would still feel that she was the same Lihua who remembered everything.


    That feeling fluttered his chest with tickles. The warm water only fueled their rising heat within them and they continued devouring the other''s lips, he lifted her and positioned her entrance on his tip.


    "Mnnn¡­" an eager moan escaped her lips. His other hand squeezed her breast as he pushed her down in a swift.


    "Ahhnnn!"


    He invaded her right up to his hilt that sent a sharp shiver through her spine even though she was drenched with warm water. His hand moved from her breast to her butt as he pressed her butt cheeks, moving his member up and down in her core. Every hit that collided with her walls made them even more delirious. That position was so sinful that Lihua couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and bury her face in his neck.


    Her mind felt empty to her and her body wasn''t hers anymore. They soon found their climax and released their orgasm as the temperature grew. Next, instead of holding her in his arms, he made her lean on the wall and entered her in that position. He moved and pounded hard.


    "Ahn Wei...m-more¡­"


    She drowned in the sea of ecstasy as if she never wanted to reach the surface again.


    Her inviting words ignited a dangerous fire within him and he explored the deepest part of her core as she sweetly demanded with pleasure. He throated a deep husky grunt. Theirsher regions danced in sync like a beautiful symphony.


    After a few exhaustive rounds in the bathroom, Wei finally stepped out with a dizzy Lihua in his arms who had no strength to walk anymore. The dim moonlight from outside brightened up their room, spreading a veil of its breathtaking pale light.


    "Wei¡­" She softly mumbled with a cute silly smile on her face. He climbed on the bed and gently ced her. They drifted into sleep as Wei lovingly pulled her into his arms.


    ---


    Late at night, Lihua was having a sweet dream of her time with Wei when something broke it. She frowned. She slightly shifted, and her eyes opened. She yawned and looked aside.


    What did I hear just now? Or was it in my dream?


    It turned out that she indeed heard some murmuring from Wei''s side. She looked at him and saw that he was asleep.


    "Mhmm¡­Don''t go¡­" he mumbled softly as he held onto her.


    Lihua giggled.


    Seems like Wei is in his own dream.


    She stared at his handsome face that was making adorable expressions.


    Aiya, my husband is handsome even when he is asleep.


    A few momentster, he murmured again.


    "Don''t go...from me...Lihua¡­"


    As that name buzzed in her ears, she rapidly blinked her eyes as she stared at him. She felt her heart skip a beat.


    Lihua¡­?


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 177 - The Mafia Kings Doom?

    <h4>Chapter 177 - The Mafia King''s Doom?</h4>


    The next morning, Wei stepped out of the bathroom after a fresh hot shower. As he dried his hair, he looked at Lihua who was peacefully sleeping on the bed. His gaze softened at her adorable sight.


    He sat beside her and gently brushed his fingers through her silky hair. His lips curved into a tender smile, remembering their sweet and passionate momentsst night. He bent and ced a soft kiss on her lips.


    Her eyshes fluttered and she slowly opened her eyes. The Godly handsome face of her husband greeted her sight.


    "Ah...such a lovely beginning of the day¡­" she giggled.


    Wei chuckled and tapped on her nose. "Good morning, Lixue."


    She paused for a moment. "Good morning."


    He asked, feeling concerned, "Is it hurting anywhere?"


    She blushed. "It doesn''t. I am fine."


    She felt slightly sore though, but she thought it was better not to tell him, or he would simply panic likest night when her lip got cut.


    Now that thest night came to her mind, it began to settle how awesome it was. She had no idea that sex could be so pleasurable, and Wei was so good at it that she felt as if she was in heaven for the whole time.


    Wei nodded. "En," he smiled, "Take a bath and get ready."


    She blinked her eyes. "Get ready? Are we going somewhere?"


    "Shopping."


    She beamed and her eyes sparkled. "Shopping!?"


    "En. You were busy with the proposalst month. We didn''t get to spend much time together¡­" his gaze dimmed as if he suffered a grave injustice. And he did.


    Every time he saw her with Jiang Fai, his heart hurt to see them together. It was supposed to be him with her and spending cuddly time with his wife. The poor Mafia King had endured a lot.


    Lihua felt as if an arrow struck her hard. He looked like a pitiful dog sadly wagging his tail because his master didn''t give him any attention.


    Aiya! What is this guilt...my chest...it hurts... badly¡­uggh!


    My husband has indeed suffered! She sobbed.


    "So, I thought that we could go shopping together. Couples shop together a lot," he nodded, enlightening her with his hard-earned knowledge about rtionships.


    She nodded hard. "Yes! We will go shopping! It will be a lot of fun!"


    A satisfied smile bloomed on his face. "En. Get ready. I will wait for you."


    "Okay!"


    She jumped out of the bed and immediately headed into the bathroom. Standing under the shower as the warm water drops slid on her skin, her thoughts went back to the moment ofst night when she heard him calling a strange name.


    Lihua.


    She tilted her head.


    Who is Lihua? She wondered.


    For a moment, she had felt as if something had tugged her. But that faint sensation quickly vanished the next moment. She couldn''t grasp its meaning, but she left it at that.


    But she got really curious why Wei uttered that name.


    Yes, curious. Not angry.


    Clearly, Lihua was a woman''s name, and if some other wife had heard her husband calling out another woman''s name in his sleep, there would have been a war.


    But Wei wasn''t some other husband either. No way in hell was he like Li Tingzhe. He was so pure and alwaysid his emotions bare in front of her. In these few days she spent with him, she had realized just how much he loved her. He literally didn''t look at anybody else but her. It was hardly believable that he, who doted on her and indulged her a lot, would even think about another woman.


    Then what was the meaning behind that name?


    She stepped out and in a daze got changed. In front of the mirror, she stared at her reflection andbed her hair.


    Wei hugged her from the back and wrapped his arms around her waist. The smell of shampoo and fresh soap invaded his nostrils. He rested his chin on her shoulder and kissed the nape of her neck.


    She softly gasped and trembled. His lips traveled upwards to bite her ear.


    "W-Wei¡­!"


    Her damp, fragrant hair flicked brushed his cheeks as he buried his face in them. He darted out his tongue along her earlobe and gave a seductive lick. His teeth nipped onto her earlobe and he tugged it, making her shiver.


    "Mnn¡­"


    "Lixue¡­" his warm breath fanned her ear and his deep husky voice rang inside like a sweet siren.


    The freshly bathed Lihua was so alluring and bewitching that Wei couldn''t help but get cozy with her.


    Lihua took a sharp breath.


    Ah, my Godly handsome husband, what are you doing? She sobbed. If this goes on, we will definitely end up on the bed again!


    "Wei¡­" she meekly said, "S-shopping...we are gettingte for s-shopping¡­" her voice was hardly audible.


    Wei slightly frowned. He felt his little brother already bulging in his pants, feeling excited to eat her again. His soft voice pleaded. "Only one round¡­"


    She sobbed even more. It was impossible to deny a begging Wei who looked deadly pitiful and adorable.


    "Please¡­?"


    She bit her lip and she gave up. "O-one round only¡­"


    Wei immediately picked her up and putting her down on the bed, he quickly positioned himself and entered her with a hard thrust.


    "Ahn!" She clutched the pillow hard.


    His twitching member was eager to hit her walls and his pace quickened as he repeatedly kept pounding inside her. Their lovemaking sounds filled the room once again.


    What was supposed to be just one round ended up into three. In the end, Lihua looked at him, aggrieved. "You are mean! I agreed for only one!"


    Though she had thoroughly enjoyed the other two rounds too. Wei bit his lip and looked apologetic. "I couldn''t help it."


    "Hmph!" She turned away.


    Wei sighed and hugged her. "I will keep my promise from next time."


    She pouted. "Alright. I forgive you."


    She then turned and looked at him. She curiously said, "By the way, can I ask you something?"


    "En."


    "Who is Lihua?"


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 178 - The Mafia King Reveals Lihuas Identity

    <h4>Chapter 178 - The Mafia King Reveals ''Lihua''s'' Identity</h4>


    The mention of that name made Wei feel as if lightning struck him. Shock couldn''t even describe what he felt at this moment. His feelings were all a mess and mixture of shock, fear, panic and disbelief. His heart jumped in his chest, hearing that question. His expression from happiness and bliss turned into something lifeless and bleak.


    "...What?" He swallowed his saliva.


    "Lihua. Who is this person?" She questioningly touched her chin.


    A thousand questions ran in his mind like a bullet train.


    How does she know about Lihua?


    Where did she hear it?


    Was she beginning to recover her memories?


    Was he in trouble?


    Was he exposed?


    Was this the end?


    He could hear his heart loudly drumming in his chest. He panicked hard and didn''t know what to say.


    "Lihua... where did you hear about it?" Wei slowly asked, trying hard to calm down. First, he wanted to know the source. Then he would make sure that that source would never open his mouth again.


    Better that I cut his tongue off.


    "Oh! You were mumbling her name in your sleepst night."


    "..."


    He froze and his eyes widened.


    I did?


    He felt speechless to realize that he was the cause of his own doom. While asleep and drunk, people usually spilled out the truth.


    He cursed himself.


    It is my fault.


    Now what? Was he supposed to cut off his own tongue?


    He pursed his lips.


    Lihua said, "So, so! Who is this Lihua? You were mumbling her name so sweetly."


    He felt tongue-tied.


    What should I say?


    Lihua decided to tease him a bit. She wore a heartbroken expression on her face and sniffled. "Wei...is it possible that you are cheating on me?"


    His mouth opened in a big O in disbelief.


    She wiped the corner of her eye. "I am your wife, yet I hear some other woman''s name from your lips. What will I do now? I cannot live with a cheater...will I have to leave you?"


    "No, no!" He anxiously pulled her into his arms. His face had turned pale, seeing her hurt. "I am not cheating on you. I will never betray you. In my heart, there is only you."


    "But not on your lips¡­" she dramatically wiped her eyes again.


    He gulped.


    From her perspective, she was right to question him. But how was he supposed to defend himself?


    Lihua was herself, but he couldn''t reveal that to her. Whether Lihua or Lixue, it was only her in his dream and on his lips.


    "Lihua...she¡­"


    Her ears perked up to hear his answer.


    "She is¡­"


    "Yes¡­? Who is Lihua? If she is some other woman then how can I¡­" she covered her mouth in ''sadness'' that would have definitely given her an award for her acting skills.


    "Cat."


    "Huh?" She looked at him dumbfounded.


    "Huh?" Wei looked at her in return, apparently dumbfounded as well.


    "Cat?" She blinked her eyes.


    Wei snapped out of his stupor. As he was thinking of a way to exin himself to her, his sight fell onto hisptop on which he was working while Lihua was taking a shower.


    The locked screen wallpaper was a picture of an adorable cat family. And that''s when it came out of his mouth.


    Wei looked at her and dazedly nodded. "Cat."


    "Lihua¡­is a cat?"


    The pain that he felt for turning his lovely, breathing and human wife into an animal was immeasurable. At that moment, he truly wished to shoot himself in the head for this sphemy.


    "Y-Yes... Lihua is my cat''s name," Wei nkly said. The expression on his face was totally opposite to the storm that gued his heart.


    She stared at him. "You have a cat?"


    He cleared his throat. "Yes. I-I was missing Lihua - my cat. That''s why I might have uttered her name in my sleep."


    There was a short pause after which the dumbstruck look on her face changed. She beamed.


    "You have a cat!" She got up in excitement like a little child taking his favorite ride in the park.


    Wei was taken aback.


    Why is she looking so happy?


    "Aww, you have a pet?" Her eyes sparkled and glittered like a star. "That''s so cute!" She eximed in pure bliss.


    He cautiously observed her and realized that she didn''t doubt him. He lied point-nk, but it seemed that she believed it.


    She shook his arm eagerly. "Where is the cat? I want to see her! Aww, it''s so cute to have a furry friend in the family. Where is she? I didn''t see her in this house anywhere all this time."


    Wei stiffened.


    That was a good question.


    He sessfully saved himself butnded into another trouble.


    From where was he supposed to bring a cat? What new excuse was he supposed to give about that cat''s absence until now?


    "She¡­" he stuttered.


    "Yes, yes? Tell me. You have a cat, but why didn''t I see her before?"


    "...is sick."


    "Sick?"


    Wei quickly thought about it.


    Cat, cat, cat, cat... Mingshen¡­


    His eyes widened as he suddenly remembered it.


    Mingshen! He has a cat!


    "Yes, Lihua is sick and with Mingshen."


    The human Lihua felt heartbroken. "What? Our furry friend is sick?" Her shoulders drooped in sadness. Then she frowned. "But wait. With Mingshen? Isn''t he a human doctor? When did he be a veterinarian?"


    His mouth twitched.


    He was falling deeper and deeper into trouble.


    "Um...he is actually a good veterinarian too. He is multi-talented."


    He had never imagined that the morning after his sweet night with Lihua would turn out to be so dark and full of lies.


    "Oh¡­" she nodded. Then she quickly asked, "What happened to Lihua? Is she okay now?" She was concerned.


    "I guess?"


    "Huh? You guess? You don''t know?" She furrowed her brows.


    "I mean yes," he quickly said. "She is fine now."


    She pped her hands once and brightly smiled. "That''s great! Then after shopping, why don''t we meet Lihua at Mingshen''s home? We will pick her up and bring her back to the Jiang vi here haha!"


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 179 - The Mafia King Catches Someone In An Act

    <h4>Chapter 179 - The Mafia King Catches Someone In An Act</h4>


    The breakfast table was quite empty today. Jiang Weiyuan had headed outside earlier somewhere and so did his daughter, Jiang Ruiling too. The Old Madam announced that she won''t being for breakfast today. Jiang Fai inwardly knew what might be the reason.


    Ruomei was absent as well. After her crushing defeatst night and how Shi Zhen abandoned her, she had no room to face anybody.


    "Sister-inw! See this news!"


    Lihua curiosity peeked in and read some articles where Li Corporations had dered bankruptcy. The media had given a thorough coverage of how he chose his mistress over his legal wife and how Jiang Xiurang had suffered. He lost all his reputation after how Jiang Fai pped him hard with his victory.


    On the other hand, Kang Yuming''s state was just as bad. She was utterly humiliated andbeled as the homewrecker. People, especially married women, even threw eggs and rotten tomatoes on her in anger.


    "All because of such shameless women is why we have to suffer!"


    "They seduce our husband and throw the wife out!"


    "Disgusting!"


    "Don''t just me the homewrecker. If the husband can be seduced so easily, then he should rot in hell too!"


    "Yes. The husband shouldn''t be spared either!"


    Kang Hongqi and Kang Meifen weren''t spared either. Somebody exposed a clip of their rebellious ways in school and how they bullied weak students. The incident where they framed Jiang Fai Fri beating up Kang Meifen also came to light. They were thoroughly admonished too for their shameful behavior.


    "Even their illegitimate children are lost cause!"


    "What else can we expect from a cheater and homewrecker''s child?"


    The Li business had taken a massive hit by all this reveal which was beyond repair. On the other hand, Jiang Xiurang all theizens highly praised her courage to stand up against him.


    "I am so proud of Jiang Xiurang. She suffered so much, but I am d that she divorced that cheater!"


    "Yes, women must learn to respect themselves."


    "Nobody can force us to live with a cheater!"


    "We are not helpless! We have our self-respect!"


    Jiang Xiurang''s one courageous move inspired hundreds of women like her who lived in abusive rtionships toe out and speak up too. Hashtags like #RespectWomen, #StandUpForYourself, #DumpTheCheater became trending on Weibo in no time.


    Lihua brightened. "Wow, Aunt! Look how famous you have be! See? You have not just helped yourself, but helped other such women who needed that push to get out of their toxic rtionships."


    Jiang Xiurang smiled in embarrassment. "It was only because of you otherwise I would have never dared to stand against Old Madam."


    Then she looked at another article and sheepishly grinned. "Fai Fai is also famous now. *Ahem!* Just look at how many girls are confessing their love to the artist Jiang Fai~" she teased.


    "Ahhh I love Jiang Fai!"


    "I heard that he was quite rebellious but gosh he has such a talent!"


    "His art brought tears to my eyes."


    "It is simply breathtaking."


    "Jiang Fai, I love you!"


    "Jiang Fai, I will be waiting for more of your stories!"


    His cheeks reddened as he read thements. "W-what nonsense! Girls are so bold these days¡­" he mumbled.


    "A, Fai Fai is actually a shy boy~"


    "You!"


    She looked at Jiang Xiurang, "Aunt, you might find your future daughter-inw somewhere between these fans hoho! So keep an eye out~" She winked.


    She beamed. "Oh!"


    "What oh?" He red at her. "I am just seventeen!"


    She rolled her eyes.


    Jiang Lanying, Jiang Li''s wife, listened to their conversation and had an urge to join in too. But she just couldn''t get the timing right. In the end, she pursed her lips and remained quiet.


    Jiang Li got up and was about to head out.


    "W-Wait!" Jiang Lanying stopped him. "Are you done so soon? You hardly ate anything¡­"


    He stared at her. "Not really hungry." He left after that.


    Wei said, "We should leave too."


    Lihua nodded. "Yes!"


    Jiang Fai asked, "Hey, hey, where are you going?"


    "Shopping!"


    His gaze shone in happiness. "Woah! Can I jo-"


    Wei''s sharp stare made him gulp his words back. Jiang Xiurang coughed as she whispered, "Let it be, Fai. Lixue was busy with you for an entire month. Let them spend some time together. Wei must have felt really lonely. Go with her next time."


    He grumbled.


    Wei said, "Let''s go."


    ---


    In thergest shopping mall of Beijing, Lihua was eager to hop around as soon as entered the premises. There were so many shops lined up that she was confused about where to go first.


    "Hmm... let''s go there!"


    Wei took a nce and frowned. "That''s a men''s clothing store."


    "Yes. Let''s shop for you!" She beamed.


    "I don''t need anything. I brought you to shop for yourself."


    "Oof! We will do that too. But let''s shop for hubby!"


    Wei actually didn''t wish anything for him, but Lihua had already pulled him towards the shop.


    The saleswoman kindly weed them. She almost coughed blood seeing the Godly handsome Wei.


    "Wee! What would you like to see, Sir, Mam?"


    Lihua said, "Show me some nice shirts for my husband!"


    She choked.


    This sinful man is her husband!? What good deeds did she do in herst life that she got him? She sobbed at her own sad fate.


    "Yes, yes Mam. We have received quite a lot of refreshing and new collections. I will show you right away."


    Lihua eagerly went through each of them in delight. "Wei! Try this. You have such dull colors in shirts. This maroon will look so beautiful on you!"


    Wei obediently nodded.


    "Go, go!" She pushed him towards the men''s changing room.


    Wei stepped inside and changed into the maroon shirt. From the cubicle beside him, he heard faint kissing sounds which he simply ignored. There wasn''t any change in his expression.


    But he wondered how it would feel to make out with Lihua in the changing room?


    That would be a...different experience.


    Suddenly, he felt like calling in his wife.


    "Please, young mistress. Stop this."


    Wei paused as he heard a familiar voice. Then he heard another familiar voice that belonged to a woman.


    "Why do we have to stop?"


    They talked some more and the woman sighed in exasperation. Frustrated, she stepped out of the cubicle. As her gaze lifted, she froze. She saw the Mafia King standing in front of her, tilting his head and watching her silently.


    It was the Mafia King who also happened to be her cousin.


    "... Cousin."


    Wei slowly parted his lips. "Ruiling."

 Chapter 180 - The Mafia Kings Reasoning

    <h4>Chapter 180 - The Mafia King''s Reasoning</h4>


    Jiang Ruiling and Wei watched each other in silence. From behind her, a tall figure of a handsome man dressed in ck clothes stepped out. His sharp nose and chiseled jaw with his beautiful brown eyes could make any woman swoon over him.


    As Shen Fang met Wei''s gaze, he stiffened just like Jiang Ruiling had. In just a second, his face turned into varied expressions that changed from shock, panic and calm once again.


    There was a stalemate between them where nobody spoke. Shen Fang came forward and stood at attention. "Boss."


    Jiang Ruiling said nothing. At this point, she knew that the cat was out of the bag. But she couldn''t understand Wei''s reaction. She cautiously observed him and the whole time since he saw hering out of the cubicle, he hadn''t said a word. His gaze was unreadable that she couldn''t tap into.


    Suddenly, Wei''s expression slightly changed as if he realized something, and he hurriedly stepped out of the changing room. Jiang Ruiling widened her eyes in surprise.


    What happened to him so suddenly?


    The in and nk expression on Shen Fang''s face finally cracked. He shut his eyes in despair as he let out a breath.


    Jiang Ruiling narrowed her eyes. "Only if you didn''t whine so much about the kiss, we wouldn''t have been caught."


    His mouth twitched. "Young mistress, apologies. I wasn''t whining. I was stopping you because it was inappropriate."


    "Call me Ruiling when we are alone," she sharply said.


    "I am afraid I can''t, young mistress. I have certain boundaries."


    "Break it then."


    "I cannot."


    "You cannot hide it anyway. Cousin has caught us."


    His expression was grave. "I ask you to please let me handle it, young mistress."


    Outside, Lihua waited for quite some time for Wei toe out.


    "What is taking Wei so long?"


    She was about to call out when Wei himself stepped out. "Ah! You are finally here! What took you so long?"


    She looked at the maroon shirt and her gaze sparkled. "Ah, you look so handsome in this!" She furiously pped. She circled him and thoroughly checked front and back.


    "This is perfection¡­" she drooled.


    Wei tilted his head. "Really?"


    She bobbed her head. "En! See? These colors look so good on you too! And you only wear grey, ck and white," she sighed.


    "Let''s take this one and try other colors," she checked the price tag, and her eyes popped out of her sockets. She clutched her chest.


    "W-why so expensive!?" She said in horror. "This is daylight robbery!"


    The saleswoman coughed. "Mam. It''s the shirt''s fabric and brand. It is famous and well-known."


    She shed invisible tears.


    "Can you not reduce it a bit? This is too much."


    Why is this rich man''s husband... bargaining? Isn''t he swimming in money?


    She smiled. "Mam, for a well-to-do family like yours, this price must be nothing¡­"


    "So what?" Lihua put her hands on her waist. "One should always be frugal. Even if you have money, we shouldn''t spend it sovishly. Right, Wei?"


    He nodded. "Lixue is always right."


    She beamed. Wei shot a sharp stare towards the saleswoman and she jolted. "Sure! We can reduce it. N-No problem."


    After Lihua was satisfied with the price, Wei took out his ck card and handed it to her.


    The saleswoman - "..."


    You have a freaking ck card with loads of money stashed in it, yet you bargained! What has this worlde to?


    They checked out and Lihua said, "Let''s go to check some shoes for you."


    Wei sighed. "When will we do your shopping?"


    She giggled. "After yours and you cannot say no!"


    Suddenly, the door to the changing room opened and the two people hiding in there finally came out to face Wei.


    Jiang Ruiling and Shen Yang faced Lihua and froze again. But Lihua was the most shocked out of the three.


    "J-Jiang Ruiling?"


    She was stupefied to see hering out of the men''s changing room with a...man. She stared at Shen Yang and recognized him. She had seen him frequently in the Jiang vi. He was the head bodyguard who served as the chief of the security force.


    "You two¡­" she rapidly blinked her eyes.


    Shen Yang respectfully bowed at Wei and asked, "Boss, can you please grant me some time? It seems there is a misunderstanding and I want to rify it."


    Jiang Ruiling said nothing.


    Wei''s gaze turned cold. "No."


    Shen Yang had expected his reaction. The young mistress of the prestigious Jiang family was seen together with a bodyguard in the men''s changing room. This would have a huge impact on the family''s reputation.


    "Boss-"


    "No."


    He stiffened.


    Lihua finally snapped out of the stupor. "Wei, why are you rejecting it? It seems¡­" she curiously looked at them, "that they want to talk to us about something important. So, we should listen to them."


    His eyes crinkled in disappointment. "But we are shopping. I don''t want anybody to disturb us."


    Shen Yang widened his eyes and stared at him in shock.


    Huh?


    Even Jiang Ruiling''s expression cracked in surprise.


    Lihua - "..."


    "Wei... we saw theming together out of the men''s room and you have nothing to say to them?"


    He tilted his head. "No. Why would I? I already heard them kissing from my cubicle."


    *Cough cough*


    They choked hard. Lihua was even more stunned than before. But then she realized that it made sense.


    Well...what else would they be doing anyway if not for making out?


    Jiang Ruiling squinted her gaze. "Cousin, do you really have nothing to say or... object to?"


    Wei nced at her. "No."


    "You saw me with Shen Yang and you really have nothing to point out here?"


    Shen Yang slightly cleared his throat.


    "No," Wei inly responded.


    "Then why did you go away in such a hurry? Weren''t you angry?" She asked.


    He blinked his eyes. "I wasn''t angry. I realized that I wasted too much time in the changing room, and Lixue was waiting for me outside. I didn''t want to make her tired and wait any longer. It has nothing to do with you. Why would it?"


    "..."

 Chapter 181 - The Mafia King Only Focuses On Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 181 - The Mafia King Only Focuses On Lihua</h4>


    In one of the private high-ss restaurants on the top floor of the mall, the four took a corner table. Wei and Lihua were on one side while Jiang Ruiling sat opposite them.


    Shen Yang stood upright near the table in attention.


    Lihua nced at him and her mouth twitched. "You should sit down too."


    "Appreciate your kindness Madam, but I am just a mere bodyguard. I am not worthy to share a table with the members of the Jiang family."


    Jiang Ruiling quietly stared at him. Though he felt her sharp looks, he refused to look back at her.


    Lihua sighed. "Right now, you are not just a bodyguard, but Jiang Ruiling''s¡­"


    How should I address him? Can I call him as her boyfriend?


    She coughed. "Somebody close to her. So, you are not doing your job now. You should sit with us."


    "Madam I cannot-"


    "Are you defying my order?" She pouted.


    Wei''s ears perked up at her disappointed tone, and he shot an icy stare at him. "Sit."


    He was already in a bad mood because their shopping date was interrupted by them.


    Shen Yang straightened up.


    Who could defy the Mafia King''s order?


    He slowly sat opposite him but at the very edge of the seat, maintaining his obvious distance from Jiang Ruiling to which she sneered. Shen Yang seemed really ufortable.


    They ordered some food and then Lihua curiously looked at them and asked, feeling excited. "So, so! We saw you twoing out of the men''s changing room which *cough* cannot be an ident so...are you two dating?"


    There was no point in beating around the bush.


    Jiang Ruiling said nothing. But Shen Yang immediately said, "No, Madam. Rest assured. Nothing is going between us-"


    "Yes, we are dating," she cut him off. His eyes widened and he stared at her in horror.


    "Young mistress!"


    She shrugged. "Did I say something wrong?" Then she smiled. "Or do you defy a member of the Jiang family?"


    He was in a tight spot. "Young mistress. I won''t ever dare to defy you, but-"


    "Great. So there is his answer. We are dating."


    Shen Yang was feeling miserable. He didn''t know how to get his words across them.


    "Young mistress¡­"


    Lihua blinked her eyes. "If you two are dating, then why does he look so ufortable in epting it?"


    Jiang Ruiling smiled. "Yes, Shen Yang. Tell them. Why are you so hesitant?"


    He cleared his throat. "Madam, I am not hesitant. There is really nothing going on between us. I wouldn''t dare have any thoughts about the young mistress."


    Lihua asked, "Why are you talking so formally?"


    "Of course, Madam. I am the Jiang family''s servant. I cannot be rude in my behavior," he sternly said.


    She gasped. "Who said you are a servant? You are a part of our family. You and all the maids and butlers, gardeners, drivers, bodyguards who work so hard and with dedication are just like family to us. Don''t disrespect yourself like that."


    Shen Yang watched in her a daze. For the first time, he felt his mind go nk.


    Family?


    He didn''t know if she was really being nice or just dumb? She was talking about the Jiang family, after all.


    Jiang Ruiling watched her silently. For a moment, she froze but her expression quickly turned back of indifference.


    He was unable to utter anything but he gathered himself. "I appreciate your kindness, Madam. But we are really just servants. The Jiang family has strict boundaries. We are not allowed to act familiar to anybody. The family members are always above us."


    "Not above. Equal," Lihua stated.


    His mouth opened in a small O. Shen Yang failed to converse with this woman. She was saying such alien things.


    "Madam. We just get money from the family. We are not-"


    "And what will we do of that money if you aren''t there to help us? You work for us. You get the money. But we need your help, too, around the house That''s why we hire you. We both need each other. So, I don''t understand why would somebody be above or below anybody," she rubbed her chin questioningly.


    He couldn''t retort which Jiang Ruiling found utterly amusing.


    She sighed. "Anyway. We will talk about thatter. We are here to know more about you two. You like Jiang Ruiling, right?"


    He froze. "No, Madam!"


    Jiang Ruiling''s gaze was unreadable, but a faint glint passed in her eyes.


    "Don''t lie. You really like her, don''t you? It is so evident in your eyes how much you care about her."


    "That is because I am her guard. It is my job to protect her."


    Jiang Ruiling looked away.


    Lihua raised her brow. "Protect her even in the men''s changing room?"


    "..."


    "That... young mistress¡­"


    "How did you two get in one cubicle then?"


    Jiang Ruiling said this time, "I forced him."


    She looked at her in surprise.


    "Well he wasn''t ready to get cozy in the public, so I had no choice," she snorted.


    "Young mistress!" He eximed.


    Lihua observed the two and nudged Wei''s hand. "What do you think, Wei?"


    His gaze was warm as he dotingly looked at her. "En. Beautiful."


    "Huh? What is beautiful?"


    "You."


    "..."


    "Wei, did you even listen to them?" She fumed. Though she blushed with his sudden flirting.


    "I did."


    "So what do you think?"


    Wei nkly stared at her. "About?"


    She facepalmed. "Their rtionship of course!"


    "Nothing."


    "What nothing? They like each other."


    "So?"


    "But Shen Yang is denying his feelings. What do you think? He likes her too, right?"


    "Maybe."


    Her mouth heavily twitched. "So you are fine with this, right?"


    "Is there anything wrong?" He tilted his head.


    Shen Yang''s ears twitched at his words and he said, "B-Boss!"


    Wei nced at him.


    "How can it not be wrong? I am just a bodyguard and young mistress is an heiress."


    "So?"


    Shen Yang felt exasperated. First, Lihua said some strange things and now Wei acted as if wasn''t a big deal at all. Honestly, he was prepared to get his head rolled off.


    Lihua said, "What? So are you treating yourself as some poor Romeo who likes a noble Juliet?"

 Chapter 182 - The Mafia King Breaks The News

    <h4>Chapter 182 - The Mafia King Breaks The News</h4>


    Shen Yang was aghast. "I-I don''t think of young mistress that way."


    Suddenly, Wei''s gaze darkened as it finally registered in his brain. A deadly storm brewed in his eyes. He quietly asked, his voiceced in rm and danger, "Are you insulting my wife?"


    Huh?


    The three of them looked at him in shock.


    How did Lihuae in here?


    Shen Yang widened his eyes. "No, Boss. Why would I ever insult Madam?"


    Wei pursed his lips. "Because Lixue was also very poor when we got married."


    !!!


    Lihua choked hard. He just suddenly brought her poor status out of nowhere. That was supposed to be an insult but she couldn''t even get angry at him.


    At that point, Jiang Ruiling realized a fact.


    Wei''s whole world solely revolved around Lihua. Everything was about her. Everything was for her.


    He ignored his cousin making out with a bodyguard because he didn''t want to make his wife tired of waiting. He wasn''t interested in having this conversation either because they were ruining his shopping date with her.


    Ever since she stepped into the Jiang vi, Wei has been nothing but a doting husband.


    She nced at Shen Yang. "You could learn a thing or two from my cousin."


    His eyelids slightly trembled, but his expression didn''t change.


    Wei coldly said, "Do you mean that we aren''t right for each other because she was really poor?"


    Lihua wanted to shed tears of blood.


    Wei. You don''t have to repeat the ''really poor'' part, she sobbed.


    Shen Yang stood up in attention. "My sincerest apologies, Boss. I had no such intention."


    Lihua chose to ignore the harsh reality that her husband pointed out and looked up at Shen Yang.


    "Okay. Just for one moment forget that you are a bodyguard and Jiang Ruiling is a rich young mistress. Just face me as an ordinary man and tell me the truth. Do you like her?"


    Silence.


    Jiang Ruiling slowly lifted her gaze and she stared at him. Her countenance didn''t change, but there was a hint of desperation in his eyes.


    Shen Yang''s grim expression didn''t budge. He felt a dull pain clench his heart. "No, Madam. I respect her as the young mistress and will die to protect her. That is my duty. But I don''t have any thoughts about her."


    "I asked you to think of yourself as an ordinary man. Yet you answered like a bodyguard."


    He stiffened. "...No."


    Jiang Ruiling kept staring at him unblinkingly until her eyes ached. She hoped that he would at least admit it now, but he didn''t.


    Lihua saw the disappointment on her face which she didn''t hide. And she also saw Shen Yang''s tightened fist as he denied it.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t love her. He was just too stubborn to admit it.


    "Oof! If you are worrying that the family would oppose your rtionship, then don''t! You are a good man and I have seen you work with dedication and loyalty. Every family wants a good man for their daughter and you are one. So, you don''t have to step back."


    Shen Yang took a deep breath. "Madam, I mean it. I don''t like young mistress that way."


    The atmosphere grew increasingly suffocating.


    Wei nodded. The Mafia King broke the silence with his words. "That settles it. It won''t be a problem then."


    Lihua asked, "For what?"


    "For Ruiling''s date. I heard Old Madam has chosen a suitable man for her."


    Jiang Ruiling froze. Shen Yang widened his eyes for a moment before he quickly retracted his expression. The panic was just there for just a moment before it vanished.


    "They are in no rtionship. So it''s fine for Ruiling to go ahead with the arrangement."


    Jiang Ruiling kept quiet.


    Lihua stared at her husband and wondered what he was thinking.


    Is he lying to make Shen Yang jealous?


    She inwardly beamed.


    Oh, that''s great! What greater method to make him confess his love if he isn''t jealous? Hoho! Wei is so smart!


    She nodded too. "I see! I guess then it really settles it then. Even if Jiang Ruiling might not like the guy now, she would slowlye to terms with it."


    She smiled at him. "Isn''t that what you want, Shen Yang?"


    His gaze remained stoic as he smiled with great difficulty. "Yes, Madam. Whatever is the best for Madam."


    Jiang Ruiling suddenly got up. "I guess this conversation is over then. I am heading back home."


    Shen Yang nodded. "Yes young-"


    She narrowed her eyes. "You won''t follow me."


    He was taken aback. "Young mistress, how can I leave you alone?"


    She smiled. "Well, you already left me alone just right now, didn''t you?"


    He froze.


    "I am sure I can manage going home by myself."


    "Young mistress-"


    "No."


    She left the restaurant without looking back. Shen Yang gazed at her back in silence.


    He broke out of his stupor and asked, "Boss, any order?"


    "Leave me and my wife alone," he squinted his eyes.


    "..."


    He coughed and quickly left too.


    Lihua sighed. "Gosh, he is so stubborn. It''s so obvious that he loves her so much. Why is he being so... unbending? If he stays like that, he would really lose her and then keep crying."


    She eagerly shook him. "By the way, that thing about that date was a lie, right?"


    "No. It is the truth."


    "What!? Isn''t that a big problem then?" She gasped.


    Wei tilted his head. "It won''t be if they admit their rtionship."


    "You are saying as if...Old Madam will happily ept them even if they do."


    "She won''t. Does it matter? I didn''t care even though she doesn''t like you."


    She coughed hard.


    He got a point¡­


    "If they like each other, then nobody else has any say in it."


    She widened her eyes. Somehow, she was surprised to hear such words from him.


    "I understand it because I am with you. I don''t care if anybody likes you or not. You are my woman. And I am your man. Nobody else matters."


    She felt fuzzy in her chest by his warm words.


    Wei got a call and he got up. "Wait, I will be back."


    "En."


    Alone at the table, Lihua was in her own thoughts about Jiang Ruiling and Shen Yang when she suddenly heard a shaky voice.


    "L-Lihua!"

 Chapter 183 - The Mafia King Meets Meng Ya (1)

    <h4>Chapter 183 - The Mafia King Meets Meng Ya (1)</h4>


    For the past month, Meng Ya was tirelessly searching for Lihua. She had suddenly stoppeding to college and even her apartment was empty. Mrs. Zhang had no clue either about her whereabouts. She was just as worried for her, but she didn''t know where to find her. Wei had disappeared too from the apartmentplex.


    Lihua''s number didn''t work either. Finally, Meng Ya visited Jiang Industries to find Wei and ask him about Lihua. But she was always denied entry into the office and not allowed to meet Wei at all.


    In the end, she was heartbroken and she even went to the cops to register aint about Lihua''s disappearance. At first, they didn''t take her seriously because Lihua was an adult. They said she might have left the city and didn''t inform her.


    "Lihua will never do that!" She burst into tears. "We are besties! Even if Lihua has to leave anywhere, she won''t go at least without informing me. I am telling you she is in trouble! You have to find her!"


    The cops finally started the investigation after she refused to take herint back. But it didn''t result in anything.


    "Mam, are you sure that you are saying the right name? We didn''t find any Song Lihua with that description."


    Meng Ya was bbergasted. "What nonsense! She is Song Lihua! Look!" She showed the cop her picture. "She is Song Lihua. How can you not find her?"


    He shook his head. "But we cannot. Her name is noting up anywhere."


    "We go to the same college! What do you mean she isn''ting up anywhere!"


    "We didn''t find her even in your college records, Mam. There is no student with the name of Song Lihua in your college."


    She stared at him dumbfounded. "T-this is not possible! The principal knows her too."


    The officer said, "The principal has already retired from his position and left abroad to settle with his son and family. It will be difficult to contact him."


    After that, the investigation came to a standstill and Meng Ya didn''t know what to do anymore. It was as if she was chasing Lihua''s ghost.


    "Why is everyone behaving like you don''t exist, Lihua?" She cried as she stood alone on the sidewalk.


    "Where are you Lihua...you are safe, right? I am missing you so much¡­" she sniffled.


    The rest of the days passed by with nothing much happening. Meng Ya continued hammering the cops not to give up on the investigation, but it seemed they had already given up. They believed Song Lihua didn''t exist and some even secretly thought that Meng Ya was crazy.


    Today, she felt so suffocating staying at home and constantly thinking of Lihua that she decided to step out for some fresh air. She aimlessly entered the mall not intending to shop at all.


    But when she reached the top floor and wandered along the corridor, she froze in her steps. Through therge ss windows of a restaurant, she saw Lihua sitting at a corner table alone. For a few moments, she thought as if she was dreaming and she rubbed her eyes in disbelief. She was searching for her for a month and now she just suddenly appeared before her.


    She realized that it was really Lihua.


    Tears pooled in her eyes and with staggering steps, she entered the restaurant, her heart bursting in happiness.


    "L-Lihua!"


    She excitedly called out to her, but she didn''t look back to her surprise.


    "Lihua!"


    She still didn''t react.


    Meng Ya''s brows crinkled in confusion and she hastily rushed to her table. She shook her shoulder and called out. "Lihua!"


    Lihua felt startled and looked up. She saw a woman about her age with teary eyes looking at her with a smile. She stared at her as if she was in a trance.


    Meng Ya said, "I was calling you Lihua. Why didn''t you answer me?"


    She felt speechless.


    Huh? What is she saying?


    She slowly got up, observing her. She didn''t understand why but meeting this strange woman tugged her heartstrings. She faintly sensed some familiarity with her that disappeared as soon as it arose. She tried to search for that feeling again, but it was gone.


    It was simr to how she felt when she first heard the name Lihua.


    Before she could say anything, Meng Ya jumped into a tight hug. "Lihua...you...where were you all this time? Do you know how worried I was? You just suddenly disappeared and your number was also not working! I searched for you like crazy! I-I thought that something bad happened to you. You never did this before...do you know how much I cried for you? Does anybody treat their best friend like that?"


    Her lips parted in shock and her eyes widened in surprise with the sudden hug. The strange woman''s sobs shook her.


    "Umm¡­"


    Meng Ya pulled back and looked at her, wiping her tears. "Lihua. I am so d that you are alright. You idiot. Where were you? You didn''t even call me! I am so happy and mad at the same time!" She indignantly said.


    Lihua said, "Excuse me but I think that there is some misunderstanding."


    Meng Ya blinked her eyes. "''Excuse me?'' Why are you talking so formally? And what misunderstanding?"


    "You are misunderstanding me as a different person. I am not Lihua that you speak of."


    "Huh?" She looked at her, dumbfounded. She ced her hand on her forehead. "Have you hit your head somewhere? Did you get dumber in my absence?" She squinted her gaze.


    Her mouth twitched. "Miss. I am not dumb. You are taking me as the wrong person. I am not Lihua. I am Jiang Lixue."


    Meng Ya''s eyes flew open in disbelief. "Lihua, are you ying a prank on me?"


    Lihua frowned. "Why would I do that? I am serious. My name is Jiang Lixue."


    Lixue? Jiang Lixue¡­?


    Suddenly the surname Jiang rang in her ears.


    Jiang?


    At that moment, Wei came back after attending his call and as his gazended on Meng Ya, he froze.

 Chapter 184 - The Mafia King Meets Meng Ya (2)

    <h4>Chapter 184 - The Mafia King Meets Meng Ya (2)</h4>


    Wei almost stumbled in his steps seeing Lihua with Meng Ya. His heart leaped in his chest in pure panic as he saw them together.


    What is she doing here? His face turned ashen for a moment.


    His fingers curled into a fist, and his ck irises darkened in danger. A stony expression settled on his face and right at this moment, he didn''t treat Meng Ya any less than his enemy.


    Meng Ya saw Wei''s figure behind Lihua and she looked at him, stunned. "Mr. Jiang!"


    Lihua turned and saw Wei slowly walking towards her. She alternated her gaze between them. "You know each other?"


    Meng Ya was baffled. "Lihua, why are you asking such questions today? Of course, I know Mr. Jiang. Wasn''t he your neighbor in your apartmentplex?"


    Wei stiffened.


    This entire situation was getting more and more confusing for Lihua. "Neighbor¡­? What apartmentplex? I-I don''t understand¡­Wei, this woman is saying that she knows me and calling me Lihua. What is going on?"


    Her eyes popped out of her sockets in utter shock.


    Wei? When did she start calling him just Wei? He is her Boss and now she is calling him so intimately...


    "Of course I know you! I am your best friend, Meng Ya! We go to the same college! Why are you acting as if you don''t recognize me?" She anxiously nced at Wei. "Mr. Jiang. What''s wrong with her? Why is she talking like that?"


    Instead of getting a sympathetic response, she felt a chill run down her spine when Wei''s dark, impassive gaze fell upon her. There was hostility and enmity in his eyes that threatened to kill her. She felt as if her head would roll off if she dared speak anything.


    Wei looked at Lihua and the chill in his orbs disappeared. He softly smiled. "I don''t know who she is either. She has mistaken you for somebody else."


    Meng Ya stood rooted in her spot as if she was harshly pped.


    Lihua somehow didn''t feel convinced. "But she is talking like she really knows me... Lihua...why is she mistaking me for a pet? Lihua is our cat, isn''t she?"


    "Huh?" Meng Ya gasped in horror. "C-cat? What the hell! Since when did my bestie turn into a cat? She is human and she is you!"


    Wei coldly said, "Enough."


    Her next words remained frozen in her tongue. There was such oppression and rm in his tone that she felt it suffocating to stand there. She broke out in a sweat.


    Why is Mr. Jiang looking so d-dangerous?


    "If you don''t stop it, I will have you thrown out of here."


    The other customers murmured amongst themselves, witnessing the scene.


    "What is happening?"


    "Who is that woman?"


    "Hey, hey maybe she is some admirer of that handsome man."


    "Oh dear. Is she trying to create a scene here?"


    Meng Ya stammered. "W-why should I stop? I have met my best friend after a month and she doesn''t even recognize me! She is addressing herself as some Jiang Lixue which is not even her name! How is she Jiang Lixue?"


    Lihua said, "Because I am Jiang Wei''s wife."


    Meng Ya choked. Her heart was getting too many back-to-back shocks today.


    "Wife!? When...when did you two marry?" She asked, stupefied.


    Wei cut her off before he feared that she might trigger something in Lihua''s memories. "Let''s leave, Lixue. We don''t have to pay attention to her."


    "But¡­"


    He held her hand and pulled her away. "It''s okay."


    They passed from beside her. Meng Ya snapped out of her stupor and ran behind them. "Wait!"


    She grabbed Lihua''s wrist. "Y-you cannot leave like this! Not without exining to me what is going on! Mr. Jiang, even you are calling her Lixue...why? What is happening?"


    Wei''s icy gaze stared at her holding Lihua''s hand. "Leave."


    Meng Ya was afraid of Wei and she felt like running away from him. But she couldn''t leave Lihua. Something was wrong and wanted to find it out at any cost.


    Lihua said, "You... leave my hand. I said I am not Lihua. Why are you being so stubborn?"


    "Stubborn? I am telling the truth! Mr. Jiang knows it too! I don''t know why he is feigning ignorance! He knows everything. Believe me, you are-"


    Wei suddenly stepped in between them, making Meng Ya cower in fear. He whispered so that Lihua couldn''t hear him. "Leave or die."


    She froze.


    D-die?


    "Don''t ever look for her again or I will have to kill you."


    She trembled.


    "I..I¡­" her voice choked. "What have you done to Lihua?" Fear gripped her heart.


    "None of your concern."


    Meng Ya gritted her teeth and red at him, her eyes shining in tears. "It is my concern! Lihua is my best friend! I won''t leave until I know the truth!"


    Wei stared at her in silence. He dialed a number on his phone. "Come to XX mall and deal with the mess."


    He hung up and without saying a word took Lihua away. She anxiously asked, "What happened?"


    Wei smiled. "Nothing. It''s fine now. Don''t worry about her. She has misunderstood you."


    They kept walking away while Meng Ya could do nothing. She ran after them outside the mall. "Wait! You cannot leave! Where are you taking Lihua!? What have you done to her! Answer me!"


    Before she could reach their car, the guards dressed in ck held her arms and stopped her way.


    "Hey! Leave me! They are going away!"


    The guards didn''t respond. They tightly held on to her, not letting her go. Meng Ya protested and cried hard. "Leave me, you hooligans! You are taking my friend away! I won''t stand for this!"


    The passers by strangely stared at her, thinking she was some crazy woman.


    "Leave me!"


    Wei and Lihua stepped into the car and it sped away.


    "Lihua! Don''t go!" She iled her arms to shake them off but to no sess.


    "Let me go!"


    "They won''t," a cold voice rang in the air.


    The guards cleared the path and she saw a familiar figure of a tall man walking towards her. Her eyes widened in recognition.


    "F-Fu Renshu¡­"

 Chapter 185 - A Hefty Offer

    <h4>Chapter 185 - A Hefty Offer</h4>


    Fu Renshu stopped in front of Meng Ya. She stared at him in a stupor. After his one torturous ss where he had mercilessly ground the lessons into her for a test, this was the first time in a month that they were meeting. Her heart skipped a beat for a moment that broke her trance.


    Meng Ya hurriedly nced at the side but Wei''s car was already gone. "T-they are already gone! Lihua! I want to talk to her!"


    She jerked her head towards Fu Renshu and anxiously asked, "Take me to them, Fu Renshu! I have to talk to her. S-something is wrong with Lihua¡­" a tear trickled down her cheek, "She didn''t recognize me. She was looking at me like a stranger. I don''t know what happened¡­" her lips trembled. "I have to meet her! Please take me-"


    "It will be in your best interests, Miss Meng, that you quietly leave this ce and don''t bother with Madam anymore."


    She froze and looked at him in shock.


    His stern and icy gaze felt unfamiliar to her. The man who taught her and the man standing in front of her now seemedpletely different.


    "What do you mean leave¡­? How can I leave! First Mr. Jiang said the same thing and now you too! Lihua-"


    Fu Renshu shot a sharp stare at her. "Madam Jiang Lixue. She is Jiang Lixue. Get it right."


    "Again? What is wrong with everybody!" She screamed. "You know her! Didn''t you use to call her dumb Song Lihua, dumb Song Lihua... then why is now everybody calling her Lixue? That is not her name!"


    Fu Renshu gritted his teeth. "I am asking you very nicely to leave. Don''t force me to take extreme steps."


    She stiffened.


    Her tearful eyes peered into her and she burst into a sad chuckle. "What will you do? Kill me?"


    He froze.


    "No matter what you say, I am not going to let it go!" She stomped her foot hard. "You all...you have done something to my friend¡­" she shivered as muffled sobs escaped her lips, "I cannot let Lihua be with a man who is lying to her!"


    Fu Renshu grabbed her and pinched her jaw, making her eyes widen. He leaned until his nose almost touched hers. "Onest chance. Don''t me me after this. Are you leaving or not?"


    Her eyshes slightly trembled by the sudden proximity. But her gaze was determined just like his, who was ready to protect his Boss''s secret.


    "I won''t. I will not leave Lihua with such people who have betrayed her trust."


    Fu Renshu''s deep ck eyes were fixed at her resilient ones. It didn''t show in his expression, but inwardly, he desperately wanted her to let this matter go and nevere back again.


    It was Wei''s order to deal with the mess, and if he failed to make her ''understand'', then as Wei''sst choice, he would order him to kill her. At no cost would Wei let anybody threaten him with anything, especially regarding Lihua. And Meng Ya was being a thorn in his path right now.


    Fu Renshu knew that Wei was letting him warn her only out of respect that she was Lihua''s best friend. If it had been someone else, that person would already have a bullet in his forehead. Threatening the Mafia King wasn''t a joke.


    Fu Renshu pulled her away from the guards and dumped her into the car.


    Meng Ya eximed. "Hey!"


    He coldly stared at the guards. "I will take care of her. Leave."


    They nodded in attention and left.


    Fu Renshu took the driver''s seat and started the engine. Meng Ya hit him on his back and cried. "What are you doing!?"


    She tried to get out of the car, but the doors were already locked by then. "Don''t bother. You will only step out where I want you to."


    She gasped in horror. "You hooligan! You are kidnapping me!"


    He sneered. "Don''t me me. I gave you a choice to walk away. You didn''t take it, so it''s your loss."


    ---


    The car stopped in front of arge mansion. Fu Renshu stepped out and opened the door to the backseat. During the whole ride, Meng Ya was crying and shouting to let her go, but it fell upon deaf ears. He didn''t budge nor did he pay any attention to her.


    He grabbed her arm and took her into the vi. Being the assistant and closest aid of the richest CEO and Mafia King, he lived quite afortable life with his sry. The Fu family served the Jiang family for generations now and as such, they weren''t any less wealthy.


    Fu Renshu dragged her up to his room, much to the maid''s shock. Their master suddenly brought a woman into the vi for the first time and they could only watch it, dumbfounded.


    But what was more shocking was that the woman was protesting and resisting with all her might. It was clear that she wasn''t so thrilled to be here.


    Fu Renshu threw her into a room and shut the door.


    "You hooligan! How dare you kidnap me!" Meng Ya pointed her trembling finger at him as she sobbed.


    He loosened his tie and removed it, making her gasp. "You...you-you...you...why are you undressing! What are you going to do to me, you hooligan!"


    Fu Renshu was dumbfounded. "Who is gonna touch you, you dumb woman? I have high standards. I am loosening it because I feel hot."


    He threw the tie away and walked to his cupboard. He opened a drawer and took out a small booklet. He quickly signed on it and tore a page of it.


    Fu Renshu dragged a chair and sat in front of her. He grabbed her hand and put the nk cheque on her palm. Meng Ya looked at it in shock.


    He narrowed his eyes and said, "Put any amount you want and leave this city. Never talk about Madam to anyone and never utter her name again."

 Chapter 186 - Imprisoned

    <h4>Chapter 186 - Imprisoned</h4>


    Meng Ya lowered her head and nkly stared at the empty cheque in her hand. Fu Renshu''s signature was on it. The ceholder of the amount box was empty. She lifted her gaze and met his expressionless and cold eyes. She had never seen him so distant before.


    "You are bribing me¡­?" She whispered under her breath.


    "I am only doing what is best for my Boss. We cannot allow you to stay here anymore."


    Meng Ya suddenly sprung up on her feet and pped across his face. It tilted to the other side. His eyes slowly widened as he covered his cheek.


    "You-you''re telling me to leave this city? You are handing me a nk cheque. That means¡­" she burst into tears. "Mr. Jiang did something to Lihua. I don''t know why but he did something that made her forget everything! And now you want me out of the way because I know her real identity, isn''t it!?"


    Fu Renshu faced her, his expression grim and solemn. Meng Ya grabbed his cor and shook him hard. "Tell me! What did you do to my friend!? Why doesn''t she remember anything? Why is she suddenly Mr. Jiang''s wife now? Why are the cops not able to find Song Lihua? They looked everywhere, but they didn''t find her! It''s as if Song Lihua doesn''t even exist anymore! Why did she suddenly disappear!? Tell me, Fu Renshu!"


    He stood and took a threatening step towards her. "You don''t need to know anything."


    Meng Ya was stupefied. "Have you gone nuts, you bastard! I am her best friend! Lihua trusted Mr. Jiang and you so much. And this is what you give her? Betrayal? I don''t know how they got married so suddenly, but there is definitely something shady here. I was...I was looking for her like crazy¡­" Tears plopped out.


    "Do you know I was so worried for her! She likes Mr. Jiang so much. But what has he done to her? She is innocent and here you are trapping her in your evil schemes! I won''t stand for this. I won''t let him hurt Lihua!"


    Fu Renshu grabbed her arms and pulled her. "Boss is not hurting her. That is thest thing he will do when he is so crazily in love with her!"


    "Lying is also hurting her feelings and faith!" The tip of her nose turned slightly red. "Do you think she will be happy to know this!? Tell me the truth! What did Mr. Jiang do? Why doesn''t she remember anything?"


    He shook her off and said in an icy tone. "I didn''t bring you here for chit-chat. Take the cheque and leave."


    "No!"


    He gritted his teeth in frustration. "Meng Ya! I am warning you! Don''te between Boss and Madam or you will suffer. Don''t test my patience."


    "What will you do if I don''t listen? Hit me? Go ahead. Beat me if you want!" She tearfully red at him.


    "Beat you? Your fate will be much worse than that. You are challenging the Mafia King after all."


    She looked at him in horror. "Mafia King?"


    He smiled. "The ruler of the Underworld. The difference is that this isn''t any movie. It''s real-life and things get ugly here when you go against the Boss. That''s why I am giving you a chance to live. It''s in your best interests that you leave this matter."


    Her heart skipped a beat and she almost staggered.


    Lihua is living with such a dangerous man?


    Her face paled even more. "B-But he is the CEO of¡­"


    "That is true but that is on the outside. His real identity is Mafia King," Fu Renshu coldly said.


    "You...that means you are all real hooligans! And Lihua is living with a man like that!"


    He froze. He pinched her jaw and pushed her back on the bed as he towered on top of her. "You...what do you mean by a man like that? Don''t you dare insult Boss."


    Meng Ya saw the menace in his dark eyes that made her shudder for a moment. But she snapped out and remained firm. "Just like how you cannot bear anybody humiliating Mr. Jiang, I cannot see him lying and betraying Lihua either! She shouldn''t be living a life like this. You have no right to steal her identity from her for your own selfish means!"


    Fu Renshu punched a fist on the bed in anger. "Don''t be so stubborn!"


    "Are you any less stubborn here?" She shot back.


    He took a deep breath. "I am asking you onest time. Are you taking the cheque or not?"


    She scowled at him. "I am not selling my friendship for money!"


    He snorted. "This is not some TV drama, so cut that shit out. Your life is set with all the money. You don''t even have to do a job anymore."


    *SLAP*


    "Don''t put me in some cheap category like a golddigger! I care for Lihua that a heartless hooligan like you will never understand!"


    The harsh p on his cheek once again made him re at her. "You! Your hand didn''t work this much while studying for the test, but it''s working just fine for pping me huh?"


    "Because you are even worse than an exam! You are horrible!"


    He angrilyughed and nodded. "Good. Very good. Seems like you have made your choice. You won''t let this go and under these circumstances, I have no choice but to lock you up here!"


    Her eyes widened. "What!?"


    Fu Renshu got up. "Yes. I can''t let you mess with Boss''s life with Madam. So you will stay here for the rest of your life. IMPRISONED. Got it?"


    He stormed out of the room, shutting and locking the door behind him.


    Meng Ya ran and banged on the door. "Hey! Open the door!"


    She turned the doorknob, but it was locked. "Open the door! This is illegal! You cannot lock me up here!"


    Fu Renshu pressed the space in between his brows. He called a maid and ordered. "Don''t let her out at any cost no matter how much she shouts."


    The maid gulped. "Yes, sir."

 Chapter 187 - The Mafia Kings Wife Is Being Set Up For Another Man

    <h4>Chapter 187 - The Mafia King''s Wife Is Being Set Up For Another Man</h4>


    In the car, Lihua''s gaze looked outside the window but she was in her own world still wondering what happened in the mall. She wanted to think that that strange woman was just a crazy person who misunderstood her. But something about her bothered her. She couldn''t get her image out of her mind.


    Wei nervously peeked at Lihua, afraid if she remembered anything. Since they stepped in the car, she had hardly spoken anything, making him even more fidgety.


    He held her hand in his and softly asked, "Are you hungry? You didn''t have a proper lunch in the restaurant."


    She looked at him and shook her head. "I am not hungry. I am still thinking about that woman¡­"


    He stiffened. "Why? Don''t think. She misunderstood you," he quickly said.


    "But she looked so confident. Why would she misunderstand me as a cat? Lihua is our cat''s name, isn''t it?"


    His brow slightly twitched.


    "And you know, when she cried and hugged me... something felt weird in my chest. I felt as if I didn''t want to see her cry. I don''t know why she was so stubborn. But I felt ufortable seeing her so sad. It looked like she was really desperately looking for her friend."


    A suffocating feeling crept into his chest. He didn''t want to hear talking about Meng Ya anymore. Today''s incident made him realize that he had gotten quitex about her security. It was Meng Ya today. Tomorrow it could be Mrs. Zhang or someone else from her college.


    I cannot be so careless from now on¡­


    Lihua looked at Wei and asked, "I wonder why I felt that way about her. What do you think, Wei?"


    He seemed to not listen to her as he stared ahead in a daze. "Wei?" She patted his hand.


    He nced at her. "What?"


    "Where were you lost? Hehe, I should punish my hubby for not paying attention," she grinned.


    Wei raised his brow and pulled her into hisp. "How will you punish me?" He raised her chin and leaned forward, huskily whispering near her lips.


    She blushed and pushed him away. "You-you! We are in the car! Don''t act naughty now."


    He held the back of her head and crashed his lips on hers into a deep kiss. "We can be naughty anywhere. Home, office, car - wherever we want."


    "You¡­"


    The car stopped and as Lihua looked outside, she widened her eyes seeing avish mansion. "Where are we?"


    "Yang mansion. We have to take back our cat, right?"


    She beamed. "Oh yes! Our cute furry friend! I hope she is okay now. Let''s go!"


    Honestly, Wei didn''t want to bring her here and talk about Lihua anymore. But after seeing Meng Ya today, he wasn''t sure if her presence affected her or not. He could be in a big problem if it triggered her memories.


    ---


    Yang Bingqing was bored sitting at home. She sighed for the hundredth time now.


    "Cheng Cheng, are you listening to me? If we had a daughter-inw, I wouldn''t be so bored right now. When will Mingshen marry and give us a daughter-inw? And then a grandchild too? With a cute grandson or granddaughter, I will have so much to do! But our idiot son is busy with nothing but his hideous experiments!"


    Yang Cheng listened to his wife''s grievance for the hundredth time now. His stern face had no expression but inwardly he cursed his own son for making his life difficult.


    She red at him indignantly. "It''s all because of you! Your son inherited your traits and knows nothing but to coop himself inside hisb!"


    His mouth twitched.


    Yang Cheng was a doctor just like Mingshen and in his days, he was the most famous Underworld doctor whose name spread even abroad. He was also dedicated to his research which was a trait clearly passed on to his son.


    "He is twenty-eight already! When will he marry? Only two more years until he will step into his thirties. Thirties! Do you know how serious this is!" She fumed in anger.


    "Don''t worry so much-"


    "How can I not worry?" Her nostrils red. "Do you know what he said thest time? He wants a woman who will allow him to cut her up! What kind of a crazy fetish is that! If he says that to a woman or his blind date, she will just run away from him! Who will tolerate a maniac as her husband?"


    Yang Cheng coughed hard.


    Calling her own son a maniac...


    "And if every woman runs away, he will remain single for his entire life! What about my daughter-inw and grandchild?" She sobbed. "Will we get old and die without seeing either of them?"


    Yang Cheng rubbed his forehead. He didn''t know what to do to appease his wife.


    Somebody pleasee and help me¡­


    As if his prayers were answered, two figures stepped in.


    "Oh, Wei!" Yang Bingqing pped her hands once in happiness. "What a pleasant surprise."


    He nodded at the couple.


    Her sharp gaze immediately shifted to Lihua. She studied her up and down and her eyes brightened. "Oh my!"


    She hurriedly walked up to her and held her hand. "You are so pretty!"


    Lihua was surprised but her kind words made her heart bloom in joy. "Thank you...um¡­"


    "I am Yang Bingqing. You can call me Aunt. Wei''s Jiang and our Yang families are really close."


    "Oh. Thank you, Aunt Yang," she politely smiled.


    "Ah, such a well-mannered girl. Come,e. Sit beside Aunt."


    Wei was left alone just like that. He thought that he would have to introduce her to the elder Yang couple, but she was already taken away from his side. His lips pursed seeing his wife so distant. Yang Cheng narrowed his eyes.


    Yang Bingqing pulled her hand and made her sit on the couch beside her. "What is your name? How old are you? Are you single?"


    Yang Cheng coughed. "Bingqing¡­"


    Lihua rapidly blinked her eyes at her. "Huh?"

 Chapter 188 - The Mafia King Drinks A Lot Of Vinegar

    <h4>Chapter 188 - The Mafia King Drinks A Lot Of Vinegar</h4>


    "I have a son. His name is Yang Mingshen. He is twenty-eight, handsome, single and a...very good man," Yang Bingqing''s expression didn''t twitch a bit as she said that.


    Yang Cheng looked at his wife in disbelief.


    Bingqing. Did your conscience not hurt even for a moment before saying that Mingshen is a good man?


    Lihua stared at her, her lips parted in a wide O.


    Am I being...set up for that mean doctor?


    Yang Bingqing excitedly said, "I think you are perfect for my Mingshen! I am sure you will like him too. Do you want to meet him? Luckily, he is at home today. Oh my, what a fate!"


    Wei''s gaze darkened. "Perfect for Mingshen? She is my wife."


    How dare someone set up his wife with another man?


    Yang Bingqing frowned. "Wei. It''s not good to bully your aunt. I know that you are Ruomei''s fiance. How will this lovely girl be your wife then?"


    Yang Cheng sighed. "It is true. She is Jiang Lixue, Wei''s wife."


    She looked at her husband in horror. "What!?"


    "I told you, didn''t I?"


    "You didn''t!"


    His brow twitched. "I did. I think you were too busy looking for a blind date for Mingshen."


    "T-Then what about Ruomei?"


    He shrugged. "It''splicated. The Old Madam still favors her so¡­"


    Yang Bingqing looked at Wei. "You married her?"


    "En. She is my woman and now my wife."


    She bit her lip, aggrieved. "Why didn''t you marry Ruomei? If Lixue had been single, I would have definitely chosen her for Mingshen! You ruined all my excitement!"


    Wei didn''t show much emotion.


    Lihua didn''t know what to feel about this elderly aunt.


    We just met and she already likes me so much for Mingshen?


    Then she did some self-reflection.


    Well, I liked Wei the moment I met him too. I am in no position to judge her *ahem.*


    "There goes all my hope¡­" Yang Bingqing was saddened.


    Lihua curiously studied her and wondered. "You are so sweet. How is that horrible doctor your son?"


    Yang Cheng widened his eyes in surprise.


    No woman, till date, had called Mingshen horrible because they were too busy in admiring his handsomeness.


    "Are you sure he wasn''t exchanged at birth?"


    Yang Bingqing blinked her eyes and then burst intoughter. "Hahaha. This is the first time I meet someone who is openly calling him horrible! No, dear. He wasn''t exchanged at birth. He is my biological son. s, he takes over his father, unfortunately," she sighed.


    Yang Cheng felt utterly unjust for getting all the me.


    "Damn, now I like you even more for Mingshen. Why did you have to marry Wei! Why didn''t you meet my son sooner!"


    Wei gritted his teeth as he downed imaginary jars of vinegar one after the other.


    Lihua coughed. "Aunt. I am sorry to say this, but even if I had met him earlier than Wei, I still wouldn''t have chosen him. He is...he is...crazy and mean and a very difficult person."


    She shuddered thinking of the time when Mingshen hade to school to ''help.''


    Yang Bingqing red at her husband. "Look what your genes have done! They scare away every girl!"


    Yang Cheng was speechless.


    Why am I being dragged everywhere?


    To divert the topic, he asked as he looked at Wei, "So, how are you here?"


    "Meet Mingshen," Wei inly said.


    Yang Bingqing rolled her eyes. "He is busy in hisb as usual. That boy will be a dead body himself if he wanders so much around them!"


    Lihua cried. "Aunt you are right! He talks about nothing but to make me his research subject. He always threatens me using that!"


    She fumed even more. "How dare he? Let hime out of his cocoon! I will give him a nice beating today."


    Lihua furiously nodded. "Yes, Aunt. You have to give me justice," she wiped her eyes.


    Yang Bingqing patted her hand. "Don''t worry, dear. You will not suffer anymore. By the way¡­"


    "Yes, Aunt?"


    "I cannot set you up with Mingshen. But do you have a sister?" She eagerly asked.


    Wei froze.


    "I¡­"


    He suddenly grabbed her wrist. "We have to head back home too. So, let''s quickly meet Mingshen and get done with it."


    Wei pulled her in a hurry and left.


    "Hey wait! You didn''t answer me!" Yang Bingqing was displeased. "That Wei! Why is he in so much hurry?"


    ---


    Wei hurriedly walked, holding Lihua''s hand as he made his way to Mingshen''sb.


    "S-slow down a little Wei¡­"


    He stopped in his steps and saw her huffing a bit behind him. He looked at her, concerned and guiltily. "I am sorry."


    He calmed down a bit after getting away from Mingshen''s parents. He wondered why it was such a bad day today.


    First, Jiang Ruiling and Shen Yang ruined his shopping date. Then Meng Ya came into the picture and now Yang Bingqing mentioned Lihua''s sister.


    What if she remembered something about Song Jia?


    Lihua put her hand on his forehead. "Are you okay, Wei? You seem a little¡­lost today. A little pale too."


    He then realized that he made Lihua worry. He smiled and cupped her cheek. "I am fine. Our shopping was left iplete because of Ruiling so¡­" he lowered his head.


    Lihua facepalmed. "It''s okay. She is a part of our family. How can we not bother to know anything after seeing her with Shen Yang and act as if we don''t care about her? That would be so heartless."


    He sighed. "You are right."


    She kissed his cheek. "Don''t worry. We will go for another shopping date very soon. After all, I am not going anywhere."


    Wei stared at her in a stupor. "Promise?"


    "En. Pinky promise. We have so many days to have so many dates! Haha."


    He pulled her into his embrace and whispered. "En. You are right. We will be always together."


    She giggled and hugged him back.


    Suddenly, a cold, irritated voice came from afar. "Hey, you two! Myb is not a fucking brothel. No making out in front of myb."


    Startled, Lihua turned to see Mingshen standing at the entrance, throwing a dirty and annoyed look at them.

 Chapter 189 - The Mafia King Insists Lihua For A Checkup

    <h4>Chapter 189 - The Mafia King Insists Lihua For A Checkup</h4>


    The dark expression on Mingshen''s handsome face seemed as if the Death God appeared before her.


    Lihua straightened up. "How mean! What do you mean by a brothel? Wei and I are husband and wife. Plus, we were only hugging!" She red at him.


    He sneered. "Hug and cuddle all you want in your bedroom. Not in front of myb."


    "You are so unlovable! How is Aunt Yang even your mother? She is so sweet and kind and you got nothing but a rude mouth!"


    "Whatever."


    Lihua cheekily smiled at him. "Or maybe it''s because that you got no girlfriend to hug and cuddle so you are just jealous of Wei and me hoho~"


    He paused and narrowed his eyes on her.


    "Well, you cannot me anybody but yourself. Who will ept to date you in the first ce? You say only scary things!" She shuddered.


    Mingshenzily leaned on the wall and smirked. "To your disappointment, I do happen to have a girlfriend."


    Lihua looked at him, aghast. "Impossible!"


    He chuckled. "Currently, she is lying on the bed all weak and pale, but I assure you that I have her heart."


    "..."


    "Don''t talk about a research subject as your girlfriend!"


    "I am not obligated to exin myself to you."


    She snorted. "Hah! As if I will believe your words! There are only two ways by which you can have a girlfriend."


    "And that is?" He raised his brow.


    "Either you change your ways and be a good man," she righteously nodded.


    "Pfft! Hahahaha!" He burst into a loud, crazyughter that scared the hell out of his assistant doctor standing at a distance. That eerieugh only sent chills across his spine.


    "What is there tough about?" Lihua indignantly red at him.


    He clutched his stomach and rolled inughter, making her mouth twitch. He looked at her as if she was an idiot. "The part where you say be a good man. You really love to live in your small, cute bubble, don''t you? A good man and me? That was a good joke indeed. If you think an Underworld doctor is supposed to be a ''good man'', then I pity the man who will marry you," then he widened his eyes. "Oops! I forgot your husband is right beside you! Hahaha! What a pitiful creature Jiang Wei is."


    Lihua looked at him, dumbfounded.


    He is indeed a crazy man!


    Mingshen sneered. "Do you think everyone is good and pure white in this world? Everybody is hell worse when they want to be. Everybody has a dark side," he eyed Wei as he said, "It depends on that person if he wants to show you that side or not. Right, Wei?" He winked.


    To his surprise, Wei was looking at him a little bit differently today. Something was weird about his expression.


    He nced back at Lihua. "And what is the second way?"


    Lihua fumed. "The second way is if you kidnap a woman. Otherwise, no sane woman will ever agree to date you!"


    He thoughtfully touched his chin. "Good observation. But what if a sane woman really likes me?" He innocently asked to which Lihua felt as if she would puke.


    "I am not talking about your research subjects! Living, breathing humans! A sane woman. But unfortunately, a scary hooligan like you will never get one."


    He smiled. "So then time to find someone who is as insane as me."


    "..."


    She imagined two insane people getting together and shivered. "You...you have no right to trouble Aunt Yang like that. An insane son is already more than enough for her," she wiped her eyes.


    "Whatever. Get the fucking out of here at the count of three. One, two-"


    "Hey, hey! We are not here for fun! We came here to meet you."


    Mingshen raised his brow and eyed Wei.


    Is it about her memory?


    He cursed under his breath and went inside.


    Wei held her hand. "Let''s go."


    As they stepped into his maze-like base, Lihua stared at theb in wonder. It was huge with so many rooms filled with state-of-the-art technology. There were machines and instruments that she never saw in any hospital before. On her left, she saw ab with a lot of chemical-filled bottles. Steams came out of some ss jars as they were burning on a small gas stove and changing colors. Other assistants were working on the right side of the rooms. A light smell of medicine wafted up to her nostrils.


    Mingshen banged open the door to his office and sat on his chair. "Tell your piece and get out."


    Lihua broke out of her stupor. "Why are you always so mean?"


    "Because I don''t have time to babysit a dumb child like you. I hate children."


    "I think you mean humans in general," Lihua chided.


    "d that you got my point."


    "Hmph! I am not interested in staying with a crazy doctor either! We are here to-"


    "Check Lixue," Wei''s quiet voice rang in the air.


    Lihua looked at him in surprise. "Huh? Me? I am fine."


    Wei hesitated. "I mean now that we are here, it''s better that Mingshen take a look at you."


    "Really? But I feel fine¡­"


    He somehow convinced her and made her sit on the chair. Wei sat beside her and nced at Mingshen. "I feel she is a little stressed out. Family matters and... someone troubling her today."


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes. He got an inkling that it was rted to some person who knew her identity as Song Lihua.


    "I see¡­"


    Lihua quickly said, "Oh that? You don''t need to think about it really. That woman took me by shock by suddenly calling me out with some other name, but I am not really stressed out."


    Mingshen snickered.


    I see what you want me to check~


    "Lie down on the bed."


    "But-"


    "Either lie down or get out."


    "..."


    She grumbled her grievances and did as told. Mingshen did a basic checkup and ran a quick scan of her brain.


    He checked the reports and said, "Get out ande back after taking a round in the corridor."

 Chapter 190 - The Mafia King Faces Mingshens Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 190 - The Mafia King Faces Mingshen''s Wrath</h4>


    "Huh? Why?" Lihua was speechless.


    Mingshen smiled. "Because your dumb brain will get a little rejuvenated."


    She red at him and threw him a dirty look. "You! Anyway. Why did you do a brain scan anyway?"


    "Dumb people should refrain from asking dumb questions. My temper isn''t really good in dealing with dumb people," Mingshen mercilessly spat insult upon insult.


    !!!


    She tremblingly pointed her finger at him. "Y-you¡­"


    "It''s important for me to check your brain and know if you got dumber than before or not. If yes, then that''s a sign of bing a retard. If you be one, you might as well be useful to me for my research rather than running crazy on the streets."


    She wanted to puke blood.


    Does this man think of nothing but his damn research!?


    Wei patted her head. "It''s okay. A walk will freshen you up. With Ruiling and that woman, it was indeed a little draining today."


    She sighed.


    She had to admit that ever since she saw Meng Ya in the mall, she was feeling ufortable and that feeling wasn''t fading away.


    "You are right¡­"


    Mingshen said, "There is a garden on the right."


    Lihua widened her eyes. "A hooligan like you keeps a garden? Do you understand how delicate nts and flowers are?"


    He smirked. "I understand their usefulness in my research for new medicines or¡­poison. Their beauty or how delicate they are is none of my concern."


    "..."


    This evil doctor¡­


    She quickly left his office after which Wei immediately asked, "Is she fine?"


    "Who recognized her?" Mingshen shot back another question.


    His gaze darkened in danger. "Her friend. She called her Lihua too."


    "Hoooo¡­"


    He anxiously asked, "S-so has she remembered anything? Is she fine?"


    "I think your question is, ''Am I safe?''" He sneered.


    He stiffened.


    "If she had remembered, she would have pped you on your cheek and left you already for snatching her memories."


    He said nothing.


    Mingshen threw the report on his desk. "There is an unusual brain activity detected in her memory zone."


    Wei turned pale and looked at him in disbelief.


    "It is really faint for now. It''s like something appeared and disappeared before her in a sh before she could get her hold on it. If you don''t want her to throw you out of her life, that faint activity shouldn''t really be there."


    "I...Meng Ya...she suddenly came out of nowhere. I didn''t know-"


    "A mall is a fucking public ce. Outside your Jiang vi, everything is fucking public. Do you expect her to stay cooped up in her home and nevere step out for your convenience, Mafia King?" He mocked.


    He coldly said, "It won''t happen again. Renshu is there to handle it."


    "She is not the only person who knows her real identity."


    "I will not let this happen again," he clenched his fist, "It was my mistake. Aftering this far, I cannot let anything screw it up. I won''t. For now¡­" he anxiously said, "she is fine, right?"


    He grimaced. "Until she doesn''t break her already dumb brain into thinking too much about today''s incident."


    "She won''t," he sternly said.


    "Heyyyy look who I found!"


    Lihua''s chirpy voice came as she opened the door holding a furry animal in her arms. Her sparkling gaze was filled with delight and excitement. "Wei! I found her!"


    *Meo*


    The adorable cat softly mewled in her hands. "Aww so cute!" Lihua felt her heart melt.


    Mingshen glowered at her. "Put my cat down!"


    Lihua frowned. "What do you mean by your cat? She is Lihua, isn''t she? Wei and my cat."


    He stared at her and then nodded his head as the realization dawned upon him. "Ah, I get it now. You need another brain scan because clearly, you have lost it."


    She scowled. "Shut up! Wei and I came here to pick up our cat, Lihua. Weren''t you taking care of her because she was sick? By the way, I didn''t know that you are a veterinarian too."


    Mingshen slower turned his head towards Wei and asked, "Care to exin, fucking bastard?"


    He whispered. "I identally whispered her real name in my sleep."


    "And this is the freaking reason you gave her? You turned her into an animal?" He angrilyughed. "I suppose you don''t have any right to kill that woman when you got the cat out of the bag yourself."


    Wei''s nk expression didn''t change.


    "Well it has got nothing to do with MY cat, isn''t it?"


    Wei was silent.


    Mingshen had an urge to kill him right on the spot.


    "It has got nothing to do with MY cat, isn''t it?" He repeated as he gritted his teeth, danger evident in his eyes.


    "I told her Lihua is my cat. She is sick and you are taking care of her."


    "You!" He grabbed his cor and almost punched him on his face.


    "Hey!" Lihua eximed. "Don''t you dare hit my husband! Why are you so angry?"


    "Because she is my cat!" Mingshen angrily spat.


    She was dumbfounded. "Of course not! Can a hooligan like you even keep a cute pet like her? Everything is just a research subject for you!"


    "Shut it! But your own pet if you want a cat so much! She is my cat! Hand her over."


    "No!" Lihua protectively hid her, earning a cute purr from her. She was about to say something when something clicked.


    "Ah I see¡­" she sighed. "So a man like you can grow attached to someone, too, huh? Lihua stayed with you for a month and now you don''t want to let go of her. I see you have gotten fond of her."


    His expression turned extremely ugly. "I don''t want to let go of her because she is MY cat, you dumb woman! Like hell I will hand over my pet to you!"


    "Sshh! You will scare my poor Lihua," she patted the cat''s back. "Don''t worry, my cutie pie. We will quickly leave this crazy doctor''s ce. You have suffered a lot."

 Chapter 191 - The Mafia King Holds Grudges

    <h4>Chapter 191 - The Mafia King Holds Grudges</h4>


    Mingshen snatched the cat away from Lihua''s hands and angrily spat. "Get out! The nerve of you to take my cat!"


    "Give Lihua back to me!" She hopped up to catch her but Mingshen raised his arms and poor Lihua the human couldn''t reach the height.


    "You tyrant! Lihua is fine now. We are here to take her back!"


    "She was never sick! She is my pet so fuck off," Mingshen''s dangerous gaze would make anybody faint on the spot, but Lihua didn''t.


    *Meo*


    The catzily rubbed her face as she enjoyed being the center of attention. She shut her eyes and rested her head on Mingshen''s head as if saying, ''Whether this man or that woman, I don''t care as long as I get to eat. So decide quickly, dumb humans.''


    Lihua stomped on her foot and looked at Wei, aggrieved. "Wei. See! He is not giving our Lihua back to us. This is a crime!"


    Mingshen shot a freezing stare at Wei to which there was nothing much change in his expression as usual. He slowly got up and faced Mingshen. "Give Lihua back."


    "EXCUSE ME?" Mingshen took a step forward and met him head-on. "Give who back?"


    "My cat, Lihua, who you are holding."


    He burst into a chuckle. "I see. So you need a brain scan too just like your wife. Please take a seat and let me know what is wrong with your already messed up brain."


    Wei leaned and whispered. Lihua tried to listen in, but she couldn''t hear anything.


    He slowly said, "I hold grudges."


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes.


    "Beforeing here, your mother tried to set up MY wife with you."


    Mingshen''s eyes widened and he choked hard. He nced at Lihua in disdain and his expression turned ugly.


    Me with Song Lihua? Is Mom crazy!? I will die before I marry this idiot!


    "I was extremely displeased," Wei''s equally icy starended on him. "She is my wife but she was being set for another man. You should be d I didn''t wage a war."


    His mouth twitched. "Hey, if you have a problem with Mom, then take it with her. Do whatever revenge you want. Don''t target my cat!"


    "Lihua says not to trouble the elders. She likes Mrs. Yang, so I will let her go. But I cannot forgive the matter in itself. So, you will pay instead of her. Give me your cat or the repercussions of setting up the Mafia King''s wife for some other man will be extremely dangerous¡­" his cold voice trailed off in the end.


    Mingshen eerily chuckled. "You have got some nerve to threaten Yang Mingshen standing in hisb."


    "I have the nerve to do many more things," his quiet voice said. "Hand over your cat and I will get you another one."


    "Why can''t you fucking buy your own cat then!" He roared.


    "Because Lihua wants this cat."


    "Because you lied to her that my cat is hers!"


    "I cannot take that back now so you have to hand me your cat. We will take good care of her," Wei seriously said.


    Before Mingshen could explode into another burst of anger, the cat jumped andnded on Lihua''s feet.


    *Meo*


    She rubbed her furry face on Lihua''s leg, making her beam. "Ah my Lihua!" She picked her in her arms and stared at her cute little green eyes that melted her heart.


    Mingshen''s face darkened. "You traitor!"


    *Meoww*


    That other human feels really dangerous! Don''t me me.


    Lihua red at him. "She is not a traitor! She has recognized her family! You are a liar who wanted to abduct my poor cat. I cannot even imagine how she lived with you for a whole month!"


    Wei nced back at Mingshen as if saying, ''Your cat has given up on you too.''


    Mingshen stared at the cat who refused to meet his using gaze and cutely kept purring against Lihua''s arms.


    He nodded as he angrilyughed. "Good. Very good, you ungrateful cat! I feed you this whole time and now you are hugging someone else''s thigh. Fine! You three! Get out right now!" He shot a nasty re at Wei. "Don''t forget to fork out your money for this. Don''t expect anything less than five hundred billion."


    "What!?" Lihua looked at him in disbelief. "You-"


    Wei nodded and quickly held her hand. "Let''s go, Lixue. We got our Lihua."


    "But!"


    Lihua grumbled and left his office. As they walked, sheined, "That evil doctor is too much. I cannot believe a man like him can grow attached to a cute animal and even shamelessly ask money for our pet! Why should we pay when Lihua is our cat!?"


    Wei coughed and looked away.


    She lowered and giggled as she tickled the cat. "Right, Lihua? That evil doctor is so mean. You were so strong that you lived with him until now."


    The cat - officially Lihua now - had an arrogant expression on her face.


    Well, what can I say? I am so awesome.


    Lihua handed her to Wei and said, "Wei. Wait for me. I will juste back from the washroom."


    "En."


    She quickly headed back to where the washroom was. Five minutester, as she stepped out, she heard a soft gasp from a room at a distance.


    Lihua paused in her steps and craned her neck towards that direction. Her sight fell on a door that was tightly shut. In front of it, there hung a tape that said, ''Do not enter without permission.''


    Was it my imagination?


    She turned but once again, she heard some soft breathing noiseing from inside the room.


    This time, I definitely heard it!


    Lihua looked around but didn''t find any assistant doctor.


    Is there a patient inside? But why would a patient be here instead of a hospital? Well, Mingshen is a doctor but still¡­


    She gasped.


    Is it one of his research subjects?


    Lihua got more and more convinced of it.


    That evil doctor can do anything! Is he doing something illegal such as experimenting on living humans?


    Her nostrils red.


    She took soft, slow steps towards the room. For some strange reason, she felt her heart beating faster. She bit her lower lip and the nearer she reached, the more anxious she became. She sped her hands together.


    Why am I so nervous?

 Chapter 192 - The Mafia Kings Face Off With Mingshen

    <h4>Chapter 192 - The Mafia King''s Face Off With Mingshen</h4>


    The sign in front of the door said - ''Do not enter without permission.''


    Well¡­what should I do? That evil doctor will get so furious. He is already in a sour mood.


    Lihua thought for a few minutes before she decided to take a quick peek. She couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was rted to her inside.


    Lihua slowly raised her hand and held the doorknob in her palm. As she turned it and was about to open the door, a hand suddenly gripped her wrist and shook it off the doorknob.


    She froze and gulped in fear as she lifted her gaze to meet Mingshen''s eyes that were shooting death res at her with an extremely frosty expression on his face.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" His low voice was so chilly and rming that she took a step back. His grasp on her wrist tightened, making her jolt.


    "I-I¡­" she stammered.


    She didn''t know why, but Mingshen really scared her now. This anger in his demeanor was way different from the one she saw when she took the cat away.


    "Are you illiterate? Can you not fucking read the sign!? DO NOT ENTER WITHOUT PERMISSION. Do I need to exin to you what that means?"


    "No...I-I just heard someone gasping so I-"


    "So you what?" Mingshen forced her into a corner and banged his fist on the wall. She jumped up in a scare. He leaned and narrowed his dark eyes. "So you thought you got the right to barge into my premises without MY permission? This is MYb. MY base. Don''t fly in the clouds so much just because you are Jiang Wei''s wife and think you can do anything. When it says do not enter, you should have the intelligence to not enter and stay out of my business!"


    She froze.


    "You..you...I am sorry but I just thought that person was in danger¡­"


    "Even if that person dies, it is none of your concern. This is my world and I decide who lives here and who dies. So, you mind your own business and refrain from interfering in someone else''s matters so much."


    She slightly winced feeling his pressure on her wrist. Suddenly, a shadow came and shook Mingshen''s hand off her wrist. Then a fist came flying at his face, but Mingshen was quick to dodge it and grab it in his palm.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, Mafia King," He squinted his eyes.


    Lihua widened her eyes in shock. "W-Wei!"


    Wei angrily pushed him back on the wall. His eyes shone in pure bloodthirst and murder. His jaw furiously clenched. "How dare you touch my wife?"


    Lihua quickly held his shoulder. "Wei, let it go. I am fine."


    He ignored her as if he couldn''t hear her at all. The sight of Mingshen scaring Lihua made his blood boil in anger.


    The temperature plummeted as the two most dangerous men of the Underworld faced each other angrily.


    "Because apparently, your wife cannot read. Mr. Mafia King Jiang Wei, this is my world and my ce. I hate anybody barging in or touching anything without my permission and your wife was about to enter a room where it clearly says that she cannot do that. Don''t test my limits. You understand, right? There are some things that you cannot tolerate if you know what I mean."


    Of course, Wei understood that he meant any such person who would threaten to take Lihua away from him.


    "Just like that, there are some things that I won''t tolerate either and invading my space is one of them. Now, YOU should be d that I didn''t wage a war," he narrowed his eyes. "I don''t give a shit about how much you dote on her. You can let her do as she pleases but in your house, not at MY base."


    Wei''s expression turned even more ferocious. Lihua quickly pulled him back. "Wei, he is right. It was my fault. I shouldn''t have tried to peek in. That was indeed rude of me."


    He looked down at her small apologetic face and felt his heart twist in pain. "Lixue¡­"


    "Don''t fight anymore, please?" She looked at Mingshen and sincerely said, "I am really sorry. I shouldn''t have done that."


    He said nothing.


    Lihua held Wei''s hand and dragged him away. "Wei, let''s go. We are gettingte."


    "But he shouldn''t have talked like that-"


    "No, Wei. It''s his right to be angry," she smiled. "I don''t mind it."


    As they walked, Wei stopped once and turned to face Mingshen. His cold voice slowly iterated. "The next time you touch her, I will personally rip you apart. I won''t care if it will be Lixue''s fault or not."


    Mingshen merely sneered.


    They left and he immediately called for a meeting. He faced his assistant doctors as if death was looming upon them.


    "I swear if Jiang Lixue would have opened that door, there would have been a row of your bloody dead bodies lying on the floor right now. Trust me. You wouldn''t have liked dying by my hands."


    They broke into a cold sweat and trembled hard. Their gazes were on the floor that didn''t dare meet Mingshen''s murderous eyes.


    "Why wasn''t a single one of you near that room to stop her!? If I hadn''t caught her because of the CCTV, she would have seen fucking everything!" He loudly banged his fist on the table. "Have I be too soft on you people? Maybe I should show you a trailer of what happens when I lose my temper."


    They paled and quickly apologized. "S-sorry Boss! I-It won''t happen again! Please give us onest chance!"


    "Yes, Boss. Please spare us!"


    "Get out!" He furiously cursed. "Before I really kill any of you, get the hell out of here!"


    They jolted and scurried away to their stations before he would really lift his scalpel and slice their neck off.


    Mingshen opened the door to the forbidden room and saw Song Jia softly gasping in unconsciousness.


    "You two sisters...are so fucking annoying," he muttered in frustration.

 Chapter 193 - The Mafia King Is Jealous Of Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 193 - The Mafia King Is Jealous Of ''Lihua''</h4>


    Putting his hands in his coat''s pockets, Mingshen casually walked up to the bed. His sharp gaze studied all the monitors and their readings in a nce. He then looked at Song Jia, who was softly breathing now.


    He rested his hand on the pillow as a devilish smile curled his lips upwards. "Wow. I am impressed. Was that telepathy? Did you know that your sister was just outside?"


    He was met with silence.


    "Even in your unconscious state, it seems you recognized her presence. Quite interesting."


    He lifted her hand and gently pressed his index finger on her wrist. He checked her pulse and othertest reports and smiled.


    "A few more months my sweetie and then you will be like a ripe fruit ready for me to pluck."


    He lifted her chin as his eyes glinted in a mischievous light. He whispered near her ear. "I cannot wait for that day. So hurry up and get all better to die once again."


    ---


    The next morning, as the Old Madam made her way to the hall, she suddenly gasped in horror as a shadow jumped in front of her.


    "Ahh!"


    Hearing her startled voice, Ruomei immediately rushed to her side. "Old Madam, what is wrong?"


    "T-this¡­" she pointed downward. "What is a cat doing here!?"


    *Meow*


    Lihua, the cat, lifted her head and sharply stared at the Old Madam. Ruomei widened her eyes. "Huh? How did this cat¡­"


    "Lihua! I told you not to run away!"


    Lihua came running and she found Lihua, the cat, she harrumphed and put her hands on her waist. "Naughty Lihua! I told you to stay put."


    *Meow*


    She purred andzily looked at her. Lihua lifted her in her arms and giggled.


    The Old Madam and Ruomei watched her stupefied. The Old Madam eximed. "Lixue! What is a cat doing here!? Throw this litter out of the vi!"


    Lihua was startled. "How mean! What do you mean to throw it out? She is Lihua, Wei and my cat!"


    "What cat? Wei doesn''t have any cat!"


    "Of course he does! Lihua was sick until now. Did you forget her so soon?" Her brows furrowed in distress.


    Ruomei thoughtfully stared at the cat and then realization finally dawned upon her. "She is Mingshen''s cat! What is she doing here?"


    Lihua red at her. "You too? She is not Mingshen''s cat. She is Wei''s cat. She was with Mingshen until now because she was sick. But now she is healthy so we brought her back. Isn''t it right, Lihua?"


    She tickled her under her neck.


    "Are you an idiot? Wei never had a pet!"


    "I had."


    With his long sexy legs, Wei took quick strides towards Lihua. He narrowed his eyes at the cat and then nced at the two. "She is my cat."


    Ruomei was dumbfounded. "No, Wei. She is Mingshen''s cat. I have seen her before in the Yang mansion. How did he let you take her?"


    His expression didn''t change. "She is my cat. Why will he refuse?"


    Huh?


    The Old Madam angrily red at them. "I will not allow an animal to stay in this vi! We don''t keep pets!"


    Lihua whined. "What is wrong with keeping a pet? I will take all her responsibility. She won''t trouble anyone. I promise. She is a really well-behaved cat. Right, Wei?"


    His mouth twitched.


    A well-behaved cat who slept between him and his wifest night on the bed. Somehow, he already started to resent bringing this cat here. He could never bear Lihua''s attention to be diverted from him and ever since the cat came here, Lihua was only talking about her new furry friend.


    But he was an extremely doting husband, so he couldn''t reject his wife. "Yes."


    He gave a cold stare at the Old Madam. "Lihua is our responsibility. Nobody will interfere with it. If you don''t like her, we can always leave the vi and stay elsewhere."


    They froze.


    "You¡­" her gaze darkened.


    *Meow*


    Lihua, the cat had a pleased expression on her face.


    Good, good human. If you had let this woman throw me out, I would have scratched both of your pretty faces with my sharp ws. How dare anybody throw me out?


    She nudged her face on Lihua''s chest. Her eyes sparkled. "You are so cute!"


    The Old Madam was furious, though Ruomei on the contrary, really didn''t mind the cat that much. Especially after she now knew she was Mingshen''s cat. Of course, the cat was of top breed and quality and not some litter found on the street.


    She was still curious how they got his cat. Mingshen had never allowed anybody to touch his cat much less take her away.


    "I am telling you! If even once! If even once did this animal cause a nuisance in the vi, I will have the servants throw her out whether you like it or not!"


    She stormed off in a rage. Ruomei quickly followed her too. "Old Madam¡­"


    Lihua sighed. "How can anybody hate my cutie pie? She is just so adorable."


    Wei pursed his lips. "And me?"


    She blinked her eyes. Then she burst intoughter. "Oof! Why are youparing yourself to Lihua?"


    Lihua, the cat, narrowed her green eyes at him.


    You mere human darepare with this queen? Such insolence!


    "Because you have only been paying attention to her sincest night¡­" his pitiful voice trailed off in sadness. "I didn''t like it that she slept between us too."


    She felt an arrow strike right at the center of her heart. She tiptoed and pecked his lips. "Wei, why are you so adorable?"


    He tilted his head. "I am?"


    She nodded hard. "Very! You and Lihua are damn adorable. So much that my heart cannot take with your cuteness. Also, I am sorry. Hehe, I was really excited to meet Lihua. I promise I won''t ignore you again."


    "Promise?"


    "En!"


    Lihua the cat wagged her tail in arrogance.


    Whatever. As long as you peasants serve me well.


    In the living room, Wei and Lihua entered with human Lihua carrying the cat Lihua in her arms. Everybody was surprised to suddenly see a cat in the vi.


    "Woah! A cat!" Jiang Fai was amazed. "When did ite here?"

 Chapter 194 - The Mafia King Shamelessly Hears A Private Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 194 - The Mafia King Shamelessly Hears A Private Conversation</h4>


    Lihua grinned. "Justst night."


    Jiang Fai pouted. "What? And I am meeting her now? That''s not fair! That''s so cool. We have a pet now!"


    The Old Madam shot a deadly re at him and he shut his mouth. Jiang Xiurang cleared her throat and whispered. "Don''t talk about it now. I think that''s why the Old Madam is in a bad mood."


    He rolled his eyes. "Who can hate a cat?"


    She sighed.


    The Old Madam was indeed in a sour mood, so she quickly wanted to finish her announcement and head back to her room. She nced at Jiang Ruiling and sternly said, "Ruiling. I have set up your meeting with Wen Yaoting tomorrow. The Wen group is our business partner and we have Underworld connections to them too. This rtionship is profitable for our families. He is the perfect match for you."


    Jiang Ruiling said nothing. She had already heard from Wei yesterday and was expecting this announcement any time.


    Jiang Weiyuan paused as he silently stared at his mother. His wife, Jiang Ninghong remained quiet too. Nobody could detect their thoughts behind their unreadable expressions.


    Lihua whispered to Wei. "Wei. Will Jiang Ruiling really have to meet that guy? I mean doesn''t she and Shen Yang¡­"


    Wei said, "It won''t matter if they don''te out with it."


    She looked a little anxious. "But Jiang Ruiling likes Shen Yang. This will be against her wishes."


    "Does Shen Yang like her too?"


    She was stumped. "He does. I mean it''s so evident, but he isn''t willing to admit it¡­"


    "So if Ruiling says that she likes him, but he says he doesn''t, then the whole matter is pointless."


    That was harsh but equally true.


    The Old Madam said, "Be at your best possible behavior tomorrow, Ruiling. Don''t embarrass the Jiang family at any cost. I only want to hear praises from Wen Yaoting tomorrow."


    She gracefully smiled. "Yes, Old Madam."


    Lihua was a little taken aback. She nudged her husband. "Wei. She seems so calm. I mean if it was someone else, they would have surely panicked. Isn''t she scared that she might really have to marry that guy?"


    "That depends on what she is thinking."


    Lihua pouted. She nced at Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Ninghong.


    I wonder if they like Wen Yaoting...They didn''t say a word about this whole thing until now. As her parents, what do they think of this?


    ---


    "Lihua, wait!"


    Lihua, the cat was scurrying around the corridor, and Lihua the human was helplessly chasing after her. "It''s feeding time. Aren''t you hungry?"


    *Meow*


    She ignored her and kept running until she reached a room''s door. As she was about to scratch the door with her paws, Lihua quickly picked her and berated her. "Hey! You cannot do that or your Momma will get beatings from the Old Madam. No scratching doors," she pouted.


    She heard some faint whispersing from inside and recognized Jiang Ruiling''s voice.


    Inside, Jiang Ruiling had wrapped her arms around Shen Yang''s neck, making him freeze. But he didn''t let it affect his stern expression. "Young mistress¡­"


    She smiled and seductively brushed her finger along his jawline. "So Shen Yang. You must have heard about Wen Yaoting. I have a date with him tomorrow."


    He said nothing.


    "And if everything goes well, we will soon have the engagement ceremony and then get married."


    "...Yes, young mistress."


    Outside, Wei saw Lihua sticking her ear to the door. He curiously tilted his head and stepped behind her. Lihua almost screamed, feeling a presence behind her. But she was relieved to see Wei.


    Damn, I thought somebody caught me!


    "What are you-"


    "Ssshh!" She hushed and put her finger on his lips. "It''s Shen Yang inside Jiang Ruiling''s room. I am listening to their conversation. You listen in too!"


    She went back to sticking her ear on the door. Wei obediently nodded and copied Lihua''s actions.


    The elegant Mafia King was now shamelessly hearing a private conversation thanks to his wife.


    Lihua, the cat had a bored expression on her face.


    Dumb humans...


    "So¡­" Jiang Ruiling tiptoed and pressed her chest on his as she sensuously said, "Don''t you think you should give me a good parting memory before I be Mrs. Wen?"


    Shen Yang ever so slightly trembled to hear the term Mrs. Wen. But he regained hisposure.


    "Young mistress. I have to be on duty."


    "Work cer. It never ends, does it? But my time to remain as an unmarried woman won''t be for long. So before it happens, how about you taint me?"


    Lihua choked hard and clutched her chest.


    Jiang Ruiling is really bold.


    She quickly turned to see Wei''s expression, but well...he was hardly affected.


    "..."


    Well if he didn''t mind them making out in the changing room, this would be nothing to him.


    "Wei...is it really what I think it is?"


    Wei unceremoniously said, "Isn''t she talking about sex?"


    !!!


    Lihua silently coughed. "I guess yes¡­"


    Wei nodded and went back to listening. Her mouth twitched.


    Wei is really¡­


    Inside, Shen Yang''s expression finally cracked as he looked at her in disbelief. He wondered if he heard it right.


    Jiang Ruiling smiled. "You are thinking it right. You know that I like you. You like me too but don''t dare to confess. I cannot force you toe out with it. But¡­" her finger trailed down to his Adam''s apple, making him twitch.


    He straightened up. "Young mistress please-"


    "But we can share our first time in our love''s memory."


    He froze.


    "I mean I am already marrying a man andpromising my life to live with someone who will treat me as a tool for money and connections."


    Shen Yang widened his eyes. "Of course not, young mistress! He will...he will genuinely like you back¡­" he felt a dull pain in his chest. "You are a wonderful person. Any man would treat you with love and respect."


    "But you aren''t," she smiled.


    He stiffened.


    "Well, let''s not get into that. Like I was saying, I already have topromise my marriage. But I won''tpromise on my first time. So Shen Yang. Sleep with me."

 Chapter 195 - The Mafia Kings Simple Solution

    <h4>Chapter 195 - The Mafia King''s Simple Solution</h4>


    Lihua gasped in shock.


    Oh my God!


    She looked back at Wei in disbelief.


    Did you hear that!?


    He simply nodded.


    Inside, Shen Yang stared at Jiang Ruiling, dumbfounded.


    "Young mistress, please don''t say such things! If anybody heard you talking to a mere bodyguard then-"


    "Then what?" She smiled.


    Lihua coughed.


    Well, we already heard it¡­


    Shen Yang gritted his teeth and shook off her hand. "I need to be back on duty."


    Jiang Ruiling stopped his way as she held his wrist. "Why are you leaving? I know you want it too. I have seen you lovingly staring at me so many times."


    Shen Yang froze.


    "Your eyes that looked at only me and your expression that said how you wished to hold me - I have felt it so many times that I have lost count now," she tiptoed and whispered near his ear. "You don''t need to hide your urges anymore. It''s just me and you in this room. Nobody will find out anything."


    A mischievous glint shed in her eyes and she intertwined her fingers against his. She raised his hand and slowly ced it on her chest. "See? You hear it right? My heart is racing so fast. I cannot wait for you to touch me."


    He swiftly shook it away and sternly looked at her. "Young mistress. I ask you not to do this. You are the heiress of the Jiang family. There can be nothing between us. Please think about your future with...Mr. Wen Yaoting. That will be good for everyone."


    Before he left, he turned to say, "Also, please don''t call me again on the pretext of being in danger."


    Jiang Ruiling chuckled. "You will stille to me no matter how many times I lie, right?"


    Silence.


    "Oh yeah. If you change your mind then I am always here ready for you," she smiled.


    He stiffened.


    "And of course, you areing with me tomorrow. As my capable bodyguard, you have to be at my side even if it''s a date."


    His gaze slightly dimmed. "Yes, young mistress."


    Lihua heard his steps and immediately pulled Wei''s arm. They quickly hid behind a pir and saw Shen Yanging out of the room.


    "Wow¡­I must admit that Jiang Ruiling is so bold! But I wonder what she will do now? I cannot really see her marrying Wen Yaoting just like that. Can we not do anything to help her?"


    She seemed to be in deep thought.


    *Meow*


    Lihua, the cat yawned.


    Humans have so many troubles.


    Wei said, "Make them marry."


    "..."


    Lihua blinked. "How?"


    "Get them marriage certificates."


    He said as if it was no big deal.


    She coughed. "If only it was that easy. Didn''t you say before that if Shen Yang doesn''t admit to his feelings then this whole matter is pointless?"


    "So he only has to admit it."


    "But he is so stubborn!"


    Wei innocently tilted his head. "Pointing a gun at his head will do the trick."


    !!!


    "Wei! You cannot be a hooligan when there are feelings here! Threatening is not a solution."


    He pursed his lips in disappointment.


    "We have to do something to make Shen Yang confess it anyhow. Something to break his stubbornness¡­But what?"


    ---


    The next day, Jiang Ruiling along with Shen Yang reached the restaurant where the date was supposed to be.


    "Wei! They are here!"


    Lihua, who was secretly hiding at a corner table, tugged Wei. They came wearing casual clothes not to catch anybody''s attention to spy on Jiang Ruiling''s date. Even though Wei had an important meeting today, he ditched it at thest moment when Lihua asked him to apany him to spy.


    How could he have the heart to reject his wife?


    So, now the meeting was upon the poor assistant Fu Renshu''s shoulders


    "En," Wei dotingly smiled and nodded.


    "I still don''t see Wen Yaoting yet," she frowned.


    She looked at Wei and asked, "What did you find about him?"


    Last night, Lihua had asked Wei to get all information on Wen Yaoting


    Wei said, "The Wen group has been our business partner for five years now. Wen Yaoting is currently the President of the Wen group. His father is the CEO."


    "Oh! And what did you find about Wen Yaoting as a person?"


    "Renshu said that he is quite a yboy. He had many flings in the past. His position as the President is in shambles too."


    "Why?"


    "He invested in a project that incurred losses on the Wen group. His father was furious and almost threw him out of his position. But he doesn''t have any other heir so he didn''t."


    Lihua red. "Why does Old Madam choose such horrible men for the daughters of the Jiang family? First, she chose that Li Tingzhe, the cheater for Aunt Xiurang and now Wen Yaoting is a yboy! His nature is questionable and he doesn''t seem to have any business sense either! Does Old Madam have any grudges on the women?"


    Her cute, puffed-up cheeks urged Wei to pinch them and he did.


    "You look cute when you are angry."


    Lihua coughed. "This is not the time to flirt. I-"


    Her sight fell on the entrance where she saw a man wearing shy clothes enter the restaurant. Lihua was dumbfounded. "Is that Wen Yaoting?"


    Wei nced at him and nodded at her. "En."


    Her mouth twitched. "His clothes are so... bright and shy. This is supposed to be a date!"


    Jiang Ruiling, who was waiting for Wen Yaoting, saw himing towards her. His clothes almost blinded her.


    Shen Yang didn''t show any reaction, but inwardly he grimaced.


    Such disrespect to the young mistress. What kind of clothes are that to wear for a date?


    Wen Yaoting was in no mood to go on this date. But his father had kicked him out of the house threatening to leave or he would disown him.


    Damn, I had to cancel my date with that hot chick!


    But when his gaze fell upon Jiang Ruiling, he froze. He looked at her, stunned.


    What a beauty!

 Chapter 196 - The Mafia King Understands Shen Yang

    <h4>Chapter 196 - The Mafia King Understands Shen Yang</h4>


    His father had shown him Jiang Ruiling''s pictures but he was toozy to check and threw them away without even looking at them. He wasn''t really interested in this marriage and was grudgingly going along with his old man''s whims.


    Jiang Ruiling was a kind of beauty he had never encountered in his life before. She was way different than all the girls he had slept with all this time


    He whistled.


    Well if it''s her then this marriage might not be that bad¡­


    Wen Yaoting smiled. "Jiang Ruiling."


    She smiled back. "Wen Yaoting, isn''t it?"


    "Yup, it''s me."


    He took a seat and said, "I apologize for beingte."


    Lihua gritted her teeth.


    Apologize for your dressing sense too, you idiot! You are hurting everyone''s eyes here! I cannot believe how much Jiang Ruiling would be suffering! She would go blind at this rate!


    Jiang Ruiling said, "I understand."


    "That''s so polite of you. And to top it off, you are such a beauty. Beauty with manners. A perfect woman," he shed his white teeth. "All the socialites that I met until now were so arrogant. But you are different."


    He was openly checking her out much to Shen Yang''s irritation. There was a crafty smile on his lips and the gaze in his eyes with which he stared at Jiang Ruiling gave him the urge to punch him.


    Wen Yaoting nced at Shen Yang and asked, "Who is he?"


    Jiang Ruiling smiled. "Well, he is someone who is very close to me."


    Shen Yang stiffened while Wen Yaoting frowned.


    "Very close?"


    Young mistress!


    "Yes. He is my bodyguard after all. He stays beside me all the time to protect me."


    Wen Yaoting sighed in relief. "Oh! Close as in¡­"


    "What did you think?" She squinted her gaze.


    He coughed. "Nothing. So Mr. Bodyguard. Please leave us alone. This is a date after all," he eyed Shen Yang.


    He couldn''t wait to spend some alone time with her.


    Shen Yang narrowed his eyes. "It''s my job to be beside the young mistress. As such, I cannot leave her side. Those are my orders."


    Lihua widened her eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that from him! I thought he would leave."


    Wei quietly stared at Shen Yang. Then he said, "He won''t. Especially now."


    "Why?"


    He nced at Lihua. "If a man would look at you the way Wen Yaoting is looking at Ruiling, then I would do much more than not just leave¡­"


    His voice trailed off with a sinister ring to it and his eyes seemed frosty. Lihua shuddered and somehow understood what he was trying to say.


    No man, who had feelings for a woman, could bear to leave her with a man who was ogling at her so disrespectfully. Even if Shen Yang wouldn''t ept his feelings, that didn''t mean he would allow Jiang Ruiling to stay with a man who seemed as if he would jump at her at any moment.


    Jiang Ruiling lifted her gaze. She saw the icy expression marred on his handsome face. Her lips faintly curled into a smile.


    Wen Yaoting was irritated. But he didn''t want to sound impatient and childish.


    "Haha. Of course, I understand. But we need to have some private time if you know what I mean..." he smiled.


    Shen Yang said, "Please don''t bother with me, Mr. Wen. You can treat me like air. I am just standing here, doing my duty."


    "But you can take a break now. Jiang Ruiling is with me, so you don''t have to worry. She cannot be in danger in a restaurant with me."


    Lihua wanted to strangle him.


    It''s precisely why you are here that we have to worry!


    Shen Yang''s gaze turned even icier, making Wen Yaoting jolt in his seat. He felt hostility emanating from his aura as he threw razor-sharp gazes at him.


    He coldly said, "Apologies, Mr. Wen. As the chief of the security forces, I cannotpromise on my duty. Only a member of the Jiang family canmand me."


    Wen Yaoting gnashed his jaw in anger.


    This bastard!


    He tried his best to smile and looked at her. "In that case, you can send him away, Jiang Ruiling. He would definitely listen to you."


    A demure smileced her lips. "What is the problem if he stays here? Like he said, you can just treat him as air."


    Ah damn! Why are they so stubborn? Forget it¡­Heh. Once we get married, this annoying bodyguard won''t be there anyway.


    "Sure if that''s what you want. Oh! Why don''t we order something?"


    Wen Yaoting whistled and signaled a waiter.


    Lihua frowned.


    "That is a rude way to call someone¡­" she mumbled.


    Wen Yaoting quickly ordered some dishes and sent him away.


    Lihua fumed. "He didn''t even bother to ask her what she wanted to eat!"


    She felt something near her lips and saw Wei diligently holding the chopsticks to feed her meat. "Eat up," he smiled and said with indulgence.


    And here is my husband who ordered so many pork cutlets even though I wanted just one, she sighed


    She pouted and chomped upon the piece of meat. A warm smile bloomed on his lips and he kept feeding her one after the other.


    At their side, Shen Yang was also displeased with his behavior.


    Is this kind of man chosen for young mistress?


    The date was nothing more than Wen Yaoting bragging about himself and exaggerating his achievements in the Wen group even though there were none. Either he would brag or flirt with Jiang Ruiling.


    Jiang Ruiling quietly listened to him. For others, it might be annoying that only Wen Yaoting was talking, but she didn''t mind it honestly. That saved her from talking to him.


    Wen Yaoting thought that by now, he had definitely impressed Jiang Ruiling. He saw her fair and pale hand on the table. Ever since he saw her, he had an urge to touch her soft skin. He smiled and slowly moved his hand trying to hold her as naturally as possible.


    But suddenly, he felt a crushing weight on his wrist and his eyes widened.


    "Don''t touch young mistress," Shen Yang''s cold voice reverberated in the air as he balled his wrist into his palm.

 Chapter 197 - The Mafia Kings Name Is Enough To Send The Chills

    <h4>Chapter 197 - The Mafia King''s Name Is Enough To Send The Chills</h4>


    Wen Yaoting let out a sharp yelp as he felt Shen Yang squeezing his wrist as if he was squeezing a lemon. His crushing grip made him break into a cold sweat.


    Jiang Ruiling calmly watched the scene unfold. She peeked a nce at him and the danger in his gaze made her tingle from within.


    "Ouch, ouch! Leave my hand!" Wen Yaoting yelled.


    Shen Yang narrowed his eyes and let his hand go. Wen Yaoting painfully rubbed his hand and saw how his wrist almost looked like a broken kite.


    He erupted in anger akin to a volcano bursting out. "You! Are you insane!? Why did you do that! You almost broke my hand!"


    Shen Yang calmly answered. "I found your behavior inappropriate, Mr. Wen. I only acted out of my duty as a bodyguard."


    "What fucking duty!? I was just trying to hold her hand."


    "That is the inappropriate behavior I am talking about. Young mistress is the esteemed heiress of the Jiang family. Nobody is allowed to casually touch her," he said thest part with animosity and an extra touch of coldness.


    Wen Yaoting was in disbelief. "We are on a date, God damn it! What is the problem in holding her hand?"


    On the other side, Lihua grabbed the fork and almost sprung on her feet to poke his eye out. "He is crazy! They don''t even know each other and he dared to act so cozily. This is just the first meeting!"


    Find authorized novels in AllNovelFull, faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="https://.webnovel/book/the-mafia-king''s-first-love_19715170806155705/the-mafia-king''s-name-is-enough-to-send-the-chills_55591613212184154">.webnovel/book/the-mafia-king''s-first-love_19715170806155705/the-mafia-king''s-name-is-enough-to-send-the-chills_55591613212184154</a> for visiting.


    Wei patted her head. "Don''t be angry. It''s not good for your health."


    "..."


    Lihua asked, "Are you not furious at his behavior?"


    "I don''t need to. Shen Yang is there to handle it," he calmly sipped his coffee.


    Jiang Ruiling silently watched their confrontation with amusement twinkling her eyes.


    Shen Yang said, "There are some etiquettes and traditions in the Jiang family. One of them is that without an official engagement, nobody in the family is allowed to act so open with their chosen partners. That includes holding hands or acting intimate. This is merely a date for the young mistress and you to get to know each other. Anything more than this is inappropriate."


    Wen Yaoting widened his eyes. "What nonsense!"


    He looked at Jiang Ruiling and quickly said, "Jiang Ruiling. I think he went too far. Even if he is your bodyguard, he cannot act like this."


    She looked distressed. "I am sorry, Wen Yaoting. But Shen Yang is simply a dedicated bodyguard. He was only doing his duty."


    "If he was only doing his duty, he could have just warned me off, but grabbing my wrist was going too far! Look how broken it looks! I want him to apologize to me!"


    Lihua''a jaw dropped wide open.


    This man!


    Wen Yaoting red at him. "Kowtow and apologize to me, you bastard!"


    Shen Yang was calm. "I acted ording to my duty, Mr. Wen. Following my duty is not my mistake for which I won''t apologize."


    He was shocked by his audacity. Nobody had ever dared talk to him like this. "You¡­"


    Jiang Ruiling quickly said, "Can you please let this go, Wen Yaoting? The Jiang family guards are drilled hard with protocols. They will give up on their life but they will never fail in their duty. Otherwise, you know how my cousin is right? He is the Mafia King."


    Wei raised his brow at his name being called out.


    "If cousin hears that the chief of the security forces wasx in his responsibility, Shen Yang will have to pay a heavy price."


    At the Mafia King''s mention, Wen Yaoting suddenly toned down. He was so lost in Jiang Ruiling''s beauty that he forgot the fact that she belonged to the Mafia family. Since his family had connections in the Underworld, he knew how dangerous Jiang Wei, the Mafia King, was.


    He pressed his lips and forced himself to smile. "It''s okay, Jiang Ruiling. My bad."


    Lihua looked at her husband, dumbfounded. She straightened up and bowed before him. "All hail to the Mafia King!"


    Wei blinked his eyes and burst into a chuckle. "What are you doing?"


    "Marveling at my husband''s awesomeness! Just your name was enough to quieten him. I wonder if he saw you, what would his reaction be?" She giggled. "And I bet he won''t darein about this. He wouldn''t want you to know about it and then get himself in danger."


    Indeed, even the Mafia King''s mention alone was enough to send the chills.


    "Hey, hey! They are leaving."


    Wei craned his neck and saw the trio stepping out of the restaurant. Wen Yaoting who was initially the happiest person between them was now brooding in annoyance and anger.


    "Let''s go home, Wei. Our spying job ispleted for today!"


    "En."


    ---


    At the Jiang vi, as Jiang Ruiling stepped in, the Old Madam narrowed her eyes. "Stop, Ruiling."


    She paused and looked at her. "Old Madam."


    The other family members were gathered in the main living room too.


    "I just spoke with Wen Yaoting''s father."


    There was a beat of silence.


    "Wen Yaoting likes you. He called to say that we can soon fix the engagement ceremony."


    Jiang Ruiling said nothing.


    "It''s good that Wen Yaoting didn''t have anyints about you. Otherwise¡­" she left the words unsaid.


    "Won''t you ask Jiang Ruiling about him?"


    The Old Madam squinted her gaze as she saw Lihua and Weiing. "Where were you two?"


    She sneered at Wei. "Wei, you are paying too much attention to Lixue that you have be so irresponsible to evene in time during a family meeting."


    Wei nodded. "All my attention only belongs to Lixue."


    In other words, family meetings were useless to him.


    She froze while Lihua coughed. Before the Old Madam could fire bullets out of her mouth, she said, "Old Madam. It''s good to know that Wen Yaoting doesn''t have anyints about Jiang Ruiling. But shouldn''t you ask her too, how she felt about meeting him?"

 Chapter 198 - Something Cooking

    <h4>Chapter 198 - Something Cooking</h4>


    At those words, Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Ninghong slightly narrowed their eyes. Jiang Ruiling''s elder brother, Jiang Li, paused his movements and his attention went over to Lihua.


    The Old Madam chuckled. "Excuse me? What Jiang Ruiling feels? Why should I ask that?"


    "Because she is getting married to Wen Yaoting," Lihua dryly said.


    "And I have decided this marriage tie up which will not change," she sharply said.


    Lihua challenged her. "Even if I say that Wen Yaoting tried to touch her inappropriately?"


    There wasplete silence. The atmosphere suddenly turned stagnant.


    It was the first time in all this while that Jiang Weiyuan finally spoke, "Exin."


    It was just one word, yet its ring was so powerful and carried such deadly pressure that even Lihua was startled.


    She cleared her throat. "Well¡­ Wei and I were out for some shopping and by coincidence, we saw Jiang Ruiling and Wen Yaoting in the restaurant."


    Of course, she wouldn''t admit that they were out to spy on them.


    "To our shock, Wen Yaoting was casually trying to hold Jiang Ruiling''s hand. I mean even if you have decided on this marriage, isn''t it inappropriate for him to act this way? They are not even engaged and it''s not gentlemanly to touch his date on the first meeting without her permission. Jiang Ruiling was clearly ufortable."


    The Old Madam widened her eyes.


    Indeed, ording to their Jiang family''s customs, she would never allow for such closeness and intimacy before the engagement ceremony is done.


    If only she knew that Wei already slept with Lihua before getting married, she would surely get a heart attack.


    "If not for our capable bodyguard Shen Yang who stopped him in time, Jiang Ruiling would have suffered," her brows furrowed in extreme distress. "Right, Wei?"


    Wei nodded in agreement. "Yes."


    Now that the Mafia King had spoken, the gravity of the situation turned even more serious.


    Lihua added. "I am really impressed by Shen Yang. He diligently did his duty to protect Jiang Ruiling. But Wen Yaoting! From what Wei and I saw, it seemed that he was really angry at Shen Yang for stopping him. How insolent. First, he tries to touch her inappropriately and then heshes out at poor Shen Yang who was just doing his job. Shen Yang is such a great man. Even though he knew he could offend Wen Yaoting and face his wrath, he still protected Jiang Ruiling."


    Jiang Ruiling observed Lihua singing praises for Shen Yang and understood her intention.


    Jiang Weiyuan''s unreadable gaze fell upon his daughter. "Ruiling."


    "Yes, Dad."


    "What do you have to say?" He quietly asked.


    She smiled. "Indeed it is true. I thought it was supposed to be a formal meeting just to get to know each other a little. But Wen Yaoting¡­ he did try to hold my hand which was very unexpected on his part. It''s okay, Dad. I don''t mind it. Plus, Shen Yang handled it. If Old Madam has chosen him for me, then I am rest assured. After all, mistakes happen."


    Lihua almost choked. She was so shell-shocked by her response that she wanted to faint.


    Wait a second! This is not going ording to the script!


    Jiang Ruiling would have obviously understood Lihua''s intentions to stop these discussions about Wen Yaoting and her marriage. She expected her to support her and take this as a chance to get out of this mess.


    But now she said that it didn''t matter? Wouldn''t it make the Old Madam not give any seriousness to the situation?


    Lihua furiously pulled Wei''s coat. "Wei! What is Jiang Ruiling doing? She is supposed to take advantage of this! This is a golden chance for her to prove how unsuitable Wen Yaoting is!"


    It came as a surprise to Wei as well. Here they saw how much she loved Shen Yang. She even wanted to give him her first time. She had admitted it herself that this marriage was apromise.


    Find authorized novels in AllNovelFull, faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="https://.webnovel/book/the-mafia-king''s-first-love_19715170806155705/something-cooking_55591886194263258">.webnovel/book/the-mafia-king''s-first-love_19715170806155705/something-cooking_55591886194263258</a> for visiting.


    But now she suddenly changed her words.


    The only thing Wei was sure of was that she had carefully nned her response. Even though the chance was right in front of her, she wasn''t taking it for some reason.


    Jiang Weiyuan narrowed his eyes and said nothing further.


    The Old Madam was pleased with Jiang Ruiling''s answer. "This is what I call being mature. It was a small mistake and there is no need to make a mountain out of a molehill. But some people here only know to bring unrest in the family," her cold gazended on Lihua.


    "I am warning you, Lixue. If you make any mess in this matter, you will have to pay a heavy price."


    Wei squinted his eyes. "Try that and you will have to face before you even touch her. I won''t tolerate any threats against my wife."


    Her face turned red and livid and anger.


    Lihua suddenly said, "I am not making any mess! Wen Yaoting is not a good man for Jiang Ruiling. He has had so many flings and he changes women as if they are toys! His business decisions have only brought losses to the Wen group. He is just another Li Tingzhe! Do you want to repeat the tragedy that Aunt Xiurang had to suffer? How is he good for Jiang Ruiling in any sense?"


    Jiang Xiurang''s expression turned grave. She couldn''t believe that the Old Madam would find such a man for Jiang Ruiling too.


    "Lixue! Don''t you dare challenge my patience! I bore enough of your nonsense with how you interfered with Xiurang''s marriage! If you yed any tricks this time, then you will have it from me!"


    She announced. "As Ruiling said, it''s not a big deal so forget what happened. Wen Yaoting and her engagement will go as nned."


    She turned and left in a huff.


    Lihua anxiously looked at the elder Jiang couple. "Uncle Weiyuan, Aunt Ninghong. Do you also think that Wen Yaoting is suitable for your daughter? As her parents, do you really want to hand her over to a man like that?"


    Jiang Ninghong lifted her calm gaze. She stared at her daughter for a second before she looked back at Lihua and smiled. "I trust my daughter''s decision."

 Chapter 199 - Stay Away

    <h4>Chapter 199 - Stay Away</h4>


    "Young mistress!"


    Shen Yang hurriedly chased after Jiang Ruiling as silence spread after the Old Madam''s announcement. When news got to his ears that her engagement will go as nned, he felt as if thunder struck him. As soon as he got to know about it, he rushed to meet her.


    Jiang Ruiling stopped. A sly smile lifted the corner of her lips. She turned and folded her arms. "Shen Yang. Why do you look in such a hurry?"


    Shen Yang stood before her, tension and agitation clearly reflected in his worried gaze. "Young mistress. May I... please ask you something?"


    "Sure."


    He clenched his fist. "Please forgive my insolence for asking this question. But...why did you agree to this engagement?"


    Jiang Ruiling raised her brow.


    "Young mistress, you saw how Wen Yaoting behaved today."


    "What did he do?" She innocently asked.


    Shen Yang widened his eyes. "What did he do? Ever since he entered, he has only disrespected you. First, he camete and made you wait. Then with that horrendous sense of fashion, he almost made you blind. While ordering food, he didn''t bother to ask for your opinion. He only talked and bragged about himself and once again, he didn''t bother to know anything about you. And then¡­"


    His jaw ground in anger as he recalled it. "Then his audacity to try and hold your hand when he had been nothing but a nuisance. You...you must have seen how he was staring at you so disrespectfully. How can you be happy with such a man? Madam Lixue said that he has had too many flings in the past. Will he really be faithful to you after marriage? Young mistress, why didn''t you speak against him in front of Old Madam?"


    Jiang Ruiling smiled. "Didn''t you say that it''s better for everyone that I marry Wen Yaoting?"


    He was stumped. "Young mistress, that was before I realized how Wen Yaoting truly is. But now after meeting him today, it is evident that he isn''t the right man for you. How can you say that you will still marry him? Young mistress, a man like him will destroy your life!"


    "So let me be clear here," she touched her chin, "In what position are you asking me this question? As my bodyguard or as a man who loves me?"


    Shen Yang froze.


    His lips parted and closed multiple times. The question caught him off-guard.


    Jiang Ruiling patiently waited.


    "Y-young mistress, I have already said before that I... don''t see you that way," his heart drummed as he said it.


    "Hmm. So, that means you are talking to me as my bodyguard. So, Mr. Bodyguard¡­"


    She took a step ahead and narrowed her eyes. "My answer to your question is that I have no answer to give you."


    He blinked his eyes.


    "As my bodyguard, you have no right to question my decision," her voice turned sharp and cold, "Your job is to only protect my life from threats and enemies. As such, you cannot cross your boundary and ask me such questions."


    Shen Yang stared at her. Her indifferent gaze and icy voice shook his heart. He lowered his gaze, feeling an inexplicable pain surge in his heart.


    "But¡­"


    The frostiness in her eyes vanished and had wrapped her arms around his neck as she tiptoed. Shen Yang was stunned.


    "If you are asking me as a man who loves me, then I will answer everything you have to ask," she winked.


    The incredible proximity between them made him take a sharp breath. Her softness that hugged him right now made him tremble and almost lose his mind.


    He quickly shook off her arms and took a step back.


    Jiang Ruiling clicked her tongue. "So, your answer is clear. I hope you don''t interfere in my life again as a ''bodyguard.''"


    She turned and walked away, leaving Shen Yang in a stupor.


    Young mistress¡­


    Will he really have to see her marry Wen Yaoting?


    ---


    In their bedroom, Lihua was sleeping a restless night. Jiang Ruiling''s behavior made her anxious for some reason. She loved Shen Yang so much and now she lost such a golden chance to dissolve this engagement.


    She had an inkling that she was thinking something. As Wei said, there might be hidden intentions behind her words.


    But why did it bring a bad feeling to her?


    Lihua nced at Wei and his Godly handsome sleeping face brought some relief to her.


    But in the end, she couldn''t get any sleep.


    *Meow*


    Lihua, the cat purred and her green eyes were looking back at Lihua, the human.


    She got up and walked up to the special bed that she recently bought for her furry pet. She tickled her under her chin and smiled. "Lihua, I am worried," she whispered.


    The adorable cat nced at her and then ignored her.


    Humans and their endless troubles¡­


    "Why didn''t Jiang Ruiling refuse this engagement? She must be nning something, right? But even if she is...I am getting restless."


    She sighed.


    Lihua pursed her lips and thought for a moment. She patted Lihua''s head and grinned. "Well, you have your beauty sleep. I will be back."


    There was no use in moping around like this. So, Lihua quietly tiptoed and stepped out of the room.


    She reached Jiang Ruiling''s room and knocked on it. A few momentster, the door opened and Jiang Ruiling came out, dressed in her night pajamas.


    She raised her brow. "Why are you here sote at night?"


    Lihua quickly said, "I am sorry for disturbing you. But I need to ask you something."


    She quietly stared at her and then slowly said, "I know you want to ask about my decision today. It must be shocking to you."


    Lihua nodded hard.


    "And it must be extra shocking because you saw my date with your own eyes."


    Her mouth twitched. She coughed and awkwardly smiled. "What?"


    "I already recognized you and my cousin from afar and I am sure that Shen Yang did too. You did dress casually, but cousin''s kingly aura is just too hard to hide."


    "..."


    Ah, Wei¡­Indeed, his charisma is not easy to miss.


    Jiang Ruiling narrowed her eyes. "So, I know why you are doubtful, but now that you are here, I will say this. It is better that you stay away from my matter. Don''t bother with my life."


    Lihua froze.

 Chapter 200 - The Mafia Kings Punishment For Jiang Ruiling

    <h4>Chapter 200 - The Mafia King''s Punishment For Jiang Ruiling</h4>


    She blinked her eyes at her.


    Jiang Ruiling smiled. "Don''t take me wrong, but I know what I am doing. I understood your intentions when you were praising Shen Yang. And I also know you were doing that to dissolve my engagement with Wen Yaoting. But honestly, instead of helping me, you were close to foiling my ns."


    Her eyes widened. "ns?"


    "Yes."


    "What are you nning?"


    "Why do I have to tell you?" She tilted her head.


    Lihua was confused. "Because I want to help you. I know you don''t want Wen Yaoting. And if you and Shen Yang love each other so much, then I want to do everything I can to unite you two. I understand it won''t be easy. It would be hard to convince Old Madam and I am worried that-"


    "Your interference isn''t necessary," she cut her off.


    Lihua felt startled.


    Interference¡­


    She quickly said, "No, no. I am not trying to interfere. I just...I don''t know why, but I am feeling restless. I don''t want you to do anything dangerous."


    Jiang Ruiling smiled. "Your concern is unneeded. Like I said before, I know what I am doing. You see, I am not helpless and weak like Aunt Xiurang who needed someone to stand up for her."


    Lihua looked at her, stupefied. "You¡­"


    "I can take care of myself. Honestly, I was a bit annoyed with you. Thank you for trying to help me before, but that''s not how I want things to go. I will do everything my way. Plus¡­" she squinted her gaze, "I know that behind helping me, your hidden motive is to get me on your side and ept you as my sister-inw."


    "No really I-"


    "It''s okay. You are right in your methods. After all, nobody does here anything for free. Everybody wants something in return, and you want my support. But the best way in getting my support is actually staying out of my way. I hope it is clear to you now. Good night."


    She shut the door.


    Lihua remained unmoved at her spot for a long time. Then she slowly turned and walked away.


    She quietly opened the door to her bedroom. Wei was still soundly sleeping and Lihua, the cat was asleep too.


    Lihua gently climbed on the bed and pulled the duvet over her. She turned on her side and a small tear slipped out of her eye.


    She didn''t know why, but Jiang Ruiling''s words affected her. When she first tried to help Jiang Fai, he had opposed her too and cursed her a lot. But she understood a teenager''s rebellious anger. So, she didn''t feel hurt.


    But Jiang Ruiling¡­


    She thought that Jiang Ruiling didn''t hate her. After they met in the mall that day, she didn''t seem hostile to her. And as someone who was near to her age, she thought that Jiang Ruiling and her could be good friends.


    She genuinely wanted to help her and Shen Yang. But all her concern was pushed behind a hidden agenda of gaining everyone''s support.


    Interference huh¡­


    A sad smileced her lips and she quickly shut her eyes to sleep.


    ---


    *Knock knock*


    Jiang Ruiling was about to head to sleep when she heard somebody knocking again.


    Is it her again?


    A tired sigh escaped her lips.


    She opened the door. "What is it again-"


    Her words stopped midway as she froze to see Wei standing before her.


    "Cousin¡­" her voice had a ring of hesitation because Wei, for some reason, looked really ominous at this moment.


    She met his cold gaze coupled with his expressionless face that involuntarily sent a shudder through her spine. She suddenly felt suffocating, and a sense of crushing pressure that threatened to break her.


    "Can Ie in?" He said in his deep voice.


    It was more of an order than a question that she couldn''t refute.


    She smiled. "Of course."


    Wei stepped in and she shut the door. She pursed her lips and stood before him.


    Before she could ask his reason for his presence here, Wei said, "I heard everything."


    Jiang Ruiling looked up at him.


    "Your conversation with Lixue."


    "Oh."


    "This is the first time since Lixue has stepped in the Jiang vi that she has shed a tear," his quiet, dangerous voice was hard to bear. His using gaze made it difficult to breathe.


    Jiang Ruiling widened her eyes. She quickly retracted her shocked expression.


    "She heard what you said, came back to the room and quietly fell asleep with tears in her eyes."


    She cleared her throat. "Cousin, I didn''t mean to hurt her."


    Silence.


    Wei expressionlessly faced her that made her guard up. "Lixue doesn''t have to do this."


    She furrowed her brows.


    What?


    His low voice rang in the air. "She doesn''t have to work so hard in helping solve everyone''s problems here. She doesn''t have to lift a finger. She doesn''t need to care about anybody else because my care is more than enough for her."


    Jiang Ruiling remained quiet.


    Wei narrowed his eyes. "I really, really don''t care about the six months challenge. Even if Lixue loses, I won''t divorce her, and nobody has the guts to throw the Mafia King''s wife out of this family as long as I am standing here." The rm in his deep voice was unmistakable.


    She said nothing.


    "But she is still doing it nevertheless. Doing this to win your favor is thest thing in her mind when she extends a helping hand. She genuinely wants you to be happy with Shen Yang. Don''t conveniently push her pure intentions behind the challenge."


    She stiffened.


    "I saw her worry about you. I saw how restlessly she was twitching in bed. She couldn''t sleep well. That''s why she came to you. But you threw away her concern and made her cry."


    "Cousin-"


    "Lixue won''t interfere in your matter anymore just as you want," he sharply said. "So, don''t evere to her for any help. You are on your own. Even if you realize that you might need help at any point, Lixue and I will stay out of it."


    She pursed her lips.


    Wei tilted his head. "Another thing you should know. When it is about Lixue, I hold grudges. I won''t let the matter slide even if it is a member of my family."


    Jiang Ruiling didn''t understand where he was going with this.


    His gaze was extremely cold. "Lixue is precious to me. There will be a price to pay for making her sad, and that price Shen Yang will pay on your behalf," he dered.


    Her eyes flew open in shock.


    Shen Yang?

 Chapter 201 - The Mafia King Is Vengeful

    <h4>Chapter 201 - The Mafia King Is Vengeful</h4>


    Jiang Ruiling looked at him in disbelief. Her impassive expression finally cracked into that of panic. "Huh? Shen Yang?"


    "Yes."


    "But why?" Her heart raced in nervousness.


    Wei threw a dangerous nce. "Because you hurt Lixue''s feelings. I can bear anything but not her tears. It''s important to warn you so that you don''t repeat it. If you cannot talk nicely to her then don''t. But don''t hurt her either."


    Her eyelids trembled. "Cousin. If you have to punish someone, then punish me. Spare Shen Yang. I will apologize to her. But don''t hurt him."


    He tilted his head. "You hurt my wife. Why shouldn''t I do the same? You know how the Underworld works."


    Of course, Jiang Ruiling knew all about it. If the Jiang family had to punish a traitor or enemy, it would drag the innocent family at times to make the enemy suffer. There was physical and psychological trauma that made their life hell.


    She whispered, "Please cousin. I will apologize to her. I will beg her forgiveness," his threat had made her afraid of Shen Yang and thest thing she wanted was for him to get punished because of her.


    Wei stared at her in silence, causing her heart to panic. "...There won''t be a second chance."


    And with his kingly demeanor, he dismissed her and left the room. The pressure in the room eased as soon as he was gone.


    Her knees turned weak and she copsed on the bed, sighing in relief.


    Cousin has changed so much¡­


    She wondered as she stared at the ceiling in a daze. She had never seen him so understanding of emotions and feelings. He was like a doll all this time who simply moved like a robot.


    But ever since he brought Lihua, he was slowly changing. He had never bothered with the family much before, but once again because of Lihua, he was gradually starting to notice things in others'' lives. He stood for Jiang Xiurang and now he also supported her love for Shen Yang.


    "Jiang Lixue¡­"


    ---


    It was a sunny day the next morning, but Lihua''s usual chirpiness was nowhere to be seen. She was in the garden with Lihua, the cat for her to take a stroll and some exercise.


    Lihua, the cat looked at her owner in disdain.


    So gloomy¡­


    She found it troublesome but in the end, she went and sat beside Lihua''s feet.


    Lihua lowered her head and smiled. "Hehe...you are acting so coy today."


    *Meo*


    Idiot! That''s because you are so gloomy! You will affect my beauty with the sad mushrooms growing on your head! Be grateful that I am sharing valuablepany with you!


    Lihua ruffled the cat''s head much to her pleasure.


    She heard footstepsing from behind her. She turned to see Jiang Ruiling standing before her.


    Lihua quickly masked her expression and smiled. "Jiang Ruiling. Good morning!"


    Jiang Ruiling was surprised by her response. Even though she had rebuked herst night, Lihua was still cheerfully greeting her.


    "...Good morning."


    There was a small beat of silence after which both were about to say something at the same time.


    Jiang Ruiling said, "It''s okay. You can go ahead."


    Lihua awkwardly touched her chin. "Umm...I wanted to apologize to you."


    She widened her eyes.


    "I am really sorry. I didn''t mean to bother you."


    Jiang Ruiling quietly stared at her.


    Lihua sheepishly grinned. "I just thought if I could be of some help to you. But if you have something on your mind and are confident about your n, then I don''t need to worry about anything! I just want to see you happy hehe¡­"


    She softly pursed her lips.


    Previously, she was going to apologize solely for saving Shen Yang from Wei''s danger. But as she carefully observed her, she indeed felt that she was rude to herst night.


    "I am sorry too. I shouldn''t have been so meanst night."


    "No, no. Why are you apologizing? It''s not your fault."


    Yet you cried, didn''t you? She thought.


    "Lixue¡­"


    Jiang Ruiling slightly stiffened upon seeing Wei. She smiled. "Cousin¡­"


    Wei ignored her and paid attention to Lihua. He looked at her concerned. "You will catch a cold if you stay outside for too long. It''s windy today."


    "Yup, I was heading back anyway. It''s time to feed Lihua haha¡­"


    She picked Lihua, the cat in her arms and smiled. "I will take my leave then."


    Jiang Ruiling was about to say something when Wei cut her off. "Lixue. Ruiling is capable and knows what she is doing. She told me that she has some ns for her and Shen Yang."


    Lihua blinked her eyes.


    He smiled. "That''s why we can leave it up to her. She will be fine without us. Right, Ruiling?"


    Jiang Ruiling jolted.


    Cousin has be so vengeful¡­


    She maintained her smile. "Yes, cousin."


    Lihua nodded.


    ---


    Through her room''s window, a certain figure was gnashing her teeth in hatred as she saw Lihua, Wei and Jiang Ruiling in the garden.


    Ruomei wished to scratch Lihua''s face as jealousy consumed her. At first, it was Jiang Fai and Jiang Xiurang and now Jiang Ruiling.


    She didn''t understand when Lihua got so close to her. Jiang Ruiling was a tricky woman to deal with. Somehow, Ruomei felt that she never got on her good side.


    When they talked in the past, Jiang Ruiling would always act shrewd and distant. Ruomei could hardly keep up with her past three sentences. She was difficult to please but now what was Ruomei seeing?


    Lihua talking and smiling with her as if they were such good friends already.


    "This Lixue¡­what the hell did she do now to make Jiang Ruiling act like that?"


    She bit her lip hard.


    After her defeat at Lihua''s hand during the proposal, she was in a bad shape. Old Madam refused to speak to her too.


    "If I don''t do something soon, then Lixue will have a foothold in this house in no time! I cannot afford to sit idle like this!"


    She quickly called a number. "Find out about Lixue and just give me anything that I could use against her! And¡­" she narrowed her eyes. "About Jiang Ruiling too."

 Chapter 202 - An Attempt To Escape

    <h4>Chapter 202 - An Attempt To Escape</h4>


    Ruomei couldn''t help but ask to investigate Jiang Ruiling too. Because of Jiang Ruiling''s cold behavior towards her, Ruomei had to face embarrassing situations many times. Many socialitesughed at her in the back for failing to get her favor in the Jiang family.


    And now that same Jiang Ruiling was acting so good to Lihua. Why?


    So she resented her too.


    Ruomei said, "Just give me anything that I could use to my advantage."


    She cut the call.


    "This time I have to do something that will make me gain Old Madam''s favor again. Damn it! Just one loss and she already hates me so much! That old hag will throw me out if this goes on."


    Ruomei was extremely frustrated.


    She worked so hard to impress the Old Madam and she was sessful too. But just one loss ruined everything for her. She didn''t expect that Old Madam would be so quick to discard her. Both Shi Zhen and Old Madam ignored her and left her alone.


    Ruomei slowly sat on the bed.


    Just one incident was enough to make her fall from Old Madam''s grace. She wondered how difficult her life would be? She wasn''t allowed to make any mistake and that feeling brought her on edge as if a knife was hanging on her neck.


    Just one chance and I will make everything back to normal¡­


    Her phone buzzed again and see quickly picked it.


    "Did you get anything?"


    "I didn''t get anything about Jiang Lixue," her spy told her. "I don''t know why but it was impossible to dig anything about her."


    Ruomei frowned.


    "Impossible?"


    "Yes."


    She bit her lip.


    Damn¡­


    "But on the other hand, I have some interesting news regarding Jiang Ruiling."


    Ruomei straightened up. "Tell me."


    She heard her spy talking and by the end, her eyes widened in utter shock. "What!? Are you sure this is true? I don''t want to be in any trouble if this turns out to be false!"


    "Two hundred percent. I had to do a lot of digging because Jiang Ruiling was being very careful about this. But she finally slipped in the shopping mall. It was difficult to get that information and I expect high reward¡­"


    Ruomei smiled. "Are you kidding me? Name your price and I will give you whatever you ask for."


    "d to hear that."


    Ruomei jumped on her feet and was almost about to run to the Old Madam to break this news to her, but she stopped in her steps.


    "I shouldn''t be too hasty...If it is indeed true then why would she agree to this engagement?"


    That didn''t sit well with her.


    "A woman like Jiang Ruiling is not easy. She must be definitely nning something."


    She smiled.


    "Let''s see what you have up your sleeve, Jiang Ruiling."


    ---


    At the Fu house, Fu Renshu quickly came down to leave for his work. At the dining table, he asked the maid, "What is she doing?"


    It was understood that he was talking about Meng Ya who had been imprisoned in the house.


    The maid coughed. "Not well, Sir. We took breakfast to Madam, but she refused to eat anything. She is insisting to leave the house but¡­"


    Fu Renshu coldly said, "Don''t entertain any such request. She will stay here until I want her to."


    The maid widened her eyes.


    To her it looked as if Fu Renshu was possessively iming his woman. This was the first time that not only he brought a woman into his house but also acted as a dominating tyrant.


    He thought for a moment and he quickly headed back upstairs. He stood in front of the room where Meng Ya was locked.


    Fu Renshu slowly opened the door and stepped in. He narrowed his eyes when he didn''t see her on the bed.


    His gaze shifted to the open window and his eyes widened seeing something hanging out of it. He rushed towards the window and was horrified to see Meng Ya sliding down with the help of a bedsheet that she tied its end on the window sill.


    "You!"


    Meng Ya stiffened and looked up in shock.


    "Are you crazy? What the hell are you doing climbing down from this high of a floor! Do you want to die!?" Fu Renshu yelled.


    Meng Ya red at him. "Dying is still better than staying here like a criminal! And I haven''t done anything wrong! I am only fighting for my friend''s justice and this is what I get!"


    Fu Renshu gritted his teeth. She was at an extremely dangerous height. One slip and she would tumble down and surely break a bone or two.


    "Hold my hand!"


    Fu Renshu extended his arm, but she looked away. "I won''t!"


    "Stop swinging like a chimpanzee you moron!"


    Meng Ya was stupefied. "How dare you call such a beautiful woman like me a chimpanzee and moron!"


    "That''s because you are one, you fool!"


    "Now you called me a fool!"


    "Shut up and give me your hand!"


    "No! This is my ticket to escape! I will run away from here and save Lihua from your evil Boss''s clutches!"


    His gaze darkened.


    Does she think that a movie is going on where she is a damn hero!?


    A strong gust of wind passed by, making Meng Ya gasp. "Ah!"


    The wind swung the curtain sharply and she felt as if she would fall any moment.


    "Meng Ya!" Fu Renshu felt as if his heart came to his throat. She was close to falling. But she somehow remained clutched on it with her dear life.


    Damn this hooligan is making me do acrobatics! She cursed.


    Fu Renshu eximed in frustration and hurriedly rushed out of the room. The maid was shocked to see him running out of the house as if something was on fire.


    Meng Ya looked down and gulped in fear. The ground was still too far and she could hardly keep hanging on to the curtain.


    Lihua, I hope you reward me handsomely for my bravery when I meet you again! She sobbed.


    She slowly slipped down until another strong gust of wind knocked her bnce off. She lost her grasp from the curtain and felt herself in the air.


    "Ahh!"

 Chapter 203 - A Perverted Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 203 - A Perverted Revenge</h4>


    Meng Ya shut her eyes for a painful impact that never came. It was a freefall of three seconds and then shended in a pair of strong arms that caught her in time.


    "Ah? It''s not painful," she said with her eyes still shut.


    An extremely cold voice spoke that made her shudder. "Isn''t it? I wonder why?"


    Meng Ya froze. Her eyes flew open and she saw Fu Renshu was carrying her in his arms. For a moment, she slipped into a trance seeing his handsome profile so up and close. A gulp passed her throat, gazing at his beautiful face at such proximity.


    No, no! What are you doing? He is the hooligan who has kidnapped you! This is not the time to be starstruck!


    Fu Renshu tightened his grasp on her waist, making her yelp. "Ah, ah! Your fingers! Your fingers! You are stabbing me, idiot!"


    "If you had hit the ground, the pain would have been much more than just my fingers poking your waist," he dangerously said. His gaze was as dark as some ominous storm.


    "What has it got to do with you?" Meng Ya said, "You are a kidnapper and a hooligan who has trapped me in this ce! You won''t care even if I die," her eyes slightly stung in tears, "In fact, you will be happy if I go to heaven. You don''t need to worry about my threat anymore!"


    Fu Renshu snickered. "You are right. I won''t have to worry about you spilling the beans but then I also don''t want to deal with your dead body and the mess. So, I have to keep you alive."


    "You are one heartless bastard!" She struggled in his arms. "Put me down!"


    "Shut up! Only a fool would attempt something like that. Did you see the height before pulling out that stunt or have you gone blind?"


    "Well if a certain hooligan is imprisoning me then I have no choice."


    Fu Renshu narrowed his eyes on her. He turned and started walking back towards his house. She widened her eyes. "Hey! Where are you taking me?"


    I have to escape!


    He ignored her cries and resistance in his arms.


    "You hooligan let me go!" Meng Ya even pulled his hair and kept smacking on his chest, but her hits were as light as a feather to him.


    The maid was once again shocked to witness the scene ahead. Usually all the women would try their best to get Fu Renshu''s attention and impress him but here she saw apletely different scene of someone driving him away.


    Fu Renshu dropped her on the bed again just likest time. Before she could even move, he grabbed her wrists together and pinned her hands above her head.


    She froze. At that distance, she could easily smell his cologne and the sudden warmth from his towering body made her shiver.


    Fu Renshu pinched her jaw with his other hand and said, "I already said that you don''t need to stay locked up here. Agree to my conditions and you are free."


    Meng Ya bit her lower lip, making his brows slightly twitch. That action of her teeth chomping on her lip strangely seemed... enticing to him. He couldn''t help but stare at her lips and felt like...


    "W-where are you looking?" Meng Ya stammered. "Don''t you dare have any designs on me!"


    Fu Renshu snapped out of his stupor. His gaze darkened at her words. "You seem to have a bad memory. I told you that I have high standards. And don''t talk about me. I saw you ogling at me just now when I carried you. I should warn you not to have any designs on me!"


    Her cheeks flushed in embarrassment. "Who will ogle at a goon like you? You are a tyrant! A beautiful maiden like me will never even throw a nce at an ugly man like you!"


    He choked.


    A beautiful maiden? Where?


    A dangerous smile lit his lips. "Who are you calling ugly?"


    "Who else is here other than you!" She harrumphed.


    He had an urge to throw her under the bus. "If I am so ugly then why were you sexually assaulting me just a few minutes ago?"


    She stared at him, speechless.


    "Sexual assault? When did I do that!"


    He sneered. "With your eyes. What kind of perverted intentions were you looking at me with?"


    Her jaw dropped wide open in disbelief. "You¡­"


    Sure, I stared at him a bit, but I didn''t...I didn''t¡­


    "In your dreams! Like hell I would want to be intimate with you! Even if you are thest person on earth - no - the entire universe, I still won''t target you that way!"


    "Oh really?" He smirked.


    He raised her chin and to her utter shock, he suddenlynded his lips on hers. Her eyes popped out of her sockets. She remained frozen like an unmoving log of wood.


    He tilted his head and expertly glided their lips together in sync. His lips captured her lower lip between them, sweetly sandwiching and smothering her with his kisses.


    A minuteter, he parted away and was satisfied to see the dumb expression on her face. "Well, you said you wouldn''t target me, but you sure enjoyed the kiss, huh? You didn''t push me away at all."


    Inside Meng Ya''s small brain, everything short-circuited and it came to a full shutdown. She could believe that Fu Renshu just kissed her.


    With great difficulty, she found her voice that broke and stuttered. "Y-y-you¡­y-you¡­.k-ki-kissed me¡­"


    "Pretty much," he smiled.


    Imaginary steam escaped her ears and she red at him. "H-how dare you steal my f-first kiss!? You took away a beautiful maiden''s kiss virginity."


    He wished to puke blood.


    "Kiss virginity? Is that even a word?"


    But he raised his brow at the first part.


    First kiss huh...


    "Shut up! You used me of having perverted intentions but what did you do now!?"


    He sneered again. "I just returned your sexual assault with revenge. You vited me with your eyes and I took your first kiss. Now we are equal."


    "!!!"


    Like hell we are equal!


    Fu Renshu stood back on his feet and stepped out of the room. Begin shutting the door, he warned. "Stay obediently here and don''t cause trouble or I will make your life hell difficult."


    Be banged it shut.


    Meng Ya threw a pillow at the door and screamed. "You hooligan, pervert! I will have my revenge one day! Let lightning strike you dead for stealing a maiden''s lips you bastard!"

 Chapter 204 - Break Off The Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 204 - Break Off The Engagement</h4>


    The day of the engagement ceremony came in the blink of an eye. Avish hotel was booked for the ceremony to take ce between Jiang Ruiling and Wen Yaoting.


    Inside the bridal chamber, Jiang Ruiling was sitting in front of the mirror with the makeup artist tying her hair into a beautiful braid. She wore an elegantvender dress that entuated her fair skin and her breathtaking beauty could make men drop dead at her sight.


    Jiang Ninghong stepped in and signaled the artist to leave. She nodded and promptly left.


    Jiang Ruiling got up. "Mom."


    "Ruiling. So, you are ready."


    She smiled. "Yes, Mom."


    Her mother quietly observed her. "Do you think your father or I should have said something before? Do you like Wen Yaoting?"


    She calmly said, "No, Mom. I didn''t expect anything from you, Dad or big brother. I am really okay with this engagement. Wen Yaoting is a good man."


    She raised her brow. "I see. You know what you are doing, right?"


    "Rest assured, Mom."


    Outside the room, Shen Yang stood at guard. He could hear their conversation even if he didn''t want to.


    ''Wen Yaoting is a good man.''


    The light in his gaze turned dimmer and his eyes lowered. Only he knew how he was holding his emotions together. In thest few weeks, he did everything he could to talk her out of this marriage proposal. The more he got to know about Wen Yaoting and his adulterous lifestyle, the more he couldn''t let her go. He knew it was a disaster. This rtionship would end in shambles, and she would end up just like Jiang Xiurang.


    But Jiang Ruiling was adamant to go ahead. She refused to listen to him.


    Young mistress¡­


    "...Yang. Shen Yang."


    He broke from his trance and saw Jiang Weiyuan standing before him with his gaze locked on to him. He froze and immediately straightened in attention.


    "Boss!"


    Jiang Weiyuan tilted his head. "You seemed to be lost somewhere."


    "Apologies, Boss-"


    "Were you thinking about Ruiling?" He raised his brow.


    His eyes widened and he didn''t know how to answer. The sudden question took him aback. "N-No. I mean yes. It''s such a big evening for the young mistress¡­I am happy for her," he clenched his fist.


    "I see," his expression was unreadable.


    "Should I inform young mistress about your arrival?"


    "It''s alright. Tell Ninghong I am waiting at that hall for her."


    "Yes, Boss."


    Shen Yang let out a sigh as he left.


    Boss is really... unpredictable.


    *Meow*


    He lowered his head and was startled to see Lihua, the cat by his feet.


    "Madam Lixue''s cat¡­"


    He bent and ruffled her head. "How did youe here alone?"


    Lihua, the cat arrogantly turned her head.


    I make my own decisions, human. I can go anywhere I want.


    He looked around but didn''t see Wei or Lihua anywhere.


    Maybe she went off on her own.


    Shen Yang smiled at her and picked her in his arms. He gently stroked her head and then under her chin. He liked animals, and he was happy to know that there was a pet now at the Jiang vi.


    Lihua was really pleased with his petting.


    Good job!


    "Let me quickly take you to Madam Lixue."


    Lihua jumped down from his arms.


    No, I don''t want to go back!


    She hopped away much to his surprise. "Wait!"


    Shen Yang was hesitant to leave his post, but he didn''t want her to lose her way in this huge mansion. He didn''t want any ident to happen, so he quickly chased after her.


    A minuteter, he finally caught up with her and swiftly held her in his arms again. He sighed. "Madam Lihua, you cannot run away like that or you could get into trouble. What if you hurt yourself?"


    *Meo*


    Lihua showed her obvious protest at being caught. She was about to scratch him with her paws, but looking at his gentle smile, she retracted them.


    Hmph. I will let it off this time.


    Shen Yang heard some whispers from a distance just as he was about to walk away. He felt the voice was familiar. He frowned and thought to take a quick look.


    As he turned in the corridor, he was aghast to see Wen Yaoting flirting with a woman. He had donned his engagement suit and was chuckling with a waitress.


    His expression turned extremely frosty and he felt his blood boil at that sight.


    How dare he¡­


    "Mr. Wen Yaoting," his quiet voice rumbled with a hint of danger and threat.


    Wen Yaoting was taken aback to see him, but then smiled. "Oh, the bodyguard!" He looked at the waitress and winked. "Talk to youter."


    She blushed and went away.


    Shen Yang was so mad with rage that he wanted to punch the shit out of him. He stormed his way to him and grabbed his cor. "What are you doing!?"


    Wen Yaoting shook his hand away in anger. "What is your problem! Last time, you grabbed my wrist and now it is my cor! How dare a pathetic bodyguard like you insult me like that!? Know your ce!"


    "Insult? What are you doing then flirting with a woman when it''s your engagement with young mistress?"


    Wen Yaoting''s face darkened. "What the hell! I was just talking with her. Is it a crime?"


    Shen Yang''s razor-sharp cut through his argument. "Standing so close to her in such an intimate position and fiddling with her hair is what you call just talking? Mr. Wen, do you understand what event it is tonight. You are going to get engaged to young mistress and you are tantly flirting with some other woman here."


    "Oh shut it. She just needed some help and I was just helping her. Don''t fucking teach me what I should do and what I shouldn''t! The Jiang family has really spoiled their servants! Get out of my way!"


    Shen Yang suddenly held his shoulder and stopped him from leaving. "Mr. Wen. This is not eptable. If you are not serious about this marriage and cannot be loyal to young mistress, then I suggest you break off this engagement."

 Chapter 205 - The Engagement Ceremony (1)

    <h4>Chapter 205 - The Engagement Ceremony (1)</h4>


    Wen Yaoting burst intoughter. "Break off the engagement with a beauty such as Jiang Ruiling?"


    Hearing him utter her name from his disgusting mouth almost made Shen Yang strangle him.


    "Or is it that¡­" Wen Yaoting smirked and leaned towards him, "you secretly love your young mistress and this is just an excuse you are jumping on to break us apart?"


    Shen Yang emanated an a deathly cold aura that froze the temperature of the corridor. Even Wen Yaoting felt suffocating as if a mountain crushed him.


    *Meo*


    Lihua, the cat suddenly raised her paws and scratched his face with her tiny but sharp ws.


    "Ow!"


    He covered his cheek, feeling the sting of his scar.


    Lihua majestically retracted her paws and narrowed her green irises in danger.


    I don''t like you. Don''te so closer, you filthy human. You almost killed me with your horrible smell!


    Wen Yaoting stomped his foot. "You! How dare this cat scratch my face!?"


    Shen Yang coldly smiled. "Even an animal understands what kind of a person you are."


    "Shut up! Throw this cat away or I will beat her up! My face! This bastard ruined my face!"


    Shen Yang mocked. "Are you sure you want to throw Madam Lixue''s cat? I think you wouldn''t want to offend the Mafia King''s wife."


    He widened his eyes and immediately sombered up.


    This cat is hers!?


    Wen Yaoting gritted his teeth and took a deep breath.


    Fuck!


    "I will let this go for now! Now get out of my way!"


    Shen Yang didn''t. "Not before you clear your intentions towards young mistress."


    "Hah! What other intentions will I have? I will marry Jiang Ruiling and make her my wife. Don''t tell me that she is so narrow-minded. It''s just helping a poor waitress. Is she that heartless not to let me even extend a helping hand in need?"


    He snorted. "Don''t expect me to stay away from women. I can and will have women friends and my marriage with her has got nothing to do with it. Now if you will excuse me, I have to leave. If you insist to block my way, I might need to have a word with the Old Madam about your and Jiang Ruiling''s¡­probable intimate rtionship?"


    The threat in his words was clear. If he rooted any suspicion in Old Madam''s mind, it would be the end of her and Shen Yang. He knew how cruel she could get. Not only that, the rumor about her love with a bodyguard would force her to bear harsh criticisms from the society.


    Wen Yaoting smirked and left.


    Lihua, the cat was really perceptive and immediately sensed the change in his feelings.


    Guess I should have scratched his face a little more¡­


    In front of the bridal chamber, Shen Yang saw Jiang Ninghong step out. He respectfully said, "Madam. Boss is waiting for you in the hall."


    "Hm."


    As soon as she left, Shen Yang hastily entered the room. Lihua jumped from his arms and immediately found her cozy spot to rest.


    "Young mistress!"


    Jiang Ruiling raised her brow. "Shen Yang."


    His brows furrowed in a strained expression as he said, "Young mistress¡­ you cannot go ahead with this engagement."


    She was visibly surprised. "Why?"


    "Young mistress, I just saw Wen Yaoting flirting with a waitress in the corridor. It is your engagement ceremony tonight, yet he is so audacious to act like that. Young mistress, how can you marry a man like that? He will never respect you! He will definitely have affairs behind your back. For someone like him, one woman is never enough. You will never be happy with him."


    Jiang Ruiling seemed unfazed by his revtion. "Hmm¡­"


    She took two steps towards him and raised her chin as she met his anxious gaze. "So who do you think I will be happy with?"


    Shen Yang''s eyshes mildly quivered.


    "Young mistress, I am sure there must be a much more suitable man than Wen Yaoting for you. He is already like this now. He will only be more arrogant after marriage. Please don''t go ahead with this¡­"


    Hisst sentence sounded more like begging her to stop.


    She smiled. "Shen Yang. Like you always say, you are just my bodyguard. Unless you are saying all these things to me as a man and not a servant, I cannot respond to you. Servants are not supposed to interfere with their master''s personal life."


    He stiffened.


    "Young mistress, I am your bodyguard and protecting you is my duty."


    "Protecting me from physical harm is your duty. It''s not in your job description to save my heart."


    He had no answer to that.


    Jiang Ruiling passed by him, but Shen Yang stopped her way again. He lowered his head and bowed before her as thest solution he could think of. "Young mistress please¡­" his voice faltered, "You still have time. Please back out of this marriage. I beg you¡­"


    She trembled seeing his gesture and for a moment, she stepped forward to hug him. But she stopped herself.


    She gave a wry smile. "You can lower your head in front of me but not admit your feelings for me¡­"


    Silence.


    She walked past and left the room. Shen Yang quietly remained standing. In frustration and helplessness, he punched his fist on the wall. His knuckles bruised and turned red, but he didn''t care.


    He shut his eyes in despair.


    Young mis-


    Jiang Ruiling¡­


    ---


    "Lihua! Lihua! Where are you?"


    At the grand ceremony hall, Lihua, the human was pitifully looking for Lihua, the cat.


    She sobbed. "Where are you, Lihua? Why did you run away from me?"


    "So, you already lost her, huh?" A snickering cold voice came from above.


    Suddenly, her gazended on a pair of feet and she slowly raised her head. She dryly smiled at Mingshen who was enjoying her misery.


    "Of course you are here too¡­"


    Mingshenzily leaned on the pir. "I see she has betrayed you too. Who is the new owner she has found for her this time?"

 Chapter 206 - The Engagement Ceremony (2)

    <h4>Chapter 206 - The Engagement Ceremony (2)</h4>


    Lihua glowered at him. "How dare you! Why will she betray me?"


    "If she could betray me who fed her all this time and made her fat, then you have just stepped into her life," he sneered. "Tch. Never knew I was taking care of a traitor all this time."


    Lihua smacked him on his arm that hardly had any effect on him. "She is an adorable cat and she will never leave my side. You are still salty about it. When will you admit that she is my cat!"


    "Oh yes, now I finally admit that is your cat," he smiled.


    Lihua beamed and grinned in pride. "See? You finally came to terms with it."


    "A useless traitor like her can never be my pet. She is one dumb cat for leaving my side and she chose another dumb woman as her new master. You two actually are made for each other."


    She choked in her saliva.


    The people around her were whispering amongst themselves as to who she was, who was so casually talking to Mingshen. No woman ever dared to utter a word to him. Even if he was devilishly handsome, his reputation was well-known as an entric man. Many women still fearlessly approached him attracted by his bad boy charms but if they pestered him more than his limits, there was only one fate decided for them.


    Be his research subject.


    Lihua gritted her teeth. "You are a doctor, right? First go and treat your poison tongue!"


    Mingshen smirked.


    As if Mingshen wasn''t enough, thedies fainted to see Wei walk up to her.


    "What are you looking for? I will help you."


    His gentle voice was full of doting and concern. Everybody was shell-shocked to see the warm, springlike light in his eyes.


    "My Lihua has disappeared!" She cried. "She would be in danger if we don''t find her soon."


    "Ah. She is fine. Shen Yang called me to say that Lihua is with him."


    She brightened. "Oh is that so? That means she is safe! Phew!"


    Mingshen chuckled. "Don''t worry about a traitor so much. She might discard you in the blink of an eye."


    The pain of betrayal ran deep in his heart.


    Let me get my hands on you, you stupid cat! I will treat you as my most precious research subject of all time. Even more precious than Song Jia!


    The lights dimmed and it focused on the center podium where Wen Yaoting''s father, Wen Qiang took the mike.


    "Ladies and gentleman. Tonight is an extremely joyous event for me as my son Yaoting will be engaged to Jiang Ruiling. It is my honor to wee her into my family as my daughter-inw. Thank you all foring to witness this beautiful ceremony tonight. Please give them your blessings."


    Everybody pped their hands.


    Lihua sighed.


    It was finally the ceremony night tonight but Jiang Ruiling still hadn''t done anything to stop her engagement.


    What is she nning that will break it off?


    Wei nced at his wife who seemed to be really thinking hard about something. He softly patted her head. "What are you thinking about?"


    Lihua pursed her lips and sighed. She whispered, "Wondering about Jiang Ruiling¡­"


    Wei said, "You don''t have to. She doesn''t need our help."


    "I hope that she doesn''t."


    Mingshen mocked, "Don''t pressurize your dumb brain cells anymore than this or they will explode."


    Lihua had an urge to break a ss on his head!


    She wrapped her arm around Wei''s arm and harrumphed. "Wei. Let''s maintain our distance from this crazy doctor. Otherwise we would be as crazy as him!"


    Wei nodded.


    What his wife said goes so¡­


    "En. Let''s go."


    Mingshen merely snorted.


    Wen Qiang continued on the stage. "The ceremony will start in some time. Until then, please enjoy our service."


    He stepped down and walked up to Old Madam who was seated on a couch holding a cup of tea in her fingers. Ruomei was standing beside her but not too close.


    Wen Qiang smiled. "Greetings, Old Madam."


    The Old Madam nodded. "Nice preparations you have done here."


    "Thank you, Old Madam. After all, it''s the ceremony of my one and only son."


    His wife, Wen Xifeng said, "We are so lucky to have Jiang Ruiling as our daughter-inw. She is perfect for Yaoting. I cannot wait for the ceremony to begin."


    Ruomei raised her brow and inwardly chuckled.


    I wonder if you will eat your words but once the drama starts¡­


    She excused herself and walked into a corner. She looked left and right and seeing nhoe nobody was around her, she dialed a number.


    "Tell me. What is she nning?"


    Once she got to know that there was some questionable rtionship between Jiang Ruiling and Shen Yang, she had ordered her spy to keep an eye on her and dig about her n to break this ceremony tonight.


    The spy on the other end whispered the news he just received from sources. Ruomei slightly widened her eyes. "I see. This is a hundred percent confirmed, right?"


    "Yes. No doubt about it."


    "Great. I will wire you the money."


    She hung up. "Hm¡­."


    Ruomei smiled.


    "Not much fancy but still effective. Now what should I do to ruin it?"


    She gave it a thought anding to a decision, she dialed a number. "Hello¡­"


    ---


    "Hahaha¡­" Wen Yaoting along with his father was busy socializing with some of their business partners.


    A waitress came by and served them their drinks. Wen Yaoting chose a wine ss, but Wen Qiang stopped him. "Yaoting! This is not the time to drink!" He angrily whispered.


    Wen Yaoting rolled his eyes. "It''s just wine, Dad. Who gets drunk on wine? Stop nagging."


    "You¡­" he trembled in anger, "I don''t want to see a drunk groom on the stage tonight! The ceremony will be starting soon!"


    "Don''t worry, you won''t."


    He gulped down his wine and kept it aside. Five minutester, he felt his head buzz and saw everything spinning around.


    Wen Yaoting excused himself to the washroom when the lights suddenly went off.

 Chapter 207 - The Engagement Ceremony (3)

    <h4>Chapter 207 - The Engagement Ceremony (3)</h4>


    "Ah? Why did the lights go off?" Lihua looked around to seeplete darkness around her.


    Wei immediately held her hand and pulled her closer to him. "Stay with me, Lixue. It''s too dark. You will get hurt."


    She tiptoed and kissed his cheek. "You are so thoughtful, Wei hehe¡­"


    Suddenly, she felt lifted in the air and she softly gasped. "W-Wei!"


    She didn''t know how but he expertly walked in that nket of darkness without bumping into anything or anyone.


    "Woah! How did you do that?" She was utterly impressed and astonished at the same time.


    "I am trained to walk in the darkness. My eyes adjust easily," Wei answered.


    Lihua nodded her head in appreciation. "That is so cool actually¡­"


    Her back bumped onto something soft and then she felt something heavy on top of her, a certain Mafia King to be exact.


    Lihua couldn''t clearly see his Godly handsome face, but somehow, a gulp passed down her throat as she could imagine the expression he would have right now.


    "H-haha... Wei, we are at a public ce¡­" she stammered.


    She felt a big and warm hand cup her cheek with his thumb gently brushing along her jawline. "You kissed me," he said with a tone of helplessness. "Don''t worry. We are alone in a room now."


    Her mouth twitched. "T-that was just a small peck!" She tried to defend herself.


    Wei leaned and kissed her lips. "Even a small peck seduces me."


    She coughed hard.


    Wei crashed his lips on hers once again and trailed down to attack her soft neckline. It was hard to control herself when he was peppering such hot kisses on her but with great difficulty, she pushed him back.


    "W-Wei! We cannot do this now! It''s the engagement ceremony tonight," she sobbed.


    "But I cannot hold in¡­" the Mafia King''s husky and aggrieved voice whispered in her ear. "You kissed me."


    So is it my fault? Lihuacked tears to shed.


    "Wei, please? I promise we will¡­*ahem* reach home and then¡­" she blushed.


    "But that will take a long time¡­" Clearly the Mafia King wasn''t satisfied.


    "Pleaseeeeee?"


    Hearing her cute, pleading voice, how could Wei deny her?


    A sigh escaped his lips. "Alright¡­"


    Phew!


    Lihua pulled his hand out of the room as she was said, "Ahe,e! Let''s quickly head back and check what is going on in the ceremony."


    ---


    Shen Yang who was at his position outside Jiang Ruiling''s room was surprised to see the power off. It had be quite dark. He knocked on the door once. "Young mistress, are you alright?"


    "Yes, I am," she said.


    "Please don''t move or you will hurt yourself."


    "Shen Yang. Please go and check what''s the problem with the lights. It''s ufortable here. I cannot sit in one ce for so long in this dress. I have to check my makeup too."


    "Young mistress, how can I leave you alone¡­?" He worriedly said.


    "It''s just for a few minutes. What will happen to me in such a short time in my room?" She raised her brow. "Go."


    He hesitated, but in the end, it was her order. "Alright, I will-"


    "No need to bother any other guard to keep a watch outside. Just fix the lights ande back."


    Shen Yang widened his eyes. "Young mistress how can I-"


    "I said go already," she coldly said.


    He sighed and quickly left.


    Jiang Ruiling heard the sound of his steps going away. She narrowed her eyes. She didn''t know how the lights went off, but it worked in her favor.


    She picked her phone and dropped a message to a waiter she had hired to do her job.


    ''Bring him in now.''


    ''Yes, Mam.''


    A minuteter, she heard the doorknob outside twitch and click. It opened and she could see a man''s figure entering the room. He was wobbly and staggering on his feet as he walked. The door shut with a thud.


    Jiang Ruiling straightened up and got in her position. She pressed an option on her phone. "Who? Shen Yang? Is that you?"


    "Hmm¡­" a drunk mumble came from the man.


    "Shen Yang? Wait no¡­You are not Shen Yang. Who are you? Why are you in my room?"


    "You didn''t recognize your fiance, darling hehe¡­" he huped.


    Jiang Ruiling frowned, thinking that something was weird with his voice.


    Why does it sound so different?


    "Wen Yaoting? What are you doing here?" She asked.


    "Me? I came here to have some private time with my fiance...See now even the lights are off in our favor. Let''s *hup* enjoy some time to ourselves before the ceremony begins¡­"


    She softly said, "Wen Yaoting. That''s not appropriate. Please leave my room. The ceremony will be starting soon."


    "It won''t until the lights are back anyway. We have got time¡­" he stepped closer and closer, pushing her back towards the wall.


    "Wen Yaoting please go. I don''t want this¡­"


    "Come on babe...you don''t have to be so shy~ I am your future husband. There is nothing wrong in getting intimate before the rituals."


    A smile curled her lips up as she saw her n seed.


    "Please leave the room or I will."


    Saying that Jiang Ruiling walked past him and feigned to escape, but he caught her wrist and pulled her back.


    Ouch¡­


    She winced in pain.


    Damn he caught it so hard. Bastard!


    "Don''t run away darling...You are making me angry now. It''s just some making out. Don''t be so stubborn!" His voice was now stern.


    She let out a deep breath. It was almost time for Shen Yang to be back too. Once he does, her n would be sessful.


    "Wen Yaoting. Enough is enough. You cannot force me like this¡­" her voice choked.


    "Shut up!"


    He pushed hard that made her trip and fell on the floor. The phone slipped from her hand. It shed its soft lighting from it before it crashed on the floor and shut down with the impact.


    But what horrified Jiang Ruiling the most was what happened just before her phone shut off.


    The light it shed cast upon the man''s face and she froze on her spot as she stared at him in disbelief.


    Wait, he is not Wen Yaoting¡­


    Then who is this man?


    ---


    As Jiang Ruiling ordered him, Shen Yang was in the meter room to check on the fuse. He switched on his mobile shlight to find the main power supply source.


    Why aren''t any technicians here? He wondered.


    He thought that the hotel staff would immediately send someone to check on this, but there was nobody here.


    He walked in and found the supply box. He opened it and began checking on the wires when a shadow slowly crept near the meter room. He shut the door and it clicked with a lock sound.


    Inside, Shen Yang was startled to see the door shut. His instincts alerted him that something was wrong and he rushed towards the door.


    He tried to open it but to his shock, it didn''t budge.


    "Hey! Who is there outside!? Open the door!" He banged upon it loudly.


    There was no response.


    Shen Yang pushed the door again and again, but it was tightly locked and shut.


    What the hell is going on? Why did somebody lock me in here?


    Then his eyes slowly widened and he felt his heart stop beating for a few moments. The realization struck him, and he smelled conspiracy in the air. Sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Young mistress...


    ---


    The guests in the main banquet hall were all left confused by this sudden power off.


    "Hey what is happening?"


    "The lights are still not on. I cannot even move in this darkness!"


    "Ughh this feels so ominous¡­"


    "Is something bad going to happen tonight?"


    People switched on their mobile''s shlights and with the dim light shining in the hall, they got some relief.


    The Old Madam gritted her teeth in frustration. "Wen Qiang! What''s the matter?"


    He rushed towards her and with the aid of his shlight, he looked at her. "Don''t worry, Old Madam. I have informed the hotel management. They are looking into it."


    "What kind of a ce is this! This sudden darkness...it feels so inauspicious. If the ceremony gets dyed, then I will hold you responsible!"


    Wen Qiang sighed. "Yes, Old Madam¡­"


    Damn it! Why did this happen tonight of all times!?


    He felt sour by the Old Madam suddenly questioning his ability.


    Standing at a corner, Lihua whispered to Wei, "Wei. Do you think this is a part of Jiang Ruiling''s n?"


    He calmly said, "Could be."


    So this will definitely unfold some drama that will Wen Yaoting out...


    She bit the corner of her lip.


    Wei smiled and intertwined his hand in hers. "Don''t worry," in the darkness, his gaze was slightly cold as he said, "She said she can handle it herself, didn''t she? Trust her in that case."


    "En," she nodded.

 Chapter 208 - Everything Goes Haywire (1)

    <h4>Chapter 208 - Everything Goes Haywire (1)</h4>


    Jiang Ruiling didn''t know what went wrong with her n. It was a simple one, but effective at that that would have solved all her problems.


    She had hired one of the waiters in the staff to add some medicine in Wen Yaoting''s drink which would make him drunk and dizzy. But she knew he wouldn''t show this state in front of the guests and excuse himself for the restroom. The waiter would be waiting for him, keeping a watch and once he reached there, he would drag him to Jiang Ruiling''s room.


    Since Wen Yaoting would be drunk and confused, he wouldn''t protest much anyway and go along with the waiter. She would send Shen Yang away for some reason who was standing guard in front of her room so that he wouldn''t stop the waiter from bringing him in. And once he entered her room and saw her, he would definitely try to take advantage of her in his drunken state.


    Jiang Ruiling had carefully investigated Wen Yaoting and his life. He was an extremely frivolous person, and he didn''t leave any chance to get intimate with a woman. If that woman was especially his to-be fiance and wife, that would make him all the more arrogant as if he had the right to do whatever he wanted with her.


    He would force himself on her while Jiang Ruiling would feign resistance and beg him to leave. She would switch on her recording app on her phone to capture his shameless words. That would prove to everybody that he was simply a disgusting bastard who tried to assault his own to-be fiance.


    Jiang Ruiling had even nted the waitress before who Wen Yaoting was flirting with when Shen Yang caught him in the act. She was supposed to be a witness who woulde forward and reveal how he flirted with her. If he acted like this with some other woman on his own engagement ceremony night, then how would he be after marriage? That would further prove that he had no respect for Jiang Ruiling and would definitely be a cheater and have affairs after their marriage behind her back.


    This would easily break off the engagement with Wen Yaoting bearing all the guilt.


    But that wasn''t all.


    The other important part of her n was to pave a way for Shen Yang and her. When he would return and see them together, he would be mad in rage by Wen Yaoting''s actions and would rush in to save her while also immediately raising an rm. Shen Yang would save her on time because she had calcted it. Even if the power off gave her a different reason at thest moment, she knew he would still be back on time because he couldn''t leave her alone for long. He would quickly make some arrangements and get back to her.


    When everybody woulde to witness what happened, Jiang Ruiling would cry and pretend that Wen Yaoting forcibly touched her.


    She didn''t care if that would put false me on Wen Yaoting. A man like him deserved all the worse things to happen to him.


    This whole series of events will force Old Madam to take action.


    Now a person such as the Old Madam would not be able to bear that the daughter of the esteemed Jiang family waspromised. She had an extremely old and traditional way of thinking. Once she would find that Jiang Ruiling is not pure anymore, she would try to get rid of her from her family to protect its reputation. It was sad, but that worked in Jiang Ruiling''s favor. The Old Madam would force her to marry the next man she found.


    And this time, she wouldn''t care about the man''s status.


    To her, Jiang Ruiling had lost all her value with her dignity, and she wouldn''t bother to set her up with another wealthy family''s heir. She simply didn''t deserve to live afortable life.


    In fact, the more the man was of low status, the better for her. Even if it would be a bodyguard, the Old Madam wouldn''t hesitate. That''s where Shen Yang woulde in.


    Shen Yang was a dedicated bodyguard who apanied her at all times. It would be easy to make way for him in Old Madam''s mind. She would dere her decision of Jiang Ruiling marrying Shen Yang. Just to keep up with the appearances, she would act as if she was heartbroken andpromising by marrying him as she had no other choice.


    After they would marry, Jiang Ruiling would reveal to him that she was never vited because she knew he would always me himself for failing to protect her. She couldn''t let him live his life in false guilt.


    To the outside world, Jiang Ruiling would be impure and society makes it harsh for women who suffered, but she didn''t care about her reputation. She only wanted to live with the man she loved who loved her back too.


    Plus, she knew how Old Madam''s mind worked. Jiang Ruiling was practical and realistic. There was no merit in revealing that she and Shen Yang loved each other. They would never have a future that way. There was no advantage in being a Romeo and Juliet.


    Instead, she thought of carefully nning out everything. Jiang Ruiling had only one aim.


    Marry Shen Yang without revealing the fact they love each other.


    She would get what she want and Old Madam would be in her happy illusion that everything happened as per how she wanted when in fact it was Jiang Ruiling pulling all the strings.


    That way Shen Yang wouldn''t have to suffer like how Jiang Yubi was. ording to her, that was the mistake that Jiang Weizhe made.


    He was too straightforward in pursuing his love that didn''t sit well with Old Madam. She didn''t want Shen Yang''s treatment to be the same as hers. Even if Old Madam would still dislike him for his status, his position would still be above Jiang Yubi because it went all ording to Old Madam''s wishes.


    But now seeing this strange man before him drained all her efforts in vain.

 Chapter 209 - Everything Goes Haywire (2)

    <h4>Chapter 209 - Everything Goes Haywire (2)</h4>


    Jiang Ruiling panicked.


    Where did it go wrong? The waiter was supposed to bring Wen Yaoting here. Who is this man? If he is here, then where is Wen Yaoting?


    The manughed. "Come on my dear Ruiling, let''s have some fun before the ceremony begins~~"


    She forced herself to calm down and awkwardly smiled. "I think there is a misunderstanding. You have entered the wrong room."


    "Haha, how can I mistake my fiance''s room?"


    "You are not Wen Yaoting. I saw your face just a few moments ago. Who are you?"


    Silence.


    Seconds ticked by and that made her more anxious. Her n went awry somehow, and she didn''t know how to fix it.


    "Ah, that small sh of light huh? Tsk, it gave me away. What a pain. But it doesn''t matter anyway. We can still have fun."


    She shuddered. Jiang Ruiling slowly got up on her feet with her heart pounding in her chest.


    Why hasn''t Shen Yang returned yet?


    For now, her only hope was him, and until then, she had to buy time.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    "Me? I said it doesn''t matter. The only thing that matters is that I am supposed to enjoy my time with you~~"


    In the darkness, she faintly saw his figure approaching her. She trembled and stepped back.


    "I am telling you that this is a mistake. You have misunderstood me for someone else."


    He chuckled. "I haven''t. I have specifically got money to do this. How can I mistake you? My orders are to humiliate Jiang Ruiling. You are Jiang Ruiling, aren''t you?"


    She froze.


    Money? Order? Who would plot against me?


    She particrly had no personal enemies.


    Is it some Jiang family''s enemy?


    Somehow, her n and Jiang family''s enemy n shed tonight leading to this situation.


    She curled her fingers into a fist. "Who gave you the orders?"


    The man yawned. "You don''t need to know that. I just have to fulfill my order so that I get the rest of my money in my ount."


    "How much that person has given you. I will give you double of it. Just leave from here."


    He burst into sinisterughter. "Hahaha! You are one feisty woman! Even in this situation, you are striking a deal with me. I will get enough money from my source. But where will I get the chance of eating a beautiful woman like you huh?"


    She stiffened and gritted her teeth.


    Damn it! Even money isn''t working on him! I have to do something to get out of here!


    Her phone was dead or she would have quickly called Shen Yang. Even if the man would have snatched her phone, it didn''t matter as long as the call went through.


    Fortunately, it was dark in the room, so she thought of fooling him.


    "I-I really can give you all the money you want. Just say the number and you will get it. But please let me go¡­"


    As she said that, she slowly shifted to her side to take a turn. She was trying to put a safe distance between them so that she could run towards the door and escape.


    Jiang Ruiling kept talking to him and as soon as she got her chance, she stormed off. She grabbed the doorknob, but to her horror, it didn''t budge.


    "Hahaha! You thought that you could fool me with that? The door is locked dear, both from inside and outside. There is nowhere for you to go."


    It wasn''t visible in the darkness, but her face turned pale. She shivered and felt as if she lost her energy.


    "Oh, and if you are waiting for your bodyguard toe and save you, then save your breath. He is locked up too. There is no way he could protect you from me!"


    She froze.


    Shen Yang!


    Now she was deathly afraid for her own as well as Shen Yang''s safety.


    What is happening...how could things go wrong?


    "Ah!"


    The man suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her. "Now let''s begin dear! I cannot wait."


    Tears pooled in her eyes and she resisted with all her force. She pushed him back with all her strength.


    "You are going to need more than that honey to push me away. Now let''s get to it. I don''t have much time because your guests are going toe soon to see you all messed up and in your bodyguard''s arms."


    She widened her eyes.


    Huh? Bodyguard''s arms?


    He dragged her towards the bed. "Leave me!"


    She was about to scream but the man already understood her intentions and blocked her mouth.


    "Na, na, na. Don''t be so hasty," his voice whispered near her ear, making her feel disgusted. "Don''t shout so soon. We haven''t even started yet."


    "Mmmpf!!"


    She iled her arms and legs and hit him wherever she could, but it didn''t affect him at all. His grasp tightened on her arm, making her wince in pain.


    He threw her on the bed and loomed on top of her.


    "Mmmnn!! Mnnn!!!"


    All her resistance was futile. The adrenaline rushing in her blood, setting panic and fear in her heart.


    What was my mistake¡­


    I just wanted to be with Shen Yang. I just wanted us to be together. Old Madam would have never allowed it. I had no choice but to go this far!


    Then where was I wrong?


    A tear slipped down her eye.


    Shen Yang¡­


    I am sorry¡­I am really sorry. I ruined everything¡­


    ---


    Twenty minutester, the power finally came back and everybody sighed in relief.


    "Finally!"


    The Old Madam let out a breath. She looked for Wen Qiang. "Let''s not waste time and begin the ceremony. It has already been sote."


    He nodded. "Yes, yes!"


    He looked around and got anxious.


    Where is my idiot son! Don''t tell me he is fooling around with some woman again! For God''s sake, it''s his engagement tonight.


    Damn if anyone sees him, it will all be over!


    "I will check where Wen Yaoting is¡­"


    "No need to look for me, Dad. I am right here."


    He turned and saw Wen Yaoting standing before him, smiling at him.

 Chapter 210 - Falling Into Ones Own Trap

    <h4>Chapter 210 - Falling Into One''s Own Trap</h4>


    "Ah, there you are!"


    Wen Qiang heaved a sigh of relief, seeing his son. He got really worried for a moment.


    He smiled. "Old Madam, Yaoting is here. We can call Jiang Ruiling and proceed with the engagement."


    She nodded.


    Old Madam walked up to Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Ninghong''s side. She coldly nced at the couple. "Bring Ruiling down."


    Jiang Li''s wife, Jiang Lanying offered. "Mom, I can go."


    "It''s alright," she narrowed her eyes. "I will do it."


    Just at that moment, Ruomei came rushing in and said, "Old Madam. There seems to be a problem. I am trying calling Jiang Ruiling''s number, but she isn''t picking up her phone. I was worried for her since the power went out, but there was no answer and it was too dark to find the way to the room¡­I hope she is not in trouble¡­" her voice sounded distressed.


    Jiang Weiyuan squinted his gaze.


    "What? Jiang Ruiling isn''t answering your call?" Wen Yaoting walked towards them and asked.


    His question brought everyone''s attention to him. The guests frowned.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "Are they talked about Jiang Ruiling?"


    Ruomei quickly shook her head. "Ah no no. It''s nothing serious really¡­"


    Wen Yaoting seriously said, "Please, Miss Shi. Don''t hide anything from me. If it''s about Jiang Ruiling, then it''s my right to know about her. After all, I am her future husband. I cannot ignore it if it''s about her."


    "This¡­"


    The Old Madam tugged her arm and whispered, "What is going on?" She red at her. "Is there some problem with her?"


    "I don''t know, Old Madam...It''s just she isn''t answering."


    Wen Yaoting quickly said, "Well then I cannot wait here like this. If she is in trouble, we have to look into it!"


    The guests became even more confused but were curious too about this situation. The Old Madam narrowed her eyes and got a bad feeling about this.


    "Don''t worry. I think it might be just her phone battery."


    "But she had fully charged her phone before leaving the house. I know because I just happened to see it," she probed.


    "Forget about the phone then. Go and check on her."


    Ruomei nodded. "Yes, Old Madam."


    Wen Yaoting added. "Wait. I wille with you too. I am getting worried for her. I will only feel relieved once I see her safe."


    The guests murmured among themselves.


    "Ah, Jiang Ruiling is so lucky."


    "Yup they aren''t even married, but he is already so concerned about her."


    "It''s hard to get men like this these days."


    The Old Madam thought about it. "I wille with you too."


    A glint of cunningness shed past her eyes and her lips faintly curled into a smirk. "Yes, Old Madam."


    ---


    In front of Jiang Ruiling''s room, the Old Madam stood and knocked on the door.


    Ruomei and Wen Yaoting shared nces and smiled. Everything went ording to their n.


    *Twenty minutes ago*


    After Wen Yaoting had that sh with Shen Yang, he got a call from an anonymous number.


    "Hello."


    He raised his brow. He didn''t know who she was but was happy nevertheless to get a call from a woman.


    "Hey babe," he smiled.


    There was a cough from the other end and she said, "Wen Yaoting. Please meet me at this address. I have some useful information that could really help you tonight."


    He blinked his eyes. "Useful information?"


    "Yes. It''s regarding your to-be fiance, Jiang Ruiling."


    His eyes widened.


    "It''s important that you know this information or you will be in serious trouble tonight, Wen Yaoting. If you don''t want to fall under her carefullyid trap, then do meet me. This is for your own benefit."


    She hung up before he could ask anything more. He frowned.


    Trap?


    A minuteter, he was at the ce where that unknown woman had asked him toe. He heard footsteps and was surprised to see Ruomeiing towards him.


    "Shi Ruomei¡­"


    She smiled. "Wen Yaoting."


    She furrowed her brows seeing the scar on his face, but she didn''t bother to ask.


    "What is this about Jiang Ruiling and a trap?" He narrowed his eyes.


    "I am d that Wen Yaoting is so quick to the point. Here you are celebrating your engagement with her, but she has put all her pieces in ce for your doom."


    "What do you mean?"


    She chuckled. "Jiang Ruiling and Shen Yang."


    He blinked his eyes.


    "They are in an... ambiguous rtionship."


    He looked at her, stunned.


    "What!? That bodyguard?"


    "Yes, the same bodyguard. Jiang Ruiling and Shen Yang are in love with each other, and they are hiding their rtionship from everyone. This engagement ceremony is a thorn in their way so they want to pluck it out by destroying you."


    Wen Yaoting balled his fist in anger. "What the hell¡­"


    "This has been going on for a long time now and one of my friends even saw them going together in the men''s changing room to¡­you know what," she left it at that.


    He punched his fist on the wall and angrily cursed. He broke into mockingughter. "I understand now. That''s why fucking bodyguard stopped me from holding her hand at the restaurant, and even she allowed him to intrude on our date! And just now that piece of shit warned me to break off the engagement! I finally understand what is going on now. They were ying games with me all this time!"


    Ruomei said, "This is nothing. The main curtain will rise tonight. If you hear what Jiang Ruiling has nned for you, you will surely die in anger."


    He coldly said, "Tell me everything."


    She exined Ruiling''s n and how she had nned to drug him and then use it against him to ruin his reputation.


    Wen Yaoting was in disbelief. His expression turned ugly. "That bitch! How dare she do this!? The nerve of her trying to use Wen Yaoting!"


    He was so furious that he was ready to strangle her right now if she would appear before him.


    Ruomei smirked. "But now that we know her n, we can stop her and make her fall into her own trap."

 Chapter 211 - Jiang Ruiling In A compromising Position

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Jiang Ruiling In A promising'' Position</h4>


    "Why are you doing all this? Why would you help me?" He asked.


    Ruomei''s gaze darkened. "Let''s just say that she has troubled me a lot. I just want my payback, and I know you would want it too. So why not join hands? Instead of you, it will be Jiang Ruiling to suffer tonight. Will that not be for the best?"


    He thought about it and smiled.


    "You are right. I guess then you must have thought of a n to counter her trap. You didn''t just call me to reveal their affair, right?" Wen Yaoting squinted his gaze.


    Ruomeiughed. "You praise me. Yes, I have nned something."


    "Go on."


    "Well, she wants you to take the me for assaulting her. We will do the same but the man won''t be you. Jiang Ruiling is a sharp woman, so we have to be on our toes so that she doesn''t catch a whiff of our n. So listen to this. I have hired a man who will tamper with the electricity here. Once the power goes off, we will send him to Jiang Ruiling''s room. Don''t worry about that waiter that she has bribed. He will take care of him."


    "I see¡­that''s why you want the lights off so that she can''t see the man."


    She sneered. "Yes. But you do what she wants you to do. Pretend to drink the drugged wine and act as if you are really getting dizzy. Her man will be keeping an eye on you, so you have to y your part."


    "But wait. What about that bastard Shen Yang?"


    "Heh. Jiang Ruiling will herself send him away for the sake of her n. Our job is to keep him trapped until we want. The man I bribed will enter her room. She will think that it''s you. I have told him to talk like you so that she doesn''t get suspicious. His job is to keep her upied. When it will be time, we will release Shen Yang. He will rush to her room to save her and then my man will push them on the bed and lock them in the room. Once I get his message, I will bring the power back and everybody to her room to witness the shameless scene."


    Wen Yaoting widened his eyes. "Hahaha! Everybody will see her in a locked up room with her bodyguard in apromised position and it''s over!"


    She chuckled. "When it will be the time for your ceremony, you purposely bring everybody''s attention to this matter."


    "With pleasure," he sneered. "I like this n. But I want something else too."


    "What?"


    "I want that man to actually vite that bitch."


    Ruomei''s mouth opened in a wide O. "What!?"


    "Yes! His only job is to wait for Shen Yang toe and then trap them. But until then, that man can have fun with her. I think he will be happy to do it."


    Ruomei froze. "You... don''t be crazy! Vite Jiang Ruiling for real? I just want to use this opportunity to expose her and Shen Yang''s rtionship and humiliate her. I don''t want to take that risk. Don''t forget that she is still from the Mafia King family."


    "I don''t care! That bitch tried to set me up. I will take my revenge! She wanted to frame me for attacking her. I will show what a real attack is¡­" he sneered.


    Ruomei panicked. "You cannot be serious."


    "Like hell I am! Tell your man to vite her! I will pay double the price. It will be even more humiliating for her when she would really lose her virginity. It will be more enjoyable to watch her cry and beg."


    Ruomei bit her lip.


    "Look-"


    "We are in this together, right? Your n is fine, but you just have to add what I have said. Until Shen Yanges, that man will ruin her and what will he be left with? A damaged product hahaha¡­I guess even he will abandon her once he knows that some other man has already slept with her."


    Ruomei still tried to convince him to drop this idea off, but he just wasn''t ready to budge. He was so enraged by Jiang Ruiling that he wanted to see herpletely destroyed. She rubbed the space between her brows. Her heart raced in tension.


    "Ohe on. Why are you worrying so much? Of course, you won''t let your man be caught by the Jiang family, right? Plus, he will already escape after he locks them up. Everybody will think that Shen Yang vited her. It''s to our advantage. Even if Jiang Ruiling wants tries to exin that it was another man, who will believe her if he isn''t even there? The only man to be med would be that bastard bodyguard. Everybody will see how far she can go to protect him that will only ignite the mes," heughed.


    Ruomei thought about it.


    Indeed, it would make the situation more favorable. She sighed. She really didn''t want this but¡­


    In the end, she had no choice but to agree. She didn''t have much time before Jiang Ruiling would start with her n.


    *Present*


    Ruomei and Wen Yaoting were excited to watch the drama unfold. Seeing Jiang Ruiling with Shen Yang would end everything for them and Old Madam will severely punish them for this.


    The Old Madam opened the door and everybody quickly rushed in.


    Ruomei and Wen Yaoting could hardly wait to see their winning moment. But as they stepped inside and saw the scene before them, they were shell-shocked with their jaws dropped wide open.


    The other guests came following them, curious to know what was going on. But they coughed hard as they saw the...promising position.


    Jiang Ruiling was on the bed pinned on top by¡­


    Lihua was startled and turned her head to see the whole party in Jiang Ruiling''s room, watching them with shocked and speechless expressions.


    "Hehe...hehehe¡­" she sheepishly grinned, "You have to trust me. It''s nothing like what you are imagining between us. Jiang Ruiling and I have a pure rtionship."


    Everybody puked blood.


    "P-plus I am already married! I don''t harbor any impure thoughts about my sister-inw. This is really an ident! I can exin!"

 Chapter 212 - Jiang Ruilings Savior

    <h4>Chapter 212 - Jiang Ruiling''s Savior</h4>


    Ruomei and Wen Yaoting werepletely clueless as to what had happened. They expected to see Jiang Ruiling and Shen Yang on one bed in apromising position, but how did Lihuae into the picture?


    Then their gaze shifted towards the corner and they froze. It felt as if thunder struck them seeing the man Ruomei had hired tired to a chair with his face all beaten up. Shen Yang was standing beside him with a cold and murderous expression on his face.


    What the hell happened! Why is he still here? He was supposed to escape after trapping Shen Yang and Jiang Ruiling in the room!


    Wen Yaoting gnashed his jaw and shot a deadly re at Ruomei as if using her.


    What the fuck went wrong!?


    Panic enveloped her chest, and she got a bad feeling that only intensified because of Lihua''s presence here.


    Lihua got up and so did Jiang Ruiling. Jiang Lanying, her sister-inw hurriedly went up to her and asked, concerned, "Ruiling. Are you alright?"


    She pursed her lips and slowly nodded.


    Jiang Ninghong carefully studied her daughter''s face, and her instinct said that something was wrong. Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Li shared nces and then quietly retracted them.


    Jiang Fai coughed, "Sister-inw, nobody used you of having any impure rtionship with sis Ruiling."


    "B-But everybody is looking at me as if I am some hooligan!"


    "Aren''t you one?" Mingshen''s sinister chuckle rang as he taunted Lihua.


    Her mouth twitched.


    He touched his chin and smiled. "Wow. I didn''t know that Mrs. Jiang is so feisty. Do you feel that your husband is not enough for you that you are attacking your sister-inw? Interesting to know that you bend that way."


    Everybody choked in their saliva, but Lihua''s condition was even more embarrassing.


    But the socialites who didn''t know this fact were horrified.


    Jiang Wei married this woman!? Wasn''t it going to be Shi Ruomei?


    During Jiang Fai''s case, he was the one who got the most fame and exposure because of his victory, so Lihua''s name and identity were still fairly hidden from all. But now, it was officially out in open.


    Now they understood why Lihua and Wei seemed so closer. It''s because they were husband and wife!


    Thedies nced at Ruomei, some with curiosity and some with mockery.


    "S-shut up!" Lihua stammered.


    The Old Madam struck her stick on the floor. "Enough! Tell me what is going on! Why are you even here?"


    Lihua sneakily nced at Ruomei and Wen Yaoting who looked as if they saw ghosts. It was evident from their expressions how they were confused about their failed n.


    A faint smile curled her lips as she thought about what happened before this drama began.


    *Fifteen minutes before*


    "Mmpf!"


    Jiang Ruiling was trying her best to resist the man from viting her but all her efforts went in vain. Tears streamed down her eyes as she realized that she was truly going to lose her dignity tonight.


    She shut her eyes to brace herself.


    The man licked his lips and his fingers moved towards her dress to rip it off.


    *Meo*


    An agile figure jumped onto him and he froze.


    Unknown to both of them, there was someone else in the room who had her eyes upon them. This whole time, there was a certain someone who was cozilyzing in her spot without a care in the world.


    At first Lihua, the cat heard someone enter the room as the darkness settled. Her attention ever so faintly went onto the man. Her sharp senses tingled, and she immediately felt malice oozing out from that stranger. Her green orbs narrowed, but she kept quiet. Part of it was also because she couldn''t sense any fearing from Jiang Ruiling.


    She did nothing, and so she continuedzing off. But a few minutester, her ears twitched as she heard Jiang Ruiling''s restless breaths. It was just after when she saw a small flicker of light that shone in the room which died down a momentter too. She smelled fear in the air.


    Lihua wasn''t any ordinary cat with the sharp instincts she had. That''s why Mingshen chose her as his pet and in hispany, he only honed her senses to work even better. Mingshen was a cruel man, and he raised his cat to be his mirror image.


    So she easily felt the shift in the atmosphere when Jiang Ruiling started to panic. Even the man''s aura kept on bing more dangerous. Her voice was shaking and quivering and Lihua understood that now the threat was real even for Jiang Ruiling.


    She stepped on her toes. At that point, the man dragged Jiang Ruiling away from the door and pushed her on the bed.


    A cat''s night vision is more or less the same as humans but still slightly better in the dark. On top of that, she lived with Mingshen until now who had trained her to adapt to the darkness too and improved her vision thanks to his experiments and medicines. Mingshen had high standards even for a pet.


    Unaware of the cat''s presence, the man pinned her beneath him.


    With silent steps, Lihua walked towards him, her gaze locked on to that man as if he was prey. Her eyes narrowed as the malice from him made her look ferocious.


    Slowly, quietly, she inched closer and closer to him. As the man was close to ripping Jiang Ruiling''s dress off, she jumped on his shoulder and from there, she leaped on his head.


    "What? What is going on? W-what''s on my head!?"


    Lihua raised her paws and with her sharp ws, she struck them across his forehead and eyes.


    "Ahhh!"


    Jiang Ruiling was startled and she opened her eyes. The man suddenly released her and clutched his face.


    What happened¡­


    *Meow*


    Lihua kept scratching his face and hair and the man winced in pain.


    "What the hell! What is a cat doing here!?"


    Jiang Ruiling widened her eyes.


    Cat?


    The realization struck her.


    Lihua?


    She suddenly remembered that Shen Yang had brought the cat in when he came to tell her about Wen Yaoting. She faintly recalled that Lihua had jumped off from his arms and settled somewhere in the corner.


    So she was here too...

 Chapter 213 - The Shackle That Finally Broke

    <h4>Chapter 213 - The Shackle That Finally Broke</h4>


    The man tried to shake Lihua off his head, but she expertly dodged his grasp.


    Dirty human! Don''t dare touch me with your dirty hands! I am a Queen! How could a peasant like you touch me?


    She scratched him even more by his audacity of trying to touch her. Blood trickled down his forehead and that goon shook his head hard to no avail. She kept on fiercely attacking him to no mercy. Lihua finally jumped off his head into Jiang Ruiling''sp as she felt satisfied.


    As her eyes adjusted to the darkness, Jiang Ruiling saw the outline of the furry cat on herp.


    *Meow*


    Lihua majestically settled on herp as if it was her throne.


    The Queen has fought her battle.


    Jiang Ruiling stammered. "Y-you were here all this time¡­"


    Of course, I was here, you stupid human.


    The man was so enraged by this sudden onught that he blindly charged towards the cat. "You fucking bitch!"


    Jiang Ruiling quickly sprung on her feet and rushed to the other side holding Lihua in her arms.


    "What the hell a fucking cat is doing here!? How dare you scratch me!?"


    She jolted. Even if Lihua saved her, how were they supposed to get out of here? The door was locked.


    Lihua straightened up to jump at him again, but before he could touch them, the door suddenly broke open.


    The man was grabbed by a powerful force that crushed his throat by the sheer anger rushing in every cell of his body.


    "Fucking bastard¡­" a cold, quiet voice that plummeted the temperature of the room echoed in the air. The bloodthirst in the voice was unmistakable.


    Jiang Ruiling froze. Her eyes teared up as she recognized her love''s voice. "S-Shen Yang¡­"


    He stiffened upon hearing her but what more shook him how her voice trembled in fear. His grip on that man''s throat tightened so hard that he choked and felt breathless. His face turned almost turned blue due tock of air and his eyes rolled back in dizziness.


    "L-let me go¡­"


    He felt hisrynx crush as if somebody was breaking a kite. The pain was so excruciating that he could see stars in front of his eyes.


    Consumed with rage, Shen Yang punched a strong fist on his face that instantly broke his nose.


    "Ahhh!!"


    He grabbed his head and smashed an upper knee jab on it.


    "How dare you touch young mistress¡­" Even in that darkness, he urately hit his vital spots.


    The man paled, sensing the danger in his tone. His body was aching all over. "I...I¡­"


    But then a sharp kicknded on his stomach and he puked blood. He felt his insides tear apart by that kick. He clutched his abdomen and staggered on his knee.


    "Ah¡­"


    Shen Yang then kept beating and punching him so hard that in the middle of it, he lost his consciousness and passed out. He broke his arm that was thest straw.


    He immediately switched on his shlight that finally lit up the room in some light. Lihua, the cat saw the man copsed on the floor and was extremely pleased by his pathetic state.


    You did a fair job I guess but not better than me, she arrogantly snorted.


    Jiang Ruiling finally copsed on her knees in relief.


    "Young mistress!" Shen Yang rushed to her side.


    She tremblingly raised her head and met his worried gaze. Tears plopped on her cheeks and her lips parted. "Y-you finally came¡­"


    Shen Yang clenched his jaw. "Young mistress I am sorry-"


    Jiang Ruiling jumped in his embrace as she cried her heart out. "Shen Yang¡­"


    Her trembling body in his arms and the tears that stained his shirt wet made him extremely furious at himself. But at the same time, he felt his heart twist in pain seeing her sob so hard.


    Jiang Ruiling clutched his shirt between her fingers and hugged him tighter. "I really thought that I would¡­"


    "No! I wouldn''t have let anything happen to you! As long as I am alive, I won''t let a single enemy harm you. Young mistress...I am really sorry for making you wait."


    He slowly ced his hands on his back, unable to stop himself from hugging her back. All this time, he had his heart in his throat, fearing for her safety. If something had happened to her, he would have never been able to forgive himself. Now he felt how fast his heart was drumming. To see a man attack her made his blood boil in anger.


    Jiang Ruiling felt the warmth of his embrace and she buried her face in his chest.


    Shen Yang said, "Everything is fine, young mistress. You are safe¡­"


    Jiang Ruiling sniffled and lifted her head. Their gazes met in silence. His eyshes trembled to see her tear-stained cheeks. His fingers softly brushed across them as he wiped them. She softly pressed her hand on his.


    "Don''t cry anymore...I am here," he whispered.


    The words sounded melodious to her ears. The proximity in that dim light made their hearts race. In a trance, they slowly leaned towards each other and their lips met.


    Jiang Ruiling shut her eyes and wrapped her hand around his neck. Shen Yang, too, who always brought duty before his feelings, couldn''t help but get weak at this moment. Ever since her engagement announcement, he felt extremely uneasy and fearful of losing her. But he was bound by his duties that restricted him from loving his master.


    But now he couldn''t bear the distance anymore. He wanted to touch and assure himself that she was safe. He tilted his head and pressed his lips harder that lovingly swept across hers. He cupped her face and felt her soft skin gliding across his fingers, making him shiver.


    Lihua, the cat who had already jumped off from herp, looked away after seeing the couple kiss.


    Why do I feel that I shouldn''t be here anymore? she harrumphed.


    Jiang Ruiling and Shen Yang shared their passionate kiss for a few moments before they slowly parted away.


    "Shen Yang¡­" she stared at him, "will you still say that you don''t love me?"

 Chapter 214 - Shen Yangs Confession

    <h4>Chapter 214 - Shen Yang''s Confession</h4>


    Shen Yang stared at her and parted his lips. "Young mistress¡­"


    Jiang Ruiling ced her finger on his lips and said, "Don''t address me like that."


    His heart skipped a beat as he gazed into her beautiful eyes. The rush of emotions made him feel as if he was intoxicated.


    Of course he loved her. Only he knew how deep feelings he had for her. Jiang Ruiling was a strong and intelligent woman who didn''t back out of any situation no matter how difficult it was.


    He fell in love with her not because of her beauty but because of the strength and aura with which she carried herself. There was always a queue of socialites who envied and felt jealous of her. Many had even tried to embarrass her out of spite but she always calmly handled them. The air of elegance around her always made her shine the brightest of all.


    She wasn''t a typical, rich and spoiled heiress and he learned this the more he came to observe her. One day, Jiang Weiyuan assigned him his new position as her bodyguard.


    He was shocked but happy as well that he would be closer to her even if it was a master-servant rtionship. He wanted nothing else but to be by her side and always protect her.


    The more he spent time with her, the more he fell in love with her. He realized that life in the Jiang vi was truly hard if one went against Old Madam''s wishes. It was suffocating to live in an atmosphere like that but Jiang Ruiling neverined.


    In fact, she always interested him with the way she tackled anything. She was calctive and shrewd and no matter what she did, she won without anyone lifting a finger to point at her. Her calm and mature nature only added to his respect for her.


    Then one day, Jiang Ruiling confessed that she loved him. At that moment, he felt as if he was dreaming. He never thought that she would return his love.


    Why would she bother to look at a servant and even fall for him?


    He had prepared himself that his love for her would always be one-sided. He could only see her from a distance and adore her. One day she would marry a wealthy and suitable man for her and he would be left alone.


    But Jiang Ruiling loved him. She really did and seeing his love return made him feel as if was floating in the clouds.


    But no matter how much he loved her or she loved him back, he realized the bitter truth that there was no future for them. She was a young heiress and he was merely a bodyguard. There was no way that the Old Madam would ever ept their rtionship.


    He had seen first hand how cruel Old Madam was. If something didn''t go her way, she would ruin their life forever. And Shen Yang could bear any amount of pain for himself, but he could never see anything happen to Jiang Ruiling.


    So, even though she had opened her arms for him, he was forced to take a step back with a heavy heart and reject her embrace.


    Shen Yang firmly believed that duty came first and when the time woulde to say goodbye, he would do it with a smile on his face. When he would see her on the pedestal one day with her to-be husband and taking her vows, he thought that he would wish her all the happiness in this world.


    But when Wen Yaoting came into the picture, he felt unsettled.


    The time came to bid goodbye. Wasn''t he supposed to be happy for her? Didn''t he decide to let her go and give her his best wishes?


    Then what happened that shook his resolve?


    He felt his heart tear apart to see them on the date and truthfully, he was relieved when he came to know about Wen Yaoting''s frivolous nature. No woman would ept a man like him who changed women as if they were bedsheets.


    He thought Jiang Ruiling would, too, reject him and it was a strong reason that even the Old Madam would not be able to oppose it. But to see her agree to marry a man like him burned his heart in unease and misery.


    Slowly, he felt a pair of warm hands envelope his cheeks and he trembled. "Say it, Shen Yang. Say that you love me too."


    Her pleading voice shook him.


    If he rejected her today once again, was he ready to see her with another man?


    "Tell me, can you really see me marry someone else and bear his kids?"


    He widened his eyes and before he knew it, the difort in his heart took the form of words that expressed his innermost feelings. "No!"


    Another man... children¡­


    He felt as if somebody tightly squeezed his heart that gave an insurmountable pain.


    Shen Yang slowly ced his hands upon hers and whispered, "I... cannot see you marry someone else¡­"


    "Why?" She asked.


    He firmly clutched her soft hands and lifted his gaze to meet hers. "I am an idiot who thought that I was strong enough to do that. I thought that I would be able to see you happily living your life with another man and your children with him. But...I really cannot do it young mistress... b-because I want to be at your side. I want to hold your hand and walk with you," his voice shook as he spoke, "I want to be the one that you will say your vows to because I really love you."


    Her eyes teared up and the drops softly fell from her cheeks. The words that she always wanted to hear finally rang in her ears. His deep, husky voice finally confessed his love for her.


    He gently pulled her towards her. His orbs turned a little misty too. "I love you, young- J-Jiang Ruiling. I have loved you ever since I saw you for the first time. I am really sorry for always rejecting your feelings, but...I had no choice."

 Chapter 215 - Jiang Ruilings Revelation To Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 215 - Jiang Ruiling''s Revtion To Lihua</h4>


    "I don''t care about what happens to me. But Old Madam would never ept our rtionship. And I don''t want her to hurt you out of anger or spite. That''s why I always stepped back. And...I thought that there are much more suitable men for you who can give you afortable life than me," he chuckled as a tear slid down his cheek.


    "I am just a servant of the Jiang family. My position, status and money is way too low aspared to all the rich heirs out there. I cannotpete with their assets, and I don''t want you to live a hard life with me. You deserve the best of everything, and I am not the one who can give you that. But¡­tonight was the worst possible night for me to know that you will be engaged to someone else. And he is not even a good man!"


    Jiang Ruiling burst into a chuckle. She leaned and softly kissed his lips.


    "You are truly an idiot."


    He pursed his lips.


    "Do you think I care about status and all that stuff? Do you think I am that shallow?"


    He quickly said, "Of course not! You are the kindest woman I have ever met who respects everyone, even the maids and butlers. But-"


    "You don''t have to worry about a hard life for me. Nothing is hard when I am with you. In fact, when you are with me, things feel much simpler and colorful. I don''t want to live a fancy life, attending shy parties and mixing with the socialites. I want to live in your world. Shen Yang, if I wanted afortable life, then I wouldn''t have fallen for you. I want a life where my husband loves and respects me. I don''t care if the house might be small or if there would be less money than the Jiang family. I simply want us to be together. Is that too much to ask?"


    Shen Yang pulled her into a tight embrace and kissed her hard. She was surprised to see him initiate it, but she felt happiness surge in her chest to see this day finallye. She kissed him back and softly moaned as the passionate kiss trembled her with pleasure and bliss.


    He parted away a minuteter, both breathless with their cheeks flushed red. He couldn''t express how overwhelmed he was to hear her words. It felt as if a burden lifted off his chest.


    "Thank you, you- Jiang Ruiling¡­"


    "Call me just Ruiling," she whispered.


    He blushed that she found cute. "How can I-"


    "What do you mean? You are my lover so what''s the issue in calling me by my name? I will call you Yang too."


    He blushed even more furiously.


    "R-Ruiling¡­"


    A bright smile bloomed on her lips. "En. I love you, Yang."


    He wanted to faint with happiness but somehow, he held it together.


    Suddenly, they heard someone pping and they were startled.


    They turned to see Lihua standing at the room''s entrance, beaming at them with happiness and joy.


    "Congrattions! Shen Yang finally confessed."


    Jiang Ruiling widened her eyes. "You¡­"


    Shen Yang straightened up. "Madam Lixue."


    She grinned. "Hehe, I came to look for Lihua. It is so dark and I was worried for her. Then I remembered that Wei told me that Lihua was with Shen Yang so I came here."


    *Meow*


    Lihua, the cat purred in relief.


    Finally this stupid human is here. Seeing this couple so lovey-dovey was so difficult, she snorted.


    "Right, Wei?"


    Wei nced at her and dotingly nodded. "En."


    "But I was so surprised to hear Shen Yang confessing his feelings! What happened that made him-"


    Suddenly, her eyes fell upon the stranger who was lying on the floor with his face beaten all ck and blue. Her jaw dropped wide open in shock. "Who is this man!? And why is he lying unconscious in Jiang Ruiling''s room?"


    Wei had already noticed him the moment his eyes fell on the room, but he said nothing.


    Jiang Ruiling stiffened.


    Shen Yang got up and his gaze burned in fury. "We don''t know who he is but he came to," he balled his fist, "he came here to ruin young mistress¡­"


    Her eyes widened. "What!?"


    Lihua quickly rushed to her side and checked on her and worriedly asked, "Are you okay? Did he hurt you?"


    Seeing the concern in her expression softened her gaze. "I am fine thanks to Shen Yang and... Lihua."


    She was surprised and so was Shen Yang. "Lihua?"


    "En. Before Shen Yang barged in the room to save me, Lihua had attacked the man to protect me. The scratches on his face are because of her."


    They both were dumbfounded and looked at Lihua, the cat in shock.


    She arrogantly stared at them with a sense of haughtiness in her eyes.


    What are you looking at, you peasant humans? I know that I am cool and awesome. Now bow before me.


    Lihua, the human, jumped to hug Lihua, the cat and squeezed her hard. "Ahhhh our cat is so awesome! Lihua, you did a good job! I am proud of you, muah!" She kissed Lihua''s forehead. "You protected Jiang Ruiling!"


    Lihua, the cat was extremely pleased by her coddling and spoiling.


    Good, good. This is how you should treat the Queen. I am d you know your ce.


    Jiang Ruiling smiled. "Indeed. She wasn''t any less of a hero- I mean a heroine for me."


    Lihua grinned and petted Lihua, the cat to her heart''s content.


    She looked at Jiang Ruiling and asked, "I am really d that you are safe but how did this happen? Why will this man suddenlye out of nowhere to attack you? And why did Shen Yang have to barge in? He must be standing on guard outside your room, right? Then how did this man get the chance to enter?"


    Jiang Ruiling bit her lower lip. "That¡­"


    She fidgeted with her dress. She took a deep breath. "It''s all my fault. It''s because of my n that went wrong that this happened¡­"


    Shen Yang blinked his eyes in confusion.


    n?


    Lihua nced at Wei. He nodded at her.


    As expected, this was a part of her n. But how did it go wrong?


    "What was your n?"


    Jiang Ruiling sped her hands and slowly said everything from the beginning.


    As Lihua heard it, she was shell-shocked to know what Jiang Ruiling had nned.


    There was a beat of silence after she finished.


    A few momentster, Lihua finally got her words.


    "You...are you an idiot!?"

 Chapter 216 - The Mafia Kings Meaning Of Handling Everything

    <h4>Chapter 216 - The Mafia King''s Meaning Of Handling Everything</h4>


    Lihua said, "This was your n to break off the engagement?"


    Jiang Ruiling bit her lip and clenched fist. "It was supposed to work but-"


    "''But'' is exactly the problem here!" She eximed. "And not just that. Your n is wrong on so many levels. Where do I start from?" She pressed the space in between her brows.


    "Do you know how dangerous your n was? You nned to call Wen Yaoting so that he would force himself on you - that in itself is so dangerous! Anything could have gone wrong in the n and it did. Your whole n depended on Shen Yang''s return to save you, but do you understand how risky that is? I am not doubting his capabilities to protect you, but at least you should have had a backup in case he faced any problems on his return."


    Shen Yang was just as horrified. "Young mistress you¡­Madam is right. How could you think of doing something so dangerous all by yourself! Do you know that I was locked up in the meter room?"


    She widened her eyes. "What?"


    "Yes. I got a bad feeling about all this. The lights were gone and then I was locked up. I don''t know who did it, but I had to break the door open and rush at once. But if I couldn''t have escaped, what would have happened then? That man¡­" his gaze darkened as he thought of the worst oue.


    "T-that¡­" she lowered her head.


    Lihua shook her head. "That and how could you let people think that you werepromised?"


    She pursed her lips. "It was all for the sake of my n. I don''t care what anybody thinks about my reputation. This was the only way I could have gotten Old Madam to agree to Shen Yang and my marriage."


    She red at her. "Forget about Old Madam for once. Do you think Uncle Weiyuan and Aunt Ninghong deserve to see their child belittled like this? Do you know how society looks at women who are¡­" her lips straightened into a thin line, "And do you realize how much your parents would have to bear seeing others mock you?"


    She quickly said, "It''s not like that. After my marriage with Shen Yang, I was going to tell them the truth."


    "But you aren''t going to tell the truth to the whole world, right? That is even worse. Your mother, father, brother will have to bear everything knowing that you are innocent. No parents would want their child to suffer such words and disdain from society. How will they feel when they will see the whole world sneering andughing at you?


    Wen Yaoting or this man would have gotten their due punishment for sure, but do you think you would have been spared? It''s an even worse life for victims. It is unfortunate, it is bitter but it is the truth. The world, no matter how much it pretends to be open-minded, isn''t like that.


    Uncle and Aunt would be so heartbroken to see others treat you like that. They can bear if somebody insults them, but they cannot see somebody pointing a finger at you. They cannot see their child living a hard life, especially when she hasn''t even suffered. Jiang Ruiling, you might not care about your reputation, but they do."


    Jiang Ruiling trembled.


    "Imagine yourself in their ce. Would you as a mother one day in the future agree to this if your daughter had cooked up this n?"


    Silence.


    Shen Yang held her hand and softly said, "Young mistress, it''s not just your parents or brother but I care about you too. You cannot hurt yourself to this point. Do you expect me to live a happy life knowing that you would be suffering behind my back?"


    Lihua nodded. "Jiang Ruiling. I understand that you are desperate, but for Shen Yang''s sake, you cannot hurt your family who cares about you. The vice versa is also true."


    Jiang Ruiling shivered and burst into tears. "I...I am sorry...I am really sorry. I didn''t think about Mom, Dad, big brother. You are right. They don''t deserve this."


    She sighed and patted her head.


    Jiang Ruiling wiped her tears and said, "But I don''t know what to do now. I don''t even know how this man came here instead of Wen Yaoting."


    Lihua touched her chin. "This is a serious problem¡­"


    As soon as Wei saw that his wife also wanted to know what happened, he immediately came forward and said, "It is Shi Ruomei and Wen Yaoting."


    Lihua was startled. "Huh? How is it them who did all this?"


    Wei slightly coughed.


    He already knew about their n the moment Ruomei triggered a search about Lihua''s past. When she asked her spy to dig something about Lihua, Wei got to know that somebody was looking into Lihua''s information.


    And as someone who had deleted her whole identity, how could he have let someone get closer to his truth?


    That''s when he came to know that Ruomei had ordered her spy to search anything he could find about Lihua and Jiang Ruiling.


    He could have dealt with that spy and simply killed him, but he wanted to avoid any troubles for now. Of course, if he still persisted to dig about her, he would be more than happy to shoot him in the head.


    Wei didn''t let the spy find anything about Lihua, but he had no reason to stop him from finding anything about Jiang Ruiling so he let it pass. Plus, the Mafia King was still vengeful about her talking harshly to Lihua.


    Wei said, "I received a report from Renshu that someone was digging about her. That''s how."


    Jiang Ruiling had her jaw dropped wide open. "You knew that Shi Ruomei was nning something with Wen Yaoting to harm me?"


    Wei coldly nced at her and simply hummed.


    Lihua eximed. "Then why didn''t you say it to her before!?"


    Jiang Ruiling had the same question in her mind and so did Shen Yang.


    He raised his brow as he looked at his cousin. "Why should I help her? Or my wife in that case? Didn''t Ruiling say that she can handle everything by herself?"


    She froze as if lightning struck her.


    "When she says that she can handle it herself, for me, it also means that she is ready to face the situation even if her n backfires. She has contingencies in ce that can get her out of any pinch. That is what I call handling everything on one''s own," The Mafia King dered.

 Chapter 217 - The Mafia King Agrees To Help

    <h4>Chapter 217 - The Mafia King Agrees To Help</h4>


    Wei''s answer left everybody in a state of deadlock, especially Jiang Ruiling. She felt as if she had a lot of things to say, but then she felt as if she was pped hard on her face.


    She wanted to use him of hiding this from her, yet at the same time, she couldn''t find any sound argument against him. She couldn''t find any facy in his logic.


    At that moment, she realized that she was too arrogant and dug her own grave.


    Wei was right. If she was so confident that she was mature enough to handle everything on her own, then she should have thought about risks and their solutions.


    Why did she think that such a huge n like this would go unhindered and sail smoothly without any hups?


    Wei tilted his head. "I should say that you should have prepared for this more than ever since you had nobody to rely on. You had kept your n a secret. You didn''t include anybody so everything was on your shoulders alone. In such cases, you need to be even more cautious because there is nobody to help you if something goes wrong."


    Jiang Ruiling lowered her head. She felt as if shepletely lost her face.


    Lihua put her hands on her waist. "Wei! How could you do this to her?"


    Wei pursed his lips. "She said she didn''t want any help."


    "She did but that doesn''t mean we will back out just like that. If we know that she will get in trouble, it''s our responsibility to warn her!"


    Hearing his wife berating him made him droop his head in sadness. He could never see Lihua angry at him.


    "If you had told her, she wouldn''t have to suffer so much by this man''s hand."


    Wei quickly said, "This wasn''t in the n. I know that Shi Ruomei was going to reveal her n to Wen Yaoting and bring him in. In that, this man wasn''t supposed to actually assault Ruiling for real. She wanted him to rece Wen Yaoting''s ce so that he will push Shen Yang and her on the bed together and then expose their rtionship."


    Lihua blinked her eyes. "So why did he try to attack her then?"


    Shen Yang''s expression turned cold. "I am sure it''s Wen Yaoting. When he heard Miss Ruomei''s n, he would have added this at thest moment. He would have been furious to know that the young mistress is plotting against him so to take revenge, he said that he wants this goon to actually assault her!"


    His chest heaved up and down as he took angry breaths.


    That bastard...


    Lihua harrumphed. "Nevertheless Wei, you should have still informed Jiang Ruiling about this. You are her cousin and like her elder brother. How could you see your sister in trouble?"


    Wei looked so pitiful that anybody''s heart would have melted at that adorable sight but it didn''t even faze Lihua.


    Jiang Ruiling lifted her gaze and met hers. She felt the sincerity in her voice and couldn''t help but feel touched. Even though she admonished her so badly and hurt her feelings, she was still ready to stand up for her.


    "T-thank you¡­" she whispered


    Lihua smiled. "Hoho thank me when we get out of this situation."


    "Will you help me?"


    Shen Yang deeply bowed. "Madam Lixue, Boss. Please help us."


    "Of course I will! That is what a family is for!" She patted her shoulder. "Right, Wei?" She narrowed her eyes at him.


    Wei hastily nodded. "En. We will help you."


    He didn''t want to make his wife any angrier.


    A soft smile lit her lips and warmth spread in her heart.


    "Hmm...so Shi Ruomei wants you two to be seen together and then expose your rtionship¡­" Lihua touched her chin. "Honestly, I would have told you to reveal it yourself even if the Old Madam will oppose it. There is no need to hide your love. You are not doing anything wrong by loving Shen Yang. We are free to love who we want."


    Jiang Ruiling gave a wry smile. "Indeed. But Old Madam doesn''t understand it. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been forced to take this step. And...as long as Shen Yang loves me and I love him, that''s enough for me. I don''t feel the need to tell everyone. Sometimes, there is no need to fight pointless battles when we can manipte the situation to our benefit. That''s what I wanted to do."


    Lihua coughed.


    "Did you learn that from your grandfather?"


    She smiled. "I learned that from Mom too. She is a politician''s daughter, and she has imbibed those teachings in me. You know how politicians are. They know how to secretly pull the strings to achieve their target. That''s why I wanted Old Madam to agree to Shen Yang and my marriage without her realizing that we actually have feelings for each other."


    Lihua raised her brow. "It''s interesting. And yes, I would have advised you toe out with your feelings, but in this situation when you are supposed to be engaged to Wen Yaoting, it will only add oil to the fire¡­" she sighed.


    There was a beat of silence.


    "But I think that we can still work out this situation to our favor."


    Shen Yang and Jiang Ruiling were surprised. "How?"


    "Admit your mistake."


    She blinked her eyes in confusion. "What mistake?"


    "Your n of trying to frame Wen Yaoting. Tell everybody that you staged this."


    "W-what?"


    "Why do you look at me so shocked? You were ready for everyone to think that you were vited which wasn''t supposed to be even true. Whereas I am making you own up to your n and apologize for something that you actually did."


    She coughed in embarrassment.


    "But how will it help me?"


    Lihua smiled. "I know people would be shocked to know that you did this but...If we handle it rightly, then it will surely help us."

 Chapter 218 - The Real Drama (1)

    <h4>Chapter 218 - The Real Drama (1)</h4>


    *Present*


    Jiang Weiyuan narrowed his eyes at the stranger and asked, "What is going on here?"


    The guests whispered amongst themselves.


    "Yeah, I don''t understand this scene¡­"


    Another one coughed. "I thought that we would get to see something juicy if you know what I mean."


    "Jiang Ruiling involved in some scandalous issue? Seems a little difficult to digest¡­"


    Lihua got up and faced him. "Uncle, something terrible almost happened to Jiang Ruiling! Thank God she is safe now or else...I wouldn''t have imagined the consequences," she showed a solemn expression.


    Ruomei felt panic rise in her chest seeing her hired goon''s state like that.


    Damn, how did this happen?


    The most important question in her mind was whether he spilled out her involvement or not.


    Jiang Lanying rushed to her side and asked, "Are you okay, Ruiling?"


    Jiang Ruiling slowly nodded.


    Jiang Li''s frosty expression plummeted the room''s temperature. He alternated his nce between that goon and his sister and coldly said, "Come to the point."


    Lihua red at the unconscious goon and said, "This man barged into Jiang Ruiling''s room and tried to assault her!"


    Everybody sharply gasped.


    The Old Madam was dumbfounded. "What!?"


    Lihua nodded. "Yes. Wei and I came here to check on Lihua when we saw this happen. But thankfully, Lihua was there in the room and saved Jiang Ruiling by viciously attacking that man!" She proudly grinned. "Shen Yang also came at the right time."


    Then she coughed. "But then in the darkness, I identally stumbled and fell on Jiang Ruiling. So, you all saw us... *cough* Like I said, it was really an ident!"


    Though it wasn''t. Lihua had nned that to fool Shi Ruomei and Wen Yaoting into thinking for a few moments that they won by seeing Jiang Ruiling on the bed. She wanted them to fly and then have a crashnding.


    *Meow*


    Lihua, the cat''s ears twitched as soon as she heard her name.


    Am I being praised? Good, good. Praise me more, you peasant.


    There was a prideful expression on her face as she arrogantly raised her head.


    Mingshen snorted.


    You traitor using my training and teachings to attack someone and now that dumb woman is hogging all the praise.


    He clicked his tongue.


    Tsk, tsk. But you have gotten weak. Since when did you leave your prey alive? He sneered.


    The guests were speechless.


    A cat saved the day?


    Ruomei and Wen Yaoting''s condition was even worse than the others.


    He leaned and whispered, "What the fuck? How can this small cat fight a man weighing one-seventy pounds! Is that woman dumb?"


    Ruomei''s mouth twitched. "...Don''t underestimate her. She was actually Mingshen''s cat. I don''t know how she ended up in Lihua''s hands. You know how entric Mingshen is, right? It is not hard to think that he would have raised his cat like him too¡­"


    He gritted his teeth.


    Wen Yaoting thought for a moment and hurriedly walked up to her. He stered a distressed expression on his face as he said, "Oh my God, Jiang Ruiling! I cannot believe something so big happened to you¡­ Are you okay? It must be so traumatizing. Should we go to the hospital for a checkup? What if you are hurt? Don''t worry about our engagement. We can just postpone it. Your safety is more important."


    Seeing this behavior, everybody was really impressed by Wen Yaoting.


    "Wow, they hardly know each other and he is already so understanding."


    "He is even ready to postpone his engagement."


    "You don''t find good men like these days anymore¡­"


    "But I heard that Wen Yaoting is a womanizer."


    "I think he really changed after meeting Jiang Ruiling. Look, how caring he is towards her."


    One of the jealous socialites rolled her eyes and sneered. "Yeah yeah, why would anyone not like Jiang Ruiling? She always gets the best of everything, doesn''t she?"


    The Old Madam raised her hand as her gaze turned cold and stern. "Wait."


    That brought upon silence in the room.


    She looked at Jiang Ruiling and asked, "How did this man get a chance to enter your room in the first ce? Wasn''t Shen Yang on guard outside your room? Where was he when this happened?"


    Shen Yang felt anxious about what was going toe next.


    Jiang Ruiling silently took a deep breath. "It''s because I sent him away."


    The Old Madam widened her eyes. "Huh? Why would you do that?"


    She raised her head and faced Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Ninghong. "Mom, Dad," she nced at Jiang Li, "Bro. I have to confess something."


    Jiang Ninghong squinted her gaze. "What confession?"


    "I had nned for this to happen and staged everything. The difference being...it was supposed to be Wen Yaoting instead of this unknown man."


    Ruomei watched her reveal her n in utter shock.


    She actually confessed!? Why would she do this?


    The Old Madam stood frozen as if lightning struck her. "What!?"


    The guests jolted by her loud voice while also equally aghast at Jiang Ruiling''s bold confession.


    Wen Qiang and his wife looked at her in horror. "Wen Yaoting instead of that man? What do you mean by that?"


    Wen Yaoting feigned surprise as well. "Yes, Jiang Ruiling. I don''t understand¡­"


    The Old Madam roared. "Exin yourself!"


    Jiang Ruiling calmly looked at everyone. "Yes, I nned this to cancel my engagement to Wen Yaoting. I spiked his drink, arranged for a waiter to bring him to my room so that I could record his actions of trying to assault me in his drunken state."


    Everybody was bewildered.


    Wen Qiang angrily asked, "What? Why would you n something like that?"


    "Because I wanted to break this engagement. I don''t want to marry Wen Yaoting."


    The Old Madam''s expression turned ugly. "Don''t want to marry him? Have you lost it?"


    She trembled.


    Jiang Li stepped in front of her. "Exin, Ruiling."


    "Bro," she bit her lip, "at first I wanted to marry Wen Yaoting by my choice. But then¡­" her eyes teared up, "I got to know that Wen Yaoting still gets intimate with other women even after our engagement is announced. How can I bear to see my future husband flirting with other women? I was heartbroken, but I didn''t dare tell this anyone...For the sake of Old Madam''s reputation, I kept silent. But tonight once again, I saw him flirt with a waitress, and I couldn''t do it anymore. So I nned this."

 Chapter 219 - The Real Drama (2)

    <h4>Chapter 219 - The Real Drama (2)</h4>


    Wen Yaoting stared at her with his jaw wide open.


    He couldn''t believe that she actually spilled her n like that!


    "Jiang Ruiling... W-what are you saying? Why will I flirt with a woman tonight? If you are talking about that waitress, then it''s a misunderstanding. I was just helping her. That''s all!"


    The jealous socialite took this as a chance to put mud on her face. She gasped. "Oh God, how can you be so vicious, Jiang Ruiling? Even if you would have seen him flirting, isn''t it going too far to frame him? Did you want to ruin his reputation that badly? How could you be so cruel?"


    Hearing this, the other guests couldn''t help but agree too.


    "Indeed this is too much."


    "She could have asked him for an exnation instead of making such an borate n."


    "Yes, yes framing an innocent man to be a rapist? This is too much."


    Everybody started to look at her in disdain. Shen Yang clenched his fist and almost stepped in the front to defend her, but Lihua quietly shook her head.


    Jiang Ruiling stood straight. "I understand that it might seem too extreme, but I just wanted to show Wen Yaoting''s true nature."


    The Old Madam said, "What true nature!? And didn''t he already clear that he was just trying to help her?"


    Lihua quickly said, "Wait a minute, wait a minute. I know that everything is shocking but let''s just hear her out. Jiang Ruiling is a mature woman. She wouldn''t do such a thing without thinking about it. Am I right, Shen Yang?"


    Shen Yang stood in attention. "Yes, Madam Lixue. I have seen on quite a few asions that Mr. Wen Yaoting is quite frivolous. During his and young mistress''s first date, he unscrupulously tried to touch her even though she was clearly ufortable. It was shocking for young mistress to know that he could act so intimate when they just met for the first time."


    The others whispered.


    "Even tonight, I saw Mr. Wen Yaoting flirting with that waitress. He ims that he was just helping her, but what kind of help required him to hold her waist and touch her hair?"


    Wen Yaoting clenched his jaw in anger.


    The others nced at each other in shock.


    Wen Yaoting really did that?


    "I have served the Jiang family for many years now and as such, I feel it is my duty to stand up for the young mistress if I see someone doing something morally wrong towards her. My loyalty lies in her. I might have stepped out of the line, but I did my best to remind Mr. Wen of his responsibilities as he is going to marry her soon. But to my disappointment, he admonished me for it."


    Wen Yaoting eximed. "You bastard! You are just spinning lies! How dare you use me!"


    Wen Qiang gravely said, "Old Madam, I understand your daughter might have some concerns but this¡­"


    The Old Madam gritted her teeth.


    Jiang Weiyuan narrowed his eyes. "That waitress. Bring her here."


    Ruomei sneered.


    She had already bribed that waitress to disregard all of her ims and talk in Wen Yaoting''s favor.


    A minuteter, the waitress timidly arrived and she bowed. "I-I was called here¡­"


    Jiang Li asked, "Is she the same waitress?"


    Shen Yang nodded.


    He shot a sharp stare at her. "Is it true that Wen Yaoting flirted with you?"


    She bit her lip. "That...Y-Yes... Please don''t punish me! I am new here, so I-I really didn''t know that Mr. Wen was going to get engaged tonight. I thought he was single so I...if I had known that it was his engagement ceremony tonight, I would have never done anything like that!"


    Ruomei was dumbstruck. She stared at the waitress in horror.


    She was supposed to refute the ims! Why is she agreeing to it!?


    Wen Yaoting broke into a cold sweat.


    Jiang Li tilted his head. "So you didn''t know about tonight?"


    "I swear I didn''t, Sir. I mean I knew there was going to be a ceremony here, but I was unaware that the man I was talking to was Mr. Wen. A-and he didn''t push me away nor mention his fiance so I really thought that he was single."


    The guests gasped.


    Lihua feigned to act shocked. "This is ridiculous! She was unaware is what I can understand, but Wen Yaoting you...you were supposed to reject her advances since you are going to marry Jiang Ruiling but¡­"


    The others nodded their heads.


    "Indeed, it''s true."


    "To flirt on your engagement night is¡­"


    Wen Yaoting gritted his teeth. "This waitress is lying! Jiang Ruiling must have bribed her to frame me!"


    At that moment, Renshu entered and said, "I have something to show you all."


    He yed a CCTV footage on his tab and it lit up with the corridor scene of the time when Wen Yaoting was flirting with the waitress.


    "Mr. Wen. You didn''t forget that even if you lie, the cameras record everything, right?"


    He froze.


    In the footage, it was clear how he was getting touchy with the waitress. Instead of steering away from her, he instead pulled her towards him to get even closer to her.


    "T-this is just¡­"


    Then when Shen Yang confronted him, he didn''t act embarrassed at all. Instead, he got into an argument with him.


    Wen Qiang and his wife were too ashamed to face everyone.


    This idiot son!


    "Yaoting! How dare you!" He roared.


    Wen Yaoting turned pale. "Dad that¡­"


    "Shut up! How could you do this!? Do you have any shame left in you?"


    Lihua pursed her lips. "This is so sad for Jiang Ruiling. How could Wen Yaoting do this? Not only this. There is one other major point here."


    Jiang Ninghong said, "What might that be?"


    "ording to Jiang Ruiling''s n, it was supposed to be Wen Yaoting in the room here. But somehow, it wasn''t him but this strange goon who attacked her. It sounds so suspicious as if... somebody already knew about her n beforehand."

 Chapter 220 - The Real Drama (3)

    <h4>Chapter 220 - The Real Drama (3)</h4>


    Ruomei and Wen Yaoting froze.


    "I mean doesn''t it sound as too much of a coincidence that a goon came here instead of Wen Yaoting? Jiang Ruiling never meant that her dignity would bepromised, yet a man really tried to harm her. Most important of all, Shen Yang was locked up in the meter room which was by no way an ident. It was on purpose so that he couldn''t reach her on time¡­"


    Her words managed to instill suspicion in everyone. Suddenly, they cast a doubtful stare at Wen Yaoting who would obviously be the prime suspect of this.


    "You! Isn''t it enough that Jiang Ruiling tried to frame that you are joining in the group too!? This is preposterous!"


    Wen Qiang quickly came forward. "Mrs. Jiang. I understand that he is at fault for getting intimate with the waitress and not treating Jiang Ruiling respectfully. But you are going too far. My son would never force a woman."


    Lihua said, "Mr. Wen. I also understand that Jiang Ruiling shouldn''t have taken this step in framing him and as a family member, I do oppose her approach. But will she think of doing this if she didn''t have the confidence that Wen Yaoting could actually force himself on her? If he could forcibly try to touch her on their date, then why not tonight?"


    Wen Yaoting burst in anger. "Jiang Lixue! Don''t smear my name! I admit I may be a womanizer, but I will never force myself on a woman!"


    "He is lying!"


    Everybody turned to see a woman with tears in her eyes. Her chest breathlessly heaved up and down.


    Wen Yaoting looked at her, stunned. All the color drained away from his face.


    The woman came storming in and pped hard on his cheek. "You have the nerve to lie, you bastard!? Don''t you have any conscience?"


    "Y-you¡­"


    The Old Madam narrowed her eyes. "Who are you?"


    "Me? I am an unfortunate woman who has suffered at the hands of this disgusting man!" She trembled as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "I am Mu Qing. I used to work in a cafe and it was my worst luck that this man visited one day. He flirted with me, but I rejected his advances because I already had a boyfriend. But he kept pestering me. He couldn''t bear it and dragged me into the washroom to kiss me. But I somehow managed to escape¡­" she gasped, "It was so traumatizing for me. He got furious that I hit him, and he ordered the owner to fire me. I lost my job and then my boyfriend left me too! This bastard filled his ears against me that I seduced him and then tried to y hard to get."


    Mu Qing cried her heart out as she retold her agonizing experience.


    "He snatched away my job and instigated my boyfriend to leave me. When I lodged a policeint about his harassment, they refused to take my case! Instead, they offered mepensation to drop it and not offend Wen Yaoting! When I refused, he even threw me out of my rented apartment by bribing thendy and threatened me that if I remain stubborn, then he will not back out from troubling my Mom and Dad too¡­"


    Wen Yaoting broke out into a cold sweat.


    "This man has brought nothing but misery upon me! He will go to any lengths to bed a woman to satisfy his disgusting needs! And if she tried to resist him, he would destroy her life as he did with me!"


    "T-this is all lies! Tell me, did Jiang Ruiling bribe you to spread such lies about me?"


    Mu Qing looked at him in disbelief. She pped him on his cheek again, turning it red with her fingerprints. "You fucking bastard! You reduced me to practically live on the streets. I have been suffering ever since you stepped into my life and you say that somebody bribed me? Have you lost your freaking mind!? Nobody has to bribe me! If I could, then I would take a mike and announce it to the whole world just what kind of a filthy man you are!"


    At that moment, Jiang Li''s assistant stepped in. He cleared his throat and brought his attention to the tab he was holding. "Sir," he nced at Jiang Li, "Mr. Wen Yaoting tried his best to erase the cafe''s security footage, but I got my hands on it. I think everyone should see the truth for themselves."


    He yed the video. The timestamp showed seven months back. He fast-forwarded it to the time when Wen Yaoting approached Mu Qing.


    Wen Qiang was shocked to see his son arguing with her and then dragging her into the men''s washroom when there was nobody around them. A few minutester, a crying Mu Qing came rushing out of the washroom followed by Wen Yaoting who was limping on his foot. It proved Mu Qing''s im that she attacked him in self-defense.


    The assistant paused it and then showed other evidence of Wen Yaoting bribing the cafe owner and thendy to make Mu Qing''s life difficult. There was also a recording of him talking to a police officer to press the case against him.


    "The officer recorded this conversation for his safety in case he got implicated in the matter. The officer burned theint report on Mr. Wen''s order."


    After so many proofs thrown at his face, Wen Yaoting had nowhere to hide.


    Even Lihua couldn''t believe her luck. She just wanted to prove his involvement in sending the goon to vite Jiang Ruiling. But here his whole shameful history was exposed.


    Wow! This is gold!


    Jiang Ruiling smiled. "I was right about you. In your drunken state, you would have definitely forced me. If only I could prove it¡­"


    Wen Qiang stepped in front of him and pped him hard. By that point, his cheek was swollen like hell. "Wen Yaoting! Just what am I hearing!? You dare hide something like this from me!"

 Chapter 221 - The Real Drama (4)

    <h4>Chapter 221 - The Real Drama (4)</h4>


    "D-Dad¡­" he stammered in fear.


    "Shut up!"


    Lihua narrowed her eyes. "Now this makes me more suspicious that he is behind sending this goon. Shouldn''t we find out who bribed him toe here?"


    Ruomei froze. Her expression turned ashen and her heart began to loudly drum in her chest in sheer panic.


    "T-there is no need, Lixue. I think it''s really a coincidence. He might have been drunk and slipped inside her room¡­"


    Wen Yaoting quickly supported her. "Y-Yes! This goon has got nothing to do with me! I don''t even know him!"


    "This recording doesn''t say so."


    As Wei stepped in the room, his regal aura made everyone quieten down. His sharp stare fell upon Wen Yaoting and he subconsciously took a step back.


    He nced at Fu Renshu and nodded. "This is the recording that we found of Mr. Wen Yaoting talking to a certain woman in a corridor."


    Ruomei stiffened.


    Re-recording?


    Lihua was enjoying Ruomei''s state that was rapidly worsening. Mingshen smirked.


    Just look at how you are enjoying yourself. Song Jia, your sister is having so much fun~


    The recording that Fu yed showed Wen Yaoting talking to Ruomei in the corridor.


    "This CCTV footage doesn''t have any sound. But we got an anonymous recording of their conversation."


    Lihua curiously looked at her husband. His gaze fell upon and he softly smiled.


    Only Wei knew that Ruomei was going to meet Wen Yaoting to reveal her n. Maybe he nted someone to recoed their conversation.


    But then she got a doubt in her mind. She walked up to him and whispered, "If you had the recording, then why didn''t you know that Wen Yaoting ordered the goon to attack Jiang Ruiling?"


    Wei tilted his head. "I didn''t listen to it. I wanted to have the recording just in case. My only purpose was to get it."


    "..."


    Lihua coughed and facepalmed.


    "Wei. Next time, do listen to the recording. If you had known about this goon, we could have stopped him."


    Wei seriously said, "I will do what my wife says."


    She urgently whispered as she realized a problem. "But wait a minute! Will it not expose what Shi Ruomei said about Jiang Ruiling and Shen Yang''s love? That will ruin our n."


    He smiled. "Don''t worry. That partes in the beginning. I have already told Renshu to y it from the part that is beneficial to us."


    Lihua beamed. "My husband is a genius!"


    A doting smile curled his lips, feeling happy by his wife''s praise.


    The guests were utterly shocked to see Ruomei in the frame. Even the Old Madam was aghast and covered her mouth.


    "What is Shi Ruomei doing there?"


    "Why is she talking to Wen Yaoting?"


    One of them gasped, "Oh my, did she leak her n to him?"


    Fu Renshu said, "I will y the recording."


    ''I want that man to actually vite that bitch!''


    ''...Yes! His only job is to wait for Shen Yang toe and then trap them. But until then, that man can have fun with her. I think he will be happy to do it.''


    ''I don''t care! That bitch tried to set me up. I will take my revenge! She wanted to frame me for attacking her. I will show what a real attack is¡­''''


    Everybody clearly recognized Ruomei and Wen Yaoting''s voice. They couldn''t believe that they set everything up.


    Jiang Ninghong coldly said, "I didn''t know that Miss Shi hated my daughter so much."


    Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Li kept their silence but the dangerous expressionced on their face was evident.


    Ruomei paled. "No, no! Stop this! This is not me! Somebody is framing me! I-I know it''s Lixue! It''s you, right? You are doing this to throw me out of the Jiang family and Wei''s life!"


    Lihua smiled. "Shi Ruomei. I don''t need to do this. Wei and I are in a really happy marriage. He doesn''t even nce at other women besides me, much less you. Your presence doesn''t threaten me at all, so I don''t need to set you up."


    Ruomei quickly said, "Old Madam, Aunt Ninghong. You have to believe me! I-I don''t know this man at all. I will never harm Jiang Ruiling! She is like my sister."


    Jiang Ruiling smiled. "That is some nice sisterhood you have there. A sister trying to ruin another sister. The sad part is that I don''t even know why you hate me so much. As far as I know, I have not done anything to offend you to force you to do this."


    "No, Jiang Ruiling. It''s all lies!"


    "Do you deny that it''s your voice and your body standing in the corridor talking to Wen Yaoting?"


    The Old Madam grabbed her arm and pinched it so tightly that she winced in pain. "You...you really nned to ruin Jiang Ruiling!?"


    She brought her closer and whispered so that only she could hear. "I don''t care how you frame Lixue but you dare plot against Ruiling? How could you try to harm my granddaughter? By doing this, you were indirectly bringing the Jiang family down with her!"


    Tears pooled in her eyes. "No Old Madam...I am innocent. I am sure that Lixue has done this!"


    "Shut up! We are not dead and blind! We saw and heard everything and you are still denying it!"


    Jiang Ruiling looked at Wen Yaoting. "Looks I was right."


    Shen Yang coldly said, "I cannot believe that Mr. Wen would go this far to take his revenge."


    Wen Yaoting gulped. Jiang Li grabbed his tie and suddenly strangled him. His fingers dug into his neck. "As I thought it was you¡­" his icy voice was so dangerous that Wen Yaoting almost pissed his pants.


    "J-Jiang Li...you are misunderstanding¡­I-I didn''t do this¡­"


    "In the face of evidence, you are still saying that?"


    Mu Qing gritted her teeth. "Didn''t I tell you that he could go to any lengths to ruin a woman!"


    Ruomei burst into tears. "Please believe me. I didn''t-"


    "Mhhmm¡­"


    The goon mumbled and his head bobbed sideways as he slowly regained consciousness. He looked around. "W-what is happening?"


    Shen Yang smiled. "Good timing. Since you have woken up, we can all hear the truth from you too."

 Chapter 222 - The Real Drama (5)

    <h4>Chapter 222 - The Real Drama (5)</h4>


    The goon was baffled, seeing all the crowd. He looked aside and found himself to be tied to a chair.


    "Hey, let me go!"


    *Meo*


    Lihua, the cat, sharply escaped a dangerous sound, apparently annoyed by his screaming.


    "Ah, ah!!!" The goon fumbled in his seat. "Damn you cat! You are the one who attacked me, bitch!"


    Lihua, the human warned. "If you curse my cute cat again, then I will attack you the next time!"


    Shen Yang grabbed his head and coldly said, "Spit it out who sent you here to attack young mistress."


    Adrenaline rushed inside Ruomei, making her heart pound in her chest. She had an urge to flee.


    "Somebody bribed you into doing this. Tell me who it was!"


    The goon nced at the crowd and his gaze fell upon Ruomei. She signaled him to keep his mouth shut.


    Jiang Li stepped towards him and leaned. His quiet voice sent chills across the goon''s spine. "It would be in your best interests to start talking so that I might think about reducing the torture you will go through."


    His ck orbs seemed so vicious at that moment that he choked in his throat. His instinct strongly rang an rm to steer away from this man.


    "T-t-that her! That woman gave me money!"


    He pointed at Ruomei and Wen Yaoting. "And then that man told me to vite this woman here!"


    The Old Madam shut her eyes.


    Attacking Lihua was one thing, but to attack someone from her family and dragging the family''s name down was something that she would never tolerate even if she chose her for Wei.


    "Shi Ruomei¡­"


    Ruomei cried. "T-this is all false! All this evidence is nted against me!"


    Someone murmured, "You should really admit it now. You did everything because you were jealous of Jiang Lixue."


    "Yeah and now she is even ming her for everything."


    "Wen Yaoting is just the same!"


    "This womanizer is a really disgusting bastard!"


    Jiang Weiyuan said, "So this is how you have raised your son, Wen Qiang."


    His sharp words cut him through like a knife. Wen Qiang wiped his forehead. "I am extremely ashamed of my son. I-I don''t know where I went wrong in raising him."


    Lihua dryly said, "Oh please! Don''t act as if you are a helpless parent. You knew about your son''s frivolous and womanizer behavior. Everybody in the city knows this, yet you or your wife didn''t discipline him at all! And so he kept on making the same mistakes. You turned him into what he is today. Parents should know when to intervene in their children''s life. He is so unruly and disrespectful, but what did you do to correct that?"


    Wen Qiang froze.


    "From a womanizer, he turned into a rapist and you hardly care at all. Don''t try to act and gain sympathy now."


    The guests strongly agreed to Lihua and admonished the Wen family thoroughly. Ruomei and Wen Yaoting were so embarrassed that they wanted to disappear.


    The Old Madam said, "I think it''s time for Shi Ruomei to go back to her Shi residence."


    Ruomei turned pale. "O-Old Madam, you cannot do this...I beg you for forgiveness!" She copsed on her knees and sobbed. "I became blind in my revenge. I really didn''t want this to happen. Please give me another chance, Old Madam...I will change for the better!"


    The Old Madam glowered at her and kicked her away. "You still have the nerve to ask for a second chance! You dare plot against my family and you want to live at the Jiang vi! Get lost!"


    Wen Qiang pped his son and said, "I disown you from the Web family, Yaoting! You brought nothing but shame to our family! You had a chance to marry such a good woman like Jiang Ruiling, yet you ruined everything!"


    Wen Yaoting gritted his teeth. "Oh please! As if she is innocent!"


    "You fool!" He roared. "You still have the face to me her for nning against you!"


    "I am not talking about that! Hah! Did you think that she nned all this just to show my true face? No! She had a hidden agenda of her own! She is a witch!"


    Jiang Ruiling kept quiet. Shen Yang narrowed his eyes.


    Wen Qiang had an urge to beat his son.


    This fool is making everything evenplicated!


    He pointed at her. "If I am a womanizer then she is not any pure either. She and that damn bodyguard are in love with each other! She did this to make way for marrying him! I was just a stepping stone to make it sessful," he sneered.


    Silence.


    The Old Madam''s gaze darkened. "Wen Yaoting. I suggest you stay within your limits now or else there will be consequences."


    He smirked. "What happened, Old Madam? Cannot hear the truth? If everything is out in the open, then let''s bring the truth to its very end! Shi Ruomei told me this herself. Jiang Ruiling and Shen Yang have feelings for each other. That''s why she did everything! She is not any saint either!"


    Jiang Ninghong smiled. "Do you think that the Jiang family''s daughter will fall in love with a mere bodyguard?"


    Shen Yang stiffened.


    "Ask Shi Ruomei!"


    Ruomei slowly got up and said, "T-this is the truth. Jiang Ruiling and Shen Yang indeed love each other. But she knew that she would never get Old Madam''s approval for their rtionship, so she staged everything."


    Lihua shook her head. "This is enough, Shi Ruomei. Now that you are caught, you just want to humiliate her somehow. Are there any limits to your lies? You have lied so much that nobody will believe you."


    She gnashed her teeth in hatred. "Jiang Lixue! Don''t act so innocent! In fact, you know the truth of their rtionship too!"


    She gasped. "Now you are crossing your limits, Shi Ruomei."


    Wei pulled his wife back and stepped in the front. "What evidence do you have?"

 Chapter 223 - The Turn In The Tide

    <h4>Chapter 223 - The Turn In The Tide</h4>


    Ruomei said, "My spy who I ordered to gather information about Jiang Ruiling! He said to me that they have feelings for each other! I am not lying! I will call him in front of you and prove my point."


    She quickly dialed his number. A gruff voice came from the other end. "What do you want now? I am busy."


    "I just want you to repeat what you found about Jiang Ruiling. Tell me how you gave me the news of her and Shen Yang''s rtionship!"


    "Huh? What nonsense are you spouting? Are you on drugs?"


    Ruomei froze.


    "When did I give you any information like that?"


    Her mouth opened in horror. "What are you saying!? I gave you money to find out about Jiang Ruiling and this is what you told me! Did you forget?"


    "I think you are the one with the memory problem here. Yes you did tell me to investigate her, but I came back with nothing, remember? That woman''s history is as clean as it could get."


    She was in disbelief. As expected, everybody gave her disdainful stares.


    "You! How could you lie? You cannot go back on your report! I gave you money too!"


    He snorted. "Of course, you did. Even though I told you many times that there is nothing suspicious about her, you refused to give up and forced me to work like a dog. You made me keep digging about her. Of course, I won''t do it for free. You utterly wasted my time and expect not to pay me for it. Foolish!"


    Wen Yaoting clenched his jaw. "Shi Ruomei, what the fuck is this!? You said that your information is a hundred percent rock solid! Now, what am I hearing?"


    Ruomei trembled and her hands were shaking. "Y-you cannot do this to me. You are lying!"


    "Then prove it. I know what I said. If you have the evidence to prove me wrong then show me."


    She froze. She realized that she had no such evidence. She hadn''t recorded their conversation.


    "I...I¡­"


    "Sounds like you have nothing. So now if you excuse me, I will hang up. I have other clients too and unlike you, I have some work to do here for real."


    He hung up.


    On the other side in a dark warehouse, the spy said, "I-I did what you told me to! I refuted all of her ims just like you wanted! Now please let me go!"


    Wei''s underworld guards, who had tied him in the room, were keeping an eye on him. With Wei''s connections, it didn''t take much time to locate Ruomei''s spy. It was easy after that. They just had to threaten him to speak what they wanted.


    One of the guards said, "Not yet. Boss will personally meet you. If you could prove that you are useful to him, then you will stay alive."


    "I-If I couldn''t¡­?"


    Silence.


    The spy gulped.


    At least, there was some hope.


    Back at the venue, Ruomei failed in proving her and now she was facing everyone''s criticism.


    Jiang Ruiling said, "Is there anything else to say, Shi Ruomei?"


    "Don''t act so innocent, Jiang Ruiling! It must be you again who did this to save yourself."


    "If I really had to save myself, then I wouldn''t have admitted my mistake today. But I realized that I was wrong."


    Some of the people whispered.


    "True, true. It takes so much guts to admit this."


    "In fact, I should say that Jiang Ruiling is so courageous."


    "And here are Shi Ruomei and Wen Yaoting who didn''te clean even with all the evidence against them."


    "Horrible!"


    Shen Yang came forward and said, "I hope you will stop now, Miss Shi. I am merely young mistress''s bodyguard, and there is nothing suspicious between us. I respect her as my master and nothing else."


    Jiang Ruiling said, "Indeed. I won''t marry a bodyguard."


    "You¡­"


    "But I think they are a good match," Jiang Fai''s voice suddenly resounded among everyone. The Old Madam jolted in shock. "Huh?"


    There was a long silence after Jiang Fai''sment. Lihua inwardly gave him a thumbs up.


    Great going, Fai Fai!


    The teenager shrugged. "I mean Shen Yang is good-looking and he is strong too. He is loyal andpletely dedicated to the Jiang family. Isn''t it more important than his status? I mean¡­" he snickered at Wen Yaoting, "look at this man. What is the use of all his money and status if he is a disgusting bastard through and through? He is just another Li Tingzhe!"


    Wen Yaoting froze.


    Damn this kidparing me to a bodyguard?


    Jiang Fai beamed. "Plus Shen Yang is the chief of our security forces. That means he is so dependable. The Jiang family''s whole security is in his hands. That just proves his capability. And what did you do huh? You just fooled around with women and the one deal that you handled only brought loss to the Wen group. There is not a single quality in you!"


    Wen Yaoting''s face turned red in embarrassment.


    He snorted. "Hmph. If it was me, I would surely choose a girl who has a good heart over somebody''s status. Thank you for proving to me that wealth is only superficial. For lifelong happiness, it''s only your good personality that matters."


    His words made everyone deeply contemte this issue. Even all the socialites who wish to live a rich life admitted that they wouldn''t be able to marry a man like Wen Yaoting and live a miserable life.


    Neither he had the heart to keep a woman happy nor the brains to work in apany.


    Thedies immediately whispered, "He is not wrong."


    "Now that I look closely at him, Shen Yang is indeed so handsome."


    "That serious expression on his face makes him even more attractive, to be honest¡­" one of them giggled.


    "Look at his muscles! Who doesn''t want a strong man?"


    "While Wen Yaoting looks as if he would copse with just one punch," theyughed.


    Mrs. He, a beautiful middle-aged socialite, couldn''t help but say, "I think Old Madam can think about setting Jiang Ruiling with Shen Yang."

 Chapter 224 - Excellent Acting

    <h4>Chapter 224 - Excellent Acting</h4>


    The Old Madam jerked in shock and looked at Mrs. He. Even Lihua and Jiang Ruiling were in disbelief.


    Her n was to make Jiang Fai naturally point out all of Shen Yang''s qualities so that it would be easier for them to pitch him in at the appropriate time.


    But to think that someone from the guests would propose this to Old Madam¡­


    She smiled. "Why do you look so shocked? I am quite touched by this young man''s words. This incident really made me realize through Jiang Fai what should be important in a marriage. Having money is nice, but in the end it will never win against one''s loyal and good nature. I think the otherdies here would agree with me too."


    They furiously nodded.


    "Indeed we run after a family with good wealth and status, but do I want that at the cost of living with a womanizer husband? Never."


    "Hm, hm! If this is Wen Yaoting''s true face, I would rather remain single all my life."


    All the voices against him made Wen Yaoting burn in shame and embarrassment.


    Ruomei was shell-shocked. "Mrs. He, you cannot be serious! You cannot fall into their trap! This is what they exactly want."


    Mrs. He snorted. "We all had enough of your lies, Shi Ruomei. And even if hypothetically they do want this, what is wrong with that? Wen Yaoting can neverpare to Shen Yang."


    They froze.


    Shen Yang dazedly watched the crowd. He never thought that he would get such recognition from these wealthy socialites to marry Jiang Ruiling.


    Jiang Ninghong nced at her husband and asked, "What do you think, Weiyuan? Li?" She raised her brow at Jiang Li.


    Jiang Li said, "Dad had personally recruited Shen Yang into our security force. It was his decision too to make him the chief and also Ruiling''s bodyguard. I have seen him work and his performance and observed his nature up close as well. If it is him, then I can rest assured. I want a strong man for my sister, not a wimp."


    The insult was a harsh p on Wen Yaoting''s face.


    Shen Yang trembled.


    Jiang Weiyuan narrowed his eyes and ever so slightly nodded. There wasn''t much shift in his expression and neither could anybody read what his gaze meant.


    "The important thing is what Ruiling and Shen Yang think about each other."


    Ruiling straightened up and she seemed to be in deep thought. "This is so sudden¡­I mean Shen Yang¡­"


    Wen Yaoting almost lunged at her to strangle, but Shen Yang''s sharp gaze immediately noticed his stance. He rushed like lightning and with his strong fist pushed and threw him back. He blew away akin to a broken kite. He coughed hard as he got up.


    "Yaoting!"


    Wen Qiang and his wife looked at their son''s pathetic state in horror.


    His frosty and chilling gaze threatened to skin him alive. "Don''t dare touch, young mistress!"


    Wen Yaoting was still coughing as he spoke, "You two...you two are acting! That bitch is behaving as if it''s such a¡­*cough* hard choice to make! She must be jumping in happiness!"


    The sound of knuckles cracking came and before he knew it, another punchnded on his face.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Blood spilled from his nose and he yelped in pain.


    "Stop with the profanities towards the young mistress! Don''t forget your ce."


    Jiang Fai sneered. "What can we expect from an uneducated man?"


    Mrs. He sighed. "Jiang Ruiling is lucky that she got saved."


    The others nodded.


    "Well Old Madam. It''s your family matter. But if it would have been me, I wouldn''t have hesitated to choose him anymore. I mean even when he was locked up, he broke through the room to save her. His dedication is remarkable."


    Shen Yang smiled. "You tter me, Mrs. He. I was just doing my duty."


    Lihua cautiously observed the Old Madam and tried to gauge her reaction.


    The Old Madam was still personally hesitant to let Jiang Ruiling marry Shen Yang.


    What is this luck of mine¡­


    First Weizhe marries Yubi, then Wei brings Lixue as his wife who are nothing but average women and now even Ruiling?


    But more than that, she was embarrassed to know that the man she chose for Jiang Ruiling turned out to be scum. It felt like a p on her face that she failed in her choices.


    And in front of all these guests whose thinking took such a huge shift, she had no way to reject this proposal. Her reputation was already scarred because of Ruomei and Wen Yaoting. She couldn''t afford for people to think any less and unbending than this.


    She smiled. "Indeed, this opened my eyes too. Ruomei and Wen Yaoting were my choices for Wei and Ruiling. But both of them turned out to be snakes trying to harm my family."


    Jiang Fai snorted and mumbled, "Don''t just conveniently forget Li Tingzhe that bastard¡­"


    The Old Madam clearly heard it and shut him with her deadly re.


    "This is sudden, but I think that they will do well together. Ruiling and Shen Yang."


    Shen Yang couldn''t believe his ears.


    Did they actually seed in gaining her approval?


    The Old Madam looked at Ruiling. "What do you think, Ruiling?"


    She smiled. "I had some inhibitions when Mrs. He suggested Shen Yang for me. It took my surprise honestly. I mean he was always beside me as my guard and now he will be my husband... But I know he is a good man. After all, he has always followed me. And after tonight, I don''t desire a wealthy life as long as my husband respects me which Shen Yang does. If Old Madam thinks that he is right for me, then I am ready."


    Lihua was impressed with her performance. After all, she couldn''t agree to it too easily and make everyone suspicious by her reaction.


    She sighed. "Shen Yang, are you okay with it? I know you would have never imagined this oue¡­"

 Chapter 225 - The Mafia King Craftily Hints

    <h4>Chapter 225 - The Mafia King Craftily Hints</h4>


    Shen Yang bowed. "It will be my honor, Madam Lixue. I feel overwhelmed that the Jiang family acknowledges me and regards me as a suitable man for the young mistress. I will do my very best to make the young mistress happy. I know I don''t have as much money as the other rich heirs, but I assure you that I will give her afortable and respectable life that everyone wants for her."


    The sincerity in his voice and stance was so unshakable that many of the socialites teared up. Some even felt envious of Jiang Ruiling.


    Even if Wen Yaoting was out, she still got a best man on the same night!


    Wen Yaoting and Ruomei could only watch this drama unfold and do nothing about it. No matter how much they screamed the truth, nobody believed that this time, they were saying the truth.


    It was like that story where a young man fooled the vigers that there was a tiger in the forest. Every time, they woulde with him to fight with the tiger but got to know that the young man only lied to them for fun. The vigers cursed him for his behavior. One day, when the tiger really appeared before him in the forest, he shouted for help in panic but none of the vigers came to him for help, thinking that he was fooling them again. In the end, he somehow managed to escape with grave injuries and learned his lesson.


    Ruomei and Wen Yaoting were in a simr situation. After lying through their teeth so many times, they couldn''t get through to anybody that Jiang Ruiling and Shen Yang''s love was true.


    Jiang Weiyuan calmly said, "If it''s decided, then we can go ahead with their engagement right now. The guests are already here."


    Jiang Li added. "Doesn''t make sense to cancel the arrangements tonight."


    Lihua looked at them, dumbfounded. She pulled Wei''s coat. "Woah, woah, Uncle and Jiang Li already thought so far."


    Wei nodded. "They don''t want to dy anymore since the pan is already hot."


    "What do you mean?" She blinked her eyes.


    "Yes. After all, they aided us too in bringing the situation to this point."


    "Huh? How? Didn''t you¡­" she whispered even more softly, "handle Shi Ruomei''s spy and bring her recording with Wen Yaoting?"


    "Yes. But Li brought Mu Qing into the picture and exposed all his dealings."


    Lihua was speechless.


    "What? It wasn''t you?"


    He shook his head. "No."


    Her lips started in shock. "How can Jiang Li be so ready with this in such a short time? I mean investigating, gathering evidence and then bringing Mu Qing here¡­"


    He craftily smiled. "What do you think?"


    Lihua thought about it and then her shoulders drooped in sadness.


    "Umm... it''s too much for my brain, hubby," she whined.


    He patted her head. "Don''t take stress. It''s not good for your health."


    She nodded hard. "En!"


    The Old Madam said, "Sounds good enough."


    Jiang Ninghong looked at her daughter-inw. "Lanying. Help me in fixing Ruiling''s makeup."


    "Yes, Mom," she nodded.


    The guests were excited to see this engagement. "Oh wow! Let''s go back! The bride and groom have to get ready."


    The crowd quickly left, leaving the Jiang and Wen family behind. The Jiang family''s guards forcibly took Ruomei and Wen Yaoting away.


    "Old Madam, please help me! Believe me they are lying! Don''t throw me out, Old Madam!" Ruomei cried. "Give me one more chance!"


    Wen Qiang tried to stop them from taking his son away. "Jiang Weiyuan, where are your people taking my son!"


    He narrowed his eyes. "You don''t think that I will let him go after how he plotted against my daughter now do you? There is a heavy price to pay for messing with the Jiang family. Don''t forget who we are."


    "Y-you¡­"


    "Dad, dad please save me! You cannot let them take me! What are they going to do to me?"


    They also took the goon away and then there was finally silence.


    The Old Madam said, "I am tired and will be resting until the ceremony starts."


    Jiang Li said, "I will go and arrange a suit for Shen Yang. He cannot get engaged in his bodyguard attire."


    Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Ninghong along with Jiang Lanying left to make some more arrangements.


    Lihua quickly shut the door and jumped into her hug. "Ahhhhh congrattions! I cannot believe our n seeded without a hitch!"


    Jiang Fai smirked. "It''s all because of me actually who spoke at the right time."


    "FaiFai!!!!" She smothered him in such a hug that he felt crushed.


    Jiang Xiurang was shocked. "T-that was your n?"


    Lihua winked. "Yup."


    Sheined. "Why didn''t you tell me Fai?"


    He rolled his eyes. "Mom, you get too nervous if you have to act. You would have given us away with your fidgeting and twitching."


    She couldn''t help but agree.


    Shen Yang stammered. "T-that...a-are young mistress and I really going to get engaged?"


    His only hope was to get the family''s approval. But now they took onerge stride ahead that went all the way to their engagement!


    Lihua chuckled. "Look at poor Shen Yang. He is still in such shock."


    Jiang Ruiling tiptoed and kissed on his cheek. "It is true, my future husband. You can believe it already. We won."


    Shen Yang snapped out of his daze. He stared at her, his heart beating faster and faster. "Yes...we won¡­"


    *Meow*


    Lihua, the cat,zily purred.


    Yeah, yeah, it''s all happy and fluffy now, but where is my food? I am hungry.


    Lihua, the human, hugged her hard. "Lihuaaaa!!! You took away the spotlight tonight!"


    Of course, dumb human. Who else can take this Queen''s ce?


    A few minutester, everybody gathered for their engagement ceremony. Jiang Ruiling changed into a different dress while Shen Yang had donned an expensive suit with a shiny brooch on his coat.


    They exchanged rings and the whole hall resounded with cheers and ps.


    Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Ninghong nced at each other and clinked their sses. "Cheers."

 Chapter 226 - The Whole Family In Cahoots

    <h4>Chapter 226 - The Whole Family In Cahoots</h4>


    Late at night in Jiang vi, Jiang Weiyuan stepped into his room as he returned from his short trip to the base. The room was dark and he quietly walked towards the bathroom.


    "You arete."


    His wife''s voice echoed in the night''s silence. He paused in his steps.


    "And you smell of blood."


    Jiang Ninghong switched on the bedsidemp. She was leaning on the bed with her arms folded as she stared at her husband.


    He turned to face her and quietly said, "It was messy tonight."


    She raised her brow.


    "Li is in even more of a bad state than me. He was the one who tortured Wen Yaoting and that goon after all."


    "I don''t like the smell and you know it."


    "There is no bathroom in the base."


    Jiang Ninghong shook her head. "Are they dead?"


    "Alive. For now. It will be painful."


    "What about Shi Ruomei?"


    "Haven''t touched her yet. Dealing with those two made us already sote."


    "Take a quick shower. I have called Ruiling to meet us."


    He nodded.


    Ten minutester, they heard a knock on their room''s door and Ruiling stepped in. She quietly stood before them. "Mom, Dad."


    Jiang Ninghong stared at her daughter and then at the ring on her ring finger. "The ring looks beautiful on you."


    "Thank you, Mom," she smiled.


    "But it is not something that you achieved on your own."


    Silence.


    "I want to know what went wrong. The mistake that you admitted in front of all the guests tonight, was it true or a bluff?"


    She pursed her lips. "It was true."


    Jiang Weiyuan narrowed his eyes. "Jiang Ruiling."


    She straightened up.


    "Was that your n of achieving marriage with Shen Yang?"


    "...Yes."


    "Then you have disappointed us."


    Her eyelids trembled and she lowered her head.


    "If that was your n of getting what you want, then I regret leaving the matter up to you. You really thought that people thinking of you as apromised woman was the best solution?"


    Jiang Ruiling clenched her dress guiltily. "Mom, Dad. I am really sorry. I understand my n had a lot of ws and more than that, it was morally wrong."


    Jiang Ninghong observed her expressions and slowly asked, "What changed your mind? What made you realize this?"


    "Jiang Li- sister-inw."


    Just as they thought, it was rted to Lihua. The more surprising part was that she was addressing Lihua as her sister-inw now.


    "Tell us everything from the beginning."


    Jiang Ruiling narrated the whole incident of Lihua, the car attacking the goon first and then Wei and Lihua finding out about the mess. She said how it was all Lihua''s n to turn the situation in their favor.


    "It was her idea to let me admit my plot against Wen Yaoting in front of everyone. It would surely cause a bacsh at first, which it did, but if we yed the cards right, then she said that she had the confidence to solve the problem I was in."


    The parents stared at her.


    "I still cannot believe that it actually worked out."


    Jiang Ninghong said, "Interesting...You seem quite impressed by her. But don''t you think that she might have helped you out of her own selfishness of her challenge?"


    She smiled. "I did think that. That''s why I asked her to stop poking into my matter. She had offered her help, but I had declined. Cousin was really angry at me."


    Jiang Weiyuan slightly widened his eyes in surprise. "Wei was... angry at you?"


    "Yes. He even said that he will punish Shen Yang because I insulted her. I somehow stopped him, but he dered that he won''t help me and neither will he let sister-inw aid me if I get into trouble. In fact...even tonight, he already knew that Shi Ruomei and Wen Yaoting had colluded together to ruin my n, except the fact that he ordered the goon to attack me at thest moment," she cleared his throat, "True to his word, cousin didn''t warn me at all."


    She said what Wei had told her.


    Jiang Weiyuan narrowed his eyes. "I do agree with him. But then why did Lixue help you if he didn''t want it?"


    Jiang Ruiling blinked her eyes. "That''s because he cannot say no to her. Plus, sister-inw was mad at him for hiding their intentions and keeping quiet. He is quite a doting husband. She said that she would help me and he immediately nodded."


    Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Ninghong - "..."


    A soft smile curled her lips. She also exined how Lihua berated her for making this n that would have only hurt her and her family in the long run.


    The elders were once again surprised as they stared at her. "She said all this?"


    "En."


    Jiang Ninghong said, "To think that a woman younger than you had to make you understand this simple point makes me disappointed in you."


    Jiang Ruiling bit her lower lip.


    "I thought that you had a good strategy in mind, but in the end, it was Lixue who had to save you and that too without harming your reputation. She got Old Madam''s approval for Shen Yang without anybody pointing their fingers at you. In fact, not just Old Madam but the whole circle gave Shen Yang their resounding agreement. I have to admit it. She has some spark in her. Rectifying your mistake wasn''t an easy task."


    Jiang Weiyuan said, "As expected of her."


    Jiang Ruiling frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "As expected of Lixue to be this capable. Wei married her and my brother epted her as his daughter-inw too. It already proved to me that was the right choice. She did a fine job in freeing Xiurang and now she had the brains to pull you out of the pinch."


    Jiang Ninghong chuckled. "Don''t forget how she scolded you and brother-inw Weizhe for not helping sister-inw. Not many people in this world can scold Jiang family''s members."


    His lips straightened into a thin line.


    *Knock knock*


    Jiang Ruiling asked, "Who is it at this time?"


    Jiang Ninghong smiled. "Lixue. I called her to meet us too."


    She opened the door and Lihua''s face popped in. "Hello! I got Aunt''s message that you wanted to meet me?"


    Jiang Weiyuan said, "Come inside and shut the door."


    Lihua stepped inside holding a small furry animal in her hand.


    "Heheee. I hope you don''t mind me bringing Lihua too."


    "She is most wee here. After all, she saved Ruiling tonight. We are in her debt," Jiang Weiyuan said.


    *Meo*


    Lihua, the cat sensed the praises and had a pleased expression on her face.


    Jiang Ruiling cleared her throat. "Can I hold her?"


    Lihua beamed. "Why not!"


    Lihua, the cat, grimaced.


    Don''t just agree on my behalf, dumb human!


    Jiang Ruiling slowly extended her arms. Lihua, the cat narrowed her green eyes. She had no interest in this, but in the end, she still jumped into her arms.


    This is thest time that I am entertaining you like this!


    Jiang Ruiling brightened and patted her furry head.


    "She is so cute."


    Jiang Ninghong said, "Lixue. I just called to thank you for helping Ruiling tonight. She told us everything that happened."


    Jiang Weiyuan nodded. "We are grateful for your help."


    Lihua quickly said, "Oh no, no! You don''t have to thank me. Jiang Ruiling is like my sister. Of course, I had to help her," she coughed, "Actually, I should apologize on Wei''s behalf. He knew everything, but he said nothing."


    "You don''t have to. We understood where he wasing from."


    She sheepishly grinned.


    Then it struck her. "Oh yes! I wanted to know one thing."


    "What is it?"


    "Wei said that it was Jiang Li who brought Mu Qing and exposed Wen Yaoting. He arranged all the evidence. But how did he do that in such a short time?"


    The trio looked at each other in surprise.


    "Which also reminds me of another thing. Uncle and Aunt seemedfortable in quickly epting Shen Yang. I thought that maybe you two had the same thoughts as Old Madam. That''s why you agreed for Wen Yaoting and then Jiang Ruiling had to n everything alone."


    Silence.


    Jiang Ruiling asked, "You don''t know? I thought my cousin told you."


    She innocently asked, "Told me what?"


    Jiang Weiyuan calmly said, "We already knew of Ruiling and Shen Yang''s feelings for each other."


    Her eyes popped out of her sockets as she stared at them, stupefied. "Huh? Huh? What?"


    "Yes. That is exactly why I transferred Shen Yang''s position to be Ruiling''s bodyguard."


    She was dumbfounded.


    "Huhhhh???"


    Jiang Ninghong said, "At first, he was just a bodyguard, and then he became the chief. But then we noticed their feelings for each other. Weiyuan decided to make him Ruiling''s personal bodyguard so that they could spend more time together. As for Li. We knew that Ruiling was nning something to stop this engagement. To silently support her in the background, Li was ready with his investigation to make our side even stronger against him."


    Lihua stammered. "S-so you two hadn''t really agreed for Wen Yaoting?"


    She smiled. "Of course not. But it wasn''t easy to make Old Madam change her mind until something drastic happened. She is the Matriarch of this family. Even if Ruiling is our daughter, we don''t have much say because she makes all the decisions."

 Chapter 227 - The Distant Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 227 - The Distant Rtionship</h4>


    Lihua gasped. "So you two and Jiang Li were in cahoots. No wonder¡­"


    She seemed to be in a trance. ??


    Then she sighed. "Old Madam should stop enforcing her decisions. I mean to say that others should get a say too in such important things. Jiang Ruiling is an adult, and she the most right to decide here."


    Jiang Ruiling said, "Indeed and you have been the only one to stand openly against her after Uncle Weizhe."


    "I am just doing what I feel is right. If only one person takes all decisions without caring about anybody else''s opinion then the family would never be happy."


    Jiang Weiyuan ever so faintly smiled. Jiang Ninghong seemed to be in deep thought as she stared at her. A thought swirled in her mind that she finally let out after much contemtion.


    "Yes. The family should be happy. That''s why...I would like to ask you to help Li and Lanying too."


    Jiang Ruiling and her father exchanged curious nces.


    Lihua blinked her eyes. "Jiang Li and Jiang Lanying? What help?"


    "Help them fix their marriage."


    She widened her eyes. "Huh? Is there any problem between them¡­"


    Suddenly, she realized that there were times when the husband and wife seemed too distant. Jiang Lanying was a quiet woman and whenever she tried to talk to Jiang Li, he would ignore her most of the time. He would only give perfunctory responses. They hardly had any decent conversations, and she didn''t even know when she saw them smiling together.


    Jiang Ninghong said, "I think you have realized it."


    "Ah yes¡­" she slowly nodded. "But what is the problem between them?"


    Jiang Ruiling shook her head. "We don''t know. We tried to ask them many times. But they have nothing to say."


    "Ah? Don''t they love each other?"


    They frowned and looked at each other.


    "..."


    What kind of a reaction is this?


    "So that means...it''s an arranged one?"


    Jiang Ninghong nodded. "Indeed. Lanying is an influential family''s daughter. Her father is the chairman of hispany."


    "Old Madam really likes rich heirs and heiresses huh? But at least this time, she chose a good woman for Jiang Li."


    "How do you know?" She raised her brow.


    "Hm? I just get that feeling. She is soft and demure and even though she doesn''t speak much, I get that she is a nice woman. Isn''t that why you let her marry your son? Otherwise, you would have stopped their marriage just how you tried to help Jiang Ruiling in the background. If she is your daughter-inw, that means you wanted her to be that. You wouldn''t have let your son marry someone with malicious intent."


    Jiang Weiyuan was surprised and smiled. "Indeed."


    Lihua nodded. "And I think the reason why she talks less is because she doesn''t talk much to her husband. For a woman in a new home, her husband is a sort of bridge between her and his family. But if Jiang Lanying is having problems and cannot talk to him due to the reasons they have, then it would be hard for her to mingle in the family. If they cannot have a decent talk as husband and wife first, then how will she handle his family? It would be hard for a woman with her personality."


    Jiang Ninghong was slightly taken aback by this logic.


    "I understand this because I was at her position when I stepped into the Jiang vi. But Wei always stood by my side. Because he was there, I didn''t feel lonely, and his presence gave me the strength to face everyone here. Isn''t it the same with you, Aunt?"


    She softly nodded.


    "How many years has it been since their marriage?"


    "Two years. Li was twenty-five at that time."


    "Oh! So the younger brother got married first!"


    Jiang Ruiling nodded. "Actually...Old Madam had chosen sister-inw for cousin initially," she chuckled.


    Lihua was dumbfounded. "Really? For Wei?"


    "En. But cousin wasn''t interested, of course. Old Madam was really furious for disobeying her, but cousin just didn''t agree. That''s why she was so forceful regarding Shi Ruomei and his marriage. He already declined once and she let him because he is the CEO and the Mafia King. But he rejected her too. Old Madam never brought up my sister-inw''s topic to poke him because it was awkward to say that now that she is bro''s wife."


    "Ah...no wonder I never heard that argument."


    They nodded.


    "So then how did Jiang Lie into the picture?"


    Jiang Weiyuan said, "Old Madam still wanted her to marry into this family because of her good background. Wei disagreed so she told Li to marry her."


    "..."


    Her mouth heavily twitched.


    What is this - a passing the parcel game going on? One brother got out so the next brother stepped in?


    "And he agreed?"


    "Surprisingly, yes."


    Lihua curiously asked, "So both Jiang Li and Jiang Lanying don''t have anybody they loved previously. Even though Old Madam decided it, it wasn''t really a forced marriage."


    Silence.


    "What?"


    Jiang Ruiling said, "I don''t think it was forced on bro. He is just like me. He wouldn''t have married her if he didn''t want to. But I cannot say for my sister-inw. We hardly talked to each other, so I don''t know her thoughts."


    Lihua pursed her lips. "That''s where you all went wrong. I understand why the family didn''t like me. So nobody approached me because Wei brought me against everyone''s wishes. But you liked Jiang Lanying, right? So you all should have taken some initiative to make her feel at home. If you can see that she cannot talk to Jiang Li, then you should have shown that you care about her."


    The trio - "..."


    "We do."


    "When? Thest time I saw Jiang Li leaving the breakfast table and she was trying to talk to him - Uncle or Aunt didn''t really say anything. It was clear that Jiang Lanying felt awkward."


    They had nothing to retort.


    Lihua gasped. "Uncle and Aunt are like mother and father to her. If you don''t show care, then who will?"


    Jiang Weiyuan cleared his throat. "I... really don''t know how to do these things¡­"


    Lihua choked.


    It''s not some rocket science!

 Chapter 228 - The Mafia King Questions Lihuas Orientation

    <h4>Chapter 228 - The Mafia King Questions Lihua''s Orientation</h4>


    Lihua facepalmed.


    Really...Uncle''s family really likes to keep their silence. ??


    Her brow twitched. "You all need a different sort of conversation for that. Showing concern is not so difficult. But back to the topic, there is no hint at all why they are so distant? Nothing at all?"


    Jiang Ruiling wondered if she should speak her mind. "I have a thought, but I may bepletely wrong."


    "Oh tell, tell!" She beamed. "Maybe we can figure something out!"


    "It will make you ufortable."


    She furrowed her brows. "Why me?"


    "It''s rted to my cousin. There might be a slight chance that sister-inw might like cousin Wei?"


    Lihua coughed hard. "R-really?" She looked at her, speechless.


    "I mean she was supposed to marry cousin Wei in the first ce. Maybe she had feelings for him. But he declined."


    "But Jiang Lanying wasn''t forced, right?"


    "I cannot say that. How she agreed for bro and what happened in her family when cousin Wei declined this marriage is their internal matter. Maybe she didn''t want to marry bro, but her family urged her to and she couldn''t reject it?"


    Lihua scratched her chin.


    Is it really that case?


    She never really saw her act differently around Wei.


    "So you think that Jiang Li might have realized this and that''s why he is so distant towards her?"


    Jiang Ruiling said, "Possibly. But like I said, it could be way off the mark. There is a realy slim chance."


    "I see...but how could I help here?" She asked. "As far as I understand, the only thing that can sort this out is to have propermunication. It''s really important for a husband and wife, otherwise the problem won''t ever be solved. Just assuming things will get us nowhere."


    Jiang Weiyuan said, "Li doesn''t listen to us. He just wants us to leave their marriage alone."


    She frowned. She thought for a moment and then said, "Okay! I will do what I can! I think the best way is to create chances for them to have a conversation. I don''t think that they want this current status quo to remain between them. But something is stopping them from breaking it either."


    She grinned. "We just have to force them out of theirfort zones. Hoho! I will do that for sure! Just watch me."


    ---


    Lihua stepped in her room when she suddenly felt her wrist pulled behind.


    She gasped and looked behind. Then she sighed in relief. "Oh it''s you Wei. I thought that¡­"


    Wei''s dark gaze silently stared at her, making her feel goosebumps crawl on her.


    "You thought what?" His gaze dimmed and his voice was aggrieved as he spoke.


    Ah? Why is my hubby looking so sad?


    "You thought that it would be Ruiling?"


    Lihua widened her eyes. "Why will I think of her?"


    Wei heavily pursed his lips and showed her the most distressed face he could to look pitiful. "Why won''t you? I got to know everything from Mingshen."


    Her mouth twitched.


    What did that evil doctor do now?


    Wei showed his phone to her with a picture on it. Lihua took a nce and choked hard.


    "T-this¡­"


    It was the picture of Lihua pinning Ruiling on the bed in a promising'' position.


    Under the picture, the caption was -


    ''Beware of your wife''s lesbian tendency. Keep a watch on her. She might soon leave you.''


    !!!


    Yang Mingshen! What the hell is with this message!?


    She was so angry that she wanted to fly to the Yang mansion and strangle that psycho doctor.


    Wei had a hurt expression on his face. "Why are you two like that on the same bed? You cannot like her and neither can she like you. I am your husband."


    Lihua coughed. "Wei. It''s really not like that...That idiot Mingshen is just joking haha¡­"


    Wei didn''t buy that.


    "My wife is in the same bed with my cousin in an intimate position. It isn''t a joke to me."


    "..."


    "Wei...I-I don''t bend that way. See? I married a man, right? You? And Ruiling loves Shen Yang too. A MAN. So¡­"


    Wei pursed his lips. "Feelings can change anytime. I didn''t like you seeing so close. How did that happen anyway? You were fine when I was out with Renshu."


    "That¡­"


    "Then how did you end up like that?"


    "Um-"


    "Did Ruiling attack you?" He coldly asked.


    "No."


    Her answer left him even more distraught. "So you¡­"


    Lihua widened her eyes. "No, no, no! Heavens no!"


    "You don''t like me anymore?" Wei bit his lip. His gaze shone in a misty hue as if he suffered the greatest tragedy of his life.


    "Lixue, I cannot live without you. I don''t ept this."


    Lihua''s mouth twitched. Then she burst intoughter. "Hahaha, Wei you are so cute! You are really jealous of a woman and that too your cousin?" She clutched her stomach. "O-Oh God, you are really so adorable!"


    She pinched his pouty cheeks. He looked at her, trying to gauge her reaction. "So you two-"


    "Really it''s nothing. That evil doctor is having fun with you! You shouldn''t believe what he says," she put her hands on her waist.


    "I didn''t want to. But the picture. You two seemed awfully close andfortable."


    "..."


    "That was just a small part of a n to fool Shi Ruomei and Wen Yaoting into thinking that Jiang Ruiling was really on the bed in apromising position. So I just pushed her on the bed-" she bit her tongue as she realized that she told the truth by mistake.


    Wei narrowed his eyes. "So you did initiate it...But you said no."


    She nervouslyughed. "Haha I-I mean...I pushed her but...but then we just f-fell so it was an ident too."


    "But you just said you nned it to happen to fool them."


    "..."


    What is happening to my intelligence!?


    "You never said to me that this is your n too," he tilted his head.


    Of course not or else you wouldn''t have let me do it!


    Wei said, "Now wifey has to be punished for lying to her hubby."

 Chapter 229 - Give A Child Or Divorce!

    <h4>Chapter 229 - Give A Child Or Divorce!</h4>


    The next day, Lihua staggered as she climbed down the steps, painfully holding her waist. Her eyes were misty as she recalled Wei''s ''punishment''st night.


    The result of his jealousy led him to eat his wife until she thoroughly understood not to provoke him even with a woman. Men or women, everybody was the same for the Mafia King. She could only get intimate with her husband, not anybody else even if it was fake. ??


    What did I do to suffer like this? It was only Jiang Ruiling, my cousin-inw added to that!


    At the breakfast table, Jiang Fai excitedly patted on a chair next to him. "Sister-inw! Sit here! Look, I want to show you my newic!"


    Jiang Ruiling smiled. "Good morning," she blinked her eyes. "Why do you look so tired?"


    Lihua looked at her in utter grievance, but she couldn''t say what happenedst night. Her smile faltered. "Nothing...Just was...awake tillte night."


    "Oh¡­" She understood it and lowered her head, secretly smiling.


    Wei came down too and took a seat beside her but not before throwing a cold re at Jiang Ruiling. She paused, noticing the dangerous aura that he emanated.


    Why is cousin Wei looking at me like that as if I have made a huge sin?


    The Old Madam narrowed her eyes. "Where is Weizhe?"


    The maid hesitated. "Old Madam. Master Jiang Weizhe is at the other residence¡­"


    She gritted her teeth. "Is that woman more important or being with his family here!? Useless!"


    Lihua frowned. "She is also family. She is his wife, after all."


    "Shut up! Don''t ruin my morning with your useless chatter and especially about that woman!"


    Her brow twitched.


    Jiang Ninghong said, "Ruiling. Where is Shen Yang? I feel that he should be a part of our meals and gatherings from now on. He is your fiance, after all. Right, Old Madam?"


    The Old Madam was a little ufortable, but she had to ede after she epted him.


    Shen Yang stepped in and stood in attention. "Yes, Madam."


    Jiang Ninghong said, "Sit with us."


    He widened his eyes in shock.


    "You will be our son-inw in the future. You are family now. Of course, you should have your meals with us."


    "This¡­"


    Ruiling nodded. "Yes, Shen Yang."


    Lihua giggled. "Don''t be so shy, brother-inw."


    He slightly blushed. But he still felt awkward to suddenly join. He had served them as a bodyguard for years now. It was difficult to adjust.


    Jiang Weiyuan said, "It''s an order, Shen Yang."


    "...Yes, Master," he had no choice.


    As the breakfast continued in silence, Lihua observed Jiang Li and Jiang Lanying. As expected, there was no sense of fondness between them. She even felt ''Stay away from me'' vibesing from Jiang Li.


    Jiang Lanying was peeking at his side, stealing nces, but he didn''t look back even once.


    Hmm...she is sneaking nces at Jiang Li, not Wei. I think she definitely doesn''t have any lingering feelings for him.


    Plus, her eyes expressed how she wanted her husband''s attention.


    After the breakfast got over, Jiang Li was ready to leave when Old Madam coldly said, "Wait, Li. I want to talk about something important. Sit."


    "I have an important meeting," he said without much emotion.


    "Postpone it at ater time," there was finality in her voice.


    He stared at her and then quietly sat back. The atmosphere seemingly turned serious.


    The Old Madam sharply looked at him and Jiang Lanying. "You two. It has already been two years since your marriage. Why haven''t I heard any news about your child yet?"


    Lihua, who was drinking water, choked in her throat. She coughed hard as she looked at Old Madam in disbelief.


    Is this a question to be asked in front of everyone!? Is this a question to be asked at all in the first ce!?


    Wei worriedly patted her back. "Are you okay?"


    "... Barely," she whispered.


    Jiang Lanying froze. She slightly clenched her fist as she nced at Jiang Li.


    The Old Madam banged her fist on the table. "Don''t stay quiet for God''s sake you two! You have been married for two years now! Why isn''t there a child yet?"


    Jiang Lanying panicked. "O-Old Madam¡­"


    "What!? Don''t stutter and stammer like an idiot! Give me an answer!"


    Jiang Li shot an icy stare at her and said, "This is between me and her."


    "No, it isn''t! Everybody in our circle is questioning me about you. Why isn''t Jiang Lanying pregnant yet? It''s already two years now but why isn''t there a child yet? Don''t they want one? Do you understand how embarrassing it is for me?"


    Jiang Lanying lowered her head and trembled. Tears threatened to fall, but she held it in.


    Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Ninghong exchanged serious nces. "Old Madam, they are still young."


    "So? What are they waiting for? Do they want to wait until they reach their thirties?"


    Jiang Ninghong said nothing.


    Jiang Li''s cold demeanor worsened. "You don''t have to bother with answering anybody in the circle. They should handle their own family matters rather than poking into ours."


    Lihua gave him a thumbs up and nodded in appreciation.


    We don''t have to act the way society wants us to.


    Old Madam erupted in anger. "Enough Jiang Li! I won''t tolerate this anymore. How long will this go on? You refuse to say anything on this matter, and I won''t let you walk away like that. You will just waste year after year with this attitude!"


    She scowled at Jiang Lanying. "And you! Rather than wasting time sitting in the house and doing nothing, work on getting pregnant! You are nothing but humiliating me!"


    Jiang Li pped his palm hard on the table and frostily red at her. "You don''t have to talk to her. I already said what I wanted to. There will be no discussion on this."


    Old Madam snapped. "No buts on this discussion, Li! If Lanying cannot give me a great-grandchild as soon as possible, then you would have to divorce her! I will make you marry someone who can give me a child!"

 Chapter 230 - The Mafia King Will Only Support His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 230 - The Mafia King Will Only Support His Wife</h4>


    Jiang Lanying slowly raised her head and looked at her in horror.


    D-divorce¡­? ??


    Her face turned ashen upon hearing this.


    After the Old Madam stormed off, there was a deep silence. Jiang Li nced at his wife who was shivering slightly. He almost reached his hand to touch her shoulder, but then he slowly retracted it.


    His gaze lowered. Without saying anything, he left too.


    Lihua quickly went over to Jiang Lanying''s side. "Don''t be afraid, okay? Don''t worry about Old Madam''s threat. That was a rude one! Nobody will let you divorce Jiang Li."


    She bit her lip.


    Jiang Weiyuan walked up to her and slowly patted her head. "En. Like Li said, it''s between you and him. Don''t think about her."


    Jiang Lanying widened her eyes at his gesture. She felt his warm pats on her head.


    Lihua beamed seeing him console her.


    See? Showing concern isn''t difficult, right?


    Jiang Weiyuan slightly coughed. Jiang Ninghong seriously nodded as well. "There is no pressure for a child, Lanying."


    Jiang Fai harrumphed. "Yes! Old Madam is so old-fashioned! It''s the couple who decides. Other people have no business in it."


    Jiang Xiurang warmly smiled. "En. You know how Old Madam is. Leave it be."


    Lihua smiled. "We are all with you, Jiang Lanying. Right, Wei?"


    She eagerly nced at him. Wei furrowed his brow and said, "I will only support my wife."


    "..."


    Everybody coughed hard. Lihua''s mouth twitched.


    I don''t think there is a limit to my husband''s coddling.


    "I really appreciate it, Wei but Jiang Lanying needs our support right now."


    Wei was about to say something when Lihua secretly threw daggers at him. "We WILL give her all the support, including YOU, right?"


    The words promptly went back and somehow, Wei got the cue looking at Lihua''s expression that he should be really nodding his head right now.


    So he did.


    Phew.


    "See?" Lihua grinned.


    Jiang Lanying faintly smiled. "Th-Thank you all...I will head back to my room. I feel tired."


    She quickly rushed away and everyone saw her hiding her tears as she ran.


    Lihua pursed her lips. "How can Old Madam be so vicious!?"


    Jiang Ruiling smiled. "That''s Old Madam for you."


    Shen Yang also felt the situation was quite pitiful.


    Lihua sighed.


    There were already tensions in their rtionship and now suddenly, a child got added into a mix.


    First, they should sort out their marriage. Only then they would be able to think of a child happily, she thought.


    She said, "I will talk to Jiang Lanying again."


    ---


    "That''s it! I have decided!"


    After churning her brain for hours, Meng Ya finally came to a solution.


    She gnashed her jaw. "If I have to get out of this hooligan''s ce, then I would have to ept his damn condition!"


    Meng Ya had tried several tricks and methods to escape Fu Renshu''s home, but the security was so tight that she didn''t get any chance. The maids were on high alert too because he had already warned them that she was a troublemaker.


    It was hard for Meng Ya to get anything done under their watchful scrutiny.


    "Even the staff is filled with hooligans! How can they see a young beautiful woman forcibly locked up in someone''s house? Doesn''t anybody have a conscience? But now I have decided!"


    Fu Renshu had given her the choice of epting his cheque and leaving the city.


    She mumbled. "I don''t have a choice now. I will pretend to ept his offer and leave, but then I will secretly return a few dayster. And once I am back, I will tell Lihua everything! I will not let her stay with a liar who has definitely altered her memories somehow¡­"


    Meng Ya smirked.


    "Such an awesome n! Why didn''t I think of this before? I wasted my days in his house which has been nothing but a nightmare!"


    Suddenly, the scene of him kissing her shed through her mind and she froze.


    "That is the most horrible memory I ever had!"


    Contrary to her cursing, her cheeks were bright red.


    Like hell it was something good! He took advantage of me!


    She heard some muttering and whispering from outside and she frowned.


    What is going on?


    After much fighting with Fu Renshu, he finally allowed her to step out of the room, only to be tightly watched by all the maids and guards. Staying cooped up in the room became increasingly suffocating for her, so hepromised a little only on the condition that she would behave.


    Meng Ya slowly peeked down from the corridor and was stunned to see a beautiful woman dressed in a pretty dress with high heels and makeup on. She gave off a mature and charming aura.


    Who is this woman?


    She lowered to look at herself and then she looked back at the woman.


    "..."


    The difference between us is¡­


    Then she saw Fu Renshuing in and she straightened up. She hid behind a pir.


    Wait. Why am I hiding behind a pir?


    She tried to listen to their conversation. But clearly, that woman brightened even more after seeing Fu Renshu.


    Her mouth twitched.


    No need to get so excited about seeing a hooligan. You need to get your eye checked.


    But the expression on that woman''s face hinted that maybe¡­


    Does she like him?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meng Ya snorted. "Hah! Who will like that stupid assistant who likes to keep girls locked up in his house?"


    The woman and Fu Renshu seemed to be talking. He was clearly not in the mood, but the woman was acting clingy.


    She sneered.


    So this is your real face, Fu Renshu. You dare kiss me and now you are flirting with some other woman. Scum alert!


    But what she saw next blew her mind off. Her eyes popped out of her sockets as she saw the woman pull his arm and kiss on his cheek. There was a sheepish smile on her lips.


    Fu Renshu red at her and pushed her away.


    Meng Ya stood rooted to her spot. The scene of that woman kissing him reyed in her mind again and again.


    What!?

 Chapter 231 - Trouble Came To Live In Fu House

    <h4>Chapter 231 - Trouble Came To Live In Fu House</h4>


    Meng Ya unblinkingly stared at them with a stunned expression.


    Some crazy woman kissed the hooligan! ??


    Fu Renshu seemed particrly bothered, but the woman was undeterred. Meng Ya gritted her teeth as a sense of strange frustration enveloped her chest.


    You are really a hooligan! A scum! You kissed me and now you let some other woman kiss you? You already have a girlfriend, yet you dare to steal a maiden''s lips! Despicable!


    She didn''t even realize when her nails started scratching the pir as she felt angrier with every passing second.


    Aren''t you just an assistant!? How do you know such a beautiful woman?


    She wondered. Fu Renshu worked for Wei, so he must have met her in some high-ss party for the wealthy people.


    That feeling of strange unease grew in her heart.


    She looked at herself and then at that woman.


    I am not that bad either. My dress might be cheap but I am still pretty!


    Curse you Fu Renshu for two-timing! Even hell won''t ept you after you die!


    She waved her hand in sheer anger that knocked a nearby vase kept on a stand. It fell with a bang that immediately drew their attention towards her.


    Meng Ya widened her eyes and swiftly picked the vase. But she was already caught. She awkwardly smiled at them.


    "H-Hello¡­I was just passing by."


    Fu Renshu''s mouth twitched.


    If one wasn''t enough, herees another troublemaker.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The woman narrowed her eyes at Meng Ya and seemed to observe her.


    Meng Ya slowly came down, holding the vase in her hand. Fu Renshu said, "Put the vase aside, you idiot."


    She smiled. "It''s okay. I will put it on again on my way back."


    The woman pouted her lips and intimately swung her arms against his. Meng Ya noticed and understood how she was trying to im her territory.


    Hah! You don''t need to im him! Who will want this hooligan in the first ce?


    The woman sweetly whispered into his ear, making him grimace.


    Her grasp tightened on the vase, looking at them acting so lovey-dovey.


    "Renshu. Who is this woman? I have never seen her before."


    "This¡­" he didn''t know how to exin this.


    "Oh, is she a new maid you have hired?"


    Meng Ya choked.


    What the hell! From what angle do you see that I look like a maid!? Check your damn eyes! How dare you look down on me!


    Fu Renshu red at her. "She is not a maid. Now leave if you have got your answer."


    "Renshu...you never talked to me like this before. How could you raise your voice against me?" She pursed her lips. "We have known each other for so long now."


    Meng Ya stiffened.


    Known each other for so long¡­?


    She suspiciously looked at her. The frustration intensified.


    The woman smiled at her. "If you are not a maid, then who are you?"


    Meng Ya squinted her gaze. "You are the guest here. Isn''t it more appropriate for you to introduce yourself first before asking me?"


    The woman sharply stared at her for a moment before a soft smile curled her lips. "You are right. That was rude of me. I am Tian Meirong and I am Renshu''s childhood friend."


    She inwardly cursed her.


    You didn''t have to add thest part!


    "I see. Nice to meet you. And by the way, you weren''t just rude by not introducing yourself first but also because you assumed that I am a maid," she smiled, "Clearly, I am not wearing a maid''s uniform."


    Fu Renshu coughed hard.


    Why is she acting so differently today?


    Tian Meirong was slightly taken aback, but she didn''t let it show on her face. She immediately looked apologetic. "I am sorry. It''s my mistake. Your clothes looked a little baggy and...I got you aren''t offended," she politely smiled.


    Meng Ya dug her nails on the vase and had an urge to throw it on her head and then again on Fu Renshu''s head for having rtions with such a woman.


    Fu Renshu warned. "I am warning you. Stop it," be eyed Tian Meirong.


    Meng Ya felt a little bit cated hearing his response.


    Tian Meirong looked displeased. "How could you say that to your future fiance?"


    Both Meng Ya and Fu Renshu choked hard.


    "Who the hell is your fiance!?" He looked at her in horror.


    "You cannot go back on your word, Renshu. We are childhood friends and you promised me in the past that you will marry me when we will be adults. I will be your bride. That''s why I came back. I am so happy that we will finally fulfill our promise."


    Meng Ya stared at them and suddenly, she felt like running away.


    Childhood friends. Fiance... marriage¡­


    They are so close.


    She felt a dull pain envelope her chest.


    Fu Renshu shook her hand off. "Enough with your nonsense!"


    Tian Meirong ignored him and asked, "You still didn''t introduce yourself."


    Meng Ya nced at her. The vase was almost at its breaking point with the way she was strangling it.


    The heartache that came hearing this news flew away as if she never felt it.


    A cunning smile shed on her face, giving Fu Renshu a bad feeling.


    "Indeed, it''s my turn to introduce myself. I am Meng Ya, Fu Renshu''s girlfriend."


    He rapidly blinked his eyes and stared at her in a daze.


    Excuse me? Nah, I must have heard it wrong.


    Tian Meirong widened her eyes. "Girlfriend?"


    "Yes. Too bad. He never mentioned anything about such a dear childhood friend of his. But it''s okay. You will definitely get a good guy one day," she nodded.


    He coughed hard. "Meng Ya¡­"


    "Yes, dear?" She shed a smile at him, making his mouth heavily twitch.


    Dear¡­


    Tian Meirong took a step forward. "I get it now. Renshu must have been kind to you and now you think that you are so close to him. Renshu will never choose a woman like you."

 Chapter 232 - Like Hell I Will Leave Now!

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Like Hell I Will Leave Now!</h4>


    This woman''s confidence¡­


    What is wrong with me that this hooligan cannot choose me? Meng Ya grimaced. ??


    Fu Renshu intervened. "Let''s stop here already. Please leave, Tian Meirong."


    She chuckled. "Nope. Especially not now."


    She pped her hands and two servants entered, holding huge suitcases. They kept it near the couch.


    Tian Meirong said, "I forgot to tell you that I will also be living here from now on."


    Meng Ya froze.


    "Of course, I need to show somebody her ce and bring her out of her illusion. She has to see it for herself that it''s me, not her, who is standing beside Renshu."


    Fu Renshu''s gaze darkened. "What? You are going to live here from now on?"


    "Aren''t you happy?" She winked.


    "Like hell I am! Go back to your own house!"


    She shrugged. "If you have anything to say, talk to¡­" she peered at Meng Ya and said with emphasis, "''Dad'' about it. He knows about my arrival."


    Meng Ya''s heart burned in fury by the obvious sarcastic remark.


    She already calls her Dad? Damn you, Fu Renshu!


    Tian Meirong said as she looked at Meng Ya. "Don''t be so surprised. Renshu and I are childhood friends so I address his father as Dad and likewise, Renshu does the same. Our families are close after all."


    "That''s nice¡­" she tried to smile.


    Fu Renshu suddenly felt a massive killing intent directed at him and his brow twitched.


    Tian Meirong said, "Ah, I am so tired. I''m going for some rest."


    She signaled the servants to take her suitcases and left.


    Fu Renshu pressed his brows and felt a headacheing.


    Meng Ya stomped forward and hit him hard on his shoulder.


    "Ow! Why are you hitting me now?"


    She red at him. "Why did you agree if you clearly don''t want it?"


    He dryly said, "Did it look like I agreed to her living here? If Dad knows about it, I cannot do anything."


    "You¡­"


    "And what''s with you suddenly calling me your boyfriend? When did this happen? Why am I not aware of this?"


    She gave a cold smile. "And what''s with you suddenly turning into someone''s future fiance? The worst thing is that you...that you¡­"


    She felt unable to speak.


    "That I what?"


    Meng Ya threw the vase at him that he narrowly dodged. "Hey! You want to kill me or something?"


    "I do! A hooligan like you who already has a fiance yet kisses a maiden''s lips deserves to kick the bucket!"


    "..."


    Fu Renshu said, "First a fall, will you stop calling yourself as some delicate maiden?"


    "You scum!"


    He ignored her cursing and asked the second question. "Why did youe out of your room again?"


    She was about to re when his question reminded her of her motive. She actually wanted to tell him that she was ready to take his cheque and leave the city. But then suddenly, his to-be fiance appeared in the picture.


    She froze.


    Wait, I was going to leave this house!


    "I came so that...so that I can tell you that¡­"


    Her mouth opened and closed many times but she couldn''tplete her sentence.


    Fu Renshuzily said, "Close your mouth or a fly will enter."


    "..."


    "Shut up!"


    Damn it, why can I not say it!?


    She looked towards the direction where Tian Meirong went and some inexplicable feelings surged within her. She clenched her fist.


    Like hell I will leave now! Who the hell does she think she is to treat me like that?


    Hah! I will show you what I am made of. I will make you eat back your words!


    A dark and sinister smileced her lips, sending a shiver down Fu Renshu''s back. "Hey, hey, what are you nning? Whatever it is, just throw it out of the window."


    She sneered. "What? I am not thinking about anything. You are mistaken."


    He scowled. "Your creepy smile shows your true intentions! Just leave her alone and stay quietly here. Don''t make trouble."


    "Tch. Such a scaredy-cat."


    He had an urge to strangle her and dump her body into the deep sea.


    "Hmph. She thinks she is so great just because she is your so-called childhood friend," she snorted. "She challenged me, Meng Ya and looked down upon me. I won''t stand for this humiliation! Just wait and watch."


    She proudly stood tall and then went back to her room.


    "Meng Ya! Meng Ya!"


    She was already gone.


    Fu Renshu tiredly copsed on the couch.


    "How did I get into this mess...?"


    ---


    Lihua peeked into the Jiang vi''s grand garden and saw Jiang Lanying taking care of the delicate flowers.


    She put down Lihua, the cat and whispered. "Go, Lihua!"


    Lihua, the cat grimaced.


    Who do you think you are to order me around, dumb human?


    But the weather was nice and sunny and the grass was soft under her feet. So she obliged.


    *Meow*


    Jiang Lanying was surprised to see the cat beside her, intently looking at her.


    "Ah! It''s Lihua!" She beamed.


    Yes, it''s me, the Queen. Don''t get so excited. I am not here to meet you.


    "Can I hold you?" She eagerly asked.


    Are your hands clean human?


    Lihua, the human, was stunned.


    Jiang Lanying looks so expressive now. Inside, she is always so quiet.


    Jiang Lanying slowly extended her hands and seeing how Lihua, the human, wasn''t retreating, she gently picked her in her arms. A warm smileced her lips.


    "You are so cute. Your fur is so pretty," she said as she softly stroked it.


    The cat looked proud.


    Of course!


    She tickled and ruffled her head and seemed to enjoy her time with Lihua. Lihua, the cat, was pleased with her petting andzily lied on herp.


    "Ah Lihua, there you are!"


    Lihua, the human, quickly walked towards her. She sighed. "So you ran off over here huh. I was looking for you in the whole vi."


    *Meow*


    Nice acting, human.


    "I hope she didn''t disturb you," Lihua smiled as she looked at Jiang Lanying.


    She shook her head. "Not at all."


    "Hehe¡­"


    There was a beat of silence.


    "*Cough* if you don''t mind, then can I join you?"

 Chapter 233 - Their First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 233 - Their First Meeting</h4>


    Lihua sat beside Jiang Lanying, putting her hands on her knees. She smiled at her as she patted Lihua, the cat''s head.


    There was a pause after which Jiang Lanying spoke, "Thank you¡­" ??


    Lihua was surprised. "For what?"


    "For helping everyone until now, especially Ruiling," her smile slightly faltered. "I know that as her sister-inw, I should have helped her in her rtionship with Shen Yang. I also knew about them like Li, Mom and Dad. But when Old Madam brought her marriage with Wen Yaoting, I couldn''t do anything to support her."


    She lowered her head and sped her hands together. "...I feel embarrassed. I am the daughter-inw of this family who came here earlier than you, yet...I feel that I have done nothing for my family in these two years."


    Lihua was taken aback. She thought that she would be feeling down because of what happened in the morning. But it seemed like there were many more things that bothered her.


    Her lips trembled and tears rimmed in her eyes. "I knew that Aunt Xiurang and Jiang Fai were suffering. I know about Aunt Yubi too. There were problems in this family and I wanted to help, but I don''t know how. Or maybe...it''s just an excuse. You know, Lixue. I envy you."


    Jiang Lanying smiled at her with her misty gaze. "The truth is that I didn''t have the courage to stand against Old Madam and give justice. I should have done something, but I was scared to lose Li. I am afraid I would lose Mom, Dad and Ruiling. I know we haven''t talked much, but I know they care about me.


    But then you came and then took everything into your hands. You freed Aunt Xiurang in one month who had been suffering for eleven years. You helped Ruiling to break the marriage which sounded impossible once Old Madam set her mind to it. So...all this while I wondered if it was really so simple? Why couldn''t I do it then?"


    She tickled the cat and slowly said, "I am really happy for Aunt Xiurang and Ruiling. And even though I wanted to share their joy, I felt as if I didn''t have any right. I didn''t do anything when they were facing problems."


    Lihua felt like she had to say something, but she didn''t know what.


    Jiang Lanying chuckled. "It''s okay, Lixue. You don''t have to console me. I understand the difference between us. Courage. It''s the courage that I amcking to face my family members. You are standing tall even though Old Madam had opposed your marriage with Wei while I am just there in the background even though I had her approval."


    Her gaze dimmed in sadness. "I am a coward, Lixue who cannot even talk to her husband."


    Lihua said, "Don''t say that! You don''t have to feel that everything is your fault. Taking initiative for anything is not easy and it''s Uncle Weiyuan and Aunt Ninghong''s fault too. I even scolded them for this."


    Jiang Lanying looked at her speechless. "Scolded them?"


    She fumed. "Yes. As your inws, they do care about you but they don''t show it enough. Expressing support is just as important! Be it them or Jiang Li! It''s difficult for a woman to adjust to a new family after marriage and they were just too silent," she sighed.


    "Y-you really scolded them for me?" She was still in shock.


    "What is wrong is wrong and it must be pointed out or things won''t ever change," she grinned. "See? That''s why Uncle Weiyuan patted you and Aunt Ninghong cared about you so much today. Even if only a little, they finally took a step in expressing themselves."


    Lihua ced her hand on top of hers. "So, that''s why it''s your turn to show your emotions now. You really love Jiang Li, right?"


    She faintly blushed and looked away.


    Ah, so cute! She giggled.


    "By the way, I am curious about something."


    "What?"


    "I heard from Jiang Ruiling that your marriage was originally supposed to be with Wei."


    She widened her eyes. "Y-Yes, but don''t misunderstand. I don''t think about him in that way."


    Lihuaughed. "No, no. I am not talking in that sense. I know that you don''t feel about him that way. I am curious about Jiang Li. I mean that you were set for Wei, but you married Jiang Li. What were your thoughts about that?"


    Jiang Lanying coughed. "Yes. But actually¡­" her cheeks turned slightly red as she spoke, "I-I...wanted Jiang Li only."


    Now Lihua looked at her wide-eyed. "Huh!? Really?"


    She nervously but shyly nodded.


    "Why? Have you two met before?"


    She smiled. "Yes, we have. It was a banquet and a masquerade party. I get nervous at such parties and I identally spilled some juice on my dress," she smiled, feeling embarrassed. "I quickly washed it and came back but the other socialites were secretlyughing at me for being a clutz."


    "How mean! Can''t they do anything more useful than justughing at others?"


    Jiang Lanying smiled. "It was time for the dance and everybody mocked that no man would offer to dance with an airhead like me. But then...a man did. He was wearing a golden mask and he offered his hand for a dance. I didn''t know who he was, but his smile felt reassuring to me," she chuckled. "Everybody went silent after that."


    Lihua beamed. "And he was¡­"


    She nodded. "He left soon after the dance. I didn''t even have the chance to thank him. When I asked around, someone said that it was Jiang Li who danced with me. Honestly, I was shocked because he was from the prestigious Jiang family after all."


    "Then, then!?" She eagerly asked.


    *Meow*


    Lihua, the cat yawned.


    So much energy¡­


    "I saw him next when I came with my family to meet Wei for the marriage proposal. I hadn''t seen his face, but when my gaze fell on him, I instantly knew that he was the masked man."

 Chapter 234 - Block His Way And Drag Him Back!

    <h4>Chapter 234 - Block His Way And Drag Him Back!</h4>


    "His stature, his demeanor and his aura were so simr to the time when I danced with him that I couldn''t be mistaken," Jiang Lanying said.


    Lihua grinned. "And you fell in love with him." ??


    She blushed. "I-I was really grateful to him for that evening. If he hadn''t offered me dance, I would have still been a joke in front of everyone. I really wanted to thank him."


    "Had you agreed to that marriage proposal?"


    "When Dad said that the man I was going to meet belonged to the Jiang family, I thought that he was talking about Li. I wondered if he came to know about our dance together at the banquet and he approached the Jiang family for this proposal. But then he said that it was actually Jiang Wei."


    "Ah¡­"


    Jiang Lanying coughed. "Wei...how should I say...he scared me a little."


    Lihua blinked her eyes and looked at her, dumbstruck. "Huh? How is my adorable Wei scary?"


    She was in utter disbelief. "He is the cutest man in this whole universe!"


    She chuckled. "He is adorable only for you, Lixue. For others, he is absolutely unapproachable. His emotionless gaze is alone enough to make people run away. You are his wife who he loves and dotes on so much. Your treatment is, of course, different."


    Lihua coughed and sheepishly grinned.


    Jiang Lanying said, "Like I said, it was Wei, not Li. I was a little disappointed. I was worried too if I would have to say yes if Wei agreed to this proposal. But, he didn''t and I felt d."


    Lihuaughed. "Hahaha! I think you might be the first woman to feel happy about his rejection. Because wherever I go with Wei, it seems like women are ready to jump on him at any moment. They would die for the chance that you got."


    She burst intoughter with her.


    "So how did Jiang Li step in?"


    She sighed. "It was difficult because Wei rejected. Old Madam was furious and argued with him, but he remained firm that he didn''t want to marry me. She was persistent about this marriage and then he said that Li could marry me."


    "Ah? Wei said that?"


    She nodded.


    Lihua''s mouth twitched.


    So he really yed passing the parcel and passed his baton to Jiang Li?


    "And Old Madam agreed?"


    "She didn''t outright reject the idea because even if I married Li, I would still be Jiang family''s daughter-inw. Li is her grandson too, so there was really no problem with it. But she wanted me to be the eldest daughter-inw by marrying Wei."


    Lihua rolled her eyes. "Does it matter?"


    Jiang Lanying smiled. "You know Old Madam. The highest power shoulde to the eldest son of the family, which Wei is. Wei was final in his decision, so Old Madam agreed. For our families, the purpose is always to strengthen business rtions. My Dad is the CEO. It''s the same with Mom and Dad too. Old Madam chose Mom for Dad Jiang Weiyuan not only because she came from a wealthy family, but her family''s political background was and is still impable."


    Lihua frowned. "These rich families are such a mess. You should marry the one you love. I mean there is nothing wrong with arranged marriages but money and status shouldn''t be the only criteria to choose someone."


    "Indeed."


    "So, wait! What did Jiang Li have to say about this? I mean Wei just suddenly dumped- *ahem* I mean brought him in between his marriage proposal¡­"


    Jiang Lanying lowered her gaze as a hint of sadness enveloped her eyes. "I don''t know, Lixue. But I feel that he wasn''t happy with it. Wei suddenly said his name and since Old Madam was already furious, he didn''t have a chance to reject her."


    Lihua held her hand and said, "Don''t say that. Jiang Li danced with you out of so many women in the banquet. That means that he must have liked you too even if just a little bit! I think he definitely treats you differently."


    She sadly smiled. "If it had been like that then our marriage...at first I thought the same as you, Lixue. Maybe, even if just a tiny bit, he might like me a little and our feelings will grow as time passes. But it never did. Our marriage started to go downhill just a few monthster."


    Lihua frowned. "Did Jiang Li say nothing? I mean anything."


    "No. Now¡­we just live like strangers, Lixue," her eyes teared up. "It''s getting more and more difficult for Li. I want to ask him. I am willing to change for him if he wants. But he doesn''t like me and that''s why he doesn''t want to talk to me."


    She clenched her fists. "And now this child that the Old Madam wants us to have¡­Jiang Li doesn''t want one."


    Lihua widened her eyes. "Did he say that himself?"


    She trembled and nodded. A self-deprecatingugh erupted on her lips. "He said that he is not interested in a child and not to pester him for one too. He only wants to focus on the Jiang family business and his career."


    Lihua gritted her teeth.


    Jiang Li! How could you say such harsh words to your wife?


    "Jiang Lanying¡­"


    "You know, Lixue. Right now. I am just a bother to him," a tear slipped down her cheek.


    "No, you are not! How can a beautiful and kind woman like you be a bother to anybody? If Jiang Li has said that, then I will tell Lihua to scratch her paws on his face!"


    She chuckled.


    Lihua said, "This cannot go on, Jiang Lanying. Your marriage cannot stay like this without anymunication. I don''t know what Jiang Li''s feelings are, but you have to know them to move forward! he cannot ignore you like this. You are his wife! You can not fall back just because he said that he doesn''t want to talk. If he doesn''t want to, then block his way and drag him back until he answers all your questions!"

 Chapter 235 - The Mafia King Talks About Jiang Li

    <h4>Chapter 235 - The Mafia King Talks About Jiang Li</h4>


    The same evening as Wei stepped into his room, a certain grumpy wife was pouting at him. Wei beamed upon seeing Lihua and immediately hugged her.


    "I missed you a lot." ??


    It melted her heart, but then she realized that she had an important question to ask him. She pushed him away, making him purse his lips.


    "I want to hug you more," he softly whined.


    She smiled. "I will hug you even more than you want to hug me but after answering my question!"


    "What question?"


    "Why did you bring Jiang Li in between to marry Jiang Lanying two years back? The marriage proposal was for you. I understand that you rejected it, but why did you force him into this?"


    He tilted his head.


    Lihua said, "I talked to Jiang Lanying today and she told me about her first meeting with him."


    She smiled. "I found it really cute and learned that Jiang Lanying actually wished this proposal to her was with Jiang Li, not you. She liked him but Old Madam suggested she be your wife."


    Wei nodded. "Yes. I declined."


    She put her hands on her waist. "But why did you force Jiang Li? What if he didn''t like her? If he married her because he was forced to then isn''t it sad for Jiang Lanying? She loves and she wished to marry him out of mutual feelings for each other. But then because of Old Madam, he might have felt pressured. You already declined the proposal."


    Lihua sighed. "Is that why their marriage is going through stressful times? Maybe Jiang Li really didn''t like her. That''s why he is so distant from her. And this is making her sad."


    Wei rapidly blinked his eyes. There was confusion on his face as he stared at her.


    "Li wasn''t forced into this marriage. He married Lanying out of his will."


    Lihua widened her eyes. "Ah? What are you saying? Didn''t he marry her because you passed your baton to him?"


    "I said his name because he wanted me to."


    Her lips parted in speechlessness. Sensing that there was something more to the story, Lihua quickly dragged him to sit on the bed beside her and focused on him with intense concentration.


    "Tell me from the beginning."


    Wei nodded. "When Lanying''s proposal came for me, I had declined without a second thought."


    She curiously asked, "Why? I mean she is beautiful, delicate and kind."


    "I had no interest in her. Until I met you, I had no interest in anything or anyone."


    Lihua couldn''t help but blush with his flirting that felt as smooth as butter.


    "Wei you¡­"


    Wei pulled her and smiled. "En. Ever since I met you, I have felt so many different emotions. I have interest in things I never had before. You brought colors to my life that I never thought I would see," he leaned and kissed her lips.


    Lihua flushed and coughed. "B-back to the topic¡­"


    "I also declined because I wished that I could find someone like how Dad found Mom. Whenever I see him, I feel that he is so happy with Mom. But I couldn''t understand why. I also wanted to find someone like that and understand that feeling and now I do because of you. Now, I understand why Dad was adamant in marrying Mom even though Old Madam was against it. He didn''t care even about anybody or his rtions to anyone. He only cared about Mom."


    Lihua knew about Jiang Weizhe and his sour rtionship to Old Madam but to hear it from Wei how he wished to be like him made her feel proud.


    "En. I am d that you didn''t agree under any pressure."


    He smiled. "Of course. I had decided to wait until I found that woman. I didn''t know if I would like Dad, but I wanted to give a chance."


    Lihua jumped into his arms and hugged him tightly. "My hubby is the best!"


    He lovingly kissed her forehead.


    She looked up at him. "Then what happened when you declined?"


    "Old Madam was still insisting that I agree. That''s when Li came to me. He said that instead of declining her again and making her furious, he asked me if I could call out his name for that marriage proposal instead of me."


    Lihua was dumbfounded.


    So it was Jiang Li who yed passing the parcel?


    "R-really? Jiang Li did?"


    "En. He told me he wants to marry Lanying and he was sure that she wanted to marry him too."


    Her mouth twitched.


    Nice confidence¡­


    "I told him to tell that to Old Madam himself. But he said that she might disagree if he directly came out with it because the proposal was meant for me."


    Just like Jiang Lanying who didn''t want to show her love for Shen Yang...These people really know how to twist things without letting their real intentions out, she thought.


    "If I offered Li''s hand in marriage, it would hold more weight."


    "Why?"


    "Because I am the CEO and Mafia King. My words are orders that others have to follow. People cannot offend me by disagreeing with me is what Li said."


    She coughed hard.


    "Lanying''s family would be hesitant to decline my suggestion and Old Madam will agree in the end too because for her, what matters the most is what the King says. Even if she might disagree, she won''t fight me for long is what Li said."


    Lihua had a realization.


    Just like how she couldn''t really fight much when Wei brought me into this house. She opposed our marriage, but she couldn''t force him into submission.


    "But if she wants everyone to do what she wants, she can just remove you from your position and make Jiang Li the CEO and Mafia King."


    "She won''t because she always wants the eldest son of the family to take charge of the family and Underworld."


    "That is¡­"


    "That''s why even though Old Madam hated Dad for marrying Mom, shs never pulled him out of his position simply because the eldest son should hold all the responsibility, not the younger one."


    "..."


    So old-fashioned!


    "So I said what Li wanted me to and then got married."


    "But if Jiang Li secretly did so much, then doesn''t that mean he liked Jiang Lanying too? Otherwise, why would he go through all the trouble?"


    He nodded.


    Lihua didn''t understand. "So if he is happy with this marriage too, then why is he acting like this with her? He should be so lovey-dovey with her, not make her sad!"


    ---


    Jiang Li was working on hisptop in his room as his fingers rapidly typed on the keyboard. Jiang Lanying peeked at him and fiddled with her fingers nervously.


    She brought a te of fruit for him and slowly said, "For you¡­"


    Jiang Li paused and looked up at her. He nodded. "Keep it on the table. I will eat itter."


    She did so and silently remained on her spot, thinking of what to say next. Lihua had encouraged her not to stay silent anymore and havemunication with him.


    But now that she thought about it, she suddenly felt anxious. A million thoughts were running in her mind.


    Will I bother him?


    Will I make him angry?


    He seems busy.


    Jiang Li frowned and lifted his gaze to look at her again. "Anything else?"


    "I¡­"


    He raised his brow.


    She pressed her hands together and said, "A-about today morning¡­"


    Jiang Li stiffened.


    "Old Madam said that-"


    "You don''t have to worry about it," he cut her off. "I will handle it. I will see to it that she doesn''t pester you anymore."


    Jiang Lanying bit her lip. She wondered how to put it out to him. Gathering every bit of her courage she finally asked, "Li, do you...do you not want a child?"


    He froze.


    Silence.


    Jiang Li said nothing for a long time. He looked at her and she looked at him hopefully that he would answer her.


    "Go to sleep. It''ste."


    She stiffened. Her lips parted a few times. She clenched her dress and as her heart thudded, she asked, "C-can we not talk about it?"


    He said nothing.


    "It''s not just about the c-child but¡­" she took a deep breath in nervousness, "about us too. You... don''t seem happy ever since we got married. I-If there is anything that I could do to change then I will dly do it. I... really want to see you happy, Li. I know the circumstances that we got married in were difficult. But I really hope that we can be happy. If I did something wrong unknowingly that ever hurt you then p-please tell me!"


    Jiang Li shut hisptop and kept it aside. There seemed to be a hint of destion in his gaze.


    Jiang Lanying felt extremely anxious about his reaction.


    "...I am tired, Lanying."


    She trembled and breathed hard. "I see... It''s okay. You have worked hard today. Please rest."


    She quickly climbed on the bed, covering herself with the duvet. Jiang Li stared at her until he lowered his gaze and looked away.

 Chapter 236 - The Mafia Kings Public Display Of Affection

    <h4>Chapter 236 - The Mafia King''s Public Disy Of Affection</h4>


    The next day, Lihua quickly dragged Jiang Lanying to her room and asked, "So, what happened? Did you talk to Jiang Li?"


    Jiang Lanying lowered her head. "Li was tired so¡­" ??


    She pursed her lips. "All excuses! He is just running away from the conversation."


    Lihua patted her shoulders and smiled. "I am proud of you that you took this step towards thismunication. It''s really needed to solve your misunderstandings."


    Jiang Lanying hesitated. "I think I should stop here, Lixue. Li was ufortable and I realized that with his expression. I-I don''t want to pester him."


    Lihua smiled and gently held her hand. "I won''t force you, Jiang Lanying. If you want to end this here, then sure you can. But I just want to ask you, will you be really satisfied to live like this for the rest of your life? You love Jiang Li so much and I... definitely feel that he likes you too."


    Last night, Lihua thought about it a lot and concluded that she shouldn''t tell her about how it was Jiang Li who had urged Wei to turn the marriage proposal in his favor.


    Of course, Jiang Lanying had to know this fact because then she would realize that Jiang Li didn''t marry her out of any pressure but by his own will. She wouldn''t feel that he was forcing himself to live with her.


    But instead of Lihua or Wei telling her this, she felt that it would hold more emotions if Jiang Li confessed this to her himself. Jiang Lanying had to hear this from his mouth, not through someone else.


    "But there is something that is stopping him from expressing himself. Don''t you want to know his troubles and try to fix them?"


    Hearing that, Jiang Lanying went into deep thought. If there was something bothering him, then as his wife, she wished to share his troubles.


    "When Old Madam was furious about the child, didn''t Jiang Li stand up for you and face her and tell her not to bother you anymore?"


    She nodded.


    "En. That means he cares about you. He doesn''t hate you or thinks of you as a burden. Don''t you wish to solve your misunderstandings and have a happy marriage with him? You definitely want that, right?"


    "...Yes."


    Lihua grinned and pinched her cheek. "That''s why don''t hesitate. You have to fight for your love and rights!"


    "But what should I do? Li doesn''t want to talk about it. How will we know then?"


    "Hmm¡­"


    Lihua touched her chin. An idea hit her and she gleamed. "It''s time to spy!"


    ---


    Jiang Corps.


    In the CEO''s office, Wei was working in his office with Fu Renshu when the door opened. As soon as Wei''s sight on his wife who stepped, he immediately threw the files on the table and appeared before her akin to lightning.


    "Lixue."


    Lihua didn''t even understand when shended into Wei''s warm embrace. He tightly hugged her, burying his face in the crook of her neck. "You are here."


    Fu Renshu - "..."


    Boss doesn''t even read any reports that quicklypared to how he just rushed towards her.


    Lihua giggled and patted his back. "It''s only been three hours."


    Wei kissed her forehead and said, "Without you, even three hours feels like three days."


    An imaginary arrow struck her heart. She kissed him back on his cheek and smiled. "Don''t say such cute words or I won''t be able to leave from here."


    Wei seriously said, "I don''t want you to. I was thinking if I could take you with me to the office every day. Then I won''t miss you."


    Lihua beamed. "It''s a nice idea! I will get to see your Godly handsome face every second of the day and admire it."


    Fu Renshu sobbed.


    No, Boss. You cannot do that! If shees here every day, you will never work! You will spend the whole day cuddling her!


    A slight cough came from the back. Jiang Lanying awkwardly stood behind her seeing Wei''s public disy of affection.


    Fu Renshu was surprised to see her.


    Mrs. Jiang Lanying?


    Jiang Lanying smiled and politely greeted. "Hello, Wei. S-sorry for disturbing your work."


    Wei just slightly hummed.


    Lihua said, "Wei. We came here for an important mission!"


    Wei curiously asked, "What is it?"


    "We want Jiang Li''s itinerary for the day."


    Fu Renshu blinked his eyes. "Mr. Jiang Li''s schedule? For what?"


    "To spy on him!"


    "..."


    She pulled Jiang Lanying forward and said, "If we know where Jiang Li goes and what he does, we might be able to figure out what is bothering him that is keeping him distant from Jiang Lanying. Your cousin doesn''t leave any choice with us. He is too stubborn to reveal anything."


    Fu Renshu''s mouth twitched. "You want to spy on your own cousin-inw?"


    Lihua stood tall. "In the name of love!"


    "..."


    Wei nodded. "Renshu will give all his schedule."


    Boss!


    She grinned and pecked his cheek again. "Hehe, I knew that Wei will help me."


    Wei felt dissatisfied, so he shamelessly pulled her and crashed his lips on hers into a passionate kiss. Jiang Lanying coughed hard and quickly looked away with a bright red face.


    Fu Renshu was already used to this. It always happened whenever Lihua was within his perimeter.


    Lihua was stunned and she felt her brain cells rapidly deplete into nothingness.


    Ah, ah, hubby! There are people here!


    Wei pulled back when he was finally satisfied with eating his wife''s lips. A peaceful smileced his lips as if he just got his oasis in the desert.


    Lihua covered her face and had no courage to face Fu Renshu and Jiang Lanying.


    "Wei you¡­"


    "What?" He tilted his head.


    "S-send me his schedule once we get it. Time to leave. Bye!"


    She quickly pulled Jiang Lanying away and ran with full speed.


    "Lixue!" Wei''s shoulders drooped in sadness seeing her go.


    Fu Renshu could only shake his head.


    ---


    Outside, Lihua and Jiang Lanying ran as if somebody was after their life. She finally stopped only when she bumped into someone.


    "I am sorry-"


    She gulped seeing Jiang Li standing in of her, looking at her and Jiang Lanying in shock.


    "Lanying. What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 237 - Jiang Lis Mysterious Appointment

    <h4>Chapter 237 - Jiang Li''s Mysterious Appointment</h4>


    Jiang Lanying froze and felt unable to speak. She had never visited Jiang Industries before. That''s why he couldn''t help but feel surprised by her presence.


    Just then Jiang Weiyuan also came and saw Lihua and his daughter-inw. "Lanying." ??


    "Dad," she peeked at Jiang Li. "Li¡­"


    "En. Why did you suddenly¡­"


    Lihua quickly said, "I brought her here with me. I was getting bored at home so I thought to meet Wei and then I saw that Jiang Lanying was feeling bored too haha...So I asked why not go together? Plus, it would be a good chance for her to see where you work too, right?"


    Jiang Li nced at her.


    Jiang Weiyuan raised his brow and after their conversation that night, he definitely knew that something was up.


    "Indeed. It''s good to see Lanying here."


    Jiang Lanying softly smiled. "Thank you, Dad."


    Lihua alternated her gaze between them and one thought struck her.


    We can save spying forter. This is a good chance for¡­


    "Jiang Li. Since she is here for the first time, won''t you spend some time with her? Maybe show her your office and have lunch together!"


    Jiang Lanying was a little shocked, but she quickly hid her expression.


    Lihua nodded at herself.


    It''s a good chance for them to get closer.


    Jiang Li stiffened. "I...I am sorry, but I have an important appointment."


    He sshed ice water on Lihua''s hopes. Jiang Lanying, who was a little hopeful, felt dismayed. Lihua obviously noticed her dimmed gaze and gritted her teeth in annoyance.


    "Jiang Li, is that appointment really important? Jiang Lanying is here for the first time after all¡­"


    Jiang Weiyuan narrowed his eyes as he stared at his son. "Li. Cancel whatever the appointment is. Lanying is more important than work," his tone was sharp as he said it.


    "I-"


    Jiang Lanying said, "No, No. Li doesn''t need to cancel his appointment. It must be important after all. I only came here to apany Lixue anyway."


    Jiang Li curled his fingers into a fist. His gaze dimmed.


    "I am sorry, Lanying."


    She smiled. "You don''t need to be, Li."


    Jiang Weiyuan said nothing and simply left from which Jiang Li understood that he was really angry at him.


    As they were left alone, Lihua fumed. "Now, we really need to spy on him! What work could be more important than you?"


    Her phone buzzed and she received a message from Fu Renshu about Jiang Li''s schedule. But she couldn''t find anything that important. It was just a list of all his meetings for the day.


    Lihua frowned.


    There is nothing suspicious here¡­


    She called him and asked, "Isn''t Jiang Li heading somewhere outside for an important appointment?"


    "No. Mr. Jiang Li doesn''t have any business meeting scheduled outside today."


    "Oh...okay then. Thanks."


    Jiang Lanying asked, "What is it?"


    "The appointment that Jiang Li was talking about isn''t listed here. These are all regr business meetings. But from him, it sounded as if it was really important. He couldn''t cancel it all. Alright! We have to tail him to know about it!"


    She was a little anxious. "I don''t think we should...What if he finds us and gets angry?"


    "It''s you who are supposed to be angry here," she sighed. "Because Jiang Li is refusing tomunicate, we are forced to find about it on our own. You just re back at him if he says anything!"


    Jiang Lanying coughed.


    ---


    After carefully following Jiang Li''s car through the whole way, they finally arrived at a restaurant. They saw him stepping out and entering the restaurant.


    "Come,e!"


    They quickly stepped in too but keeping a safe distance between them and him. He took a seat at a table while Lihua chose an appropriate table that would help them listen in to his conversation. They had also changed their clothes and did a little makeup so that he wouldn''t discover them.


    They silently took their seats and saw Jiang Li waiting for someone. A few minutester, they saw a woman approach his table who smiled at him. They shook hands and she sat opposite him.


    Lihua wondered who she was. She was pressed and dressed really neatly. Jiang Lanying stared at them.


    Lihua whispered. "Do you recognize her?"


    Jiang Lanying shook her head. "I don''t. I have never seen her before."


    "I see."


    At Jiang Li''s table, the woman said, "How are you?"


    "Get to the point," he coldly said.


    She sighed. "So cold."


    Lihua tried to listen in without being suspicious but she could only hear some whispers here and there. It was difficult to grasp the whole conversation.


    They could hear the woman say, "...It''s hard, Jiang Li. Everything...failed until now."


    She frowned.


    Failed what?


    Jiang Lanying didn''t know why but she could feel her heart racing faster.


    Jiang Li had a grave expression on his face. "...Hm."


    "...You still have that option I-"


    "No," Jiang Li firmly rejected.


    "...Jiang Li. How long are you going to hide from her?"


    Jiang Lanying stiffened.


    Her? Is she talking about me?


    Jiang Li clenched his fist. "...I cannot tell her this¡­"


    The woman said, "Don''t worry, Jiang Li...I am with you."


    Lihua coughed.


    What is this woman saying? And I still don''t understand who this woman is to Jiang Li?


    They said something that she couldn''t catch again. "We can tell her this together...she needs to know about this¡­You cannot...her in dark¡­"


    Jiang Lanying sped her hands together in nervousness.


    What are they talking about? What is it that I should know about?


    Jiang Li banged his fist on the table, making everyone''s attention go to him for a few seconds. They whispered but quickly looked away.


    Jiang Lanying jolted to see him so frustrated for the first time. Jiang Li was always so calm, but now¡­


    "...I cannot say this to her. I won''t!"


    There was a hint of iciness in his gaze. "I will never let Lanying know about this. I just cannot!"

 Chapter 238 - Begging For Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Begging For Mercy</h4>


    When Lihua and Jiang Lanying returned from their spying mission, they could hear amotion in the Jiang vi and a crying woman''s voice.


    Lihua slightly widened her eyes upon seeing Shi Cuifen crying in front of Jiang Ninghong and Jiang Ruiling. Old Madam was present as well. ??


    What is going on?


    "Jiang Ninghong... Please... please return my daughter to me¡­" Shi Cuifen was heavily crying and sobbing with trembling shoulders as she knelt on the floor.


    "R-Ruomei hasn''t returned to the Shi residence yet. She doesn''t live here anymore but I cannot contact her at all. Y-you have taken Ruomei with you, right? Please... please give her back to me. I beg you¡­"


    Jiang Ninghong calmly said, "Why do you think she would be with us?"


    Shi Cuifen pressed her lips together and broke down. "Jiang Ninghong...I know what she has done to Jiang Ruiling. I-I know all about her n...I know that you are really angry with her and it''s understandable, but please... don''t kill her! She is my only daughter! I-I cannot lose her. Please have some mercy. I apologize on behalf of her! If you want to punish someone, then please punish me! As a mother, I have failed to properly raise her...But please let her go¡­"


    The Old Madam shot a deadly and icy re at her that made her jolt. "Let her go? She tried to pull down the Jiang family''s reputation! I chose her as the daughter-inw of this family and she stabbed me on my back! How dare she! Do you have any idea how much people mocked me for choosing her for Wei!? She embarrassed me through and through and you want this to let go!?"


    Shi Cuifen burst into tears. She bowed and said with a trembling voice, "O-Old Madam, I-I understand your anger but-but I beg you for a chance...She is my only daughter. How can I see my daughter die¡­?"


    Jiang Ninghong narrowed her eyes and sneered. "Just like how you care for your only daughter, I have my Ruiling too. If Lihua and Shen Yang wouldn''t have saved her, then that goon would have¡­" her gaze turned extremely cold.


    Jiang Ruiling was quietly watching everything with particrly no expression on her face.


    "And what was the reason for her to go against Ruiling? When did Ruiling ever harm Shi Ruomei for her to plot this scheme against her? If Ruiling had done such a thing, would you have been able to forgive her?"


    Lihua slowly nodded.


    Whatever Ruomei did had crossed all the lines. Jiang Ruiling was on the verge of losing her dignity that night.


    The Old Madam clenched her jaw. "I cannot believe that I was taking care of a snake until now who bit me in the end! She should be grateful that I deemed her worthy enough for Wei. But this is what she gives me!?"


    She smirked. "That is why Shi Zhen didn''te with you begging for her life, right?"


    She froze.


    "She has disgraced the Shi family so much that he would disown her rather than keep her in his family!"


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. "Old Madam, Jiang Ninghong, please¡­Ruomei got blinded. She-"


    Her gaze fell on Lihua and she immediately stood on her feet. She usingly red at her as she cried. "It''s all because of Jiang Lixue!"


    Jiang Lanying widened her eyes. Jiang Fai, who just came down, couldn''t help but grimace. "Hey! How is it sister-inw''s fault?"


    Lihua was taken aback.


    "Why else would Ruomei do this? She was desperate for Wei so she might have done this to put all the me on Jiang Lixue and throw her out of this family."


    Lihua was dumbfounded.


    Ah?


    She asked, "So you think that falsely ming me for something that I didn''t do is the right way to make her ce here?"


    "What choice did she have? Do you know how hard Ruomei has worked to be Wei''s wife? She had given her all to earn her ce as the daughter-inw in this family...But what did she get in return? After so much effort, you suddenly came into her life and snatched Wei away from her. Do you understand her feelings at all?" She covered her mouth as she gasped.


    Lihua pursed her lips. "Aunt Shi. I understand her feelings. If I had chased after someone for so long only to get rejected in the end and only for all my hard work to have nothing, I would have felt devastated too."


    Shi Cuifen was taken aback by her genuine words. Somehow, she could feel the sincerity in her voice.


    "But that''s why I proposed the six months challenge with her. I know this challenge is for me to make a ce in everyone''s hearts, but she could have used this chance, too, to prove that she is the right choice. Nobody stopped her from doing that."


    She trembled.


    "But taking someone down by ying tricks is wrong. And why target Jiang Ruiling in her dangerous n? If she has a problem with me, then she should fight it with me fair and square. She shouldn''t involve other people in this. That goon could have even killed Jiang Ruiling. Do you understand how dangerous such men are?"


    Shi Cuifen stiffened. Her face turned pale and ashen.


    "...Y-you are right... Ru-Ruomei did a terrible thing¡­She ought to be punished¡­"


    Lihua was stunned. She didn''t think that Shi Cuifen would understand it so easily.


    Suddenly, she jolted upright. "N-No, no! Ruomei...she is my daughter. How can I see her hurt? I-I don''t want her to die¡­Please have mercy on her¡­"


    Lihua frowned.


    Why is she behaving so strangely?


    Shi Cuifen knelt on her knees and kowtowed. "Please give me my daughter back! I promise I will take her responsibility! Ruomei will never bother you again. I-I... please don''t kill her¡­"


    The Jiang family was a Mafia family so she knew what fate awaited Ruomei. She knew they would kill her for nning against Jiang Ruiling!

 Chapter 239 - Send Abroad

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Send Abroad</h4>


    "I begged Zhen too¡­" she sobbed hard. "But he refused to help...How could he be so cruel? Ruomei is his daughter b-but he doesn''t care at all what happens to her...But I am her mother. How can I give up on her?"


    The Old Madam snorted. "Enough with your drama! Get out already!" ??


    Her shivers and trembles increased until she couldn''t even stand properly on her feet.


    "Please¡­"


    Shi Cuifen stumbled and was going to copse. Lihua immediately rushed to her side and held her.


    "Aunt!"


    Everybody was shocked by how she suddenly fainted. Lihua patted her cheek and checked her forehead. "She has a fever! Let''s call a doctor quickly!"


    ---


    Shi Cuifen was put to bed in one of the guestrooms. She looked almost lifeless with the pale face that was drained from all colors.


    Outside, everybody was assembled. Hearing the news of Shi Cuifen, Wei, Jiang Li, Jiang Weizhe and Jiang Weiyuan too returned home earlier. The Old Madam was annoyed by all the drama going on.


    Lihua worriedly asked, "Will she be alright?"


    Jiang Fai said, "Don''t worry, sister-inw. Yang Mingshen is treating her. He is the best doctor after all!"


    Her mouth twitched.


    I don''t know if this should make me assured or not. We forced him out of hisb much to his displeasure. What if he kills her instead of treating her to take revenge?


    Of course, Mingshen had no interest ining here to check on Shi Cuifen but Wei ''insisted'' him toe.


    Wei patted her shoulders. "She will be fine."


    Lihua pursed her lips. "She was acting very strangely. First, she was using me but then she was apologetic. I thought it would be hard to make her understand. And what about Uncle Shi Zhen? Why hasn''t he arrived yet? His wife has fainted, but he still isn''t here."


    Jiang Ruiling shrugged. "I don''t think he wille either. He doesn''t have much affection for her."


    "She is his wife. How could he not care about her?"


    "It was a business marriage. Also, in many parties, I have seen him admonishing her without a care for his image. That alone tells just how little value she holds for him."


    Mingshen stepped out of the room with an ugly and dark expression in his eyes.


    Lihua asked, "Why do you look so serious? Is Aunt okay?"


    Mingshen red at her. "Why would I be in a good mood when you fucking dragged me out of myb?"


    "..."


    "Did you check on Aunt Shi Cuifen with...that expression?" She dryly asked.


    He sneered. "Will it change my diagnosis if I keep a happy face?"


    "..."


    "Well, then it would be such happy news for all the patients in this world. The doctors should just ster a smile on their God damn faces and hurray! The patients will turn out just fine."


    "..."


    I shouldn''t have asked that question¡­


    "Okay, okay. Will you please tell us if Aunt Shi is alright."


    "She is alright."


    She sighed in relief.


    "For now," he added.


    Her mouth twitched. "What do you mean?"


    "Her mental condition is not in a good state. She is suffering from anxiety and depression. Her pulse is uneven. Her heart is beating way faster than normal," Mingshen recited like a mechanical robot, "She copsed because of a panic attack."


    Everybody was a little shocked by this. Lihua asked, "R-really? She is in that bad state?"


    "Are you questioning me?" He sharply asked.


    "I-I mean she always seemed so¡­"


    "Normal," he sneered. "That''s only on the outside. I am not that surprised. Shi Zhen only cares about business. That is enough to tell how her marriage must have been. And now she has lost that idiot daughter too. The stress is too much for her to handle. The cortisol spiked up and she copsed."


    Jiang Xiurang said, "Shi Zhen has never treated her nicely."


    "So this is because¡­"


    Mingshen said, "In short, her life is shit right now. Bad husband, bad marriage and bad daughter. Everything bad, bad, bad for her. She will wake up in an hour. Now, if you will excuse me, I have to get back toplete the work that I had to leave halfway," he smiled. "Thanks to your husband. Don''t call me unless you want me to cut your throat with my scalpel. I have just sharpened it today."


    Lihua gulped and timidly hid behind Wei. Wei softly smiled. "He won''t do anything. Don''t worry."


    Mingshen stormed out of the vi, cursing the couple in his mind.


    The Old Madam said, "Escort her out of this house once she wakes up," she muttered in annoyance and left..


    Lihua thought for a moment and faced Jiang Weiyuan. "Uncle, have you captured Shi Ruomei?"


    He raised his brow. "Yes. She is in our base."


    "What are you going to do to her?"


    "She will get appropriate punishment for harming Ruiling," he coldly said. "She has to die."


    Lihua froze. All this time, she knew that this was an Underworld family, but hearing something as killing and torture sent a shiver down her spine.


    Wei noticed her hesitation and quickly asked, "Are you ufortable?"


    "Ah? I-I mean¡­"


    Jiang Weizhe tilted his head. "It''s understandable. You are not from the dark world, so it scares you. Yubi was also like that. But killing is not something strange here," he said without much emotion.


    Lihua pursed her lips. She didn''t know why, but a strange uneasiness filled her chest.


    "Uncle. Aunt Shi is really suffering. I know she is a nice woman. She is just stuck in a bad family. We cannot change Uncle Shi''s nature at this point and repair their marriage. But at least, we can give her Shi Ruomei back."


    Jiang Ninghong asked, "You want us to let her go? What if she harms us again?"


    Lihua shook her head. "I thought about it and I feel that we can send Shi Ruomei to live abroad for the rest of her life. She will not be allowed to step into China. She would have the bare minimum necessities to live that will give her a hard life. After what she did to Jiang Ruiling, she doesn''t deserve afortable life and living abroad will be a punishment enough for someone like her who is used to luxury. She will suffer like that. Aunt Shi will agree. At this point, she just wants her daughter alive. She won''t disagree on what treatment we give her because she also understands that Shi Ruomei has gone far."

 Chapter 240 - A Shopping Date

    <h4>Chapter 240 - A Shopping Date</h4>


    Lihua said, "I understand that this is a hard decision to make. But Aunt Shi is innocent in all this. It will be really bad for her health if something happens to Shi Ruomei. Plus, Shi Ruomei wouldn''t dare to do anything against us after seeing how close she was to her death by plotting against us. And she will be abroad, away from us. Aunt Shi is already suffering so much¡­" she pursed her lips.


    Jiang Ruiling shrugged. "I don''t mind." ??


    "Really?"


    Jiang Ruiling was the main target, so Lihua didn''t expect that she would be the first one to agree.


    "Yeah. Like you said, Shi Ruomei would have seen her life in the base. Dad and bro must have tortured her like hell. And I realize that she is a coward. She will do anything for her life. She must be begging so much to spare her, isn''t it bro?" She sneered.


    Jiang Li didn''tment, yet his silence was enough to answer. Her cries and begging resounded the base for two whole days.


    "She wouldn''t lift her finger against us. So, I am cool with it. Living a lonely and pathetic life and suffering abroad is what suits her the most."


    Jiang Weiyuan had no issues with it. Even abroad, he would make sure that she suffers at every step she would take.


    An hourter when Shi Cuifen woke up, Lihua exined their decision. Of course, she was sad that Ruomei would be away from her, but it was more than enough that she would be alive. She epted her punishment.


    "Thank you¡­" she burst into tears and sincerely thanked Lihua. "I-I never thought that anybody would agree here. But I had to try...I couldn''t give up on my daughter. I am sad to see her suffer, but she has done terrible things to Jiang Ruiling¡­I am really sorry¡­"


    Lihua smiled and patted her shoulder. "It''s okay, Aunt. Please rest now."


    She faintly smiled and shook her head. "No, dear. Thank you for your kindness. But I cannot stay here. I... already cannot face anyone after what Ruomei did," she clenched her fists.


    "...Zhen made her too ambitious. I always tried to tell her that it was enough, but she never listened to me. Even when she lost the project proposal to you, I was happy with what she had achieved. I was satisfied to see the effort she had taken. But Zhen wasn''t," her gaze dimmed.


    Lihua pursed her lips. "En...Shi Ruomei gave me toughpetition. In the beginning, I wasn''t really sure if I could win this seeing her numbers. Uncle was really harsh on her and he is harsh to you too. Why do you live with him if he doesn''t care about you?"


    Shi Cuifen smiled. "Jiang Xiurang is lucky to have a family like the Jiang family who had you to stand up for her. Everybody else too. But I don''t have a family like that. And¡­I don''t want to leave Zhen. Even if he cares less about me, I don''t want to leave him alone. Call me stupid."


    Lihua sighed.


    After escorting her outside, Lihua heard Jiang Ninghong sternly talking to her son as she came back.


    "Li. I heard what happened in the office from your father."


    Lihua paused in her steps.


    Jiang Ninghong narrowed her eyes. "Your wifees to thepany for the first time today and you cannot take out even an hour for her?"


    Jiang Li kept quiet.


    "Just what important appointment was there that you had to ignore Lanying?"


    "...I couldn''t cancel it."


    "That''s what I want to know. Why?"


    Silence.


    Jiang Ninghong observed her son and his silence told her that he wouldn''t speak at all.


    "Take her out shopping tomorrow. No ifs and buts."


    Jiang Li nodded.


    Woah, Aunt Ninghong. You rock! Lihua nodded in appreciation.


    It would be a good chance for them toe closer.


    Though Lihua was still unsure of what to think about the woman he met today at the restaurant.


    What could be so important that a strange woman knows about Jiang Li''s problem but his own wife doesn''t?


    "Lixue."


    She was snapped out of her stupor. She looked at Jiang Ninghong walking towards her.


    "Will you apany Li and Lanying tomorrow?"


    "Me? But isn''t it good that they will get to spend some time alone? I will just¡­"


    "I know. But I cannot say if it will go well. You know how Li is. I don''t want them to spend time in silence."


    She coughed.


    That would be so awkward.


    "Okay! I will apany them and try to bring them closer. I promise!"


    ---


    At the Fu house, Meng Ya victoriously looked at the menu of dishes she made. She was good at making seafood and a delicious braised fish was right in front of her that she just took out of the hot pan. There was fish soup boiling in a pot as well.


    She served the dishes on the table just as Tian Meirong came in. Meng Ya looked at her in pride. "Good evening, Tian Meirong," she smiled.


    "Since you are the ''guest'' of this house, I thought it would be rude if I didn''t cook a meal. So here it is."


    The sarcastic tone she used to emphasize the word ''guest'' didn''t miss her.


    Tian Meirong smiled. "Thank you for your kindness. But you didn''t have to do this. After all, Renshu knows just who is the guest in this house. I am his childhood friend. I don''t have the count of how many times I have yed here. This is just like my second home."


    Meng Ya inwardly rolled her eyes.


    Yeah, yeah, whatever.


    "That was in the past when you were kids. Times change. It''s not good to always live in the past. Anyway, I hope you enjoy the dinner."


    Tian Meirong nced at the dishes and raised her brow. "Is this only for me or for Renshu too?"


    "Of course it''s for Fu Renshu too."


    She chuckled. "Aren''t you his girlfriend? Seems like Renshu still hasn''t allowed you to call him just by his name~"

 Chapter 241 - Any Problem With That?

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Any Problem With That?</h4>


    Her mouth twitched.


    Damn I forgot about it! ??


    Now that Meng Ya thought about it, she finally realized why she was annoyed. Tian Meirong called him just as Renshu which unsettled her.


    Sheughed. "Of course I just call him Renshu. It''s just that I am mad at him a bit. When I am angry at him, I call his full name! Hmph!"


    Tian Meirong said, "I hope the argument isn''t because of me. After all, you might have gotten ufortable since I came to live here¡­"


    She gritted her teeth.


    If you know then get the hell out, you duffer! What does Fu Renshu see in this woman!?


    But Meng Ya maintained her smile amidst the burning volcano in her heart.


    Tian Meirong looked at the dishes and smiled. "I see¡­"


    As Fu Renshu stepped in, he saw the two women together, their gazes locked in some sort of a deadlypetition that made him want to escape as quickly as he could.


    Ugh¡­I want to run away¡­


    Meng Ya''s gaze fell upon him and she beamed. "Fu Ren- *cough* Renshu dear~"


    Fu Renshu almost puked blood. He stared at her in horror.


    Renshu dear?


    *Badump*


    He rapidly blinked his eyes in confusion.


    Ah? What was that?


    He touched his chest and frowned.


    Why did it feel that my heart skipped a beat? Am I having some problems?


    Meng Ya ran to his side and hooked her arm into his. "How was work today? I hope it wasn''t too stressful."


    She behaved like a typical caring girlfriend. Fu Renshu stared at her in a daze and then cleared his throat. He whispered. "What are you doing?"


    She said without moving her lips. "Don''t embarrass me in front of her. I am your girlfriend. If you behave otherwise, you are so dead."


    "..."


    Why am I being threatened in my own house?


    Meng Ya smiled and dragged him towards the table. "Sit here. Let''s have dinner. Since Tian Meirong is here, I thought of preparing dinner today."


    Fu Renshu widened his eyes. "Y-you cooked dinner tonight?"


    "En!" She stood tall with her nose turning imaginarily longer in pride.


    He looked at her suspiciously. "Do you even know how to cook?"


    Suddenly, he felt a deadly pressure on his foot as she stomped hard on it with her own. She narrowed her eyes and smiled. "Of course dear. I know how to cook food. Have. You. Forgotten?"


    She enounced each word through her clenched jaw.


    Fu Renshu yelped in pain but somehow managed to keep a straight face. His brow twitched as he smiled. "J-Just joking¡­"


    Meng Ya looked at Tian Meirong. "Ignore him. He likes to joke around a lot."


    "Sure~"


    She took a seat opposite Fu Renshu. "Let me know how her food tastes like Renshu," she leaned her chin on her palm as she smiled at him.


    Meng Ya harrumphed.


    What is she even trying to provoke here?


    Fu Renshu looked at the dishes and slightly stiffened.


    Meng Ya eagerly served him the fish soup, rice and braised fish and said, "Eat all up!"


    He cleared his throat. He nced at her and looked at the glimmer and excitement in her eyes. He could clearly read the words hovering on top of her head.


    I want to know how it tastes. Is it good? Do you like it?


    Fu Renshu quietly stared at her for a moment and then picked his chopsticks. He took a bite of the rice and braised fish.


    Meng Ya felt her heart drum in nervousness.


    Why am I so anxious?


    "How is it?" She subconsciously fidgeted with her fingers.


    Fu Renshu slightly widened his eyes as he chewed. He nodded. "...It''s delicious."


    Meng Ya looked at him in a stupor. "R-really?"


    "En."


    A bright smile shone on her lips and her cheeks turned slightly red. Fu Renshu couldn''t help but stare at her in a daze.


    Meng Ya turned and gave a proud look at Tian Meirong.


    Tian Meirong seemed unaffected. "You don''t have to lie to keep her heart, Renshu. Just tell her the truth."


    Meng Ya frowned.


    What truth? He liked my food! You are just jealous and trying to stir trouble!


    Fu Renshu narrowed his eyes as he faced her. "There is nothing to tell."


    Tian Meirong smiled. "You are too kind on a girlfriend who doesn''t even know that her ''boyfriend'' doesn''t like to eat fish."


    Meng Ya froze.


    "Ah?"


    She looked at him in bewilderment.


    Fu Renshu doesn''t like fish?


    He gritted his teeth as he red at her. "Stop talking nonsense!"


    "Nonsense? You cannot even bear the smell of a fish let alone eat it. You never liked seafood. You have never touched it since childhood."


    Meng Ya stiffened.


    She looked at all her dishes.


    Fu Renshu doesn''t like seafood and I cooked nothing but that¡­


    Tian Meirong faced her. "As his girlfriend, you ought to know this. But it''s okay. I think it''s a misunderstanding. Oh yes. Didn''t you say that you two were having an argument? Maybe you cooked this to spite him haha¡­"


    Her gaze lowered.


    Spite him?


    It was true that she cooked to show to Tian Meirong how capable she was. But somewhere in her heart, she had a tiny wish to impress Fu Renshu too. She didn''t know why but she was eagerly hoping he would eat it and then hear his praise.


    She didn''t feel sad that her effort was a waste but more about how she lost to Tian Meirong on hearing how much she knew about him whereas she didn''t.


    "Ah...yes haha¡­" she smacked herself on her forehead. "O-of course I know that he doesn''t like fish. You are right. I made all this just to annoy him haha¡­"


    Meng Ya quickly pulled his te away. "But now that I am not angry anymore, I will cook something else for him."


    Fu Renshu noticed her trembling eyshes and fingers. He suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled his te back.


    "I don''t want to eat anything else. I like fish and I will eat this."


    Meng Ya quickly said, "No, no. Don''t force yourself."


    Tian Meirong said, "Renshu you-"


    He shot a chilly re at her. "It''s true that I didn''t like fish before but now I have started liking it ever since she became my girlfriend. Any problem with that?"

 Chapter 242 - The Mafia King Picks A Cute Teddy Bear

    <h4>Chapter 242 - The Mafia King Picks A Cute Teddy Bear</h4>


    Fu Renshu ate everyst bit of the meal and pulled the te aside. "I am done."


    Meng Ya stared at him with a silly expression on her face. "You ate all of it?" ??


    "Delicious food is meant to be eaten," he said with a straight face.


    Meng Ya couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed.


    Tian Meirong pursed her lips in dissatisfaction. "Renshu. You don''t have to hide it anymore. Just say that your rtionship is fake. She clearly doesn''t know anything about you."


    She stiffened.


    Fu Renshu wiped his mouth with a tissue and got up. "And neither do I know much about her. But we have our whole life in front of us. There is no hurry to know everything today."


    He grabbed her wrist and dragged her away.


    A little far ahead, they stopped and Fu Renshu realized what he had done.


    Ugh...Did I just admit that this dumb woman is my girlfriend?


    Meng Ya stuttered. "Y-you...why did you eat it if you don''t like fish?"


    He raised his brow. "Didn''t you just threaten me and say not to embarrass you?"


    She coughed.


    "B-But what if you get sick? You don''t like fish after all¡­"


    He sneered. "Are you that unsure of your own cooking?"


    "I am a good cook! Hah! You ate until thest bite!" She was proud.


    "So rejoice. And if I do get sick, I will make you my nurse anyway."


    "..."


    The creepiness in his voice said that he would make her life hell if she had to be his nurse. She gulped.


    God! Don''t make this hooligan sick!


    Fu Renshu smirked seeing her expression. He lightly touched his belly and frowned. "Hmmm...Now that I think about it, I feel a little different in my stomach."


    She froze.


    "Are you sure you didn''t put poison into it?" He narrowed his eyes.


    Meng Ya nervouslyughed and slowly took a few steps back.


    Is this hooligan''s stomach really getting sick? Damn!


    "I-I remember I have to do something!"


    She ran with an imaginary tail between her legs. Fu Renshu rolled his eyes.


    Idiot.


    "Her food was not that bad¡­" he mumbled. "Guess she has some qualities after all¡­"


    ---


    The next day at the shoppingplex, Jiang Li and Jiang Lanying stepped out of the car along with Lihua and¡­.Wei.


    When he came to know that Lihua was apanying them, he immediately canceled his meetings to join her.


    "Are you sure you don''t have any important meetings?" Lihua asked again.


    Yesterday, Wei was working in his study for a long time, so she definitely thought that there must be some important meetings too.


    Wei nodded. "I don''t."


    That was a lie.


    There was a super important meeting for an important project, but Wei mercilessly asked Fu Renshu to postpone it. He cried and practically clutched his legs from not postponing it, but who could stop the Mafia King, especially when it was about his wife?


    For the past few days, he heavily missed Lihua and now he finally jumped on the chance.


    "Nothing important."


    If Fu Renshu would hear this right now, he would puke blood and faint.


    Lihua said, "Okay! Let''s go! I have a lot of things to buy today. Why don''t we go to the petstore first? I have to buy some things for Lihua."


    Jiang Lanying smiled. "Sure."


    At the petstore, Lihua dragged Wei away and said, "We will look for some toys over there. Why don''t you two look for some cute clothes for Lihua?"


    She nodded.


    As they left, Lihua grabbed Wei''s arm and said, "Let''s spy on them! We have to make sure that they get closer today."


    Wei pursed his lips. "But I want to get closer to you."


    She blushed. "Wei. We are already a lovey-dovey couple."


    "So I want to be even more¡­" he tapped his finger on her nose.


    She cleared her throat. "But Jiang Li and Jiang Lanying are more important now."


    His shoulders drooped in sadness. Lihua patted his head. "Don''t worry Wei. We will spend some time together too. First let us help them."


    He beamed. "En."


    Jiang Lanying was sorting out some cute clothes for Lihua. She peeked at Jiang Li who was just standing at a corner, not knowing what to do.


    "Why don''t you select some clothes too?"


    Jiang Li nodded.


    He stepped beside her and picked some clothes from the rack.


    Lihua and Wei were spying on them from one block back.


    "Oh! Oh! The beginning is so nice! They are picking out the clothes together," she eagerly whispered.


    Wei''s focus was on a small cute teddy bear that was sitting on one of the soft toy racks. He looked at Lihua and smiled. He picked the teddy bear and poked its nose on her cheek.


    Surprised, Lihua looked to her side. She sparkled seeing the teddy bear. "So cute! It''s violet too. Somehow I feel that...I like violet color more."


    Wei''s gaze softened as he remembered their date where he had decorated the whole mansion in violet. Lihua was so thrilled at that time. Even though she didn''t remember it now, that night was engraved in his heart as the most special night of his life.


    "En. You like violet."


    "Is that so? I see!"


    The adorable smile on her face urged him to kiss on her lips. She grinned and pecked him back too. She held the bear in her arms and squeezed it. "So fluffy."


    Wei softly pinched her cheeks. "You are more fluffy."


    She blushed.


    "*Ahem!* Wei, you are making me lose my focus! We have to concentrate on Jiang Li and Jiang Lanying."


    She went back on her spying mode. Wei chuckled.


    Jiang Lanying nced at him and as she saw the clothes in his hand, she coughed.


    "Li¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "Those are boys'' clothes. Lihua is a female cat."


    "..."


    Jiang Li cleared his throat and quickly put the clothes back. "I know. I was looking for the girl''s clothes behind it."


    Her lips burst into a soft smile. "I see¡­"

 Chapter 243 - The Mafia King Wants A Little Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 243 - The Mafia King Wants A Little Lihua</h4>


    Jiang Li and Jiang Lanying had a nice atmosphere between them but Lihua still felt that something was missing.


    Hmm¡­ ??


    Something should happen to make Jiang Li react or else this would be just a normal shopping trip. There has to be something romantic!


    Standing near her, she saw a little girl ying with the toys. She smiled and knelt as she leaned towards her. Wei curiously looked at her.


    The girl bobbed her little head towards her. Her gaze fell on Wei and she beamed. "So tall!"


    Then she blushed too upon seeing his handsome face.


    Wei''s charm strikes even children, she chuckled. Hehe~ My hubby is Godly handsome after all.


    "Hey, hey. My name is Lixue. What is yours?"


    "My name is Weiwei," she brightly smiled.


    "Oh, oh! Your name matches Wei''s!" Lihua gleamed.


    "Wei?"


    "En. My husband," she pointed at him.


    Weiwei turned even more shy. "We match!"


    Lihua nodded. "Yes, you two match."


    Wei seriously thought about it.


    I want to match with Lihua though...


    Lihua asked, "Will you do one little thing for me?"


    The little girl Weiwei blinked her huge eyes and looked at her questioningly.


    Lihua pointed at Jiang Li and Jiang Lanying. "You see them over there?"


    She nodded. "En."


    Lihua chuckled and whispered something in her ear to which she nodded again.


    Lihua grinned. "This Godly handsome man here will give you a cute teddy bear as our thanks! Right, Wei?"


    Wei nodded.


    Little Weiwei beamed upon hearing a teddy bear getting from him and she immediately sprang on her feet. She left to do her mission while Lihua couldn''t help butugh. "She is so cute."


    Wei tilted his head. "You are cuter."


    Lihua chuckled. No matter what, Wei always held Lihua in highest regard.


    "Will you say that to our daughter in the future too? She will be so heartbroken to see you take my side."


    Wei thought about a mini Lihua scurrying in the house,ughing and giggling with pigtails on her head. She would call him ''Dada, Dada!'' and his heart melted at that imagination. A soft and doting smile bloomed on his lips. "She won''t. Our daughter will look just like you. So, she will be cuter just like you too."


    Lihua blushed and her cheeks turned warm. She fidgeted with her fingers and felt her heart race thinking about their child.


    Hehe a little Wei will be so cute too... He will look just like Wei. Wait, actually Wei should be Godly handsome King, so our son would be Godly handsome Prince! Hahaha!


    Wei stepped closer to her and poked her cheek. He whispered into her ear. "Do you want a child?"


    Her face flushed hard and she felt unable to speak. He was too close to her which wasn''t good for her poor heart that was racing like a marathon.


    "I want a little Lixue just like you," he smiled.


    She stammered a little, feeling shy, "I-I want a little Wei though...who would look just like you."


    Wei slightly frowned. Somehow, he felt averse to having a boy. "I think a daughter is better."


    Lihua pouted. "Boys are cute too. I want a boy."


    "But he will steal you away from me," Weiined, feeling aggrieved.


    "And I think our daughter will steal you away from me toooooo. I can definitely imagine that she would only cling on to you."


    After all, she would be my daughter. How will she not appreciate the handsomeness in her father?


    They came to a serious deadlock with valid arguments on both sides.


    Lihua coughed. "We-we are drifting off the topic here!"


    "I think that a daughter is still better."


    She pinched his cheeks. "Not that. About Jiang Li and Jiang Lanying. We are here for them, remember?"


    Wei looked at the couple and saw little Weiwei approaching them.


    "Look, look! She ising near them."


    "En. We are here for them."


    "Yup, yup."


    "After this is done, we will continue our discussion of our child."


    "..."


    Jiang Lanying on the other side had chosen a few clothes for Lihua, the cat. She looked around for some more stuff and as her gaze fell on Jiang Li, she noticed him staring at the clothes in his hand. He seemed to be in a daze and his expression looked a little strange.


    "Li?"


    He didn''t respond.


    Jiang Lanying bit her lip and gently tugged his arm. "Li?"


    "Hm?" He broke out of his stupor. He parted his lips to say something when he suddenly felt a push from behind. His eyes widened and he stumbled and fell upon Jiang Lanying.


    "Li, careful!"


    Jiang Li grabbed the counter and bnced himself but¡­


    Lihua widened her eyes in shock.


    Oh, oh! I just wanted them tond in each other''s arms but Weiwei did even better!


    Jiang Li and Jiang Lanying were frozen to their spots, feeling their lips graze against each other. His eyes slightly narrowed as he stared at her dumbstruck expression and the fact that her cheeks were rapidly turning red. He was tightly holding onto her waist that was pressed against his. Their lips that gently brushed sent shivers across them.


    Weiwei giggled. "Kiss! Kiss!"


    They stiffened and Jiang Li quickly pulled back. Jiang Lanying was still in a daze as she felt the lingering sensation on her lips. Her heart drummed loudly in her chest.


    Jiang Li lowered his head and saw a little girlughing at them. Jiang Lanying said, "I-It''s okay. I think she bumped into you identally."


    He cleared his throat and nodded.


    Lihua clearly felt the change in his demeanor too. He acted cold and unaffected but his restlessness expressed how much he was affected by that kiss.


    She giggled.


    At least, they would be more aware of each other now¡­


    "Wei, did you look at that? Aren''t they so cute?"


    Wei grabbed her chin and pressed his lips onto hers. "We are cuter than them."


    "..."


    Wei is sopetitive¡­


    Lihua waved her hand at them and asked, "We are done!"


    Then she acted surprised and asked, "Why do two look a little red?"

 Chapter 244 - The Mafia King Sets An Example

    <h4>Chapter 244 - The Mafia King Sets An Example</h4>


    Jiang Lanying slightly blushed. "N-Nothing¡­"


    Jiang Li stared at her and raised his brow. Little Weiwei said, "They kiss! They kiss!" ??


    Her face brightened even more and she lowered her head. "I-It was an ident¡­"


    "Ohh~~~"


    Lihua left it at that and cleared her throat. "Are you done choosing clothes for Lihua?"


    She nodded.


    "Great! Let''s pay for them and head for lunch. And then we will shop even more, haha!"


    Lihua secretly gifted a teddy bear to the little girl and winked before they left. She eagerly waved her goodbye.


    They settled at a restaurant and after the food was served, Lihua secretly nced at Wei and he nodded.


    He picked a generous amount of meat and put it on her te. Lihua grinned. "Wei, you have put in too much meat. I will be fat."


    He patted her head and smiled. "You need to eat more."


    And so the lovey-dovey couple didn''t lose any chance in showing public disy of affection to the max. They fed each other and kept putting food into each other''s tes.


    Jiang Li quietly sipped his water. When he looked at Jiang Lanying''s te, he frowned. He picked a few pieces of meat and put them on her te.


    "Don''t eat so little," he sternly said.


    Jiang Lanying quickly said, "I am not really hungry¡­"


    He tilted his head. "Are you not feeling well?"


    "I am fine."


    "Then why so little appetite? Even at home, you eat too little," he narrowed his eyes.


    "No, I just always eat that much¡­"


    Jiang Li said nothing. He added even more veggies and meat into her te, making her speechless. "Eat."


    She peeked at him. "I cannot eat this much-"


    A stern re towards her made her immediately back out.


    Ah, so cute! Lihua smiled. Jiang Li really cares about her. Hmph. He just doesn''t express it!


    Lihua felt a soft sensation on her lips and she saw Wei brushing his thumb. "W-Wei what are you doing?"


    This is a public ce¡­


    "There was a grain of rice on your mouth," he said.


    "Oh!"


    He diligently wiped the rice grain off her lips and fed her another piece of meat which she happily chomped upon. Everybody could see imaginary flowers blooming around the couple.


    Jiang Li peeked at her and saw that there was a light stain of curry on the corner of her lips.


    Lihua giggled as she noticed his small gestures towards her.


    Jiang Li slowly raised his hand and softly touched her lips. Jiang Lanying stiffened in a daze. Her ears turned red, feeling his thumb gently wiping her mouth.


    "What¡­"


    "A little curry," he stated.


    "I see."


    Feeling embarrassed, she quickly took a tissue and wiped her mouth. "Sorry."


    He paused. "Why are you sorry?"


    "Um, it''s just a little embarrassing-"


    "You don''t have to worry about etiquette so much."


    Jiang Ruiling looked at him in a stupor and softly smiled.


    Lihua raised her brow.


    Hooooo~


    Jiang Lanying excused herself for thedies'' room. When she exited five minutester, she suddenly felt a strong push from behind her and she stumbled in the front. She gasped and fell on the floor, twisting her foot.


    "Ouch¡­" she rubbed her ankle in pain.


    "Oh, I am really sorry! Are you okay- Oh it''s Lanying!"


    Jiang Lanying lifted her head and saw her cousin, Hou Zhenzhen, looking at her in surprise. She slightly stiffened and awkwardly smiled.


    "Zhenzhen¡­"


    She smiled. "Yes, it''s me. Long time no see. Oh, my bad! I am really sorry for bumping into you. Are you okay?" She looked concerned.


    "I am fine¡­"


    She slowly got up but a sharp pain shot in her feet.


    "I-I am really sorry, Lanying...I was too busy checking my phone."


    Jiang Lanying smiled. "It''s okay."


    Though she felt that the push shouldn''t have been so hard¡­


    "Zhenzhen, I was looking all over for you and you are here."


    Lai Chang''s gaze shifted on Lanying and he narrowed his eyes. "If it isn''t Jiang Lanying."


    "Hello Lai Chang¡­" she faintly smiled.


    Jiang Lanying slowly got up on her feet. "It was nice meeting you. I need to go back-"


    "Why so much hurry?" He smiled. "We have met after a long time, haven''t we? I think thest time was when you rejected me."


    Hou Zhenzhen felt a little ufortable. Sheughed it off. "Chang, you will always be a meanie. Why talk about the past now?" Saying that, she hooked her arm around his.


    Jiang Lanying noticed this and asked, "Are you two¡­"


    She smiled. "Yes, we are engaged."


    "Oh. Congrattions," she smiled that irked Hou Zhenzhen.


    Hou Zhenzhen said, "Lanying, I hope you are not ufortable."


    "Why would I be ufortable?"


    She hesitated. "I mean that Chang had proposed to you before so¡­"


    Jiang Lanying slightly coughed.


    She wondered why she was bringing that up again when she said it herself not to talk about the past.


    "I am not ufortable, Zhenzhen. I am really happy for you two. You look good together."


    Lai Chang snorted. "Where is your husband by the way? Or have youe here alone?"


    "He is with me. I am just heading back to our table."


    "How will you go back with that limp foot? I will help you."


    "No, no. I am fine. I can walk."


    Lai Chang blocked her way and said, "I said I will help you. Or do we have to act like strangers just because you rejected me?" He sneered.


    "I don''t mean that way. I am really fine."


    Hou Zhenzhen slightly grimaced. "It''s okay, Lanying. Let him help you. He can help you as your future brother-inw, right?"


    Jiang Lanying said, "No, I am really-"


    "Ohe on! Don''t be so stubborn!"


    He was about to grab her wrist when a hand suddenly caught him.


    Jiang Li stared at him as if a disaster would befall any moment. The atmosphere froze so quickly and suddenly that they felt a sharp chill run down their spine. His cold gaze was devoid of any emotions.


    "If it isn''t Lai Chang who my wife rejected two years back. What a small world to see you here."

 Chapter 245 - Not A Choice You Should Make

    <h4>Chapter 245 - Not A Choice You Should Make</h4>


    Lai Chang''s face darkened both because of his harsh words that cut through him and also the crushing pain that threatened to break his wrist. He wanted to shout but he also didn''t want to show his weakness in front of him.


    Jiang Li was squeezing his hand ever so slowly but with every inch it went deeper, his wrist bone was getting closer and closer on the verge of breaking apart. ??


    He finally released his hand seeing the sweat trickle from the side of his ears. But the chilliness in his gaze remained.


    Hou Zhenzhen anxiously asked, "Chang, are you okay?" She looked at bluish purple bruises forming on his wrist. She couldn''t help but use Jiang Li.


    "Why did you have to do that? Chang was just helping Lanying¡­"


    He narrowed his eyes. "Help for what?"


    "Jiang Lanying?"


    Lihua worriedly rushed over to her. "Are you okay? You didn''t return for so long so we got worried!"


    Jiang Lanying smiled. "I am okay, Lixue."


    Lai Chang gritted his teeth. "Jiang Li. You have gone too far."


    "Considering that you just tried to forcibly grab my wife''s hand, I should actually cut your arm off¡­" he coldly said, "I hope that Mr. Lai Chang hasn''t forgotten where Ie from."


    Of course, he knew very well about his Underworld background.


    "And I also hope that you haven''t forgotten what you suffered because of how you pestered my wife before."


    Anger bubbled inside Lai Chang. The Lai family and Lanying''s family were close friends. Lai Chang had fallen for her and he was sure that he had no chance of any rejection from her. But Lanying repeatedly rejected his advances and after she met Jiang Li in the banquet, she only got firmer in her rejection.


    Lai Chang couldn''t believe it until the very end when Jiang Li and her marriage was finalized. He confronted her and demanded an answer.


    But she had no answer to give other than the one she always had for him.


    "Sorry, Lai Chang. But I have always seen you as my friend. I cannot think of you that way."


    He still kept on pestering her until Jiang Li came in between and handled him. At that time, Jiang Li had almost killed him in a fit of rage when he came to know about it. If Jiang Lanying had not begges him, he wouldn''t be alive today.


    Since their families were so close, she couldn''t be harsh to him, considering the friendship.


    Jiang Li said, "Wasn''t that lesson enough for you?"


    Lihua was standing and witnessing everything at aplete loss. She didn''t know who these two new faces were and how they were connected to Jiang Lanying.


    She asked, "Wei, who are they?"


    Wei promptly responded, "That woman is Lanying''s cousin."


    "Name?"


    He frowned. "I don''t know. I don''t bother with other women''s name."


    "..."


    Wei''s butter-like innocent flirting never failed to amuse Lihua.


    "I see. And that man?"


    "Lai family''s heir, Lai Chang. His and Lanying''s families have been close. I heard he had proposed to marry her, but she rejected."


    "Oh¡­No wonder he is so salty about Jiang Li. But why are Lai Chang and the cousin together?"


    "I heard that they have engaged."


    She raised her brow.


    Lai Chang was about to explode again but Hou Zhenzhen quickly stopped him. "Chang, stop it. Forget it. We are not here to fight. We have met Lanying after so long. We shouldn''t be arguing. Isn''t this a good chance to invite her?"


    Lihua asked, "For what?"


    Hou Zhenzhen looked at her surprised. Then her gaze fell on Wei and she almost felt her breath stop. She had heard about the stories of how handsome he was but to see it in person was something else.


    And then there was Jiang Li who was at par in the looks department. Hou Zhenzhen looked at Jiang Lanying and felt envious.


    She was first set up to marry Wei, but even though he rejected, she still got to marry Jiang Li and be a part of the Jiang family.


    Who didn''t want to be that family''s daughter-inw?


    Two think that she got a chance with two of the most handsome and wealthy bachelors burned her in jealousy. Not just that, Lai Chang was smitten by her too who she always had a crush on.


    Lihua said, "I am Jiang Lixue."


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    So she is that infamous Jiang Lixue!?


    She couldn''t attend Jiang Ruiling''s engagement ceremony for some reason but the news already came to her ears how Shi Ruomei was banished from the Jiang family.


    She smiled. "Nice to meet you. I am Hou Zhenzhen. Lanying''s cousin. Lanying, Chang and I have sort of grew together."


    "Ah¡­"


    "Yes. And since we met Lanying today by coincidence, I thought why not invite her to my party?"


    "What party?"


    "Haha. Actually, Chang and I are throwing a small party before our wedding ceremony and I wanted to invite Lanying and Jiang Li too."


    Jiang Li sharply said, "Not interested."


    She stiffened.


    Lai Chang smiled. "It''s just a small party. What are you so afraid of? Do you think anybody will steal Lanying from you?"


    Jiang Li sinisterly smiled that made his heart stop beat for a moment in fear. "Firstly, nobody has the galls to steal my wife from me. I will kill them even before they could think about it. It is never a good sight when somebody dies by my hand."


    Lanying froze.


    Somehow, she felt that this was the first time that she was hearing such a possessive tone from him. It inevitably made her heart flutter.


    Lihua nudged her elbow and teased her. "Oh oh~~ isn''t somebody blushing?"


    "I-I am not!" She whispered but her red cheeks failed to lie for her.


    "Secondly, you are the one who still fancies Lanying, so before I really kick you to hell, you better throw any thoughts about her out of the window. Forcing me to do it is not a choice that you should make."

 Chapter 246 - Tit For Tat

    <h4>Chapter 246 - Tit For Tat</h4>


    Lai Chang stared at him with fury and jealousy burning in his heart. He never understood why a woman like Jiang Lanying would ever like Jiang Li.


    She was always the closest to him, yet in the blink of an eye, Jiang Li came and swept her off her feet. No matter how many times she rejected him, he was sure that one day or the other, she would definitely agree. ??


    But Jiang Li came and ruined everything for him.


    Hou Zhenzhen quickly said, "Jiang Li, please don''t spread lies. Chang and I are engaged now. Of course, he doesn''t think about Lanying that way. His feelings for her in the past."


    Jiang Li sneered. "Are you trying to convince me or yourself?"


    Ohhh savage, Lihua thought. I would never want to stand at that position.


    Jiang Lanying tried to intervene in fight. "Please don''t fight. We wille to your party."


    She peeked at Jiang Li and asked, "Is it okay? We can just stay for an hour and then leave¡­" she whispered.


    He nodded.


    Hou Zhenzhen was her cousin, so she was still her family. It wouldn''t look good if she didn''te to the party. Though Jiang Li didn''t care about it, he knew that she did.


    She smiled. "Thank you."


    Jiang Li coldly said as he squinted his gaze at them. "If you are done, we are leaving."


    He grabbed her wrist and pulled her.


    "Ow!"


    Jiang Lanying stumbled. Lihua widened her eyes. "What happened to you? Wait, your ankle looks so swollen! How did you get hurt?"


    "I-I fell and twisted my ankle¡­"


    Jiang Li immediately bent and ced her foot on his knee.


    "L-Li! I am alright. You don''t have to-"


    "Sshh."


    He checked it and found that it had indeed turned a bit red. He narrowed his eyes. "How did you fall?"


    Hou Zhenzhen slightly stiffened. She quickly said, "It''s my fault. I-I bumped into Lanying identally and she fell...I am really sorry, Lanying. Please forgive me¡­" she bit her lip.


    Ugh¡­


    Lihua wished to puke seeing her white lotus acting.


    She definitely did it on purpose! This woman! How dare she hurt my sister-inw!?


    Jiang Li slowly raised his head and his icy gaze almost made her faint. "Bump? Or push?"


    "Push? Why will I push Lanying?" She gasped.


    Lai Chang said, "Enough Jiang Li. You don''t have to show off your power here and use Zhenzhen."


    He looked at Lanying. "Lanying, I understand that he is your husband but Zhenzhen is your cousin too who you have grew up with. How can you let him use her?"


    Hou Zhenzhen faintly smiled. "Chang, leave it. Lanying is now Jiang family''s daughter-inw. She wouldn''t¡­"


    Jiang Lanying said, "I-"


    Lihua put her hand on her shoulder and shook her head.


    Jiang Li picked her in his arms, making her softly gasp. Her hands automatically wrapped around his neck.


    Lai Chang''s brow twitched witnessing the scene and he cursed.


    "Li. I am fine. I can walk."


    "And aggravate your injury even more?" He sharply asked.


    She parted her lips to speak but couldn''t retort anything in the end.


    "Patients should keep quiet."


    Lihua was speechless.


    Is he rude or caring?


    Jiang Li said, "I am taking Lanying to the hospital. Bro, leave without us."


    Wei nodded.


    Carrying Lanying in his arms, he swiftly left.


    Hou Zhenzhen said, "Of course, Mr. Jiang and his wife are also invited to our party."


    "Sure¡­" Lihua slowly said.


    Now that she knew her true nature, she wanted to be a part of this party too and make sure that she didn''t hurt Jiang Lanying like she did today.


    ---


    Outside, Hou Zhenzhen ran after Lai Chang. "Chang, wait for me! Are you angry that I call them?"


    He red at her. "Who told you that you could call them!?"


    She pursed her lips. "Chang, Lanying is still my cousin. Of course I have to invite her as my family. And...if you have forgotten about her, then you shouldn''t have any problem with it."


    She touched his arm and said as her eyshes trembled. "Chang, do you still¡­"


    "Oh shut up! I don''t care about her anymore!"


    He sat in the car, feeling frustrated. Hou Zhenzhen bit her lip and clenched her dress.


    Damn it!


    She was about to climb in the car too when a motorbike came out of nowhere and suddenly knocked her on the road. She crashed on the ground with a hard fall.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Lai Chang widened his eyes and immediately stepped out of the car. He looked at the biker who was already speeding away.


    "Hey you! Are you blind!? Come back!" He shouted.


    "Chang...my leg¡­" she burst into tears. The pain was so excruciating that she wanted to faint. The biker had rammed the bike from on top of her foot that almost broke her bone. She was also hurt at the arm and chest with how violently the bike had hit her.


    "Chang my foot¡­"


    Lai Chang cursed and carried her in his arms. "Fuck! Let me get my hands on that man! How the hell he was driving like that!?"


    He put her into the car and quickly left for the hospital.


    ---


    Inside the car, Jiang Li''s phone buzzed with a call. He coldly picked it with a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Hm?"


    "Done, Boss. I rammed my beauty into that ugly woman."


    "Get to the point."


    He shuddered sensing the chilliness in his voice. He gulped.


    "I did what you said. I have ruined her foot. She was bleeding and crying like a bitch."


    "Good."


    He cut the call.


    The biker wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "That poor woman. Ah...just how did you offend Boss? It''s never a good thing to make him angry," he sighed.


    In the car, Jiang Lanying asked, "Who was it?"


    "Work call."


    "I see."


    He looked at her and lifted her chin as he peered in her eyes. "Next time, don''t y guessing games. She pushed you so say it straightway. Got it?"

 Chapter 247 - Caught Red-handed?

    <h4>Chapter 247 - Caught Red-handed?</h4>


    At night, Jiang Lanying was resting on the bed when Jiang Ninghong came in to check upon her. "Lanying."


    "Mom." ??


    She got up but Jiang Ninghong quickly held her shoulders. "Don''t move. How is your ankle now?"


    She smiled. "It''s alright. The doctor said that the sprain will heal in two days."


    "Good," she nodded, "I heard that you will be attending Hou Zhenzhen and Lai Chang''s pre-wedding party with Li."


    "En."


    "Will you be able to go? It''s the day after tomorrow, right? Your leg still needs rest."


    Jiang Lanying shook her head. "I will be fine, Mom. Zhenzhen is my cousin. I have to be there as her sister."


    Jiang Ninghong sternly said, "Alright. But make sure not to stay for too long. Just show your faces ande back."


    "En."


    As Jiang Ninghong left, Jiang Li stepped in, carrying a small tray with a bowl of medicine in it. "Here. Drink it."


    Jiang Lanying pulled a long face as the bitter smell wafted up her nostrils. "Do I have to drink it?"


    Jiang Li narrowed his eyes. "Yes, you do. No buts."


    She shut her eyes and gulped the medicine in one sip. She shuddered as the bitter taste settled on her tongue. Jiang Li put the bowl away. "I will be back."


    He thought of putting a warmpress on her ankle for somefort so he stepped out to fetch it.


    Jiang Lanying leaned back on the bed and fanned herself. Then she heard Jiang Li''s phone ringing.


    His phone¡­


    She looked towards the door and pursed her lips. She saw a woman''s name Jin Zhn as the caller.


    She didn''t think much and picked the call. "Hello."


    "Hello? Jiang Li?"


    Jiang Lanying blinked her eyes and recognized that the voice belonged to the same woman who he met in the restaurant yesterday. Jiang Li had discussed something with her and in the end she had heard how he didn''t want her to know a very important thing.


    She straightened up and didn''t know what to say for a moment. "Hello...I am Jiang Lanying."


    There was a pause for a moment. "Oh...Mrs. Jiang. I am Jin Zhn."


    "Yes¡­" she didn''t know why her heart was racing. "Li has stepped out for a moment."


    "Oh, no worries."


    Jiang Lanying thought for a moment and wondered how she knew him. "Umm can I ask how you know Li?"


    Jin Zhn on the other end, stiffened.


    "I¡­"


    Suddenly the phone from her hand got snatched away and she looked up, taken aback. Jiang Li''s expression was slightly cold and ufortable.


    She thought that he was angry so she quickly said, "Li, your phone was ringing so I just thought to say that you are outside... I am sorry."


    Jiang Li cut the call and said, "No problem. You didn''t have to pick it up. It wasn''t anything urgent anyway."


    Jiang Lanying noticed the hesitation and unease in his demeanor. She slowly asked, "Li, is... something bothering you? You can tell me. I will do my best to help you."


    "Nothing. I am fine."


    She froze. Her gaze dimmed and she lowered her head in sadness.


    Something was definitely bothering Jiang Li. But he refused to share it with his wife and instead, some other unknown woman knew about his troubles rather than her. He even refused to let her speak with Jin Zhn.


    Her smile faltered. "T-that''s good then."


    Jiang Li gently ced the warmpress on her ankle. "You will feel better with this."


    "En¡­I will rest now."


    He nodded.


    Jiang Li stepped out and called back. "Didn''t I tell you not to call when I am at home?" His voice emanated a strong iciness that made her sigh.


    "Jiang Li. How long are you gonna hide it?"


    "As long as it will take. Don''t tell me what I should do and what I shouldn''t. Just do your job."


    "Alright, alright. Meet me at 11 tomorrow."


    "Hm."


    He hung up before letting her speak any further.


    ---


    The next morning, Hou Zhenzhen was painfully limping out of her ward in the hospital, holding a stick in her hand. She cursed the biker endlessly who knocked into her and badly hurt her leg.


    Lai Chang even suggested canceling the pre-wedding party tomorrow but she refused. She didn''t want her friendsughing at her for staying in the hospital and mocking her when her wedding was so soon.


    Suddenly, she saw Jiang Li from a distance.


    What is he doing here? Wait...is he here to meet me?


    She couldn''t help but slightly blush and was about to head back to her ward when she saw him taking a different turn.


    She frowned and slowly followed him. Her eyes widened as she saw a beautiful woman talking to Jiang Li and what more shocked her was that they entered the department of gynecology together.


    W-what the hell is going? Isn''t it supposed to be Lanying? Why are they visiting the gynaecologist together?


    This¡­


    She gasped and covered her mouth.


    Jiang Li is cheating on Lanying!


    Hou Zhenzhen narrowed her eyes and a soft smile etched on her lips.


    Poor Lanying. I always thought that she was so happy in her marriage but who knew that her husband is cheating behind her back.


    She walked back to her ward and picked her phone.


    At the Jiang vi in her room, Jiang Lanying''s phone buzzed.


    "Zhenzhen?"


    "Lanying. Yes, it''s me. I called to check on you. How is your ankle now?"


    "En. It''s alright now."


    "I see. That''s good. By the way...can I ask where Jiang Li is?"


    Jiang Lanying blinked her eyes. "He is at the office."


    "Office? But I thought I...ah forget about it."


    "What? Tell me."


    "No, no, Lanying. I think I am mistaken. Actually, I am at the hospital myself because I had a small ident yesterday."


    She widened her eyes. "ident? Are you okay?"


    "En. I am okay now. I was just heading out for a walk when I saw Jiang Li with a woman."

 Chapter 248 - Not Trustworthy Enough?

    <h4>Chapter 248 - Not Trustworthy Enough?</h4>


    Jiang Lanying frowned. "With a woman?"


    "Yes¡­" Hou Zhenzhen sounded hesitant. "I saw him stepping into the gynecology department with her so I wondered¡­" ??


    She froze.


    "Don''t misunderstand, Lanying! You said that he is at the office, right? So of course he would be. I think I saw the wrong person. He looked really simr to him. I thought that if he is Jiang Li, then you should know this... But I am relieved to hear that he is not."


    Jiang Lanying smiled. "En. He cannot be Li, Zhenzhen. You are definitely mistaken."


    Hou Zhenzhen twitched her brow.


    Is she stupid to understand what I am implying here? How can she still sound so calm?


    "That''s good then. Oh, it''s time for my checkup. Bye."


    "Bye."


    Jiang Lanying slightly clutched her phone as a painful smile appeared on her lips.


    She thought for a moment and dialed his number. "Li."


    "Lanying. Are you okay?"


    "E-En. I just called to ask if um...when will you return tonight?"


    There was a brief pause.


    "I might be a bitte."


    She stiffened.


    "Why? Is it too busy at work?"


    "En. There are meetings piled up."


    "Doctor Zhen! Patient in room-"


    From the background, she clearly heard a nurse''s voice calling for a doctor.


    Jiang Li quickly covered the speaker and said, "Is there any problem at home? I will immediatelye back."


    "No, no! Everything is fine here," she faintly smiled. "I just thought you looked a little stressed outst night so¡­"


    "Don''t worry about me. Take care of yourself first," his voice was stern.


    "En."


    She slowly put the phone down in silence and tiredly rested her head back on the bed.


    When Lihua came to check on her, she was stunned to see tears in her eyes. "Jiang Lanying," she hurriedly rushed to her side. "Are you okay? Is your bruise hurting too much?" She asked, concerned.


    She shook her head. "My ankle is okay."


    "Then why are you crying?" She anxiously asked. "Did you fight with Jiang Li?"


    "No¡­"


    She fumed. "Tell me if he has hurt you. Don''t lie to protect him! If he has hurt you, I am not going to let him go!"


    Jiang Lanying trembled and quickly wiped her tears. "I-It''s not a fight."


    "Then?"


    She sped her hands together and slowly said what happened. Lihua was dumbstruck as she heard everything. She gulped.


    Jiang Li was with a woman in the hospital? Is she thinking that he is cheating on her?


    But it doesn''t make sense! Doesn''t he love her so much?


    She wondered.


    Was she the same woman we saw that day in the restaurant?


    She quickly held her hand in hers. "Jiang Lanying. Don''t misunderstand him, okay? I know that he really-" she coughed hard.


    She was about to say that he loved her but she stopped in time.


    Idiot. It is something that Jiang Li should confess to her, not me!


    "I mean that I know that he really cares about you. He would never cheat on you!"


    Jiang Lanying was surprised. "I know he would never cheat on me. Li is not that sort of a man. Even though we have been distant in these two years, I know that will never betray me. If he really has some other woman in his heart, he wouldn''t hide it from me. He would tell me upfront instead of having an affair behind my back."


    Phew.


    Lihua sighed in relief. She grimaced thinking of Hou Zhenzhen.


    That woman was definitely trying to sow discord!


    Jiang Lanying lowered her head. "I don''t know how to exin. I am not affected to know that he was with a woman in the hospital. He might have his own reasons and I trust him. But¡­" tears rimmed in her eyes, "I just don''t want him to lie to me because it¡­it makes me feel as if I am not trustworthy enough for him to even say a simple thing as to where he is going."


    Lihua nodded her head in understanding.


    "I know that Jiang Li is having a hard time about something. I can feel it in his expressions and demeanor. But he doesn''t want to share it with me. Am I not¡­capable enough to support him in his troubles?" Her lips trembled as a tear slid down.


    "Of course you are capable! That Jiang Li is blind! He doesn''t know what he is doing! Let hime back. I will beat him up! Lihua will also help me in scratching his face!"


    Jiang Lanying burst into a soft chuckle. "Thank you, Lixue¡­"


    Lihua said, "Take rest now and don''t stress about it, okay?"


    She nodded.


    ---


    After dinner, as Jiang Li was about to step into his room, Lihua blocked his way and put her hands on her waist as she furiously faced him. "Come with me, idiot brother-inw!"


    Jiang Li widened his eyes seeing her behave so differently.


    Idiot brother-inw?


    Lihua grabbed his arm and dragged him into her room. Wei was calmly sipping on his coffee as he saw them enter.


    Jiang Li said, "Bro¡­"


    Wei didn''t acknowledge him at all.


    She shut the door behind with a bang. Lihua, the cat tilted her head as she narrowed her green eyes.


    *Meow*


    Dumb humans always have some or the other shit going on. Why can''t their lives be as simple as mine?


    She silently went back toplete her beauty sleep.


    Lihua, the human, pointed her finger at his face. "You! How dare you make Jiang Lanying cry?"


    He stiffened.


    "Cry? She cried?" The shock was visible on his face.


    "Yes! And all because of you! She knows that you lied to her. You weren''t at the office today, right? Instead, you were in the hospital with some woman."


    Jiang Li froze. Suddenly, the realization dawned upon him. "She is misunderstanding me-"


    Lihua smiled. "Rest assured, she is not misunderstanding your rtionship with that woman, whatever that might be. More than that, the fact that you lied to her has hurt her! Why didn''t you just say that you are going to the hospital?"

 Chapter 249 - The Mafia King Has A Better Idea

    <h4>Chapter 249 - The Mafia King Has A Better Idea</h4>


    Jiang Li gritted his teeth. "...I have my reasons."


    "What are those reasons that are making your wife cry? Are they really worth it?" Lihua sharply asked. ??


    He clenched his fist.


    "What is making you act so distant towards Jiang Lanying? You don''t have to tell me. But as your wife, she has every right to know. She is married to you. She wants this marriage to work, but you are not helping her at all!"


    His gaze darkened and his voice was cold as he spoke, "This is between me and her. Don''t meddle into our affairs."


    She red at him. "Jiang Li! Sure, I won''t meddle in your matters if you stop being so foolish! You are hurting her so much that it is making her sad. What do you expect that as her family, everybody should keep quiet about it and ignore her pain? She is my sister-inw! I won''t let her suffer any grievance!"


    He didn''t respond.


    "Jiang Lanying is not just your wife. She is rted to me, Wei, Uncle, Aunt, Jiang Ruiling and everybody else in this house. I understand that the matters between a husband and wife are personal, but I will not stay silent when you are hurting her with your actions. She is not sad to hear about you being with a woman because she trusts you. She is sad because you lied to her. It made her feel that she is unworthy of your trust."


    He froze. He felt as if a tight knot was clenching his heart mercilessly. His hands were shaking and all his thoughts had be a mess.


    Lihua toned down, seeing him turn quiet and solemn. She could see the pain and guilt in his eyes.


    She asked, "Jiang Li. Can I just ask you one simple thing?"


    He said nothing.


    "Can you please trust her?"


    His fists balled even tighter and he shut his eyes.


    "She just wants you to be honest with her. She wants to be there for you. She only wants to support you the best she can. Is that too much for a wife to ask?"


    Jiang Li said nothing.


    Wei promptly shut hisptop and stared at his cousin with a deadpan expression. "Li. You have made my wife sad and angry. I don''t want to see her so stressed because of you."


    Lihua coughed.


    So, you don''t care about Jiang Lanying?


    Wei rested his head on the palm of his hand as his elbow rested on the table. His sharp and cold gazended on Jiang Li. "Sort out your mess and stop causing trouble for Lixue."


    Jiang Li looked at him.


    "Otherwise, don''t force me to investigate your matter myself."


    He froze.


    Wei said very slowly and extremely quietly too. "You know that if I have to find something, I can get any information I want. Nothing can be kept hidden from me."


    Jiang Li said nothing and quietly left the room.


    Lihua flicked his forehead and said, "You even threaten your own cousin."


    Wei pulled her into his arms. "I don''t like anybody bullying you."


    She chuckled. "Was he really bullying me?"


    "Anybody who makes you sad and anxious is a bully for me." He sternly said.


    Sheughed and pecked his cheek. "My hubby is the best."


    He smiled and pinched her nose. "Now, let''s continue our conversation."


    "Which conversation?" She asked.


    "That a daughter is better than a boy."


    Lihua blushed. "You¡­"


    Suddenly, he pushed her on the bed and pinned her beneath him. "I have a better idea."


    Lihua had a sense of foreboding that his idea would be anything but good.


    "We will discusster. Let us make our daughter first."


    Lihua choked seeing the doting smile on his lips.


    "You...just look at you. You are already so eager for our daughter. If in the future, I do give birth to a girl, you will definitely forget me¡­"


    She whined and turned her head away. Wei quickly made her face him again and said with every ounce of seriousness. "Even if we have a daughter, you would be always the first and foremost in my heart."


    He kissed her forehead.


    Aish!


    It felt as if a cupid shot an arrow right through her heart.


    She giggled. "Ah, Wei. Seems like your cuteness doesn''t have any end at all."


    "It''s because my wife is so cute," he kissed her lips and swiftly pulled her dress away. They got naked in seconds and soon, Lihua soft moans echoed in the room.


    Lihua, the cat promptly understood that she had to leave. She silently hopped out of her cozy bed and walked away.


    Dumb humans making this queen walk away! You should find yourselves a different room. Don''t make out in my room! I won''t leave the next time!


    ---


    The next evening, the Jiang couples entered thevishly decorated hall where Hou Zhenzhen and Lai Chang were hosting their pre-wedding party.


    "Lanying!"


    Hou Zhenzhen waved her hand from her seat. There were a bunch of other women surrounding her too. "Come here!"


    Jiang Lanying smiled. "Congrattions, Zhenzhen. Hope you have a happy wedding. Here''s a small gift from the Jiang family."


    "Thank you."


    "How is your foot now?" She asked.


    Jiang Lanying was shocked to see the huge ster on her leg. "It was that bad?"


    She gritted her teeth. "It''s that stupid biker''s fault. People cannot even drive these days!"


    Lihua controlled herself fromughing.


    Suits a devious woman like you!


    Jiang Lanying sighed. "You should have canceled this party and postponed it to ater date. How will you enjoy like this?"


    "I am fine. Everything was already nned and set. It would have been a bother to cancel everything."


    Hou Zhenzhen shifted her gaze towards Jiang Li. "Good evening, Jiang Li."


    He didn''t respond and tantly ignored her. She felt a little embarrassed in front of her friends, but she said nothing.


    Can he not greet me to keep my face!?


    She observed Jiang Lanying and Jiang Li and wondered what happened between them.


    Lanying must have definitely questioned him about that woman. What is going on between them now? Are they fighting?

 Chapter 250 - The Mafia King Doesnt Want To Lose Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 250 - The Mafia King Doesn''t Want To Lose Lihua</h4>


    One of the friends from Hou Zhenzhen''s circle said, "Lanying is so lucky to marry Jiang Li. How many years has it been since your marriage?"


    Jiang Lanying smiled. "Ah, two years." ??


    "Oh, that''s awesome. So, so! When are we going to meet a little Lanying or Li?"


    She stiffened.


    "Yes, I am excited to see how the baby will look. Will he or she go after Lanying or Jiang Li?" Another one said.


    "I have also heard that Old Madam is a little strict about things like these."


    "Nah, not strict. She must be excited for a great-grandchild too haha¡­"


    Hou Zhenzhen waved her hand in dismissal andughed. "Stop it you all. We are still young. It''s not like Jiang Li is running away with some woman that she has to hurry. Right, Lanying?"


    Lihua had an urge to strangle her.


    This cousin¡­


    I should have brought Lihua with me. She would have scratched her face!


    Jiang Lanying just awkwardly smiled it off. Jiang Li narrowed his eyes and danger loomed in his dark gaze.


    He smiled. "I hope Miss Hou focuses on her party more than on gossip. You are hurt, and it is such a crowded ce here. If someone identally steps on your foot¡­"


    Hou Zhenzhen panicked in fear and immediately pulled her foot back. Even thinking about the pain that would shoot up made her shudder.


    He sneered. He pulled Jiang Lanying''s hand. "You must be tired. Let''s sit at some ce."


    She smiled.


    Sitting at the corner of the bar counter, Lai Chang had heard the conversation. He snorted.


    Zhenzhen and her stupid friends¡­


    He clutched the ss in his hand thinking about Jiang Lanying and Jiang Li together. The thought of their child made him grimace and jealous.


    Fuck!


    He gulped a ss of whiskey in one shot.


    Just look at that bastard. Acting so cold and distant. How does Lanying even live with this guy?


    He remembered the time when Jiang Li had his thugs beat him up for pestering her. He couldn''t move out of his room for days. That was the most embarrassing period of his life.


    He gritted his teeth in annoyance and continued gulping the drinks.


    The party went on and even though Lihua didn''t like Hou Zhenzhen that much, she sure liked the food they served.


    "The spicy chicken is delicious~~" she praised.


    Wei chuckled, seeing her act like a cute glutton. Since she was enjoying the starters so much, Wei kept on putting more food on her te, much to her delight.


    Hou Zhenzhen''s friends could only watch her in envy as Wei doted on her.


    Lihua noticed the women stealing nces at Wei and she harrumphed. She possessively hung her arm around his and pulled him closer.


    "Hubby~~ Say ah¡­"


    Wei beamed and obediently opened his mouth. Lihua popped a piece of chicken and said, "Hehe, is it tasty?"


    He nodded. "Because you fed it to me."


    The women choked in their throats.


    Ah, too many flowers are here!


    Even if they witnessed it with their own eyes, they still couldn''t believe that the cold CEO of the Jiang Corps was actually smiling, doting and flirting with his wife so much.


    Just what magic did she use that she could tame such a dangerous CEO?


    Jiang Lanying stared at the lovey-dovey couple and smiled.


    So cute.


    Jiang Li nced at her. There seemed to be some thoughts swirling in his mind as he looked at her in a stupor.


    ''She is sad because you lied to her!''


    He ufortably shifted in his ce. Since Lihua confronted himst night, he couldn''t speak to Jiang Lanying at all. Every time he looked at her, he remembered that she cried because of him and that only pulled his steps back.


    "Are you hungry?" He slowly asked. "I will bring something for you."


    Jiang Lanying said, "No. I am fine. I am not really hungry."


    He stiffened.


    Did she deny it because she is angry at me for lying to her?


    Jiang Li clenched his fist, feeling frustrated.


    "Are you thirsty then?"


    "No. I don''t feel much of an appetite¡­"


    "I see."


    Lihua noticed the awkwardness and sighed.


    Aish, this hopeless man¡­I really feel like locking them up in a room and forcing him to talk until he rifies everything!


    Wei noticed her sigh and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Aish, why are men soplicated? Things would be so simple if they confess everything rather than hiding stuff."


    He blinked his eyes.


    "Why can''t Jiang Li be like you, who is so adorable and doesn''t hide anything from his wife? You are always so honest with me with your feelings!"


    Wei stiffened.


    Lihua thought that he was an honest husband but only he knew the truth of what he had done to her. He killed her sister and to hide it, he wiped her memory and changed her identity. This was the biggest truth he was keeping from her.


    His gaze dimmed and his heart raced in restlessness.


    "M-maybe sometimes a husband lies... because he is afraid that his wife will be angry and leave him¡­"


    "On the contrary! A wife will appreciate her husband''s honesty. If he lied to her, then how would she be able to trust him in the future? Trust is the basis of any rtionship."


    "But what if he has hurt her? She won''t... forgive him."


    Lihua said, "But hiding the truth will make it worse. Instead, he shoulde out with it and ask for forgiveness. If he is sincere about it and really sorry for his mistakes, the wife will definitely forgive him."


    He curled his fingers into a fist and smiled. "En."


    Lihua chuckled and flicked his forehead. "But my Godly handsome hubby doesn''t have to worry about me leaving him. He is the best husband in this whole universe, after all!"


    She hopped into his hug.


    For the first time, her words and her embrace felt heavy to Wei. Her expectations were like chains that bound him even more from confessing anything.


    Lihua...I am not...the best husband at all. I am the worst but I cannot tell you that.


    He lowered his gaze and stared at her smiling face as she hugged him. He gently brushed his finger across her cheek.


    I don''t want to lose you, Lihua. I cannot lose you.

 Chapter 251 - Jiang Lis Secret (1)

    <h4>Chapter 251 - Jiang Li''s Secret (1)</h4>


    The party went on in a full swing. Peopleughed and cheered. Hou Zhenzhen and Lai Chang danced on the central dance floor and as couples, everybody urged Wei-Lihua and Jiang Li-Jiang Lanying to dance too.


    But since her foot was still healing from the sprain, Jiang Li refused. So, Wei and Lihua stepped up and danced, arms in arms. ??


    Jiang Li''s phone buzzed and his expression turned serious, seeing Jin Zhn''s name on it. Jiang Lanying, whose gaze identally fell upon his phone, froze.


    But she quickly looked away.


    "I will be back in a minute."


    "En¡­."


    Jiang Li hastily left.


    Lai Chang, who was observing them from a distance, narrowed his eyes. He noticed how she got ufortable and how Jiang Li also quickly left to attend his call.


    What is so strange in a phone call that riled him so much?


    Hou Zhenzhen limped towards him and seductively pressed her chest on his arm. "Chang¡­"


    Lai Chang suddenly got up and said, "I am going outside for a moment."


    "Huh? Wait! Why outside now?"


    He felt annoyed. "Can I not go outside for some fresh air?"


    She pursed her lips. "You are saying as if it''s too suffocating here¡­"


    His gaze was still glued on to Jiang Lanying. "Who told you to invite so many friends?" He whispered. "I bet that you haven''t properly talked to even half of them."


    "Of course, I had to call everybody. You know how these socialites are. I don''t want them throwing names at my face for being not polite."


    She tracked his line of sight and figured that he was staring at Jiang Lanying. She fumed in anger.


    Why is he looking at her!? Has he still not forgotten her!


    "Chang-"


    "You stay here. I will be back in some time."


    She dug her nails in her palm with fury burning inside her.


    Ugh, why is it always Lanying!?


    ---


    Outside, Lai Chang kept his distance and followed Jiang Li. He hid behind a tree and saw him meeting a woman. He raised his brow and narrowed his eyes.


    Jiang Li is secretly meeting with a woman?


    His instinct told him that something fishy was going on. If Jiang Li was doing something suspicious behind Jiang Lanying''s back, then this was a golden opportunity that he couldn''t lose.


    Jiang Li coldly said, "Why are you here?"


    Jin Zhn sighed. "Don''t be so mad. I came here because I have important news to give to you."


    "What is so important that you had toe here of all ces?" His voice was even sharper than before.


    "It''s important, damn it!"


    She handed him a brown envelope. Jiang Li frowned and quickly tore the seal. He nced at the papers inside the envelope and froze.


    Jin Zhn was solemn. "You need to read it."


    Jiang Li clutched the papers in his hand and slowly read through the lines. Not even a single expression flickered across his face as he calmly read the file. But his heart was aplete mess.


    A sad and dry chuckle escaped his lips. "I see¡­"


    Jin Zhn said, "Don''t worry, Jiang Li. There is still hope-"


    "Don''t bother anymore."


    As Lai Chang secretly heard their conversation, his eyes slowly widened in disbelief. His jaw dropped wide open and he could hardly believe his ears.


    Is it really true?


    Suddenly, he burst into a silent chuckle and promptly left the ce. His eyes glinted with danger.


    In the party hall, Jiang Lanying was slowly walking towards the restroom when Lai Chang blocked her way.


    "What is it?"


    Lai Chang smiled. "Lanying. I think it''s better that you leave Jiang Li for good."


    She widened her eyes in shock. "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    "That you should leave Jiang Li. He cannot keep you happy anymore."


    Jiang Lanying fumed. "Lai Chang. If this is what you want to talk about then please don''t bother. I thought that everything is in the past now. You will soon be married to Zhenzhen. So, I hope that you stop doing this."


    Lai Chang snorted. "Lanying, do you want to live with a man who secretly meets a woman behind your back?"


    She stiffened.


    "Do you know who she is?" He asked.


    Silence.


    "Hah! Jiang Li didn''t even bother telling you anything! He is your husband but he is treating you in the worst way possible."


    "Enough, Lai Chang. Indeed, I don''t know who she is. She might be his friend or his business associate. Whatever she is, I know that he is not cheating on me!"


    Heughed. "Of course he is cheating on you, but I don''t mean an affair by that. He is cheating your trust because he is hiding something from you. Something really important that you should know."


    Lanying blinked her eyes.


    "Something important?"


    "Yes. Don''t you want to hear what that might be?"


    Jiang Lanying stared at him. "No, I don''t."


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "Even if Li is hiding something from me, I will wait for him to talk to me about it. I don''t want to hear anything from a third person."


    Third person¡­


    Lai Chang gritted his teeth.


    "Talk to you about it? Hah! He will never confess it! You will forever be in the dark!"


    "I don''t mind. But I will still hear it from his mouth."


    She was trying to leave but he blocked her way again.


    "Did you ever stop to think why he doesn''t want a child?"


    She froze and slightly paled. She looked at him in disbelief. "H-How do you-"


    "Know about it?" He smiled. "Well¡­"


    From a distance, Lihua saw Lai Chang talking to Jiang Lanying and with her ashen expression, Lihua felt that something was wrong.


    Damn it! Is he bullying her!?


    She stormed towards him but Jiang Li already reached before her and pulled Jiang Lanying behind him.


    "I think Mr. Lai refuses to learn his lesson," the temperature instantly froze and the atmosphere turned still. "Or maybe he doesn''t understand what rejection means."


    Everybody''s attention turned towards them. "What is happening¡­"


    Lai Changughed. "Ah, there you are, Mr. Jiang. Are you done talking with your beautiful friend outside?"


    He froze.

 Chapter 252 - Jiang Lis Secret (2)

    <h4>Chapter 252 - Jiang Li''s Secret (2)</h4>


    Lai Chang smiled. "What''s wrong? Why didn''t you call her inside? We would be more than happy for her to join the party."


    Hou Zhenzhen slowly walked up to him and tugged his coat. "Chang, what is going on? Everybody is looking at us¡­" ??


    He shrugged off her arm, making her stiffen.


    Jiang Li said nothing.


    Everybody whispered. "What woman?"


    "Did Jiang Li meet with a woman outside?"


    "What? Lai Chang cannot be implying that he is cheating on Jiang Lanying, right?"


    They suspiciously looked at him. Lihua anxiously bit her lip.


    What is happening?


    Jiang Lanying angrily said, "Lai Chang. I already told you to stop with this."


    Jiang Li squeezed her hand. He stared at him and said, "Don''t go in circles."


    Lai Changughed. "Circles and me? I think you are the one fooling everybody here, Jiang Li. Call your friend at the party if you have the guts."


    He said nothing.


    "Why are you so silent now?"


    Jiang Li balled his fist and a murderous intent shed in his eyes. His heart raced in panic. He held her hand and pulled Jiang Lanying. "Let''s leave. We have already shown our faces. There is no need to stay here anymore."


    He began to walk away when Lai Chang said, "You cannot leave, Mr. Jiang Li! Now that I know how less of a man you are, you cannot leave until everybody knows your shameful truth here!"


    Jiang Li stopped in his steps.


    The atmosphere turned even more chilly, leaving everybody more confused.


    Lai Chang looked at all the guests and said, "Don''t you all want to know what truth Jiang Li is hiding in his closet?"


    He nced at Hou Zhenzhen''s friends. "You two. Didn''t you ask Lanying before about when she would give a little Li or Lanying?"


    They slowly nodded.


    "Hahaha! Do you want to know the answer to it? Never! Lanying would never be able to bear a child!"


    Everybody sharply gasped.


    Lihua froze.


    N-never able to bear a child?


    She clenched her jaw. "Lai Chang! What nonsense are you spouting!?"


    Jiang Lanying stared at him unblinkingly. She heard the words but at the same time, she felt if she didn''t. She slowly lifted her head and met Jiang Li''s gaze. "Li¡­"


    But he kept his silence.


    Lai Chang sneered. "Why are you asking him? He won''t say a word out of his mouth!"


    Hou Zhenzhen covered her mouth in disbelief. "D-Does that mean that Lanying has...some problems to conceive?"


    She secretly felt happy to know this. For the first time, she thought that Jiang Lanying had lost in something to her. To not be able to give an heir to the Jiang family was the worst fate she could face.


    Lai Changughed. "Wrong!"


    Hou Zhenzhen frowned.


    "There are no problems with Lanying. There are problems with Jiang Li!"


    Silence.


    "He is the one who can never make her pregnant because apparently, Mr. Jiang Li has some issues if you all know what I mean," he sneered.


    Jiang Lanying froze and her eyes slowly widened in shock. She trembled and looked at him in disbelief.


    All the men present in the party began to chuckle. "What? The mighty Jiang Li has problems in that area?"


    "That is actually so embarrassing."


    "No wonder there isn''t a child yet after two years¡­"


    "So poor Jiang Li has been trying hard but seems like his little brother is not in a good shape."


    Hearing all the humiliating taunts and insults towards Jiang Li made Lai Chang extremely satisfied. Two years ago, he was theughing stock in society when everybody came to know how Jiang Li beat him up. He was stuck in the hospital for days and when he came out, he heard everybody talking behind his back.


    Ever since that time, he always wanted a chance to take his revenge and humiliate him as much as he did. And now that he got his chance tonight by hearing such a scoop, he wasn''t going to let go of it.


    Now Jiang Li was theughing stock.


    Lai Chang smiled. "That woman he meets is his doctor who is treating him. But unfortunately, Jiang Li is still unable to get cured. He has been hiding this truth for a long time now. Jiang Li has no problem in humiliating other people but when it came to himself, he slyly hid this fact from Lanying. How embarrassing it is that Jiang Li is not even a man," he chuckled.


    "Lai Chang!" Lihua stormed towards him and pped him hard across his cheek. "Shut your mouth or I will do it myself."


    "You! How dare you hit me? I am just telling the truth! Jiang Li has been cheating on Lanying! He should feel embarrassed of himself! But you are busy protecting your brother-inw."


    "What is-"


    "Li!"


    Jiang Li suddenly stormed out of the party hall. The men sneered andughed at him for hiding his face and running away. But he didn''t care about any of that. He simply left without looking at anybody.


    Jiang Lanying hastily followed after him but he walked so fast that she couldn''t keep up with his pace.


    "Ouch!"


    She stumbled as pain shot in her ankle. Jiang Li froze and quickly turned. He almost went back to help her but he suddenly stopped again.


    He stared at her and clenching his fist, he lowered his gaze and left.


    "I am sorry, Lanying¡­"


    "Li! Li!"


    She helplessly saw him leave. Lihua quickly came to her aid. "Lixue. Li...he left. I-I want to go after him," she burst into tears. "Please take me to him, Lixue¡­Lixue, he is going somewhere. I have to be with him... I cannot leave him alone."


    Lihua nodded. "Yes, yes. I will take you to Jiang Li."


    Lai Chang gnashed his jaw. "Don''t be crazy, Lanying! How can you even be with such a man anymore?"


    Jiang Lanying silently faced him. "Lai Chang. Today, you have crossed all limits of decency. I cannot believe that you can go this far to humiliate Li. I still regarded you as my friend but not anymore. Lai Chang. Don''t ever show me your disgusting face again!"

 Chapter 253 - The Mafia Kings Time To Shine

    <h4>Chapter 253 - The Mafia King''s Time To Shine</h4>


    "Li!"


    Jiang Li froze in his steps for a moment but he continued walking, ignoring her calls. ??


    Lihua, who was holding Jiang Lanying''s hand and helping her walk, fumed at Jiang Li''s behavior. "Jiang Li! Why are you running away! Jiang Lanying wants to talk to you!"


    A dry chuckle escaped and he curled his fingers together.


    Lihua got even more furious by his ignorance. "Damn it he is acting as if deaf!"


    Jiang Lanying slowly held her hand and said, "Lixue...I will go after him myself."


    "No. You are hurt. It''s painful for you to walk, right? How can I leave you alone?"


    She shook her head. "Let me do this."


    Lihua pursed her lips and let her go. At a distance, Jiang Li was speeding up and he was close to reaching his car.


    "Li. Please listen to me," she said.


    He didn''t respond.


    Jiang Lanying stumbled and kept walking amidst the pain in her ankle. It was slowly swelling, causing even more that rimmed her eyes in tears but she didn''t give up.


    "Li! I know you can hear me. Please can we just talk?"


    Jiang Li opened the door to the driver''s seat and sat inside. He looked at the rearview mirror and saw Jiang Lanying limping towards him, trying to call him out. He clutched the steering wheel hard. He started the engine and sped the car as he tore his gaze away from her.


    "Li! Ow!"


    Jiang Lanying fell on her knees as the pain was too hard to bear. Jiang Li saw her copse from her distance.


    "Lanying!"


    The car slowed down, but he didn''t stop. His chest filled with a suffocating feeling. He felt short of breath seeing her in pain but...


    On the other side, Lihua helped Jiang Lanying once again. "Are you okay? You shouldn''t walk so fast. You will aggravate your sprain. That Jiang Li is an idiot! How dare he ignore you and leave!?"


    Jiang Lanying saw his car driving away. Tears streamed down her cheeks and she broke down.


    "Li¡­"


    Lihua quickly helped her to take a seat at a nearby bench. "Don''t worry, Jiang Lanying. That stupid man cannot run away anywhere!"


    Tears plopped on her dress as she lowered her head. Her lips trembled. Lai Chang''s words resounded in her ears that cut straight through her heart.


    ''There are problems with Jiang Li!''


    ''He can never make her pregnant!''


    ''What? The mighty Jiang Li has problems in that area?''


    ''''That is actually so embarrassing.''


    ''No wonder there isn''t a child yet after two years¡­''


    ''So poor Jiang Li has been trying hard but it seems like his little brother is not in a good shape.''


    She covered her ears as she desperately tried to stop those insults from raging her mind anymore.


    Lihua asked, "Jiang Lanying. I understand what Jiang Li is going through and I understand the reason why he doesn''t want to talk about it. But you don''t want to give up, right?"


    She shook her head. "I really want to talk to Li...But he is gone now," she sniffled.


    Lihua dered. "Leave it up to me!"


    She looked at Wei who was calmly standing behind her all this time. "Wei. Can you find out his whereabouts?"


    "En," he nodded.


    He quickly called Fu Renshu and ordered him to track Jiang Li''s location.


    "Lanying!"


    Hou Zhenzhen came limping to her side. She anxiously said, "Lanying. On behalf of Chang, I apologize to you. He shouldn''t have insulted Jiang Li like that-"


    "Oh shut it!" Lihua red at her. "Don''t act so innocent and worried now for your cousin. You were enjoying everything just as everybody else. I bet that you might be even rejoicing when you misunderstood that Jiang Lanying had problems."


    Hou Zhenzhen froze.


    "H-How can you use me like that, Jiang Lixue," she sobbed, "Lanying is my cousin. Of course, I care about her."


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever. For now, just leave us alone and control your bastard of a fiance."


    "You¡­"


    "Get lost!" She roared


    Hou Zhenzhen jolted and twisted her foot by ident. "Ahh!"


    The pain was unbearable.


    Lihua sneered. "Serves you right."


    Jiang Lanying quietly said, "Zhenzhen please.. Right now, I don''t want to talk to you or Lai Chang or anybody else. I just want to meet Li. Please leave me alone."


    Hou Zhenzhen bit her lip and felt furious.


    Wei received a ding and nodded. "Got it."


    Lihua said, "Let''s go."


    They left a whimpering Hou Zhenzhen on her own and left the party venue.


    ---


    Jiang Li had booked a room in a random hotel that was his present location right now. He checked in and threw the key at the side. He sat on the bed and rested his head in his hands.


    She knows...she knows everything now¡­


    The images of Jiang Lanying limping and running towards him in that delicate and painful condition shed in his mind. Her shocked and stunned expression was deeply etched into his heart. The way she stared at him when the truth was out was still burning fresh in his mind. His heart raced faster and he punched a fist on the bed. His mind had turned nk and he didn''t know what to do anymore.


    But Lihua, who was standing at the hotel''s entrance, knew what she had to do.


    "I feel like twisting that idiot''s ear so hard until he cries and begs me. But I will save that forter. For now, let Jiang Lanying have a chance to talk to him first."


    Her gaze dimmed. "He won''t let me in¡­"


    "Well then we will make our way by hook or by crook. He has been silent enough for now. Now, he has to speak up!"


    She looked at Wei and grinned. "Hubby~~ This is your time to shine~"


    Wei chuckled seeing her cutesy act. "En."


    Jiang Lanying asked, "Do you have something in mind?"


    "Hoho~~ of course! It''s simple but it''s an awesome n that will gain your entry in his room~"

 Chapter 254 - The Only Thing I Knew

    <h4>Chapter 254 - The Only Thing I Knew</h4>


    *Knock knock*


    No answer. ??


    *Knock knock*


    "What the fuck is it!?" Jiang Li coldlyshed out at the annoying person persistently knocking on his room''s door.


    "Room service."


    "I didn''t call for one. Get out."


    "Sir, apologies. But we got a report of some gas leakage. To ensure safety, we are checking all the rooms for any hazard."


    Jiang Li gritted his teeth.


    "What the fuck is wrong with your hotel!? Can someone not live in peace for one night!"


    "Apologies, Sir. But we really cannot miss any room. It''s about everybody''s safety in this hotel."


    Hebed his hair in frustration and opened the door. He saw a young man standing in front of him who slightly jolted. He had a moustache and was dressed in a waiter''s uniform. He had messy hair and a few bangs of it slightly covered his forehead and eyes.


    "Do it quickly and get the hell out of here."


    "Y-Yes, Sir."


    The waiter stepped in and slowly shut the door behind him.


    Jiang Li sat back on the couch and shut his eyes as he tiredly rested his head behind. A few minutester, he asked, "Are you done?"


    Silence.


    He frowned. "Are you done or not?"


    No answer.


    Jiang Li opened his eyes and saw the waiter quietly standing in front of him, sping his hands in the front.


    "Why are you standing like a statue? Leave if you are done."


    "...It''s me Li," a soft voice spoke.


    He froze.


    The waiter slowly removed the fake moustache and wig from his face. Jiang Lanying''s long hair fluttered open.


    Jiang Li sprang on his feet and stared at her in shock. "Lanying¡­what are you doing here?"


    "I came here to talk to you."


    He clenched his fist. "So this was all an act!"


    "Li please don''t-"


    He stormed off without listening to her and opened the door. But it didn''t budge.


    He blinked his eyes. He twisted the knob again and again but to no avail. "Hey! Why is the door locked? Open it!"


    "Nobody will open the door until you talk to Jiang Lanying," He heard Lihua''s voice from outside the room.


    Jiang Li stiffened.


    "You¡­"


    "Hahaha! Yes, it''s me! Jiang Lixue. Your most favorite sister-inw!"


    His mouth twitched.


    What favorite? Right now I just want to kill you¡­


    "Oh be careful of the killing intent you are oozing out or you know how your cousin is right~"


    The mention of Wei made him press his brows.


    "Jiang Li. Don''t be any more of an idiot than you already were in the past. Until Jiang Lanying confirms to me that you two have talked it out, you will stay locked up in here as long as it takes. Goodbye!"


    Jiang Li banged his fist on the door in frustration.


    "Damn it!"


    He walked towards her and said, "Tell her that we have talked a few minutester."


    "I won''t lie to her. Everything will be meaningless if I lied."


    He bit his lip. "Fine. Suit yourself."


    He walked towards the window and rested his hands on the railing. He let out a deep breath and shut his eyes.


    Suddenly, he felt a soft sensation envelope him from the back and he froze. Jiang Lanying gently wrapped her arms around his waist and hugged him.


    Jiang Li shivered. "Leave."


    She didn''t.


    "Let go!"


    Instead, he heard the sound of her sniffling and sobbing. He looked down and saw her hands trembling as she held him.


    "Li. It must have been so hard for you...I-I am really sorry. You were suffering all this time and I couldn''t do anything to help you¡­"


    He trembled.


    "Why did you hide it from me, Li? Why did you have to keep everything to yourself?"


    Jiang Li looked away.


    "Li¡­do you...do you really think so less of me? Why do you always think that you cannot share your troubles with me? I-If you feel that I am not worthy of supporting you then¡­" she gasped, "why did you marry me?"


    Silence.


    "I just want to be there for you Li¡­I am your wife and-"


    "And you want a child, right?" He self-deprecatinglyughed.


    He turned and grabbed her arms. "Tell me, Lanying. You want a child, right? A child that I cannot give you!"


    "Li¡­"


    "No, Lanying! You wanted to talk, right? So, let''s talk. Let''s talk about how I have let you down. Let''s talk about how I knew about my condition for eighteen months but I didn''t tell you a word about it. Do you know why? Do you know why I hid it from you? It has nothing to do with whether you can support me in my troubles or not. It has nothing to do with you being not trustworthy. It''s about you not leaving my side despite knowing that I might never be able to give you a child."


    Jiang Lanying stared at him in a daze. "Li, I don''t understand¡­Why will I leave you?"


    "Because how long will you live with a man like me who cannot give you the joy of motherhood?"


    A dangerous smileced his lips and he pulled her towards him.


    She trembled upon seeing a different emotion swirling in his gaze that she never saw before.


    What is that¡­


    "Lanying," his voice was extremely low as he spoke. It carried the same hint of that dark feeling riling in his ck orbs. "Lanying, do you have any idea how much I love you?"


    She froze. She blinked her eyes in disbelief and felt her ears buzz.


    He lifted her chin and narrowed his eyes that seemed to see through her soul. She couldn''t help but shudder.


    "I have loved you since the moment I met you at the banquet two years ago. My eyes fell upon you, and I just knew that you had to be mine at any cost. I don''t know why I felt so strongly possessive of you. Maybe it''s just like how Ruiling feels for Shen Yang or how cousin Wei feels for Jiang Lixue. But the only thing that I knew was that you had to be my wife. You cannot belong to anybody else."

 Chapter 255 - The Murder Planned Accident

    <h4>Chapter 255 - The Murder nned ident</h4>


    "You don''t remember this but we had actually met before we danced. It was before the banquet started when you bumped into me. That''s the first time I saw you. But you didn''t see me because I was wearing a mask."


    Jiang Lanying suddenly recalled such an incident. She had crashed into a man before the party started.


    "You bumped into me and you identally tore a button off my shirt. Something riled inside me when Iid my eyes on you. And the feeling got only stronger when you offered to fix the button for me," he chuckled. "I remember how panicked you had gotten. You profusely apologized for ruining my shirt. You even bowed before me. But what amused me more is that instead of simply arranging a new shirt for me aspensation, you offered to stitch the broken button."


    Jiang Lanying was dumbfounded.


    That man was Li who I had bumped into?


    She didn''t know why but she felt embarrassed. "W-what is wrong with stitching the button?"


    Jiang Li raised his brow. "You are a rich heiress yourself. When did you ever see any wealthy man or woman fixing their ruined clothes instead of buying a new set? Everybody has too much money to spend. A new shirt could have just saved us the time."


    Her face flushed.


    "And then standing in the corridor, you asked a maid to fetch you some thread and needle and you actually started to stitch the button on my shirt as I stood at my ce. You were so seriously focused in your task of fixing my shirt that I kind of felt you are dumb but really cute at the same time."


    "..."


    D-Dumb¡­Li thought me as dumb...


    She wished to bury herself in the ground. Now that she thought about it, arranging for a new shirt was indeed a better option rather than stitching the button.


    "To think that somebody would actually think about putting the button back increased my interest in you. You felt different than the rest of the idiotic socialities I met before."


    Idiotic...


    "That''s why I offered to dance with you. You were mine. I already considered you as my woman so how could I have let some other man dance with you?"


    She stiffened and blushed hard.


    "Then when I was thinking of how to approach you for marriage, your father brought your hand himself but not for me. For cousin Wei. Of course, I couldn''t have let that happened. Cousin Wei declined the proposal as I had expected. But I had to divert your proposal for me. So, I asked cousin Wei to say my name for marriage."


    Jiang Lanying stared at him with her lips parted in shock. "Y-you asked Wei to¡­"


    He smiled. "Of course. How else would I have been able to marry you? You know how Old Madam is. She wanted you to marry cousin Wei because he is the eldest son. I had to make my own way."


    All this time she thought that Jiang Li was forced to marry her because Wei dumped this proposal onto his shoulders and due to Old Madam''s pressure, he was in no position to disagree.


    She covered her mouth in shock. "You weren''t forced?"


    Jiang Li pinched his jaw. "I should have asked you this question. All women are dying to marry cousin Wei because of his position. But you had to let him go and marry me."


    "Of course not! I willingly married you. I-I always wanted to marry you, n-not Wei," she blushed.


    "I know. That''s why I was so bold in my approach. You became my wife and I was over the moon when we spent our wedding night together."


    Jiang Lanying flushed and lowered her head. She felt as if a huge burden lifted off her shoulders as she heard his confession.


    She could only dream of that day when Jiang Li would start to have feelings for her too. But to think that he always had feelings for her made her heart bloom in joy.


    "If you¡­really loved me all this time then why did you hide your troubles from me?" She fidgeted and slowly faced him.


    The smile on his lips dimmed and he slowly let go of her. "Because destiny was really cruel to shatter my dreams one day."


    Jiang Lanying widened her eyes. "What?"


    "I learned one day that I...have problems with my fertility. It wasn''t inborn or natural but due to an ident."


    "ident?"


    "Yes. I had an ident eighteen months back when I went on a business trip to Shanghai. Underworld business. There were issues in our gangs that I had to take care of."


    Jiang Lanying remembered this trip that happened almost six months after they got married. Jiang Li said that he would be away for three days for a trip to Shanghai.


    "I remember that¡­"


    Jiang Li said, "It was during that time. I settled the shes and was about to take my flight back to Beijing. But a small faction of the enemy was still lurking who nned an ident and my car crashed into an abandoned chemical factory. They tampered with my car and made me follow their path that they had chosen for the ident."


    Jiang Lanying looked at him in horror. Tears pooled in her eyes. "Y-You had an ident in Shanghai?"


    He faintly smiled. "Their n was to burn the factory along with me and stage it as an ident instead of a murder. But I somehow managed to escape before losing my consciousness. I ran and ran until I fainted. When I woke up, I was in the hospital. A kind elderly couple found me and admitted me. They couldn''t contact the Jiang family because all my belongings were in the car. The doctor broke the news to me that the ident had be my nemesis."


    "I don''t understand¡­"


    "The chemical factory. The doctor said that I inhaled dangerous levels of harmful toxins and chemicals when I crashed into the factory. Because that factory was so old and unused, the remaining chemicals had turned even more lethal and carcinogenic. There was also a faint amount of chemical radiation in the air. That and the toxins rapidly spread in my bloodstream and that... caused serious damage to my fertility."

 Chapter 256 - Wanting To Protect You...

    <h4>Chapter 256 - Wanting To Protect You...</h4>


    Jiang Lanying hugged him tightly and broke into muffled sobs. She was trembling in his embrace as her cries echoed in the room.


    Jiang Li had gone through such a serious ident that had caused serious harm to his body and he suffered everything alone. From the ident to taking in this heartbreaking news, nobody got a whiff of anything.


    "Why didn''t you say anything? H-How did nobody in the familye to know about your ident?"


    He clenched his jaw.


    "Because I didn''t want anybody to know about it! It was my luck that nobody could contact the family members and I let it remain that way. I wanted it to be a secret and especially from you¡­" his voice was cold and menacing.


    She looked up at him, taken aback. "Why?"


    "Because I didn''t want you to leave me!" Jiang Li suddenly burst into a slightly louder voice than usual.


    He took a step back as his chest heaved up and down, taking rapid and anxious breaths. The veins on his forehead faintly became visible as he clenched his jaw with a strange sense of animosity and resentment bubbling in his chest.


    The fear that was rooted in the deepest part of his heart all this time finally came to surface. He confessed his despair and for the first time in eighteen months, he was standing bare with his feelings exposed.


    Jiang Lanying, who always wanted him to show his most vulnerable side to her, was there in front of her right now.


    He grabbed her shoulders and pushed her back against a wall. He trapped her within his arms and his dark eyes stared at her, swirling with a whirlpool of possessive emotions. It made her heart flutter in thrill but also shudder in fear.


    Jiang Li lifted her chin and narrowed his eyes. "I didn''t tell you because I didn''t want you to get embarrassed of me and then leave me forever."


    Her eyes slightly widened in shock.


    "It is embarrassing, right?" He drylyughed. "Having problems to make you pregnant is shameful, isn''t it? Just like Lai Chang said, I indeed cheated on you by hiding this from you. Why? Because I didn''t want you to think less of me. That''s why, I started distancing myself from you. Because I couldn''t face you! I had problems and I had decided to only speak when I would be cured. Otherwise...if I had been nice to you, if I had shown a happy marriage in front of everyone, what reason was I supposed to give you for not wanting a child? So, I acted cold because I wanted to make you feel that I don''t like you anymore. So, I don''t want a child either."


    She stared at him in a daze.


    He chuckled. "I know it was stupid of me to treat the woman I love the most in this cruel way. I know you were hurt because of my avoidance and ignorance. But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t gather my courage to tell you the truth. I had very slim chances of recovering, and I had to know if I could be cured or not. What if I couldn''t and you start hating me because of it? What if I would lose my ce in your heart? The mere thought sent chills down my spine."


    There was a beat of silence in the air as he took a pause.


    "You know, Lanying? I thought about this many times. I had immediately started my treatment, but it was difficult to get the toxins out of my system. It had already formed a small tumor in my body. It is not life-threatening, but it is the cause of my illness right now. Jin Zhn, the gynaecologist I was meeting all this time, tried many treatment options on me, but her medications didn''t work. It was too difficult to flush out the toxins from my blood and make me healthy again. Today, she came to hand me a report of yet another failed treatment¡­" heughed.


    "Thest hope I had burnt into ashes. She is the best in her field and she did everything she could. I did everything I could, but nothing gave results. And then, I began to get more withdrawn. Time passed and I knew that everybody was expecting a child. You too. You never said it upfront until that night when you finally asked it. But I always understood your desire whenever I looked at you watching other children and their parents. You wanted a child and you had a husband who couldn''t give you one.


    So sometimes I thought that it would be better to free you from a man who would never be able to make you a mother. You deserve to live a happy life and have a happy family with lots of kids calling you Mama. You should marry a man who could give you the joy that I cannot."


    He lowered his gaze that seemed more obsessive than before. He leaned his head until their noses bumped.


    "But you know what, Lanying?" He tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear. "When I imagined you marrying another man, sleeping with another man and carrying another man''s children, it made me so, so angry that I wished to tear this whole world apart. I am extremely possessive of you. You are mine. You are my woman. Nobody is allowed to even look at you or I will gauge his eyeballs out. You are also not allowed to think of anybody else but me."


    "I didn''t tell you anything because I feared that if you knew the truth, you would not want me any more. You would talk about leaving me. You would desire to marry another man who could keep you happy. And if I ever heard those words from you, I feared that I would lock you up in a room and imprison you forever. I didn''t tell you anything not only because I didn''t want you to feel ashamed of me but also because I wanted to protect you from...me."

 Chapter 257 - What Makes Me Pathetic

    <h4>Chapter 257 - What Makes Me Pathetic</h4>


    Jiang Li smiled. "Strange, right? A husband should be protecting his wife from the world, not himself. But you have no idea how crazy I am for you. That''s why I beat the shit out of Lai Chang two years back. You are my territory and he was invading it. Truth to be told, I wanted to kill that bastard. But you stopped me because his family was close to yours."


    She shivered.


    "I was afraid of bing a beast, Lanying. If you ever said that you don''t want me anymore, I would snatch away your freedom in an instant. I would lock you up in a ce where you would not have any scope of thinking about anybody else. The only man in your life must be me. So, I thought that instead of letting you go and seeing you with another man, it was better that you live with me and never be a mother. Cruel, am I not?" He smiled.


    He slowly clenched his fist and the smile vanished from his lips. "This is what makes me even more pathetic. I am a selfish bastard through and through. I should be thinking of your happiness and letting you free from a miserable childless life. But I love you so much that I want you to live a childless life rather than leaving me. So, I distanced myself from you even more because I realized that I don''t care about you at all. I pitied you for marrying a man like me," he self-deprecatinglyughed. "I only care about my feelings and that is to have you by side whether you like it or not."


    Jiang Liughed andughed until a tear slid down his cheek. "I am not a good husband, Lanying. I am horrible. I am the worst. I can only give you sadness and pain, yet I want you to embrace it and keep living with me. I want you to live a sorrowful life with me instead of a happy life with another man. I want you to be with me even if it takes away the smile from your lips...I am-"


    His words failed to escape as Jiang Lanying covered his lips with her palm. He stiffened, seeing the tears stream down her cheeks and he shuddered, seeing the zing emotion in her eyes that he never saw before.


    She was happy. She was extremely happy to finally know his emotions and love for her. She always misunderstood that he waspromising his happiness by marrying her. But she never knew the deep possesiveness he held for her. This was what she always wanted from him. To love her as much she loved him. His obsession overwhelmed her heart to the brim. His jealousy made her feel cherished.


    But at the same time, the grief he silently suffered broke her heart and also...


    "You know, Li?" She softly spoke with a quiet voice. "Lixue is right. You are really an idiot."


    His brow twitched.


    Damn cousin Wei''s wife insulted me in front of Lanying!?


    She withdrew her hand and stared at him. "Tell me one thing. If I had been unable to give you a child, if I had problems in me, would you have thought about marrying another woman for the sake of a child?"


    His gaze darkened. "Here I am talking about locking you up and you think that I will marry some other bitch?"


    She choked.


    He even cursed the imaginary woman¡­


    "Of course I don''t give a fuck if you can give me a child or not. I married you because I love you, not to make you a child bearing machine for me. If I just wanted a child, I would have married any random shit."


    To sum it up, any woman other than Jiang Lanying was good for nothing to him.


    Her heart skipped several beats and it fluttered in joy.


    "So then why did you think that I wouldn''t want you anymore because you wouldn''t be able to give me one?"


    He gritted his teeth. "Because I am fine with not having a child, but you are clearly not. I know you want a child. That''s why you asked me if I wanted one or not too. Don''t you dare deny and go back on your words to keep my heart! You wish to have a child and it''s not a wrong wish to have. What else should I feel when I am incapable?"


    Jiang Lanying was stupefied.


    "Li, it''s true that I have felt at times how good it would be if we had our own child. I do wish to be a mother."


    He ground his teeth hard and looked away.


    "But I want to be the mother of your child, not some other man. I married you for the same reason as why you married me. Because I love you. If it''s not you, then there is no meaning to having a child."


    His lips parted and closed as he gathered his thoughts. "Your feelings are just for now...We have only been married for two years. How long will you be able to bear this? We have our whole life ahead of us. Five years, ten years...will you be able to say the same thing after ten years? How long will you suppress and kill your feelings to protect mine? One day you would definitely feel that-"


    "Feel what, Li?" Jiang Lanying asked, feeling hurt and judged. "That it''s better to leave you and marry someone else? Li. Do you think that my feelings for you are so shallow?"


    He froze. "I-I didn''t mean that."


    "This is exactly what you mean¡­" she bit her lip. Her wet eyshes trembled. "How could you think that I will selfishly leave you because of this? You are misunderstanding my desire, Li. I do wish to have a child. But the father of my child matters to me as much as my child himself. You are as important to me as the little life I would hold in my belly. I love you. That''s why I married you and that''s why I want to have your child. If you always thought that I would be so shallow to dump you because of your problems then you have hurt me, Li... You have hurt me a lot!"

 Chapter 258 - The Wall That Finally Crumbled

    <h4>Chapter 258 - The Wall That Finally Crumbled</h4>


    "You wouldn''t have stranded me had I been at your ce, but you thought that I would?" Jiang Lanying tearfully red at him. "Y-you...you shouldn''t have married me if you didn''t even trust me."


    Jiang Li was at a loss for words. "I¡­"


    "Be it five years, ten years or twenty years, I would never feel embarrassed of you. I would never feel that I am ashamed of you and I would definitely never think that I need another man to fulfill my desire for motherhood. It feels as if...as if you used me of cheating in these eighteen months."


    "I didn''t!"


    "Then what am I supposed to think of your words?" She demanded an answer.


    Jiang Li couldn''t retort.


    "You even kept it all a secret. My husband had gone through such a terrible ident and as his wife, I knew nothing about it. I didn''t even know that you were suffering all this time. Don''t I have the right to know what is going on in your life? How would you have felt if I had kept you from this in your ce? A-as husband and wife, we are supposed to share our worries, not suffer them all alone. You needlessly thought and feared that I would think less of you when I would have only supported you until myst breath. Li... couldn''t you have trusted me just a tiny bit?"


    ''Jiang Li. Can you please trust her?''


    Lihua''s question rang in his ears and he stiffened. He took a sharp breath as uneasiness welled in his chest. The dark feelings in his gaze washed away that were reced with sorrow and guilt.


    "Lanying¡­"


    He pulled her into his arms and buried his head in her neck. "I am sorry. Please forgive me."


    She bit her lip and protested in his embrace, but he tightly hugged her even more. "No, don''t. Don''t leave me, Lanying¡­I was really afraid that you would get fed up with my problem because I saw how much you looked forward to a child. Lanying, I really love you¡­Please don''t hate me."


    His words struck a chord in her heart and his soft, mellow and pleading voice brought tears to her eyes.


    Indeed, destiny was really cruel with Jiang Li. She was hurt by his distrust but then...she also admitted that it was hard toe out with a thing like this.


    "Li. I think you weren''t scared of me feeling embarrassed of you. It''s that you felt embarrassed of yourself, isn''t it?"


    He froze.


    "After all... fertility is a sensitive subject. Maybe, I would have felt that way too had it been me."


    Jiang Lanying slowly raised her head and slowly cupped his cheeks in her palms. "If you had confessed everything to me, you wouldn''t have had to worry about me or my love fading for you because I would have assured you every second that I will always stand by your side."


    He stared at her and he remembered the first time he had met her at the banquet. Those eyes were still as beautiful as ever.


    Her heart raced faster in her chest as she slowly tiptoed on her feet. She raised her chin and tenderly pressed her lips on his.


    Jiang Li slowly widened his eyes and he stared at her unblinkingly in surprise. The sweet softness of her lips ran a shiver down his spine. He could feel the iciness in his heart melting down that kept him frozen to emotions. The wall that he had built to distance him from her breached and crumbled into pieces.


    As she slowly parted away, a red tinge of blush appeared on her cheeks and she lowered her gaze. "You don''t have to worry about me wanting for someone else. Your presence has already overwhelmed my heart to the brim that it has no space for anybody else to step in. Nobody can take your ce in my life, Li."


    As if a dam broke with water gushing out with all its force, Jiang Li grabbed the back of her head and kissed her so hard that she soon felt short of breath in just a second.


    "Mmp¡­"


    The hungry desire of eating his wife spread to every cell in his body. Her sweet words resounded in his ears and his eyes darkened by hearing her confession. He bit her lip hard until she gave him ess to her mouth where he wasted no time in entangling his tongue inside and capturing her mouth. He immediately tore off her shirt, exposing her shoulders and chest.


    She shivered and instinctively tried to hide herself but Jiang Li pinned her wrist on the wall, making her unable to do so.


    "Mmnn¡­"


    A soft moan escaped as his lips violently shed upon hers. His hand wandered along the beautiful curves of her body that finally grabbed her breast.


    "Mmphh!"


    His gaze turned even more ferocious, feeling her trembling body in his arms. He chomped her ear lobe, making her shudder and he said, "Take responsibility for riling me up like this. Don''t think that you can escape from me now. This beast is going to devour you whole."


    **WARNING: MATURE CONTENT**


    He picked her in his arms and pinned her on the bed as he towered upon her. He unhooked her bra, threw it away on the floor and hurriedly put her soft breast into his mouth. Jiang Lanying sharply gasped and clutched the pillow in her fists as the pleasure built in the pit of her stomach.


    Her shivering hands tightly hung onto his neck. Jiang Li''s kisses traveled from her lips to her neck and every part of her body that stroked a fire within them. After her first orgasm to prepare her for his pration, he entered her in no time that arched her fair body upwards.


    "Ah!"


    The union sent sweet tremors within them as they were locked into each other''s embrace. His thrusts increased their pace that matched her rhythm.


    Jiang Li kissed her lips and whispered. "This is just the beginning and you are already crying. How will you survive the whole night?" He chuckled.

 Chapter 259 - Who Holds The Most Important Place

    <h4>Chapter 259 - Who Holds The Most Important ce</h4>


    "Wei. What must be happening between them? I still haven''t gotten Jiang Lanying''s message yet. Is that idiot Jiang Li refusing to talk at all?"


    Lihua was anxiously pacing back and forth in another room adjacent to Jiang Li''s that Wei booked to keep an eye on them. She was constantly checking her phone to see if Jiang Lanying would message her or not.


    "Does Jiang Li really n to stay locked up in that room forever?" She fumed.


    Wei calmly stared at his wife and then patted the space on the bed. "Sit."


    Lihua pouted and sat beside him. He grabbed her arm and pulled her head into hisp. He smiled as he brushed his fingers through her silky hair. "My wife''s n has never failed and it won''t fail today either. I am sure that they must be talking it out."


    "Really?"


    "En."


    She sighed. Then she looked up at Wei and asked, "Wei. What Lai Chang said...is it really true?"


    He pursed his lips and nodded. "I immediately told Renshu to check his ims and it is true indeed."


    "But how? Was Jiang Li always¡­"


    "No. He got into an ident that caused his condition?"


    "Ah?" She widened her eyes. "ident?"


    Wei nodded and told her everything about Jiang Li''s Shanghai trip and the attack on him.


    Lihua gasped. "Damn it! But it was an abandoned chemical factory. How could there be any remaining chemicals especially if they are so hazardous?"


    "It was all the enemy''s n to kill Li. They wanted to burn him to death along with the factory to avoid any traces. So, they arranged for such a factory."


    Her gaze dimmed. "And then he hid this fact to keep his condition a secret from everyone."


    "En. He was supposed to be back in three days, but he returned a weekter as he was recuperating in the hospital. He told us that he had some other things to do at thest moment so it extended his stay."


    *I see...But why not tell the truth? It is not shameful at all. It was the enemy group''s fault who hurt Jiang Li."


    Wei thought about it and slowly said, "Maybe he didn''t want Lanying to hate him and then leave him?"


    Lihua blinked her eyes. "Why would she leave him? In fact, this is the time when she would support him the most."


    Wei pursed his lips. "I wonder...if I was at Li''s ce, I might have hidden it from you too."


    Lihua puffed up her cheeks and grabbed his face. "My Godly handsome hubby. Do you really think that I would leave you for not being able to give a child?"


    "But-"


    "No buts. Wei, you should understand one thing that I will never ever leave your side. No matter what troubles you are facing, I will always be with you just like how you are always with me. There is no question of abandoning you at any time," she seriously said. "Aish. You men should stop assuming things."


    A smile beamed on his lips and he kissed her forehead. "En."


    She pinched his nose. "Don''t even think about hiding anything from me or I won''t talk to you anymore."


    Song Jia shed in his mind for a moment, but he quickly discarded her thought. "En."


    "Alright!" Lihua jumped on her feet and said, "Time to check on them! No response from Jiang Lanying until now seems really suspicious."


    Lihua eagerly stepped out of her room and put her ear in front of Jiang Li''s room''s door. She frowned as she couldn''t hear anything.


    Is Jiang Li still keeping his silence?


    Wei tapped on her shoulder and she turned. "They are fine. We should leave."


    "Ah?" She whispered. "How do you know?"


    "I heard them."


    "Heard what?"


    "Having sex."


    Lihua was about to choke hard, but she somehow controlled herself. "W-what?"


    "En. It was faint but I heard some noises."


    "..."


    "Seems like they have sorted it out."


    No wonder she didn''t drop any message...


    "Since they are enjoying their time, let''s do the same," Wei seriously said.


    She blushed. "Wei!"


    ---


    The next morning, Jiang Lanying woke up with an ache in herher regions. She blushed upon rememberingst night.


    "Hm, I missed your cute face."


    She jolted and looked at her side to see that Jiang Li was already staring at her with his head leaning on his palm.


    "Also, I forgot to tell youst night but you looked sexy in the waiter''s uniform. Men''s clothes suit you huh¡­"


    She coughed. "T-that was Lixue''s idea."


    He raised his brow. "What was her idea?"


    "Well...Wei said to the manager of this hotel that he wanted a waiter''s uniform for me and he also asked to give your room number. Of course, he couldn''t reject it when Wei was talking to him¡­"


    Jiang Li''s mouth twitched.


    Of course, Wei was the Mafia King. Who would dare go against him?


    "Then Lixue told me to change into the uniform and go to your room with the pretense of checking a gas leakage. She would lock the door from outside as soon as I stepped in."


    "..."


    "What if I refused to talk to you?"


    "Lixue was absolutely serious when she said that she wouldn''t open the door until you talk to me. Even if it took days, she would still keep us locked up here."


    "That woman¡­"


    "It was a simple but effective n. How long would you have kept your silence? Lai Chang had already exposed everything anyway."


    He narrowed his eyes and pinched her jaw. "And you colluded with her?"


    She pursed her lips. "You left me with no choice."


    He snorted.


    Jiang Lanying smiled. "She is amazing. I cannot believe that she has such simple solutions to all the problems. It feels that they won''t work but they actually do."


    "Why do I feel that you are bing her fan? Stay away from her," he coldly said.


    She looked at him, surprised.


    "As your husband, I should hold the most important ce in your heart."

 Chapter 260 - Went Viral

    <h4>Chapter 260 - Went Viral</h4>


    She coughed. She couldn''t believe that Jiang Li was getting jealous of Lihua.


    Then it struck her. "Oh yes! I forgot I was going to message her to unlock the door."


    They quickly took a bath and got dressed. As soon as she dropped the message, they heard a clicking sound from outside.


    Lihua slowly opened the door and peeked inside. "Done. Have you two...talked it out?"


    Jiang Li sneered. "We have done much more than just talking thanks to you."


    She coughed. "You''re wee. You should be grateful to me."


    Jiang Lanying hugged her and sincerely said, "Thank you, Lixue. If not for you, we wouldn''t have gotten this chance to sort things out."


    She proudly grinned. "Technically Jiang Li shouldn''t have run away but whatever¡­" she eyed him and he looked away. She snorted and then giggled. "Hehe, I see you glowing for some reason."


    Jiang Lanying blushed. "I-It''s nothing¡­"


    "Don''t lie. I am happy that you two finally confessed your feelings, hehe... Alright! Since the couple is reunited, let''s head back home!"


    ---


    At Jiang vi, there was a grave atmosphere that had settled in. Jiang Ninghong was constantly eyeing the door. She didn''t show it in her expression but Jiang Weiyuan knew that she was deathly worried inside.


    When the two couples finally stepped in, the Old Madam stopped them. "You are finally back!"


    She stormed her way towards them and gritted her teeth. "Where the hell were you all!?"


    Lihua and Jiang Lanying exchanged shocked nces.


    What happened that got Old Madam so riled up?


    Jiang Ruiling gently hugged her brother and looked at him, distressed. "Bro¡­"


    "What is happening here?"


    Jiang Fai anxiously signaled Lihua to check her phone. Lihua blinked her eyes and saw his message.


    ''Open Weibo! It''s horrible! You will understand everything.''


    She frowned and checked thetest posts. Her eyes widened in shock seeing the news about Jiang Li. He was the most trending topic right now in all the search lists.


    Everybody said how Jiang Li had fertility problems and couldn''t be able to be a father. Last night''s banquet pictures went viral and a video was uploaded where Lai Chang exposed Jiang Li''s secret. The video had caused a huge uproar in social media and the keyboard warriors already began dissing and throwing insultingments at Jiang Li.


    ''Jiang Li of the most prestigious Jiang family has "issues" with his little brother haha¡­''


    ''Jiang Li is impotent, oh God! Shocking!''


    ''This is the real reason for not having a child even after two years.''


    ''How is Jiang Li even living without feeling embarrassed? His manhood is defective and he still keeps a straight face!''


    ''His poor wife. I pity her.''


    ''Jiang Li even kept this secret from his family. Shameless!''


    ''Jiang Lanying should leave such a cheater! How could he lie about such a huge thing and fool her?''


    ''Will she have to live forever without having a child?''


    ''That would be so heartbreaking.''


    ''Jiang Li shouldn''t have lied. Disgusting! He has betrayed his wife!''


    As Lihua scrolled through thements, her expression turned ugly and her gaze darkened.


    What the hell!? How can anybody be so rude!?


    The Old Madam threw the phone towards Jiang Li. "Read! What is happening, Li? You just went to attend a banquet. How the hell did this mess start about your fertility!?"


    Jiang Li calmly read through everything without much change in his expression. He remained unaffected. But on the other side, Jiang Lanying was shell-shocked. Tears rimmed in her eyes seeing how everybody was humiliating him.


    He squeezed her hand and shook his head as if saying not to bother.


    The Old Madam said, "Say something!"


    "...It''s true," he said.


    She looked at him in disbelief. "You¡­you really cannot¡­?"


    He said nothing.


    Jiang Ninghong stood in front of him as she folded her arms. "Why did you hide this from us until now?"


    "I thought that was the only appropriate solution. But¡­now I have realized that I was wrong. I have hurt you and Lanying by keeping this from all."


    Jiang Weiyuan narrowed his eyes. "...How did this happen?"


    Jiang Li said everything to which his father quietly listened. "What happened to the enemy?"


    "I dealt with them, naturally," there was a distinct hint of coldness in his voice.


    Jiang Xiurang worriedly said, "Li you...You had such a major ident. Somebody tried to kill you and you said nothing? Aren''t we your family?"


    "I am sorry, Aunt."


    Jiang Weizhe tapped his finger on the couch and slowly asked, "Who has posted this?"


    Lihua gritted her teeth. "It must be that Lai Chang! He still holds grudges towards Jiang Li because Jiang Lanying rejected him."


    Wei said, "Don''t worry about it, Lixue. I will order the legal PR team to delete all the posts."


    The Old Madam red at him. "Delete? Do you think that deleting the posts will do anything at this point!? This has already spread like wildfire! People are not going to forget this by pressing this issue anymore. If we delete it, then everyone would definitely believe that Jiang Li cannot¡­" she clenched her fists.


    She never imagined that a son from the Jiang family would ever have such issues.


    Lihua said, "But it is the truth. We cannot hide it. But we definitely have to p these offenders! How can they be so cruel!?"


    The Old Madam looked at her in disbelief. "You want us to acknowledge this!? Are you crazy? We cannot delete the posts now but we will definitely not admit that Li has issues! Do you think I would let such a blemish fall upon the Jiang family?"


    Jiang Lanying stiffened.


    Blemish¡­


    Jiang Ruiling coldly said, "Don''t say that about bro. It was an ident. Why should bro bear anything?"


    Lihua nodded.


    "Ruiling! Don''t you dare talk back to me! Do you think anybody will care about his ident!? Nobody! Nobody will give a damn! They will only look at the result and that is Jiang Li cannot be a father!"


    Silence.


    Lihua was confused. "So what do you want to do? Neither delete the posts nor ept them."


    The Old Madam stared at Jiang Lanying. "I have thought about this ever since this matter exploded. We have only one way to deal with this and that is to reject the ims of Li having any problems. Instead, we will say that Lanying is the one with problems."

 Chapter 261 - The Only Way To Save Him

    <h4>Chapter 261 - The Only Way To Save Him</h4>


    There was a deadly silence in the air. Lihua stared at her in horror.


    Jiang Li froze. "What!? Are you kidding me!?"


    The Old Madam narrowed her eyes. "Li! Do you think that I am in the mood for kidding around right now?"


    He coldlyughed. "It sure seems to me that way. Why the hell would you bring Lanying into this?"


    The Old Madam angrily clenched her jaw. "So what do you want? Let the world think less about the Jiang family? You are the son of this family! Do you know how much everybody holds us in high regard? You can already see that by how everybody is cursing you! Even if your problem might be the truth, we cannot admit to this. It will only pour oil on the fire. It is more believable when a woman cannot be a mother. I am saving the family''s reputation here!"


    "By harming Lanying''s reputation?" With his icy tone, the temperature plummeted in an instant. "You want to save this family''s reputation by making her the target of everyone''s ridicule? Isn''t she a part of this family? Like hell I will let you do that!"


    "Lanying is your wife! It''s her job to support you and she can only do that by taking the me. In the end, Lanying is not blood-rted to the Jiang''s. She is just a daughter-inw. So if she has problems, it has got nothing to do with us."


    "You-"


    "What is wrong if a man has some issues?" Lihua shot back as she felt disgusted by Old Madam''s ims. "A child is made by both a man and a woman. The woman doesn''t do it herself nor the man. Why should only a woman have problems? Why is it justifiable when a woman cannot bear a child but it bes a sin if a man cannot?"


    Jiang Ninghong slowly nodded. "I disagree with this too. We will not put any false me on Lanying."


    The Old Madam thundered. "Ninghong. Since when did you dare speak against me?"


    She stared at her mother-inw. Usually, she always stayed away from confrontations and observed everything from the side. She was used to doing things in a neutral way that would benefit her.


    But in this matter, she felt that there was no middle ground. She would definitely not allow Lanying to suffer needlessly.


    "Old Madam. Lanying is innocent. She should support Li and that is true but not in this way. She needs to be his emotional support not by taking the me."


    Jiang Weiyuan nodded. "Lanying is our daughter-inw. We won''t let her suffer."


    "You two have gone crazy! This is the only way we can save Li."


    Jiang Li red at her. "Whatever it is, I won''t let Lanying into this mess."


    "You¡­"


    Lihua said, "We cannot sacrifice Jiang Lanying for this. It''s not even about sacrificing Jiang Li. We have to make people understand that having fertility problems is not embarrassing be it a man or a woman. It''s not only him who is suffering but this is an insult to all the men out there who are hiding their problems exactly because of this. We shouldn''t think about keeping this under the wraps anymore. In fact, we should stand up for Jiang Li."


    "I don''t care! We will make an official Weibo post that Lanying pinned the me on Li to protect herself. There are no problems with Li at all."


    Jiang Li sneered. "Try to do this and just watch what I will do. Lanying is my wife. I would-"


    "I agree," Jiang Lanying announced.


    Everybody looked at her dumbfounded. Lihua gasped. "Jiang Lanying. What are you saying?"


    Jiang Li stared at her. "Lanying. Don''t be an idiot. You won''t do any such thing!"


    She trembled and wiped her tear-stained cheeks. "I have to do this Li...I...I cannot see the whole world insulting you like this¡­If it''s me, then you won''t have to bear anything."


    "And do you think that I want the world to humiliate you when you are not even at fault!? Stop saying crazy things, Lanying!"


    She bit her lip and she broke down. Theizens''ments were too much for her to handle. She had never thought that the matter would blow out of proportion and they would ruthlessly humiliate Jiang Li. Reading all thosements broke her heart.


    Lihua held her hand and anxiously said, "Jiang Lanying. I understand what you are worried about and as his wife, you are surely finding all this heartbreaking. But trust me. Taking the me is not the solution here."


    Jiang Ruiling said, "Sister-inw Lixue is right."


    Jiang Lanying shook her head. "This is the only way," she gasped. "Even at the banquetst night, everybody was mocking Li and now the whole world is doing that. I cannot watch this anymore. I will do what the Old Madam has said."


    The Old Madam smirked. "Better that you understand your position. Now that Lanying has agreed, I don''t want any meaningless discussions on this anymore."


    She left in a huff.


    Jiang Li took a deep breath. "Lanying. I am saying this for thest time that I won''t let you do anything like this."


    She trembled but her silence was a clear answer.


    Jiang Ninghong urged. "Li is right. We are all here to think about this matter. You don''t have to take everything on your shoulders."


    She faintly smiled. "Mom. I am willingly doing this. Please let me-"


    Jiang Li burst intoughter. "I see. I get it now. I was right after all. You are ashamed of me."


    She froze. "Of course not!"


    "Then why would you think about doing this shit!?" His voice roared in the vi. "Let me tell you one thing. I don''t need your fucking protection! If you insist on doing what the Old Madam has said then don''t ever show your face in front of me again!"


    Jiang Lanying stiffened.


    "Li!" Jiang Weiyuan narrowed his eyes on him. "This is not any way you talk to your wife. If you cannot talk nicely to her, then get the hell out of here. Go somewhere and calm down."

 Chapter 262 - Make A Choice

    <h4>Chapter 262 - Make A Choice</h4>


    At the Lai residence, Lai Chang was extremely pleased with thements Jiang Li was getting. There was nowhere to hide for him and everywhere, people were bashing him like crazy.


    He leaned his head on the back of the couch and let out a breath. Hou Zhenzhen softly ced her hand on his forehead. "Chang."


    "Hm. Did you see the news? Ah, I am so satisfied. This is what I always wanted to see. Jiang Li''s downfall."


    "Uncle and Aunt were talking about Lanying and Jiang Li. They are abroad but as soon as they heard the news, they booked the earliest flight to return."


    Her Uncle and Aunt were her father''s elder brother and sister-inw. Jiang Lanying was Hou Lanying before she married into the Jiang family.


    "I see. Good that they areing back. They will also see how their daughter is suffering with that bastard! They will definitely tell her to leave him. How can she live with a man like that?"


    She stiffened.


    "Chang¡­" she hurriedly said, "I don''t think that we should interfere with their matters¡­"


    "What!? Impossible!"


    "Chang, Uncle and Aunt are alreadying back. They will be there to handle it."


    He coldly said, "What do you mean!? It''s Lanying''s chance to finally get free of that bastard! We can only do this now that the iron is hot. If we let go of this chance, Lanying would be stuck there forever!"


    Hou Zhenzhen gritted her teeth. She smiled, feeling furious. "Chang, I am only saying this because...we are going to be married soon."


    He froze.


    "So...it wouldn''t look good if you got into this mess."


    "Lanying is still my friend! I have to make her realize how wrong she was by choosing Jiang Li."


    Her face flushed in anger. "And then what? Even if Lanying leaves Jiang Li, then what will happen?" She softly gasped as her eyes turned misty. "Will you leave me if Lanying divorces him?"


    Lai Chang frowned. He wanted to disagree but he couldn''t immediately answer.


    "...What nonsense are you spouting? It has got nothing to do with our rtionship. I just want Lanying to be free, that''s all! You are her cousin too. As her sister, shouldn''t you care about her? You cannot just leave everything to Uncle and Aunt."


    "N-No. Of course I care for her¡­"


    "So stop thinking about what is right or wrong. Just do what this chance has brought us. The Jiang family is not suited for Lanying and this is the chance for her to get out of there."


    Lai Chang left, saying his piece of mind. Hou Zhenzhen stomped on her foot. "Lanying! Even after marriage, you won''t let go of Chang!"


    ---


    Late in the evening in the Jiang vi, Mr. and Mrs. Hou, Lanying''s parents came to visit her.


    "Lanying, dear! How are you?" Mrs. Hou worriedly hugged her. "We read what has happened until now...are you alright?" She anxiously asked.


    Jiang Lanying smiled. "I am fine, Mom."


    Mr. Hou asked with a grim expression. "And Li? How is he?"


    She bit her lip. "He is¡­"


    Mrs. Hou said, "I understand. It must be hard for him. I...I never imagined that Li was having¡­"


    Mr. Hou smiled and patted on his daughter''s head. "Lanying, don''t worry, okay? Don''t stress about the Weiboments. I am sure the Jiang family''s legal team will delete them and make a statement soon. You just be there for Li in this hard time."


    "En. He needs you now the most," Mrs. Hou smiled.


    Jiang Lanying nervously fidgeted. "Mom, Dad about the statement...I-I havee to a decision."


    They questioningly looked at her.


    "I will... I wille forward and say that Li''s news is a lie. I-It is me who has¡­"


    "What!?" They stared at her, aghast. "Are you saying that you will take the me?"


    She said nothing.


    Mr. Hou shook her hard. "Don''t be so foolish, Lanying! You know what kind ofments Li is getting, right? Do you want all that to be directed towards you?"


    Mrs. Hou said, "How can you even think about this? D-Did Li ask you to-"


    "No! Li is against this as well. Please don''t misunderstand him."


    "So why are you adamant?" Mr. Hou shook his head. "No way! I won''t allow you to do this at any cost! We cannot see the world humiliating you! Of course, we are heartbroken for Li. But this is not the way to help him."


    A tear trickled down her cheek. "Why don''t you understand? I cannot watch this anymore! I don''t want Li to suffer. All this time, he was doing everything alone and now this¡­" she trembled. "Mom, Dad. Please¡­I want to do this."


    As her parents, they did everything they could to change her decision and mind. But Jiang Lanying didn''t budge. Mr. Hou was so frustrated that he refused to talk to her any further and left with a livid face.


    She softly copsed on the bed as she sobbed.


    "So even Mom and Dad couldn''t change your decision huh¡­"


    Jiang Li grabbed her arm and icily stared at her. "Seems like you are eager to prove how much of an embarrassment I have be now. I thought that things finally changed between usst night but¡­"


    "Li¡­"


    "Enough!" His dark eyes were extremely frosty as he said, "Lanying. I am warning you. Dad and I will handle this matter. Cousin Wei is there too. Don''t underestimate his power. So you better stay out of this. If you want to help me, then do anything."


    "Li, Old Madam is right. Deleting the posts will only aggravate the matter. So-"


    He slightly squeezed her arm, making her wince. "Lanying."


    She stiffened.


    "I am already in enough pain to live with this fact that I could never get cured and you might never get a child. Don''t burden me anymore by taking the me on yourself. If the world hates you for something I am the cause of, I would never be able to forgive myself."


    "Li¡­"


    "That''s why, you make a choice. Either stay out of all this and live with me or if you insist on giving any stupid statement, I won''t hesitate to divorce you!"

 Chapter 263 - Look Into Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 263 - Look Into Your Heart</h4>


    A few days passed by but the wave against Jiang Li refused to calm down. In fact, it became stronger and more humiliating as time passed by. Jiang Weiyuan wanted to delete the posts as soon as possible but Jiang Li rejected the idea.


    "Dad. No need to remove anything. I don''t care what anybody says about me."


    Wei calmly rested his head on his hand. "Then what?"


    He shrugged. "It will die down in a few days anyway. Lai Chang can try all he wants but people will forget it soon. It''s not going to stay forever."


    Jiang Weizhe said, "Old Madam is insisting on a statement as soon as possible."


    His gaze darkened. "Lanying won''t give any statement. I have already talked to her."


    Jiang Weiyuan narrowed his eyes. "I hope you are behaving nicely with her, Li. I understand why you are frustrated but I also understand where she ising from. Don''t be harsh on her."


    "...Hm," he silently clenched his fist.


    Back at Jiang vi, Jiang Lanying was getting increasingly worried about Jiang Li. The harshments were bing more and more humiliating. If it had been someone else, he would havepletely broken down. But Jiang Li was unaffected.


    She thought for a moment and picked her phone. The phone rang a few times.


    "Lanying? What a surprise. I never thought you would call me," Lai Chang said from the other end."


    "Lai Chang, will you please stop this already? What are you getting by taking Li down like this?"


    "Lanying, why are you still defending that liar?" He gritted his teeth. "He was fooling you for two years!"


    "He did that because he was afraid of losing me! I don''t me him at all. You only care that he kept this a secret but you don''t care how much he is suffering until now? Do you understand how hard it is for him?"


    "And isn''t it hard for you? God damn it. Leave him already. He is not good enough for you!"


    Jiang Lanying chuckled. "Not good enough for me only because he cannot give me a child? If it was me, then would you have said otherwise?"


    "Of course not Lanying!"


    "It''s okay, Lai Chang. I already got your answer. If you think that a partner should be so shallow to leave the other in his difficult time, then there is no meaning to talk to you anymore. I called you, hoping to ask you to please stop defaming Li. He is already in pain. He doesn''t need the outside world to hate him and add to his problems. But I think you wouldn''t listen to me anyway. You can do what you want. I will support Li until the end."


    "You...you are only going to suffer with him, Lanying. I am telling you to leave him already!"


    She smiled. "I won''t. I don''t know how I can help him. But the only thing I am sure of is that I would never suffer living my life with Li."


    She cut the call and wiped her tears.


    "I cannot do anything¡­" she trembled. "Everytime, it''s the same. I cannot help anybody. Not even Li this time¡­"


    "You can help him."


    She slightly jolted in surprise. She saw Lihua standing near her room''s door, smiling at her.


    Lihua sat down beside her and said, "Wei just called me. He said that Jiang Li doesn''t want to take the posts down."


    She stiffened. "W-why not? I cannot see Li suffer like this¡­But I don''t know what to do...Lixue...I am useless," she broke down. "I want to help Li. I want to ease his burden, but I don''t know how. Everything is reallyplicated¡­"


    "It''s not."


    She blinked her eyes. "Huh?"


    Lihua smiled and held her hand. "Jiang Lanying. If you want to help Jiang Li, you will have to first think about what is the core problem here."


    "Core problem?"


    "En. What is the question that is affecting you the most? Why are you so ufortable with society humiliating Jiang Li? He doesn''t care what the others think. You are willing to support him despite what he has faced. So, why is society so important to you? What is the one thing in your heart that you really want everyone to know? It''s something that you have to figure out."


    She kept quiet.


    "You understand that if you take the me, Jiang Li will be really hurt by that. He loves you so, of course, he will not be able to see people bashing you. But then again there arises the same problem here. Why does Jiang Li also doesn''t want society to hate you?"


    Lihua smiled and patted her hand. "Just look into your heart. You already have the answer. You have conveyed the same to Jiang Li too. But you have forgotten it because the Weiboments have overwhelmed you. But I am sure that you will find it once again."


    ---


    The next day, there was only one huge headline in all the online social media and newspapers.


    ''The Jiang''s are holding a press conference!''


    As soon as Jiang Li heard this, he immediately stormed into the Old Madam''s room. "What is this? Who arranged for the press conference without my knowledge? I already dered that I don''t want any action on this!"


    The Old Madam was furious. "Jiang Li! You have surely forgotten your ways of talking to me! Don''t forget that I am the Matriarch here!"


    "I don''t care! If you are thinking of bringing Lanying into this press conference then-"


    "Lanying asked me to arrange for this press conference herself. She said that she was ready to give her statement."


    He froze.


    "Lanying told you this¡­"


    She smirked. "So you don''t have to worry about anything now. Once she gives her statement, you will be finally free of all the ims. As for how I will handle Lanying''s situation after this, I have already thought about this."

 Chapter 264 - The Press Conference (1)

    <h4>Chapter 264 - The Press Conference (1)</h4>


    "Lanying!"


    Jiang Li angrily marched into his room and grabbed her by her arm. "Why is the Old Madam saying that you are giving a press conference? Didn''t I tell you that you will stay out of it?"


    Jiang Lanying said, "Li. I know that you are angry. But I have already made up my mind. I know what I have to say."


    Heughed. "What will you say? That I am a bitch who framed my husband? That I am having problems but I was afraid of humiliation so I pinned it on Li?"


    Her eyelids trembled. "Li¡­"


    "I am canceling this press conference right now!"


    "No!" She quickly held his arm and tried to stop him.


    Jiang Li coldly pinched her jaw and said, "Lanying, I am warning you. I will lock you up here if I have to. But I won''t let you sacrifice yourself! Don''t test my patience. Don''t you understand what I said? You don''t have to interfere in this."


    "Li, please let me go. I am not going there to let you down."


    "I don''t want to listen to anything!"


    "Let her go, Li."


    Jiang Ninghong stepped in. She stared at her daughter-inw and slowly said, "I want to trust her. I want you to trust her too."


    "Mom, you are being foolish!"


    Lihua smacked on his head from behind. "Aunt is not being foolish. Just let Jiang Lanying help you this time."


    "Help me?" He sneered. "I already know her method of helping me."


    "Li... please give me a chance," she whispered. "This time¡­I don''t want to sit on the sidelines and do nothing. Even if you disagree with this, I will go to the press conference."


    "Fine! If you don''t care about me, then I have nothing to say to you. Do whatever you want!"


    Jiang Li left, feeling extremely furious.


    She pursed her lips in dismay and lowered her head.


    "Oof! Don''t care about that idiot so much!" Lihua said, "Just do what your heart says."


    Jiang Ninghong held her hand. "I trust you."


    "En."


    ---


    Jiang Li gulped four sses of whiskey one after the other as he stared at the TV screen. The media reporters had filled the hall as they furiously clicked pictures.


    He clenched the ss in his hand as anger bubbled inside him. The phone was right beside him and he had an urge to cancel the press conference right now.


    "You will break the ss and hurt yourself," came his father''s voice.


    He snorted. "What is more hurtful than seeing my wife trying to ''save'' me even though I didn''t ask?"


    Jiang Weiyuan nced at Wei and thetter was expressionless. Truthfully, he wanted to be with Lihua, but she said to apany Jiang Li instead, much to his dismay.


    Jiang Weiyuan patted his shoulder. "Let''s watch the conference. It won''t be as bad as you think."


    "Yeah sure."


    Wei calmly took a chair beside him. He messaged Lihua. ''I am with Li.''


    ''Good! Make sure that you be with him and try to convince him not to be mad at Jiang Lanying.''


    He frowned. He looked at Jiang Li and inly said, "Don''t be mad at Lanying."


    There was absolutely no tone or expression of him trying to ''convince'' Jiang Li.


    Jiang Li looked at him, dumbfounded. "I don''t need any lectures from you now, cousin! Stay away!"


    Wei pursed his lips and promptly replied to Lihua. ''He told me to stay away from him.''


    ''Oof! He is an idiot. Forget about him.''


    ''En. Can Ie back to your side now?'' he hopefully asked.


    ''Of course not. He still needs you and Uncle to keep his anger in check or he will really stop the press conference if we left him alone. You can do it hubby *wink*''


    Wei''s gaze dimmed in sadness. The blooming flowers around him wilted.


    Jiang Li grimaced. "Don''t be so sad now just because I shouted at you a bit. I am in a bad mood right now."


    Wei furrowed his brows. "I am sad because I want to be with Lixue but she wants me to be with you."


    "..."


    Straight to the face!


    He smiled dangerously. "You are wee to leave if you miss her so much."


    "Lixue wants me to apany you, so I will even do it if I don''t want to," The doting Mafia King seriously said.


    "..."


    One hit K.O!


    I will do it even if I don''t want to...


    That hurt.


    With that pain, Jiang Li downed another ss of whiskey.


    Jiang Weiyuan softly chuckled and shook his head.


    ---


    At the press conference venue, Jiang Lanying hesitantly stepped in. She was a little nervous but she took a deep breath and steeled herself.


    "Jiang Lanying is here!" One of the reporters pointed at her.


    The camera shes shone upon her. She took the centre chair. Lihua, who was at the venue with Jiang Ruiling, smiled and nodded at her.


    The hall quietened down as she was ready to speak. "Good evening,dies and gentlemen. Thank you for taking your time for this press conference. I am here to... answer the questions about my husband, Jiang Li, around whom all theizens have been giving theirments on this matter."


    One of the journalists raised her hand. "Mrs. Jiang. Is it true what happened at the banquet? Does Mr. Jiang Li really has fertility problems? And has he been hiding this from you?"


    There was a pause.


    The Old Madam from the Jiang vi was eagerly awaiting her response. This was the part where she would deny the allegations against Jiang Li.


    Lai Chang, from a corner in the press conference, also narrowed his eyes. There was no way for Jiang Li to get out of this.


    Jiang Lanying faced the media and through their cameras, millions of people who were focused on this issue for all the past days. She imagined Jiang Li who must be watching her right now.


    "Tell the truth, Mrs. Jiang Lanying. Does Mr. Jiang Li have fertility problems and cannot be a father?"


    Jiang Lanying slowly but firmly said, "...No. Li doesn''t have any problems."

 Chapter 265 - The Press Conference (2)

    <h4>Chapter 265 - The Press Conference (2)</h4>


    Jiang Li, who heard her words, drylyughed as he tightly clutched onto the ss in his hand. His gaze was slightly reddish and a little...hazy. For a moment, he had hoped for something else but¡­


    He banged his foot on the floor with a loud noise and got up to leave.


    Wei put his hand on his shoulder. "Stay."


    "No, thanks," he snickered. "I am done. I saw what I wanted to see and heard what I wanted to hear. There is nothing more left. I am canceling the conference right now."


    "Stay, Li."


    He shook off his arm and coldly said, "No I-"


    With an utmost dangerous expression, Wei quietly stared at Jiang Li. "Stay."


    There was finality in his voice that said not to challenge him anymore. If Wei used that tone, it wasn''t wise to go against him. Jiang Li gritted his teeth and quietly sat back.


    In her room, Old Madam was also happy to hear Jiang Lanying''s statement.


    Back at the press conference venue, Lai Chang was in deep shock.


    How can Lanying say that? How can she lie for him? Jiang Li has issues and she cannot hide it!


    He punched his fist on the pir, gnashing his teeth.


    The reporters were stunned and looked at her in disbelief. They immediately fired questions akin to shooting bullets.


    "Mrs. Jiang Lanying. Are you saying that Mr. Lai Chang has lied?"


    "Mr. Jiang Li has no problems at all?"


    "He hasn''t been fooling you?"


    "If that is so, then why would he run away from the banquet?"


    "This is like admitting to the ims."


    "Please answer, Mrs. Jiang."


    Jiang Lanying silently stared at them. "Please allow me to finish. I said that Li doesn''t have any problems because I want to say that... it''s not Li who has problems but the millions of people watching this press conference right now who have issues."


    Her words rang a deep silence in the air. Everybody looked at her, aghast. They choked hard in their throats.


    Is she using the whole of China of having fertility problems!? That is simply outrageous!


    Who knew that Jiang Lanying would say such things?


    When people snapped out of their stupor and finally realized it, the audience akaizens already began furiously typing on Weibo and cursing her.


    Jiang Lanying continued, "Why are you all looking at me like that? I am telling the truth. Is it so shocking?"


    One of the journalistsughed. "Mrs. Jiang Lanying. You cannot be serious. You are using the whole poption in China of having fertility problems?"


    "No. I am using the society of having a disgusting mentality that drives people like my husband into a corner and humiliating them for something that is not even their fault."


    Silence.


    "As for the actual answer to your question. Yes, it''s true that Li is going through a serious condition and he is unable to give me a child right now. But is that the real issue here? Now that I gave the answer to your burning question about my husband''s condition, I want to ask you and all the people watching this press conference a question myself."


    She narrowed her eyes, causing the reporters to slightly shiver.


    "What is so funny about this?"


    Silence once again.


    "Ever since Li''s condition got exposed, he has been nothing but facing harassment and humiliation by everybody. Not a single one stood up and said otherwise. Nobody supported Li. Nobody bashed the society for having such a narrow-minded thinking. My husband is going through a tough time. He has been suffering in guilt and pain for eighteen months now and people are finding this funny. Why? Is there something innately wrong about having fertility problems? Surely, it''s not desirable by anyone, but if anyone does face it, is it such a thing to be mocked for?"


    Somehow, all the keyboard warriors stopped their typing for a moment.


    "I think that it''s not about Li. It''s people having too much time in their hands that they are passing it at the expense of somebody else''s reputation."


    One of the reporters wanted to say something but Jiang Lanying raised her palm. "Nobody will ask me any questions now. I have already heard enough of all the questions and words I had in thesest few days. Let me be clear. I didn''t set up this conference to keep on answering your questions. I came here to give my piece of mind to everyone who has spoken ill of my husband because as his wife who loves him till the ends of the earth, I have lost my patience now."


    The hall quietened down and seemingly, nobody could utter a word back.


    Jiang Lanying faintly smiled. "When I read thements on Weibo and heard how badly people were cursing my husband, I was so distraught that I...had nned to set up this conference not to stand up for him but instead, taking the me on myself that I was the one with fertility problems.


    I couldn''t bear the humiliation he had to face and even if he didn''t care about what you all thought about him, I did. And that''s why I decided to save him. But Li got extremely angry at me for this. Even today, he threatened me saying that if I went to this conference and sacrificed myself, he would divorce me."


    Jiang Lanying curled her fingers and red at them. "He was asking why I care about what society thinks of him. Was I really ashamed of him that I wanted to hide it from everyone even if I had to sacrifice myself? And then I realized that I was affected because I don''t want my husband to keep running away from you all. I was hurt because I wanted people to give him good wishes and their support for him to recover, not curse him and use him of not being a man. I wanted society to understand that having fertility problems is not shameful. It doesn''t snatch away their identity. It doesn''t take anything from them."


    "But when I saw people insulting instead of showing empathy, the only feeling left in me was disappointment for you all. That is what I came to tell you all here. I, Jiang Lanying, am extremely let down by everybody watching me right now."

 Chapter 266 - The Press Conference (3)

    <h4>Chapter 266 - The Press Conference (3)</h4>


    "I am let down because you take pride in demeaning people who are suffering. Do you have any idea how hurt Li has been ever since he learned this? Every couple desires to have a child someday. But is it wrong if one of them is having problems? You all im to fight for my rights and are even advising me to leave Li because he cannot make me happy anymore? You... who do you think you are to decide my feelings and happiness?


    Is a partner supposed to leave if their better half is facing hardships? Is that what marriage is all about? Do you want to me pack my bags and leave to find another man who can give me a child? Isn''t that utterly selfish and horrible of you all? Before pointing your fingers at him, did you even try to understand his situation? He is like this now because he went through a serious ident eighteen months back. His car crashed into an abandoned chemical factory and the harmful toxins formed a tumor inside him, affecting his fertility."


    The reporters gasped and exchanged shocked nces. They whispered amongst themselves.


    Tears formed in her eyes as she stared at them. "So, tell me. What is Li being used of exactly? Is it his fault that he went to Shanghai that year? Is it his fault that his car crashed into a factory? Is it his fault that some enemies targeted him to take his life and nned his murder? Is it his fault that he inhaled the chemical gases which led him to his condition? Tell me. What has Li done so wrong that everybody is bashing him so hard?"


    "If you want to use him of lying, then think about it. Who are the ones who have forced him to take this step? It''s people like you who only know how to target people. The world ims that it has moved forward with eptance but this incident has opened my eyes. You are not making fun of just my husband but all those hundreds of people who face a simr situation like him. You are mocking the effort of all the doctors who are working hard in helping people by giving them a ray of hope to have a child. You all are...ughing in someone else''s misery. What can be any more pathetic than this?"


    The reporters felt a little ufortable and uneasily shifted in their chairs.


    Jiang Lanying said, "Why is everyoneughing as if Li is the only one with problems? Don''t we all have problems in our life? Somebody might have failed a test, someone else might have not gotten admission to his or her desired college. Maybe somebody cheated on you and dumped you or maybe somebody doesn''t return your feelings. Maybe someone''s project has gone wrong or maybe your parents constantly fight and argue. Maybe people bully you wherever you go or maybe you just have difficulty in talking and expressing yourself to others.


    There are so many different kinds of problems everybody faces at some point in time. If you face harassment like this, if people mock and snicker at your situation that you are finding it difficult to handle, how would you feel? Is it so amusing to find enjoyment in others'' troubles?"


    Jiang Lanying slowly got up.


    "I am Jiang Li''s wife. I am proud to be his wife. Li has given me nothing but happiness. To protect my feelings, he has endured a lot on his own. He has suffered in silence. I will always stand by his side no matter what happens. Even if we could never have a child, it doesn''t matter to me. To unconditionally love and support your partner is what a marriage is to me and I will fulfill my responsibilities until the very end."


    Suddenly, everybody heard footstepsing from the back and a woman stepped in. She nodded at Jiang Lanying and she smiled in return.


    The woman faced the cameras and said, "I am Jin Zhn and the doctor who is treating Jiang Li. Ever since I learned about this, I wanted toe forward and talk about this but Jiang Li stopped me. But Mrs. Jiang called me today for help and I was more than happy to."


    "It is true that Jiang Li is suffering. He has a tumor formed because of the harmful toxins he inhaled. But they are difficult topletely flush out of his system which is why all the tests are failing. We are able to lower the severity of the tumor but it''s still a difficult road ahead. But not impossible and incurable. Every day, medical science is doing its best to bring out a cure and new techniques for couples to have a child where either partner has any problem.


    And as a doctor, it''s my responsibility to spread awareness. It''s not the end of the world for any couple having fertility problems. It''s not shameful. So please stop making people''s lives miserable by your harshments when you don''t understand their pain. There are so many couples who don''t report about these issues and refuse to get a diagnosis only because they are afraid of society''s judgment."


    Jin Zhn looked calm but her countenance was stern and unyielding as she spoke, "We doctors want them toe out and reach out to us for help. We want to aid them in their cure. But many won''t take a step forward just because they are embarrassed to let others know about it. I take this as an opportunity to convey my message to stop targeting such couples."


    She scowled. "So fix your own life first beforeughing at someone else''s. I am sure nobody lives apletely carefree life here. If you cannot empathize with the person, then it''s better to leave them alone rather than pouring salt over their wounds. As for Jiang Li, he is giving it all to recover. He even distanced himself from his wife and you have no idea how hard it was for him. I have seen him up close how much pain he was in. I have seen the sadness behind his smile. You have no right tough at that grief. He is my patient and I won''t tolerate any mental harassment anymore!"

 Chapter 267 - The Press Conference (4)

    <h4>Chapter 267 - The Press Conference (4)</h4>


    Jin Zhn''s headstrong and honest arguments left everybody speechless. She seemed to be a calm woman when she entered but now she growled akin to a lioness.


    Jiang Lanying expressed how grateful she was for this. "Thank you so much foring here."


    Jin Zhn seriously nodded. "This is also my duty as much as it is to treat Jiang Li."


    She softly smiled and faced the reporters again.


    "I want to let everyone know that I am not ashamed of my husband. He is the man I love and who I hold dear to my heart. This will never change whether we have a child or not. I hope that everyone here will also be supportive of their partner''s troubles. Thest thing that I want to say is that after this press conference¡­"


    She narrowed her eyes and sharply looked at them.


    "I don''t want to read even a single word antagonizing Jiang Li any more. If this happens again even after my warning, then I won''t hesitate to press charges on every single person who refuses to stop harassing my husband. That''s all."


    There was a long silence after which nobody had anything to question. More like they couldn''t.


    Once again, they heard rapid footsteps rushing towards the hall. As they turned, they saw Jiang Li, who just reached the venue, huffing and puffing. His chest heaved as he took hasty breaths.


    Jiang Lanying stiffened.


    "It''s Jiang Li!" Someone whispered from the crowd.


    "He is here."


    The source of all the fire that spread far and wide on Weibo was here but nobody talked to him out of pure fear that ran down their spines. His aura alone was so dangerous as if it said,


    ''Utter a single word to me and die.''


    There was not even a single trace of hesitation or difort in his demeanor as he came in front of everyone, facing such terrible bacsh for so many days.


    Amidst the whispers and mutters, Jiang Li slowly walked towards her, his dark irises solely focused on Jiang Lanying. His tall figure stepped in front of her and her eyshes trembled.


    "Lanying," he said as his eyes bored into hers.


    She faintly smiled. "Li¡­"


    Jiang Lanying nervously lifted her gaze to meet his ck eyes. "W-was I able to protect you this time?"


    Silence.


    "Was I finally able to do something that helped you?"


    She bit her lip. "I am sorry, Li. I know that you didn''t want me to give this press conference and face everyone here. I also know that you only said so to protect me. But this time, I wanted to be your shield," her shoulders mildly trembled as tears fell down her cheeks. "This time, I wanted you to depend on me."


    Before she could say anything else, Jiang Li grabbed her face and crashed his lips onto hers. The cameramen filming this press conference almost dropped dead and their eyes popped out of their sockets.


    Live, in front of millions of people in China who were watching the press conference, were just as stunned by the public disy of affection. They choked hard and some even fell off their beds.


    Lihua and Jiang Ruiling giggled, thoroughly enjoying it. They looked so cute that Lihua clicked numerous pictures of them.


    Poor Jiang Lanying felt as if her soul flew out of her body. Her cheeks reddened to the darkest shade of red. Jiang Li shamelessly kissed her for a whole two minutes before he finally showed mercy on her.


    This whole time, the journalists didn''t know where to look. A series of awkward coughs echoed in the hall.


    Jiang Lanying red at him, feeling aggrieved. "Y-you¡­" she was so shocked and embarrassed for at least thirty seconds that she could only pitifully stammer.


    She whispered, "What did you do? W-we are in a public ce!"


    Jiang Li sneered. "What''s wrong? Who will dare stop me from kissing my wife? Let me see who has the guts."


    Jiang Lanying was speechless. "You¡­are shameless."


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    Jiang Li held her hands and kissed the back of it. "Thank you, Lanying. Thank you for doing this for me. I am the luckiest man who has you as my wife."


    As soon as he heard what Jiang Lanying had to say, her words brought tears to his eyes. He never thought that he was a person who would ever cry. He never cried even when he learned of his condition. It felt sad and hurtful. But he never shed tears.


    But when he saw his wife facing millions of people not to take the me but stand up for him, he couldn''t help but let his eyes turn misty. Jiang Lanying was always a quiet woman who didn''t talk much.


    But this time even if it was scary, she did it. Her courage shook him to his core and the only thing that he wanted now was to tightly hug her in his arms.


    Jiang Li pulled her into his arms and let a tear slide down. "Thank you Lanying¡­"


    Jiang Lanying tremblingly hugged him back. He looked back at her and flicked her forehead. "You are so silly. Why didn''t you tell me before that you were going to say these things? I misunderstood you."


    He pursed his lips. "Sorry for shouting at you."


    She shook her head. "It''s not your fault. I didn''t tell you before because I wanted you to listen with the whole world. Sorry for worrying you."


    He chuckled and kissed her again.


    The reporters coughed.


    Jiang Li narrowed his eyes. "What? Got any problem?"


    They vigorously shook their heads.


    "Also, now that I am here, let me clear this up. I didn''t bother with the useless people throwing insults at me all this time because I don''t care. But as you can see, my wife does. She has also given an ultimatum that you will suffer if this doesn''t stop. So, I warn you that you better listen to my wife and heed to her advice. Otherwise, be ready to face cops at your door. I am my wife''s ve so I will definitely follow what she has said."


    "..."


    They were speechless.


    ve?


    "Since my wife wants to throw the offenders to jail, I will dly do the job on her behalf."

 Chapter 268 - Accomplishment

    <h4>Chapter 268 - Aplishment</h4>


    "Jiang Lanying!" Lihua happily hopped into her arms andughed. "You were bang on! Damn it, you burned the stage hahaha!"


    Jiang Ruiling chuckled. "Indeed. I never thought that my sister-inw could get angry like that. Youpletely shut everybody''s mouths."


    "En, en! I was also checking Weibo simultaneously as you were talking and hoho! All those mean keyboard warriors got totally shut up. Look. Now people are popping out in your support."


    ''Thank you, Jiang Lanying, for opening everybody''s eyes. This has given me courage to open up...I am thirty-two and unable to conceive for four years and then I found out that I am infertile. I am fortunate that my husband supported me.


    But when this got out in my neighborhood, people started talking behind our backs. They mocked me everywhere I went. One elderly woman even didn''t allow her small grandchildren to meet me anymore, fearing that I would infect them with infertility too. My husband and I got so distressed that we had to buy another home somewhere else and leave¡­


    But your words now struck my heart. It''s not shameful and embarrassing. My husband and I shouldn''t have left our home and faced them instead¡­''


    ''Jiang Lanying is absolutely right! I fully support her. My husband had a simr condition and our own family looked at us in disdain. Now, I regret that I didn''t give them my piece of mind every time they taunted us!''


    ''What Jiang Lanying said is absolutely true! A marriage is about loving and supporting your partner until the very end¡­But I am unfortunate that I didn''t have a partner like that. My husband started having affairs behind my back as soon as he realized that I had trouble conceiving. When I confronted him, he threw divorce papers at my face instead of being guilty!


    I regret that I endured his humiliation. I should have been the one to throw the divorce papers on his face, not him!''


    ''I had fertility problems too and when I insisted for a treatment, my family vehemently rejected the idea and condemned me! They said not to embarrass them by making everyone know about my problem. Instead, they wanted me to hide it so that no guy would reject me for marriage...It was horrible! But now, I finally got the courage! No matter what anyone says now, I am going for a treatment. I have even booked my appointment. Thank you so much Jiang Lanying for giving me the strength to do this.''


    ''I had a horrible husband too who I divorced a year back. I wanted to support him but instead, he started beating me and said how I am infertile. He said that men cannot have problems. It''s always the woman who cannot bear a child. I was so disgusted by his treatment and abuse that I finally divorced him and left! Men like him so rot in hell!''


    ''Shame on you all that you harassed Jiang Li like that.''


    ''Yes! Everybody has problems. You had no right to judge him at all!''


    ''Seriously, people have nothing better to do at all.''


    More and more people who, at first, were afraid to voice their opinion because of the overwhelming wave against Jiang Li, slowly came out and began to narrate their experiences. The ones who suffered showed their extreme support towards her.


    Lihua smiled. "Hehe...It''s like Jiang Lanying has given a voice to all those who have been silently suffering until now. I am proud of you!"


    Jiang Lanying softly smiled. After so long, she finally felt a sense of aplishment in her heart. Every time, she would only stand at the sidelines and watch all around her suffer.


    But this time, she brought a change with her. She started a new wave. She not only supported Jiang Li but also thousands of people who had hidden themselves in their shells in needless shame and embarrassment.


    Jiang Li clicked his tongue. "I don''t want more admirers to increase."


    Jiang Lanying coughed. "Li you¡­"


    Lihua grinned. "With this, you have sessfully turned the tide! Now nobody will dare to humiliate Jiang Li anymore."


    As they were about to leave, a voice called out. "Lanying."


    She stopped and looked behind to see Lai Chang standing in front of her. She pursed her lips while Jiang Li sneered.


    "I see, young master Lai Chang is here too."


    Lai Chang quietly stared at them.


    "What''s wrong? You look so defeated. If you have got nothing to say to us, then don''t waste our time," he coldly said. "I don''t want my wife to be anywhere near her ex-stalker."


    He faintly smiled. "I¡­didn''te here to bother you."


    He stared at Jiang Lanying and a tight knot twisted his heart in pain. He felt extremely envious of Jiang Li.


    And today, he also realized how he had pathetically lost. After hearing her words with that firm determination and resolve in her expression, he knew that she had only Jiang Li in her heart. He had a faint ray of hope that this incident would make her leave him and he would finally get his chance.


    But looking at how she stood up for him, Lai Chang finally came to terms with the fact that he had lost her forever. It enveloped his heart in a bittersweet feeling. Jiang Lanying, who didn''t used to talk much, faced the entire country today by herself to defend her husband.


    What more proof did he need?


    If he didn''t stop now, he knew that he would lose thest friendship that they had too.


    Lai Chang bowed before them and sincerely said, "... Please forgive me, Jiang Li for instigating this whole chain of hatred against you. I will formally organize another press conference and apologize to you in front of everyone."


    Jiang Li raised his brows while Jiang Lanying was genuinely surprised.


    "Lanying has opened my eyes," he faintly smiled. "I have nothing more to say or do after this. I apologize for my actions."


    He hesitantly looked at her and said, "Lanying...I know that I have hurt you a lot. But I hope...No, I request that you please let us still remain friends."

 Chapter 269 - A Friendship Renewed

    <h4>Chapter 269 - A Friendship Renewed</h4>


    Jiang Lanying quietly stared at him and slowly nodded. "Indeed, your actions have hurt me. But I see that you are genuinely apologetic and you are also ready to take responsibility. That''s why, I will forgive you. Sure, we can be friends.


    Jiang Li had an ugly expression on his face.


    "Are you seriously forgiving your stalker?" He red at her.


    Lai Chang''s mouth twitched. "I was not a stalker! Don''t make me sound like a pervert! That was called chasing after the one you like!"


    Jiang Li sneered. "Which I call pestering and stalking. Don''t try to hide your intentions!"


    "Lanying is my good friend. Like hell I would harass her!"


    "I couldn''t see that day when you were forcefully dragging my wife from the washroom like a pathetic prince charming."


    Lihua coughed.


    Jiang Li''s words are as sharp as needles¡­


    Lai Chang scowled. "She was hurt! I was just trying to help her."


    He sneered again. "You don''t have to, young master Lai Chang. Her husband is alive and capable of helping his wife."


    He had an urge to strangle Jiang Li.


    So rude! Just how does Lanying live with this guy?


    Jiang Lanying quickly intervened. "Okay, okay, that''s enough. Whatever it is, it is in the past now. Let''s all keep that behind and move forward."


    Lai Chang cleared his throat and smiled. "Thank you, Lanying. Rest assured, I will keep my promise and give him a formal apology."


    "Are you sure?" She hesitated. "You will suffer a lot of bacsh."


    "It''s okay, Lanying. It would be nothingpared to Jiang Li. I am ready for it now that I have made up my mind."


    She smiled. "Thank you, Lai Chang."


    Jiang Li rolled his eyes. "Yeah, yeah whatever. I don''t want you to stay near him anymore. Let''s go."


    Lai Chang wanted to choke poison through his throat and beat him so hard.


    Why is he so vengeful? I already apologized, didn''t I?


    As he bade her goodbye, Lai Chang stared at her back with a dimmed gaze.


    "Chang¡­"


    He looked beside him and found Hou Zhenzhen nervously standing beside him. She awkwardly smiled at him. "A-are you okay¡­?"


    "...Not really."


    She stiffened.


    "Chang, you know¡­" she hesitated as tears pooled in her eyes. "Today, I hade here to actually humiliate Lanying."


    He widened her eyes. "Ah? What are you talking about?"


    She trembled and sobbed. "I am sorry, Chang. I...was always jealous of Lanying. First, you liked her and then even though Jiang Wei rejected her, she got to marry Jiang Li. I was always envious of her. That day in the restroom too, I had pushed her to make her fall."


    His gaze turned extremely frosty. "Zhenzhen, how dare you!?"


    She jolted but she had expected this reaction.


    "I am sorry, Chang. I am really sorry. But I couldn''t help it. Even after two years when she is already married, you couldn''t forget her. I could always sense that in your demeanor. Your eyes always searched for her."


    He clenched his fists.


    "That''s why I couldn''t help but resent her. No matter where she was, you always thought about her. When you exposed Jiang Li and wanted Lanying to divorce him, I was really afraid that if she did, then you...you will definitely break our engagement," she softly gasped. "I didn''t want that¡­Even though she didn''t love you back, she always had the upper hand. It was always so easy for her to sway you to her side and that always made me anxious.


    Then I came to know that she is holding a press conference. I thought that just like you said, maybe she will really announce her separation from Jiang Li and return to the Hou family. But when I heard her talk, I...I felt extremely ashamed of myself. I realized how shallow I was all this time. And I stopped myself from doing any harm to her."


    Lai Chang pursed his lips. "Why are you telling me this? You could have hidden your intentions."


    She ufortably smiled. "I heard you apologizing to Jiang Li. Somehow, it gave me the courage toe clean to you too. I didn''t wish to hide anything from you anymore¡­"


    There was a beat of silence.


    Then Lai Chang solemnly said, "I am sorry, Zhenzhen. It was indeed my fault. You are right. Somewhere in my heart, I really couldn''t forget her and I hurt you with that. I can understand your feelings. I am also at fault here for making you go through this."


    "No, no. D-Don''t apologize," she quickly said.


    He faintly smiled. "It''s alright, Zhenzhen. Thank you for confessing everything to me. Even though you knew I would get angry, you still came forward. But¡­"


    "But?"


    "But I really think that you should talk with Lanying too. There have been misunderstandings between you two and you should sort it out with her too. All your feelings."


    She bit her lip. "I-I know but somehow I couldn''t face her¡­"


    He chuckled. "She will definitely forgive you. If she can forgive me, then she wouldn''t hold anything against you either. You know how she is."


    Hou Zhenzhen smiled.


    Then she fidgeted with her fingers and lowered her head. "Chang...I also wanted to say another thing."


    "Hm?"


    "If you¡­" her heart raced and she had an urge to cry, "I know it would still take you time to forget Lanying. If you want, then we can c-cancel our engagement."


    Only she knew how much strength it took to finally utter those words. She really didn''t want to, but at the same time, she didn''t want to stay in apromised rtionship.


    Lai Chang looked at her in a stupor.


    "It''s strangeing from me, right? I just want us to be happy... Until you sort out your feelings, I will wait for you, Chang."


    He didn''t know why but his gaze suddenly turned misty and a sense of mncholy erupted in his chest.


    "Zhenzhen¡­"

 Chapter 270 - Alls Well That Ends Well

    <h4>Chapter 270 - All''s Well That Ends Well</h4>


    Lai Chang was quiet for a long time. He seemed to be in deep thought after which he nodded. "Okay," he whispered, "I think this is the best for both of us."


    Hou Zhenzhen smiled. "En...And in this time, I will also try to make you genuinely like me. Until your feelings catch up to mine, I will wait for you, Chang."


    Lai Chang slowly raised his arm and pulled her in his hug. She trembled and the corner of her eyes stung.


    "Thank you, Zhenzhen... Thank you so much for doing this. I promise that I wille back to you. This time, I will definitely let go of Lanying."


    She smiled and softly hugged him back. "En."


    ---


    Jiang vi.


    Needless to say, after Jiang Lanying''s press conference, Old Madam was extremely furious.


    "Every time! Every single time, people dare go against me! I never thought that Lanying would do this! She lied to me!"


    Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Ninghong calmly nced at each other.


    Her fist clenched the stick in her hand so hard that nerve popped up on the back. Anger was an understatement that she was feeling right now.


    When they came back, Old Madam already stormed to her side and was about to p Jiang Lanying. But Jiang Li blocked her wrist as he coldly stared at her.


    "What are you doing? She is my wife you are raising your hand against."


    "Jiang Li! You know exactly what she has done! She said that she would take the me but she did the opposite! How dare she go against me!?"


    Jiang Li sneered. "Good that she did exactly the opposite because if she had talked any nonsense then I would have divorced her anyway."


    "You...how dare you talk back to me!?"


    His gaze darkened as he faced her. "I already said this many times that I don''t need anyone to take my me. I won''t let Lanying suffer no matter what. But you were adamant in forcing her to do something that would have caused even more problems."


    "More problems? I was only saying this for your own good! Now the whole world knows that you are infertile!"


    Lihua narrowed her eyes. "And people are already stepping forward in supporting Jiang Li


    You must have read Weibo, right? Everybody is praising Jiang Lanying foring out with this. The ones who were insulting Jiang Li until now have already withdrawn from posting any nastyments anymore. In the end, isn''t this what everyone wanted?"


    "Stay in your limits, Lixue! I know that you are the one behind this! You must have fed her ears with nonsense or else Lanying would have never done this!"


    "No, Old Madam," Jiang Lanying took a step forward and said, "It wasn''t Lixue. Nobody told me anything. Nobody brainwashed me into doing anything. It was my decision to tell the truth."


    The Old Madam looked at her, dumbfounded. "What!?"


    Jiang Lanying clenched her fists. "Old Madam. Can you please...stop treating Li as an outcast? At first, I thought that what you said was indeed the right solution for this problem and I could protect Li. But then I realized¡­that I didn''t want this. I didn''t want Li to be always running away from everybody. Hiding from everyone. He has done nothing wrong that he would have to lower his head in shame. It was the enemy''s fault that attacked Li and he is already suffering its consequences. Why are we making me suffer even more?"


    Jiang Ninghong raised her brow in surprise. A soft smile curled her lips up seeing her defend Li. Jiang Weiyuan slowly nodded his head, feeling proud of his daughter-inw.


    Today, Jiang Lanying had finally gotten her own voice.


    "Old Madam, if you are rejecting Li''s problem then aren''t you rejecting Li himself?" Jiang Lanying teared up. "I don''t want anybody to reject Li or treat him differently. He is working hard for his recovery and it''s not impossible to cure him. Isn''t that what Jin Zhn said? Then please Old Madam...I request you not to be so harsh on him. He is your grandson after all. He already hid it for almost two years. Isn''t it enough now?"


    Lihua immediately pitched in. "Yes, yes! And Old Madam. Even if you don''t support Jiang Li, you only wanted for people to not point their fingers anymore right? Jiang Lanying''s conference has done just that. Plus, you are missing a point here."


    The Old Madam frowned. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Lai Chang. If Jiang Lanying would have taken the me anyway, it would have riled up Lai Chang even more, considering how close friends are."


    The ''close friends'' part irked Jiang Li and he felt annoyed.


    They are not that close!


    "He would have definitely never watched people shifting their curses on her. He would have hated Jiang Li even more for that and eventually, he would have exposed the truth about the lie. And if it got out that Jiang Lanying was forced to admit that she is infertile to protect Jiang Li, it would have aggravated the situation against him even more."


    Jiang Ruiling nodded. "True."


    "We might have lost thest chance to bring Jiang Li out of this mess. Not just Jiang Li, but the whole family''s reputation had been at stake because¡­" she smiled, "then they would think how cruel Jiang family''s elders are to force their daughter-inw like that. Of course, you wouldn''t want anybody to point their fingers at you, right?"


    Wei nodded in agreement.


    The Old stiffened and she red at her. But she couldn''t retort to her argument.


    As the Matriarch of the Jiang family, how could she dare let anybody use her?


    "You¡­"


    Jiang Weiyuan said, "I agree with Lixue. Logically, Lai Chang would never sit back and watch his friend suffer. It was bound to be out anyway. In fact, Lanying saved us by her decision to confess everything. The tide is in our favor."


    Lihuaughed. "Yup! All''s well that ends well haha!"

 Chapter 271 - Jiang Lily~

    <h4>Chapter 271 - Jiang Lily~</h4>


    "By the way, Jiang Li, can I ask you something?"


    Lihua asked as they were heading back to their rooms.


    Jiang Li furrowed his brows. "What is it?"


    "Why didn''t you think of going to Yang Mingshen for help?"


    Jiang Lanying slightly parted her lips in surprise. "Oh yes. The Yang family is in the medical field after all."


    Lihua nodded. "En. Of course, I am not doubting Jin Zhn''s capabilities. But don''t Yang and Jiang families know each other?"


    Jiang Li grimaced. "Yang Mingshen? As if! First a fall, I didn''t seek out his help exactly because our families know each other. I wanted to keep it a secret and like hell I would let a close family know about my condition."


    "Ah¡­"


    "And secondly, I hate that guy. He is arrogant, rude and extremely difficult to work with. I am not interested in bing his research subject. I can already imagine his amusing reaction."


    Lihua coughed.


    Well, I cannot deny that...He is an entric person.


    Jiang Li sneered. "It''s even worse telling him to keep it a secret. God knows how many times he would have experimented on me by threatening me to keep his mouth shut about my condition. That bastard is one sly fox."


    Jiang Lanying sighed.


    "But I think it would be a good idea if we just tried once. As you said, Yang Mingshen is," she coughed, "a little strange...he might have some different approach? Plus, it''s not a secret anymore."


    Jiang Li coldly grumbled. "I don''t like that guy¡­"


    Lihua agreed. "Yes, yes. He is a nasty man but I have to admit that he ispetent. Let''s try meeting him tomorrow. Right, Wei?"


    Wei nodded. "En."


    ---


    "Oh~~ look who hase to meet me. LiLi! How is my adorable LiLi faring with his problem?" Mingshen sneered as hezily leaned his back on the chair, twirling a scalpel in his hand.


    With an extremely dangerous expression that shot deathlyser beams towards Mingshen, Jiang Li cursed him to no end. If looks could kill, Mingshen would have already died a thousand deaths.


    Lihua''s mouth twitched. "LiLi?"


    That''s another reason why I don''t like to see this guy!


    "Yes. How is my cute LiLi doing these days? Awee, I saw Weibo flooding with such appreciation for you that it brought tears to my eyes."


    Jiang Li almost jumped to strangle him but his wife quickly pulled him back. "Li. We are not here to fight."


    "Tell that to him!" He gritted his teeth.


    Lihua looked at Wei and asked, "Why does he call him LiLi?"


    He tilted his head. "I don''t know. But Mingshen always smiles like that when he says that."


    Mingshen snorted. "As expected of a dumb woman. You don''t fail your reputation."


    Now, Lihua was about to jump at him. "How should I understand your cryptguage!?"


    "Isn''t Lily a flower''s name? His name matches so much with an adorable flower~"


    Lihua choked. She stared at Jiang Li andpared him with the beautiful Lily flower. Somehow, the images didn''t match. Jiang Lanying was perfect with her delicate appearance but Jiang Li...


    A gulp passed through her throat.


    So... feminine¡­


    "Why are you looking at me like that!? I know what you are thinking!" Jiang Li red at her.


    "I-I wasn''t thinking of anything," she averted her gaze.


    But the chuckle on her lips that she was trying to hold gave her away.


    Jiang Li grabbed her wrist and started pulling her away. "I had enough of it! I am going!"


    "Li!" She tried to stop him.


    Mingshen rested his head on his palm. "I might have something for you that could help to get rid of your toxins~"


    He froze in his steps. He turned and looked at him suspiciously. "What?"


    Mingshenzily stretched his arms and yawned. "You know, recently, I was doing some research on sperm cells and female eggs regarding the effects of different chemicals on it. I got quite some amusing reactions. As I am an extremely talented doctor, I got quite good results. It will help but I can see that you want to leave," he smiled. "Please go ahead."


    Jiang Li grimaced.


    Damn it!


    Lihua''s mouth twitched. "Just how many sorts of things do you research?"


    "Everything and anything that the world of medicine has to offer. Since I have a brain unlike you, I can put it to good use," Mingshen sneered.


    "..."


    "Do you mean to say that I am not intelligent?" She gnashed her jaw.


    Mingshen stared at her. "Do I have to bother toment on that?"


    Feeling aggrieved, she looked at Wei and he patted her head. "Ignore him. My wife is the most intelligent out of everyone."


    Mingshen dryly looked at him and turned his gaze away. "Disgusting. Stay away from me, Jiang Wei, lest I catch your stupid virus of stupidly doting your wife."


    She red at him. "I say that you should learn that quality from Wei!"


    "What quality?"


    "To appreciate people!"


    "I appreciate only myself. Plus, you aren''t even a human but a dumb alien."


    Lihua was so furious that she could only tremblingly point her finger at him but she was afraid that she would face another round of humiliation so she shut her mouth.


    "I am leaving! Let me cry in Aunt Bingqing''s arms¡­" she sniffled.


    She left Jiang Li and Jiang Lanying to continue with his diagnosis while she stormed her way towards Yang Bingqing.


    "Horrible! Rude!" She harrumphed. "No manners at all! Did you listen to him, Wei? Why is he always so mean?"


    Wei stared at her and softly chuckled.


    She gasped. "Why are youughing?"


    He pinched her cheek and kissed them. "Because you look cute when you pout."


    "Y-you...you flirt even when I am angry?"


    "Because you are always so pretty," he smiled. "Especially your puffed up cheeks."


    She blushed.


    "Aiyaaa what a cute couple~" Yang Bingqing smiled as she walked towards them. She looked at Wei and sighed. "Aish, why can''t be my son like you, Wei?"

 Chapter 272 - The Mafia King Explains Their Roots

    <h4>Chapter 272 - The Mafia King Exins Their Roots</h4>


    "Aunt Bingqing!" Lihua jumped in her arms and cried. "Do you know how much that idiot Mingshen insulted me today? He is so harsh!"


    "What? How dare he?" Yang Bingqing fumed. "That boy is getting more and more out of hand!"


    Lihua furiously nodded. "Somebody needs to set him straight."


    "And that''s why I want him to get a girlfriend as soon as possible! But the idiot son of mine doesn''t listen to me!"


    "Ugh... sorry to say this but I really pity that woman. I mean being Mingshen''s girlfriend is not easy," she consoled.


    Yang Bingqing bit her lip. "Ahhh is my son destined to be alone? Will I never have a daughter-inw? Will I never be able to see my grandchild''s face before I die?" She sobbed. "You are right. No sane woman would agree to date him. What will I do, Lixue?" She hugged her.


    "Hmph. Mingshen needs a strong woman who could tame him," Lihua said with a serious face. "Otherwise that ruthless man will devour that poor woman!"


    She sighed. "Indeed, there are hardly any women who would want to stand up to him. He is handsome so they get attracted for sure but when they learn how dangerous he is, they run away. Some want to stay despite that but because they don''t want to offend him, they don''t say anything to him. My son scares everybody!" She cried.


    Yang Bingqing looked at Wei. "Why can he not learn something from Wei?"


    "I said the same thing to him! Hmph, he said he only appreciates himself. Such a narcissist!"


    She sighed. "I don''t know who he has taken after. Surely, my husband was a little cold and loof like him but Mingshen is on another level! Whereas Wei is so respectful and doting. I am so envious of Jiang Weizhe and Jiang Yubi to have a son like him."


    Wei didn''t know how to react to her praise, neither did he bother about it so he kept quiet. He would only beam in happiness if Lihua praised him.


    With that, she was reminded. "By the way, Wei, how is your mother? I didn''t meet her for a long time now."


    "She is okay is what Dad says."


    Lihua blinked her eyes.


    Ah? What does he mean by that?


    Yang Bingqing pursed her lips. "Tell me. Is she still not allowed to enter the Jiang mansion?"


    "No," Wei inly said.


    "I don''t know when Old Madam will ept her? It has been so many years already¡­"


    Lihua got curious so she asked, "Aunt, I don''t understand. Why does Old Madam hate her so much? I mean sure she didn''t like Dad marrying her but¡­"


    Yang Bingqing sighed. "I know. But...you know how Old Madam is. At that time, it was a huge deal when Jiang Weizhe married her. It caused a huge uproar in society when he married a middle-ss woman. Of course, Old Madam wasn''t someone who would bear to see anybody saying even a word against the Jiang family. But Jiang Weizhe was stubborn. Once he decided that he wanted her, he didn''t bend at all. For the first time in the Jiang family, somebody dared to go against Old Madam. Somebody dared to break the traditions."


    "And she hated it," Lihua sadly said.


    She solemnly nodded. "Jiang Yubi ran a small flower and arts shop. She was nowhere near the Jiang family''s ss. But Jiang Weizhe fell in love with her nevertheless. And because of her, it caused the first ever fight in the Jiang family. It was horrible. She, who always thought that he was under her control, broke the strings and opposed her. She even threatened to throw him out of the family but he didn''t care. He didn''t mind surrendering his Mafia King''s position to his younger brother, Jiang Weiyuan. Right, Wei?"


    Wei nodded. "Old Madam didn''t want it though. Only the eldest son should hold the absolute power."


    "Yes. She didn''t want to break that tradition and hand the position over to Jiang Weiyuan. He was already handling business. Also, the Underworld is more precious to the Jiang family rather than Jiang Industries."


    "Why?" Lihua asked.


    Wei answered her question. "Because my great-great-grandfather found his roots in the Underworld and from there on, the Jiang family slowly got its foothold in the Mafia. We originally emerged from that side of the world. It was Old Master, myte grandfather, who thought of stepping into the business world too. So he built Jiang Industries."


    Yang Bingqing nodded. "Yes. But their roots lie in the Underworld so the Mafia King''s position holds more importance than the CEO of Jiang Industries. The Old Madam couldn''tpromise on that. So, she really couldn''t throw him out of the house and disown him. No matter what, only Jiang Weizhe could be the Mafia King and then it would pass on to Wei, who is the eldest son now."


    "I see¡­"


    "The Old Madam was in a pinch. She couldn''t break her ties with Jiang Weizhe but she also didn''t want Jiang Yubi to get a ce in the Jiang family. So she ordered for her to live in a separate residence just a little far away from the main vi. Jiang Yubi would also never get the rights to participate in any of the Jiang family''s celebrations and she would never get the recognition as the daughter-inw."


    Lihua felt as if her heart twisted in pain.


    Mom has suffered so much¡­


    "What do you think of her?" She asked.


    Yang Bingqing smiled. "She is a wonderful woman. Kind,passionate but strong. Old Madam had tried a lot of methods to separate them, but Jiang Yubi didn''t ever budge under her pressure."


    Lihua gleamed. "En! That''s what we are talking about!"


    "But I think the reason why Old Madam hates her so much is because Jiang Yubi brought a change with her. In that ever unchanging stillness within the Jiang family, her presence was akin to a storm that threatened to shake its very roots."

 Chapter 273 - With Interest

    <h4>Chapter 273 - With Interest</h4>


    Lihua nodded. "I can understand. Ahhh, my mother-inw is so great! She didn''t deter the Old Madam and fought for her love!"


    Yang Bingqing sadly smiled. "But that came with a huge price. She never stepped into the Jiang family and it was especially more hurtful because she had lost her parents when she was young."


    Lihua widened her eyes and looked at Wei. He nodded.


    "Mom stayed with some of her rtives and then she moved out after shepleted high school. Then, she set up her flower and arts shop to start earning money."


    "En," Yang Bingqing said, "That''s why I admire her so much. Life was really difficult for her. She said that her rtives weren''t so weing towards her to take her responsibility. So she left as quickly as she could to ease their burden. She had some savings when she left so she set up a shop to support herself. Because she lost her parents at a very young age, she always wished to have aplete family. She hoped that the family she would marry into one day would fill that gap in her life. But¡­"


    Listening to Jiang Yubi''s struggles brought tears to her eyes. She just wanted a happy family but even after marriage, she couldn''t achieve that.


    How lonely would she be feeling in that separate mansion¡­?


    She snapped out of her stupor as Yang Bingqing softly held her hand. "That''s why Lixue, I hope you could help her. Ever since you have stepped into the Jiang family, it is only changing for the better. You have given justice to Jiang Xiurang and Jiang Li and that isn''t an easy feat to achieve. The wind is blowing in a new direction and once Jiang Yubi gets her ce in the family, it will beplete. That and her dream too."


    Lihua stared at her hand and gazed at her expression that was fixed at her, holding hope for Jiang Yubi.


    She smiled. "You really like her, right?"


    "Very," Yang Bingqing smiled. "She was the only one I could talk to without any inhibitions. Otherwise, the socialites in our world are too... let''s say that it''s tiring to be with their fake personalities. Jiang Yubi was the only honest and sincere soul among them who I could connect to. She was a breath of fresh air unlike those women who would only talk about status and shopping. I got to learn so many things from her way of living and most importantly, I admired her strength."


    Her gaze dimmed. "But I couldn''t do much to help her. Even if our families are close, Old Madam wouldn''t allow us to interfere after a certain point."


    She gently patted Wei''s cheek. "That''s also why Wei grew up to be so detached from emotions. There wasn''t Jiang Yubi around him to teach him about feelings and his heart. Life has so many colors but Wei only lived a ck and white life until now. It is heartbreaking for a mother and a child to stay away from each other."


    Wei tilted his head and curiously looked at her, staring at him so emotionally.


    As far as he remembered, he never felt that he missed Jiang Yubi. It was harsh and cruel but Old Madam had immersed him in the Underworld training so deeply that he didn''t get any time to think about his mother.


    By the time he grew more, he lost all his connection and simply didn''t feel anything. He got used to not having her around.


    Lihua put her hand on the back of hers and gently squeezed it. "You don''t have to request me, Aunt. I was going to help Mom anyway. How will I bear seeing her living separately from us? Those painful and sad days are over now! It''s time for Mom toe back and get the position and the title that she deserves."


    Yang Bingqing''s gaze turned a little misty. "Thank you Lixue¡­"


    She sighed. "To be honest, I really wanted for Jiang Yubi to have a daughter. That way, I would have already set her up as Mingshen''s future wife. My whole worries would have been resolved."


    Lihua burst intoughter. "Haha so cute."


    She whined. "It''s not aughing matter. I had bugged Jiang Weizhe so badly to have another child. But damn he was so stingy! After Wei was born, he hadpletely changed his attitude and even if I as such mentioned the topic, he would send death res towards me. He even forbade me from meeting her for a whole month! Hmph! It''s because of him that I am suffering right now with Mingshen!"


    Lihuaughed even more. "I cannot help but find Dad so funny."


    When they saw Jiang Li and Jiang Lanyinging towards them, Lihua eagerly asked, "So, so! How was it? Will Mingshen be able to help him?"


    Jiang Lanying happily hugged her as she cried a little. "En. He has a way of removing that tumor and expelling the toxins too. It would take some time for him to getpletely normal but it would definitely happen!"


    Yang Bingqing pped. "Aiyaaa that''s such good news! My son is only useful in these situations."


    "I am so happy for you!" Lihua hugged her back.


    Jiang Li sneered. "Like hell we are happy! Do you even know how much he is charging us!? One eighty million Yuan! He said that he was going to take two hundred million but he gave us a ''discount''," He gritted his teeth. "Fuck he is looting me! Just how crazy is that man for money!"


    That man only spouts either insults or money from his mouth! Lihua grimaced.


    Yang Bingqing burst into tears. "I am so sorry, dear. I cannot believe that Mingshen would charge you anything. Our families are no strangers, after all. I will tell him right now to take it back! Ah, where did I go wrong in raising my son?" She sobbed.


    He smiled. "It''s alright, Aunt. I will throw a whole three hundred million on his face for his ''help''. The extra hundred will be my interest."


    !!!

 Chapter 274 - Wrong Time

    <h4>Chapter 274 - Wrong Time</h4>


    When Lihua returned from the Yang mansion, she pulled Jiang Fai to the side and asked, "FaiFai!" She eagerly said, "Take me to the other residence."


    He furrowed his brows. "Other residence?"


    "En. Where my mother-inw lives."


    He widened his eyes. "Ah? You want to meet Aunt Yubi?"


    She nodded.


    Jiang Fai hesitated. "I don''t think you should. Old Madam has strictly not allowed anybody from the main residence to meet her."


    He lowered his head. "Though it''s sad, we cannot do anything. Apart from Uncle Weizhe, nobody can meet her and if anyone does, then Old Madam will heavily punish that person."


    Lihua pouted. "No way. I want to meet my mother-inw and I will. Nobody can stop me!"


    Jiang Fai sighed. He looked left and right and cleared his throat. "Well if you want to meet Aunt, it''s not impossible...There is a secret way."


    Her eyes sparkled. "Secret way!?"


    "Ssh!! You cannot shout!" He whispered.


    Lihua coughed and scratched her chin. "S-sorry. Tell me about it."


    ---


    From the backyard of the Jiang family''s garden, there was a small, narrow path that led to a distance. It was quite old and unused and not tantly visible which is why it was hidden out of sight for so long.


    Lihua walked through the path that felt like a century to her.


    "Ugh...is that mansion that far? Old Madam really wants to cut her to this extent?"


    Finally at a distance, she saw another garden simr to the one that was back in Jiang vi. It was bloomini with beautiful roses, lilies, chrysanthemums and many different flowers that she had never seen before.


    The residence was so breathtaking that she paused to admire its beauty. The sweet smell of the flowers twitched her nostrils and she felt her heart at peace.


    The garden alone was so beautiful and pretty that she felt like she could gaze at it forever. At one nce, it was evident how much the flowers and nts were cared for.


    As expected of my mother-inw who ran a flower shop before. This is amazing!


    She wanted to head straight for the mansion but she couldn''t help but divert her path towards the garden just to take a closer look at them.


    "Jiang Lanying would really enjoy being with Mom, right? She also likes gardening."


    When she slowly stepped into the mansion, she peeked her head inside and said, "Hello?"


    But nobody answered her. She looked here and there but couldn''t find any maids inside.


    "Are all maids on leave?" She tilted her head questioningly.


    Lihua walked inside and found the hall to bepletely empty. So, she climbed up the stairs and looked for her room.


    Where does Mom stay?


    As she walked through a corridor, she found a room whose door was slightly ajar. Lihua beamed as she thought that she finally found her room.


    Mother-inw, here Ie!


    She hopped near it and as she was about to knock on the door, she saw another tall shadow inside.


    Ah?


    As she curiously peeked inside, her eyes popped out of her sockets and she lost her bnce so hard that she stumbled inside the room.


    Jiang Yubi jolted in shock with the sudden noise and turned her head to see the source of it.


    Lihua froze and there was a long awkward silence in the room. Jiang Weizhe looked at her, surprised. "You?"


    Lihua gulped and her smile faltered. When she had peeked inside, she had seen the forbidden scene of her inws kissing each other. Jiang Weizhe was passionately kissing his wife that shocked her out of her wits. That was thest scene she had expected to witness.


    Ahhhh!!! What did I see!? I came at the wrong time, damn it! Mom and Dad...ah ah!!!


    She thought that she lost all her face in front of them. She blushed hard and her cheeks turned all red. But the one with even redder cheeks was none other than Jiang Yubi.


    To think that somebody saw them kissing¡­


    She was so embarrassed that she couldn''t even look her in the eye.


    The only calm person in that situation was Jiang Weizhe who apparently was unaffected by Lihua''# intrusion.


    He tilted his head. "Lixue."


    Lihua tried her hardest to smile but she couldn''t. She was trembling at her ce andcked tears to shed.


    What did I do? What did I do!? I thought Dad was at the office!


    She nervously chuckled as she wiped her forehead. "Haha...Hahaha...D-Dad¡­"


    He nodded and softly smiled. "En.''


    "I-I-I am so sorry! I really didn''t that you...you were *cough cough*"


    Jiang Yubi now covered her face with her hands. Apart from Jiang Weizhe, nobody ever came into this mansion. There were also very few maids but she had given them a holiday today. So they didn''t bother to close the door¡­


    Lihua peeked at her and saw her refusing to look at her. She inwardly sobbed.


    No! This is supposed to be our first meeting! Mom and I were supposed to bond as the mother-inw and daughter-inw. What have I done!? I have already lost points before I could even talk to her!


    Jiang Weizhe said, "Come inside."


    "No, I think I should definitely leave!"


    Hearing that, Jiang Yubi sobbed even harder.


    Lihua bit her tongue.


    Ahh did I say that out loud!? Mingshen is right! I am the dumbest person in the entire universe!


    Jiang Weizhe tilted his head. "Why would you leave?"


    "..."


    He walked towards her and smiled as he patted her head. "You came at the right time. I was talking to Yubi about you only."


    Lihua coughed again.


    Y-you surely weren''t talking when I came inside¡­


    "I-I see¡­" she wiped her forehead.


    Jiang Weizhe turned and said, "Yubi. She is Lixue, our daughter-inw."


    Jiang Yubi awkwardly smiled. "I¡­That...Sure¡­"


    Lihua cried.


    I made our first meeting so awkward! Why!?


    When Jiang Yubi finally came to her senses after being thoroughly embarrassed, she noticed one odd thing.


    "Lixue? How can that be your name? Aren''t you¡­"

 Chapter 275 - Meeting The Mother-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 275 - Meeting The Mother-inw</h4>


    Jiang Weizhe slightly widened his eyes and hurriedly walked over to his wife''s side before she could reveal anything. "Yubi."


    He blocked Lihua''s sight with his back. He held Jiang Yubi''s shoulders and whispered, "Yubi. I know what you want to say. I will... exin itter."


    She blinked her eyes in confusion.


    "But for now, just know that her name is Lixue."


    "Lixue? But she is Song Lihua."


    He said nothing and averted his gaze.


    Jiang Yubi carefully observed her husband and she faintly felt a trace of hesitation in his expression. She wondered what he was hiding.


    "Alright¡­"


    He softly smiled. "En."


    Lihua craned her neck and wondered what they were whispering. She cried, feeling aggrieved.


    Are they gossiping how stupid of a daughter-inw I am to barge in their cozy time? What did you do, Lixue?


    Jiang Weizhe smiled and said, "Come here."


    Lihua coughed and slowly stepped forward. She finally took the courage to look at her mother-inw and her lips parted in shock, seeing how beautiful she was. Jiang Yubi was in her forties but even at that age, she looked extremely elegant and graceful. When shepared her and Wei, it was obvious that he had taken most of his features in the looks department from his father, but indeed, there were a few simrities between the mother and son.


    "You are so pretty¡­" she subconsciously said


    Jiang Yubi looked at her in surprise.


    Lihua snapped out from her stupor. "I-I mean I am not praising you just to...I really mean it!"


    Jiang Weizhe nodded. "En. Yubi is the most beautiful woman in this universe."


    She blushed hard. "Weizhe...she is our daughter-inw¡­"


    "But it is the truth," he tilted his head.


    Somehow Lihua instantly saw herself in Jiang Yubi and it clicked her.


    So, Wei got his buttery flirting skills from Dad!


    They never failed to praise their wives be it anywhere.


    Jiang Yubi coughed and diverted her gaze to Lihua. She beamed in joy as this was the first time she was seeing her. Last time, she had only seen her afar from the car outside the grocery store.


    She eagerly held her hands and looked at her up and down. "You are not any less pretty. I can see why Wei fell for you. I am so happy to meet you."


    Lihua slightly blushed. "Thank you...um, can I call you, Mom?"


    Jiang Yubi stared at her as the corner of her eyes slightly stung. "Y-Yes of course!"


    It had been a long time since somebody had addressed her as that. She quickly wiped her tears and said, "Wait here! I will bring you some tea and snacks."


    Lihua froze.


    Ah shit! This is the first time I am meeting Mom. Shouldn''t I have brought something for her as a gift?


    She inwardly bit her tongue hard and wanted to disappear from this ce.


    Damn it! I am an idiot. I should have brought some food that I personally cooked. I would have scored brownie points if she would have gotten a taste of my awesome food.


    Little did Lihua know that her cooking skills would have been a disaster instead of making her score any kind of points. But somehow even if she had never cooked after her memory loss, she had immense confidence that she was a great chef. It was a mystery why she thought like that. She just did.


    Fortunately, today wasn''t the day that her illusion was supposed to shatter.


    As she left, Lihua heavily pursed her lips. "Dad! I didn''t bring any gift for Mom! I should have greeted her with something as this is our first meeting."


    Jiang Weizhe curiously looked at her. "Really?"


    "En! Will she think bad of me?" She was anxious. "I mean I already intruded upon your *ahem* and now I am being rudeing empty-handed."


    He chuckled. "Don''t worry. Yubi doesn''t mind such stuff. She is just happy to know that you came to meet her."


    "R-really?"


    "Trust me."


    Jiang Yubi stepped in, bringing a tray with her. Lihua quickly helped her put it down on the table.


    She took a sip of the tea and brightened. "It''s delicious! Em and this cookies are yummy!"


    Jiang Yubi smiled. "I am d you like it."


    "Yubi is an excellent chef," Jiang Weiyuan proudly smiled.


    She furiously nodded.


    Jiang Yubi stared at her and hesitatingly said, "You...Why did youe here though?"


    "Of course to meet my mother-inw! In fact," she seemed guilty, "I should apologize that I couldn''t meet you earlier."


    "Oh no no. I didn''t mean it that way. I also know that you have been working hard these months in helping all the family members and I am really proud of you."


    Her gaze dimmed. "I just asked because...Old Madam has forbidden anybody to meet me¡­"


    Lihua blinked her eyes. "Well Old Madam had forbidden a lot of stuff but I broke through each one of them anyway. A rule to not meet you wouldn''t have stopped me," she said as she was busy chomping upon the cookies.


    She widened her eyes and stared at her in disbelief. But then a chuckle escaped her lips. "That''s quite an argument you have. I just don''t want you to fall into any trouble with Old Madam."


    She grinned. "I have had shes with her so many times now that I have lost count. One more wouldn''t change anything hehe¡­"


    "..."


    My daughter-inw is really something¡­


    Jiang Weizhe kissed her forehead and said, "I will leave now for the office. You two continue."


    "En."


    He looked at Lihua and a soft smile curled his lips again. More than Jiang Yubi, he was happy to see her here today. Nobody had initiated to meet her before so that they wouldn''t offend Old Madam.


    But Lihua didn''t care about any of that. He patted her head and left.


    Lihua said, "Oh yes. I am sorry I didn''te with Wei. Technically, I should havee with him to meet you but he left early in the morning. But don''t worry! Tomorrow, I wille with him."


    Jiang Yubi stiffened. "With Wei?"

 Chapter 276 - The Consequences Of Not Sentencing Words Properly

    <h4>Chapter 276 - The Consequences Of Not Sentencing Words Properly</h4>


    The lines on Jiang Yubi''s forehead slightly creased at Wei''s mention. There was a flicker of hope in her eyes for just a moment that quickly died down as soon as it came.


    But she didn''t pursue it anymore. She smiled. "How are things at the main residence?"


    "Oh, good! FaiFai is getting busy with his school. Hehe and not just that, he is already getting so many offers as aic artist. The teenager is rolling in money haha. Of course, Aunt Xiurang is proud of him. FaiFai is also enjoying his work."


    She beamed. "Yes! Weizhe brought me a copy of thatic. I must say that I really loved it. Xiurang would be so proud. I am really happy for her," her gaze dimmed. "She has suffered a lot because of Li Tingzhe."


    Lihua nodded. "But now Aunt is nothing like before! She is truly enjoying her life with FaiFai. Then Jiang Ruiling and Shen Yang are also excited for their wedding. Though Old Madam is still deciding on the date, Jiang Ruiling has already started shopping. Poor Shen Yang holds all the shopping bags instead of guarding haha!"


    Jiang Yubi widened her eyes and softly chuckled. "I am d to hear that. I remember I had seen her once. At that time, she looked serious and so mature. But that kind of felt...sad to me. She and Li were so young, yet they didn''t get any time to be children."


    Lihua smiled.


    Jiang Yubi was slightly grim and anxious as she asked, "How about Li? Weizhe told me all about Li...It''s heartbreaking to hear about his ident."


    "Don''t worry, Mom. Things were pretty serious before, but after meeting Mingshen, we have hope. Jiang Li is in his capable hands now. Jiang Lanying is also doing her best to support him."


    "I am proud of her too. I saw the press conference she held and I was so d to see that she stood up for Li. It must have been hard."


    She nodded. "Jiang Lanying was awesome! She turned the tide and face-pped all those useless scums in a matter of a few minutes!"


    Jiang Yubi giggled. "I imagined everybody''s expressions who insulted Li until now and trust me, it was a very satisfying feeling."


    Lihuaughed along with her.


    "How are Weiyuan and Ninghong?"


    "Yup, Uncle and Aunt are doing great. They were worried about Jiang Li at first, but ever since Mingshen gave the good news, they look a lot relieved now."


    "I see. That''s great."


    Jiang Yubi hesitated a little to ask about Wei. "W-what about Wei?"


    Lihua said, "En! Wei is as Godly handsome as ever," she blushed.


    "Ah?"


    Lihua cleared her throat. "I mean, Wei is doing good too. Though, we are having a little argument, hmph!"


    She was surprised. "Argument? And Wei with you?"


    She had trouble digesting this fact somehow. As far as she has heard from Weizhe, Wei dotes on Lihua so much that he never even thinks about arguing with Lihua.


    "What is it about?"


    Lihua pursed her lips in grievance. "Hear this Mom! What do you think? Do you want a cute little boy who would look exactly like Wei or would you want an adorable angel girl like me? I think that it would be awesome to have a little Wei but Wei wants to have a little Lixue."


    Jiang Yubi blinked her eyes. Then as she realized the context, her eyes sparkled like the brightest star in the universe.


    "Oh, oh, oh! Li-Lixue...are you pregnant?" She sharply gasped.


    "..."


    She puked blood in shock.


    What!?


    "Oh my God! I am going to be a grandmother!? This is such happy news! Ahhhh, I cannot contain my happiness at all! I will finally be able to see my grandchild!" Jiang Yubi was so happy that she was already dancing in her ce.


    "..."


    Wait a minute, how did the conversation take this turn?


    "How many months has it been? Are you feeling okay? Is the morning sickness too bad? Oh, wait a minute!"


    Jiang Yubi already got up from her ce and hopped towards the cupboard. She took out some old clothes and ced them in front of her.


    "Look. I have Wei''s some of the old baby clothes with me. You can use them for your child. It''s not good for newborns to wear new clothes. Their skin is too sensitive."


    Lihua choked in her throat. "M-Mom¡­"


    She took a nce at her and furrowed her brows. "Lixue, this is not good. You need to start eating healthy food now. You look thin to me. A pregnant woman should have a proper weight or the baby and mother would have difficulties. You need to eat more. Is Wei not taking proper care of you?" She pursed her lips.


    She sighed. "But I also understand. In the initial months, the morning sickness is too bad. You don''t feel like eating anything."


    "..."


    Lihua gulped.


    Ah, ah! Mom is...damn it, it''s my fault! I should have worded my sentence properly! She isn''t wrong if she jumped into conclusion, she sobbed.


    "Haha...Mom, you are misunderstanding something," She wiped the sweat off her forehead. "I am not pregnant."


    Jiang Yubi blinked her eyes. "Ah? You are not? Didn''t you ask about a little Wei and Lixue?"


    She awkwardlyughed. "Y-yes but not in a way that I am pregnant. One day, we were shopping with Jiang Li and Jiang Lanying and the topic just came naturally. So ever since that day, whenever we talk about our child, we always get into an argument."


    "Oh!" Jiang Yubi lightly smacked herself on the forehead. "I get it now. Sorry for thinking so far ahead. When you talked about your child, I got too excited."


    Lihua sheepishly scratched her chin. "It''s not your fault. I said it in a confusion manner," She sobbed, "Mingshen is right when he says that I am dumb."


    "Of course not! You are the most adorable," she chuckled.


    "Did you and Dad have such silly arguments too?" Sheughed.


    Jiang Yubi''s gaze dimmed. "No¡­"

 Chapter 277 - The Reasons Of A Fathers Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 277 - The Reasons Of A Father''s Hatred</h4>


    "Weizhe and I never had such arguments¡­" her tone was a little downcast.


    "Aish. I thought Dad would definitely want a daughter just like how Wei wants one haha," Lihua smiled.


    "He didn''t," she whispered inaudibly.


    "Ah? I didn''t hear you."


    She quickly shook her head. "Nothing¡­"


    Lihua was puzzled.


    "No problem! Hehe, I will visit you with Wei tomorrow. Then we will have even more things to talk about. Oh and please take my side in front of Wei about the son," she shamelessly asked.


    She faintly smiled.


    "Wei won''t be able toe."


    Lihua blinked her eyes. "Why not?"


    She was a bit awkward. "He isn''t allowed here."


    "Aish, Mom. If you mean that Old Madam would forbid him froming here, then don''t worry. I will work it out somehow haha. Wei is your son. Of course, he wille to meet you."


    There was a pause of silence.


    She lowered her head and sped her hands together. "I don''t mean Old Madam...I mean that Weizhe has forbidden him froming here."


    Lihua blinked her eyes once. Then she rapidly blinked them again. "Dad? Why would he forbid Wei froming here?"


    Jiang Yubi pursed her lips. "Weizhe doesn''t...like Wei ever since he was born."


    She widened her eyes. "Ah? How is this possible? It doesn''t seem like Dad hates Wei. They are so amicable."


    Jiang Yubi shook her head. "They are not. You must have never seen them talk to each other."


    Lihua tilted her head. "No, they have. They-"


    Lihua remembered and remembered and then suddenly realized that Wei and Jiang Weizhe¡­


    Wait a minute. When did Ist see them talking together?


    She pressed her brows together and used her brain to the maximum level it had to recall any such event.


    Her mouth twitched.


    "I never really saw them talking to each other."


    Jiang Yubi nodded.


    "But-but that doesn''t mean that Dad hates Wei. They are naturally quiet type of people and maybe they just don''t like to talk much. I mean Wei himself talks really rarely to FaiFai, Jiang Ruiling or Jiang Li or even Aunt Ninghong, Aunt Xiurang and Uncle Weiyuan for that matter."


    "No. It''s different between them. Weizhe¡­" she hesitated. "didn''t even want Wei to be born."


    Her lips parted in shock and she looked at her, stunned. Her heart skipped a beat as she heard this shocking news.


    Didn''t want Wei to be born?


    "Why not? Dad loves you so much. It is impossible that he won''t love your child."


    She shook her head. "It''s true. When Weizhe learned about my pregnancy, he wasn''t happy about it. He had even begged me to abort Wei."


    Her eyes widened in horror. She didn''t know why but tears automatically rimmed in the corner of her eyes.


    The thought of Wei''s existence not in this world anymore made her heart clench in pain. She couldn''t imagine what her life would have been if Wei wasn''t there in this world.


    "But it doesn''t match Dad''s personality...I mean Dad is so doting towards you. How can he hate Wei so much?" She sniffled.


    "There were two reasons for this."


    She wiped her eyes. "Two reasons?"


    Jiang Yubi slowly nodded with a grim expression. "Firstly, when I was pregnant, I had almost gone through a miscarriage."


    She froze.


    "It was a close call, but thankfully Wei was safe. But it deteriorated my condition. The doctors said that giving birth to Wei when the ident had taken a toll on my body wasn''t a good idea. So, they rmended for an abortion. But truthfully, Weizhe didn''t want me to abort because he knew that an abortion affected a woman''s body. But seeing the threat to my life, he had to take a step back and even though he didn''t want for an abortion, he asked me to do it."


    Lihua felt extremely sad upon hearing this. "I see¡­"


    I didn''t know that Mom had faced such things too¡­


    Jiang Yubi smiled. "But I really wanted to keep the child. There were possibilities of a safe delivery so I didn''t wish to give up on Wei. Weizhe reluctantly agreed, but for the whole nine months, Weizhe was extremely stressed out because of my health. He couldn''t be happy about our child at all. Then when Wei was born, I did be a little weak and had to stay hospitalized for a month for my body to recover. Seeing my condition like that, Weizhe was really disappointed and somewhere med Wei for putting me into that state."


    Tears trickled down Lihua''s cheeks.


    "I remember that Weizhe had never once held Wei in his arms."


    She looked at her in disbelief.


    As a father, he never held his son? Not even once?


    She bit her lip. "I understand that you have suffered and I feel horrible and also extremely grateful to you that you didn''t give up on Wei."


    She smiled.


    "But still, it isn''t Wei''s fault. Dad shouldn''t me him."


    Jiang Yubi said, "I tried my best to make him understand that but...he panicked seeing me so weak. He thought that I would die and in front of that imagination, he couldn''t forgive Wei."


    Her shoulders drooped in sadness. "What is the other reason?"


    Jiang Yubi paused. "...I don''t know how to exin this. It''s a little difficult to put it into words. Even if I hadn''t gone through the ident, Weizhe still never wished to have a child."


    "Why not?"


    "Because he thought that he would lose his ce in my heart if a child came between us."


    Lihua rapidly blinked her eyes. Somehow, she felt as if she understood what she said but at the same time, she didn''t.


    "Sounds a little silly, right? But if you think from his point of view, it''s really not. This concerns more regarding his rtionship with Weiyuan."


    Uncle?


    "At first, the brothers had pretty much a normal rtionship just like any other siblings. But then one day it changed when Weiyuan started to act a little differently."

 Chapter 278 - I Dont Want Anybody Else In Your World...

    <h4>Chapter 278 - I Don''t Want Anybody Else In Your World...</h4>


    "Different how?"


    Jiang Yubi said, "As in, Weiyuan suddenly dered one day that he wants to be the Mafia King."


    Lihua was taken aback. She had never expected to hear this out of all things.


    "Really?"


    "Yes. This happened when they were young and Weizhe was going through the training to be the next Mafia King aka the Boss after the Old Master. Weiyuan was training to be the underboss who is the second-inmand after Weizhe. Weizhe didn''t tell me much about those days. But then Weiyuan suddenly came up to the Old Master and said that he wants to take over from Weizhe and be the Mafia King."


    Lihua frowned. "But I don''t understand why."


    She shook her head. "Neither did Weizhe ever understand the sudden change in his demeanor. But after that deration, he began to hamper Weizhe''s training. He did everything he could to surpass him and in that process, Weizhe lost a lot of things. Weiyuan hadpletely cut him off. He strove to shine better than Weizhe in whatever he did. And ultimately, Old Madam began to wonder if Weiyuan could indeed be the next Mafia King."


    "Wait, wait! Old Madam said that?" Lihua was genuinely shocked upon hearing that.


    "Yes. Weizhe told me that he heard her talking about it once. There was a debate if Weiyuan was more capable to be the Mafia King."


    Her brows heavily furrowed themselves. "But isn''t she really adamant in only the eldest son inheriting everything? She wanted Jiang Lanying to marry only Wei, the eldest son of the family."


    "Indeed, it is the tradition that only the eldest son bes the heir of the family. The Mafia is a very organized syndicate. There is a strict hierarchy and everybody is supposed to follow that. Under no circumstances, there will be a change in the position and the power that everybody in the family would hold. The flow must be from the father to his eldest son and then he would pass it on to his eldest son."


    "What if it''s the eldest daughter?"


    "Well, if she has a younger brother, then the title would go to him. The daughters don''t hold any power in the Underworld. At an appropriate age, they are married off."


    She frowned. "But what if there are only daughters? Will the power go to the son-inw instead?"


    Jiang Yubi widened her eyes. "No way. The Jiang family would never hand over the Mafia King title outside the bloodline. Giving it to a son-inw of a different family is impossible. In that case, if the previous decessor has a younger brother, then he or his son, if any, would inherit the title and power. For example, if I had given birth to a daughter, Weiyuan would have be the Mafia King. Then he would pass it on to Li after he was born. It''s the next eldest son in line who gets it."


    Her mouth twitched. "So patriarchal. What if there are only daughters in the family?" She couldn''t help but ask again.


    "Then they would pass it on to her son but then her husband would have to change his name and be a Jiang. He would have to be a part of the Jiang family instead of the daughter getting her husband''s surname."


    "Soplicated for my brain¡­"


    Jiang Yubi sighed. "It is indeed. Weizhe''s grandfather greatly favored boys. It was so many years back so it wasmon to have patriarchal families."


    Lihua blinked her eyes. "But isn''t the Old Madam the Matriarch now?"


    "Yes, because Old Master is no more. So temporarily, she has the position. She was supposed to make Weizhe as the head of the family but then¡­" her gaze dimmed, "because he married me, it caused shes between them so she refused to hand him the position. There was Weiyuan too, but again, he is the second son and she didn''t want to break the tradition. So most probably, she should make Wei the next head of the family."


    Ugh¡­Will she now? I mean she doesn''t like me either like Mom and she already dislikes Wei because of that¡­


    Lihua snapped out of her stupor. "Sorry for my questions. I think we diverted too much from the main topic," coughed in embarrassment.


    "Ah, yes! You asked about the Old Madam agreeing to Weiyuan bing the Mafia King. But of course, the Old Master vehemently rejected this idea. There was no scope of any change. So ultimately, Weizhe got it in the end no matter how hard Weiyuan tried."


    "Oh. But how does it connect to¡­"


    She faintly smiled. "In that phase when Weiyuan was fiercelypeting with him, he felt as if hadpletely lost him as a brother. He became distant with Xiurang too. There was a shift in favor towards Weiyuan as he excelled in everything that inadvertently left Weizhe lonely."


    Her eyes brimmed with tears. "I could feel it in his gaze when he had shared this part of his life with me. It was a hard time for a ten-year-old boy to livepletely cut off from his siblings. As Weiyuan gained more favor from Old Madam, Weizhe was slowly left behind. His rtionship with his parents wasn''t close. They only focused on his training. You could say that he lived a lonely life despite having a family. So when I got pregnant, he got afraid."


    Suddenly, it dawned upon Lihua on what must have happened. She felt that she got a glimpse of Jiang Weizhe''s feelings.


    Jiang Yubi went into a trance as she remembered that day as if it was just yesterday.


    "Yubi... don''t bring him into this world, Yubi¡­" Jiang Weizhe was trembling as he rested his head on her hand. He hid his face, trying to hide his panic and the faint trace of tears in his eyes, "I have only you in this world, Yubi. Th-there is nobody else left. This child will take you away from me. If I lose you, then I wouldn''t be able to live anymore...Don''t leave me, Yubi. Please don''t leave me¡­"


    "Weizhe, he won''t take me away. In fact, his presence would make your life even happier. There won''t be just me anymore in your world."


    "But I don''t want anybody else other than you. I don''t want to share you with anybody, Yubi. I don''t want anybody toe between us. I am scared, Yubi...I am really scared¡­I don''t want anybody else in your world other than me¡­"

 Chapter 279 - Test Your Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 279 - Test Your Rtionship</h4>


    Jiang Yubi looked at Lihua as she came out of those memories. "He was really afraid that I would make Wei the whole center of my world. You understand, right? Once a child is born, a mother''s life revolves around him a lot. And Weizhe, who felt all alone in his life until I stepped in, felt threatened."


    Lihua was unable to gather her words. She parted her lips but couldn''t say anything.


    "I know it''s difficult to express it, right?" She smiled. "This is what I said in the beginning. It''s a little hard to put it into words. His feelings. Everybody may find it silly and might evenugh at him for feeling threatened by his own child. But they are his feelings and fear that didn''t stem out of nowhere. He has suffered loneliness so he feared it too. He felt as if he would be isted if I gave all my attention to Wei just like how Old Madam had begun to favor Weiyuan. So...he became distrustful of the rtionship between a mother and child."


    "B-But of course you wouldn''t do that!" She pursed her lips.


    "I wouldn''t have and I tried to exin to him the best I could, but he didn''t listen to me," she sadly shook her head.


    "Then what happened?"


    "Well, then the ident happened and I asked Weizhe to let me keep the child. In the end, he agreed but he also said that we won''t raise Wei. So, he handed him to Old Madam, which was going to happen anyway because of his Mafia King training."


    She sulked. "So he didn''t let you and Wei meet at all?"


    Jiang Yubi patted her head. "Don''t worry. If you think that I am angry with Weizhe then I am not. It was a really hard time for him. But I am sad too because Wei was slowly turning like Weizhe who had troubleprehending his emotions and expressing them. But after my delivery and seeing my weak condition like that, Weizhe was even more angry at Wei and then he dered that Wei won''t ever meet me."


    "But you do want to meet Wei, right? You definitely wish to see your son, don''t you?"


    She lowered her gaze.


    Of course, she wanted to meet Wei. Until now, she had only seen him in pictures and heard about him through Weizhe. But she did wish to meet him in person.


    He was her son, after all.


    Lihua didn''t need any more answers from her. She held her hand and looked at her with a determined light in her eyes. "You don''t have to be sad anymore. I will definitely bring Wei here and reunite the mother and son. Even if Dad is really adorable like Wei, he won''t be able to stop me!"


    She looked at her, surprised and chuckled. "Adorable? Well indeed both father and son are extremely cute," she smiled and then said, "I appreciate your thought, Lixue, but Weizhe would never listen to you."


    Lihua raised her brow. "I am his daughter-inw he loves so much. Of course, he would listen to me. And if he doesn''t, I have my ways of convincing him," she grinned.


    ---


    "This isn''t convincing at all."


    At the breakfast table, Tian Meirong folded her arms as she stared at Fu Renshu and Meng Ya.


    "This only adds up to my theory that you two aren''t dating at all. I suggest that youe out with the truth and leave this house, dear. Renshu already has me," she smiled.


    "..."


    Meng Ya was baffled.


    Where is thising from? Like, we are having a peaceful breakfast here and did you have to open your mouth and ruin the atmosphere?


    Fu Renshu asked, "What do you mean?"


    She chuckled. "Aren''t you two in a rtionship and even living together at one house? So why aren''t you two sharing one room?"


    Meng Ya choked.


    Well this hooligan has kidnapped me! Of course, we would be in separate rooms!


    Fu Renshu''s brow slightly twitched.


    "Didn''t you so passionately eat her cooking even though you don''t like fish at all? I thought then you would definitely be living in one room as a couple," Tian Meirong narrowed her eyes, "But forget about living in the same room, Renshu''s room is actually the farthest from Meng Ya''s room. I would have at least expected that you would be neighbors, but I was wrong."


    "..."


    "..."


    Damn it!


    Meng Ya gritted her teeth.


    Why does this woman have such a sharp perception?


    She secretly red at him.


    And you! Why the hell is your room so farther away!? Am I a virus or something you are running away from!?


    Fu Renshu kind of understood her burning question and he mockingly looked back at her.


    As if I would be that stupid to let a dumb woman live so near me and make me dumb along with her!


    And somehow, she could catch on to what he was thinking.


    She stomped her foot on his under the table and he slightly winced.


    Damn this gori woman! Just how much strength does she have?


    Meng Ya slightly panicked and racked her brains about what excuse to give.


    Ummm¡­ah yes!


    She smiled. "You arepletely misunderstanding us. But it''s pointless. I think I said that we were having an argument when you came? So...I shifted my room in a fit of anger!"


    Fu Renshu paused and stared at her.


    That was actually a good excuse¡­


    He tasted the food again and wondered.


    What is the magic potion here that gave her the brains toe up with that excuse? I need to find that ingredient¡­


    Tian Meirong said, "But haven''t you two already made up?"


    She coughed. "Well Renshu has yet topletely cajole me."


    He puked.


    Excuse me? Cajole who?


    "You two still wouldn''t give up huh?"


    Meng Ya narrowed her eyes. "So as you are trying to im him even though you can see that we are in a happy rtionship."


    Tian Meirongughed. "Well, if it''s really a happy rtionship then let me test it. Let me see how much you remember stuff that got you two to date each other."


    Meng Ya frowned. She really didn''t understand what she meant.


    "My first question. Where did you two meet?"

 Chapter 280 - Cannot Lose Or Game Over!

    <h4>Chapter 280 - Cannot Lose Or Game Over!</h4>


    Fu Renshu stiffened.


    If this dumb woman says about us meeting in the Jiang Industries for trying to find Song Lihua, then it will be a headache. She would start pestering me to leave to find her and tell the truth.


    "College."


    "Office."


    Fu Renshu and Meng Ya shared stupefied nces. He gritted his teeth.


    Idiot! Let me do all the answering!


    Meng Ya was dumbfounded.


    What the hell? When did we meet in college!? Has he lost his memory? I met him in the Jiang office!


    Tian Meirong amusingly raised her brow. "Interesting...Are you sure you are talking about the same person? How can you meet in two different ces?"


    Both were at a loss for a moment.


    Fu Renshu then smiled and pinched her cheek. Then he pinched it a little harder until she welped.


    You hooligan! Why are you acting so violent!? My cheek!


    He smiled. "Hahaha, you stupid, stupid woman."


    Tian Meirong suspiciously looked at him.


    "Did you forget that we met at your college during campus recruitment?"


    "..."


    "We met during your interview for the FIRST time there," he secretly red at her, not to say anything funny.


    Meng Ya grimaced.


    What interview is he talking about? When the hell did I have any interview with him?


    But it is true that I saw him at the college first...But would you even call that a meeting? Not like we talked¡­


    Fu Renshu shook his head. "Sorry, she is sometimes an airhead. We actually met at the college first."


    "Then why did she say office?" She asked.


    "...because she is considering our first meeting when we began to have feelings for each other. That was in the office when we first met. She is a silly emotional woman, you see."


    Meng Ya was speechless.


    I shouldmend him foring up for that excuse!


    She smiled as if agreeing to him. "Y-Yes silly me."


    Tian Meirong narrowed her eyes. "Then who confessed first?"


    Fu Renshu and Meng Ya blinked their eyes as if the answer was obvious.


    "Of course he."


    "Of course she."


    "..."


    Fu Renshu wanted to strangle her then and there.


    Idiot!


    Meng Ya stared at him in disbelief.


    Why would I confess to a hooligan like you!?


    Why would I confess to a dumb woman like you!?


    Of course, it''s you who will confess first! They red at each other.


    Tian Meirong chuckled. "Interesting once again. What do you have to say now?" She folded her arms.


    Fu Renshu grimaced.


    Meng Ya wanted to smash his head on the wall.


    Don''t usually men confess first? Well, women do it too but USUALLY they are men!


    She bit her lip.


    I cannot lose to her at this point or game over!


    She thought and thought and then suddenly remembered something.


    "You know it''s such a funny thing haha¡­"


    Fu Renshu got more and more anxious.


    What is she trying to do? If she spew anymore troubles then I will kill her!


    "Renshu and I had a argument once and so we were quite on the cold war with each other. Nobody took the initiative. I was extremely heartbroken," she sniffled as she wiped her fake tears. "I mean he waspletely unreasonable and I has cried so hard."


    His mouth twitched


    "I had feelings for him but we refused to talk so I felt sad. To provoke him, I purposely acted close to some other man who was my friend. But then he started hanging around with some other woman too! I thought that he would realize his mistake and apologize to me!"


    Fu Renshu had his blood boiling.


    She even decided that it was my fault and I had to beg for forgiveness¡­This woman guts are increasing day by day.


    "Then one day, I decided that I cannot stand this anymore and will confess my feelings to him. He was hopeless. So I called him to meet me. Just the two of us."


    Meng Ya was nowpletely in her story-telling mode as she slipped into a trance.


    "I remember it was a rainy day¡­"


    "..."


    What the hell is she spouting? She has gotten too into it. Somebody, bring this dumb woman back.


    "The rain kind of made me feel sad because I wanted it to be a sunny day when I would confess my feelings to him. That would surely be a good sign right? But the rain sshed water on my hopes. Pun intended. I thought that he would definitely reject me. I was suddenly afraid then. The dark clouds gave a gloomy feeling... I wanted to withdraw, fearing that I would lose him if I confessed. But he was already on the way."


    Fu Renshu inwardly yawned.


    She just wants to know who confessed first. Why are you creating a emotional story out of nowhere?


    "He came walking towards me as the light shower dribbled upon us. I imagined that he would have a sour expression on his face. After all, he was angry at me and he isn''t so easy to please at all. I thought that I bothered him out of his work."


    "..."


    "But I was surprised to see that he looked a bit different. There a strange nervousness I saw or maybe it was me who felt nervous. We remained silent like that for a few minutes. I felt my heart pounding loudly but thankfully the rain had caught up its speed so he couldn''t hear how anxious I was."


    Fu Renshu dryly looked at her.


    I don''t know about you but why the hell I don''t have an umbre? Also, no matter how loudly your heart pounds, I won''t be able to hear it anyway unless I press my face to your chest which I am sincerely not interested in.


    Meng Ya had flowers blooming around her as she eagerly continued. "I hesitated to confess my feelings. But I had to do it. It was now or never. So, I shut my eyes and screamed, ''I like you!'' But then I heard another voice saying ''I like you!'' again and at the same time as I said. In disbelief, I opened my eyes and saw that it was Renshu¡­"

 Chapter 281 - The Mafia King Meets His Mother (1)

    <h4>Chapter 281 - The Mafia King Meets His Mother (1)</h4>


    Meng Ya blushed. "So you see. We confessed it at the same time. But I thought that I heard Renshu saying a teensy tiny second earlier. So I said that Renshu confessed to me first haha¡­"


    Fu Renshu twitched his mouth.


    Instead of telling such a long story, couldn''t you have just said that we confessed at the same time? Why so much background effect?


    Fu Renshu said, "Indeed. I thought that she spoke first so technically I decided that she confessed first. But now that I think back, we said it together I guess."


    Tian Meirong said, "I see¡­"


    He quickly said, "I hope you are satisfied now."


    "Yeah¡­" she narrowed her eyes. "So I guess Meng Ya will be moving back to Renshu''s room?"


    They choked hard.


    Meng Ya inwardly sweated. "Um, what?"


    She smiled. "Well now that you too have sorted out your issues, wouldn''t you two stay together now in one room?"


    Silence.


    She gulped.


    Me and with this hooligan!? Impossible!


    Fu Renshu wanted to kill himself.


    Me and with this dumb woman!? Impossible!


    She awkwardly smiled. "Y-yeah... Actually, I was going to move my stuff today only¡­"


    Why the hell things took this turn!? But if I ignore it now, all my effort in answering her questions will go to waste! She will definitely sniff out that something is wrong.


    And if she finds that it''s a fake rtionship then she won''t leave the chance and would jump upon him!


    Fu Renshu raised his brow.


    At this point, he honestly thought that she would give up and admit defeat. But she actually epted it.


    A sinful smirkced his lips.


    Well, it would be fun if we stayed in one room. I would have lots of fun with her~


    By fun, he had no perverted meaning associated with it. By fun, he meant literal fun.


    He smiled. "Sure~ I will help you in moving back."


    Meng Ya felt a chill run across her spine seeing the eerie smile on his face.


    What is this hooligan nning now? His hideous smile is not good news!


    Tian Meirong said, "Alright then. Let''s see¡­"


    Meng Ya frowned.


    See what?


    After she left, Meng Ya immediately asked, "You! What was with that smile?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t y innocent! The smile that clearly says you are nning something bad! Are you going to trouble me?"


    He chuckled. "Well if you think so then you can always stay in your room. I am not forcing you toe with me."


    She gritted her teeth.


    But then Tian Meirong would realize the truth. And I don''t know why but I don''t want that to happen¡­She would be confident that her path is clear now.


    As she thought about Tian Meirong and Fu Renshu together, the familiar irritation erupted in her chest and a sense of distaste filled her heart.


    "Hmph! I am not scared of you!" Meng Ya haughtily said and then left the table too.


    Fu Renshu stretched his arms and smiled. "We will see that."


    ---


    The next day, Lihua stood in front of the separate residence where Jiang Yubi lived.


    But she didn''te alone.


    She grinned. "Let''s go, Wei. Mom is waiting for us."


    Wei inly said without much emotion. "I am not allowed inside."


    "Don''t worry about that! We will go in anyway! Aren''t you excited to meet your mother!?" Her eyes sparkled. "After so many years, you will finally have your reunion."


    Wei thought about it.


    Mom¡­


    He particrly didn''t feel anything different. "Not really¡­"


    "Hehe don''t think about it too much. I know it''s sudden but I am sure you will feel something!"


    Lihua had realized in all these months that Wei had troubleprehending emotions. It was clear with the way how he didn''t know much about his own family members even though they lived in the same house. There was no connection at all and everything because of how heartlessly Old Madam trained him.


    But she was sure that with Jiang Yubi, it would be different. She gave him birth after all. There was no way that Wei wouldn''t feel even a tiny speck of emotion for her.


    As soon as they stepped into the vi, an extremely chilly voice came from above the corridor. "Why are you here?"


    Lihua looked up and saw Jiang Weizhe coldly staring at Wei. With dark fury enveloping his gaze, he came down, his every step carrying a heavy and ominous ring to it.


    The father and son faced each other in confrontation. Where the father was furious at his arrival, the son had absolutely no effect. Wei just expressionlessly stared at him as if it was just any other normal day.


    "Why are you here?"


    Wei said nothing.


    Lihua was the only chirpy one among the three. "Oh, I brought Wei here to meet Mom! Isn''t it nice?"


    Jiang Weizhe was stunned and he widened his eyes. "You brought him here?"


    No wonder Wei suddenly came...He never broke his rule in all these years.


    His voice softened in front of his daughter-inw. He couldn''t be stern to her.


    "Wei cannote here, Lixue," he patiently said.


    "I know. Mom told me about it."


    He slightly stiffened. "En."


    "But I brought him anyway," she sheepishly grinned. "It''s been twenty-eight years now and I feel sorry for Mom that she had to stay away from her son for so long. So it''s time for an emotional reunion haha!"


    "..."


    Jiang Weizhe''s mouth twitched. He nced at Wei and narrowed his eyes.


    He softly smiled at her. "That is not needed."


    "Why not?"


    "Because Yubi is used to living without him. She or I don''t need him to fill anything in our lives," he said seriously.


    "But that is not what Mom thinks," she smiled.


    Jiang Weizhe pursed his lips. "I am sorry Lixue but I can''t let him meet Yubi. It has always been that way and I won''t change it even if... you tell me to do so."

 Chapter 282 - The Mafia King Meets His Mother (2)

    <h4>Chapter 282 - The Mafia King Meets His Mother (2)</h4>


    "But why can''t you let him meet Mom? Wei has every right to do so."


    "Because I hate him," he said without hesitation. Even though Wei was right in front of him, Jiang Weizhe didn''t hesitate at all to tell the truth even if it was harsh.


    Wei seemed unaffected. This wasn''t anything new to him. His father had already rified his feelings for him long ago.


    Lihua felt a pang of sadness in her heart. She peeked at Wei and he didn''t seem anything different than before.


    "But do you hate Mom too?" Lihua asked.


    Jiang Weizhe widened his eyes. "No. How can I ever hate her?"


    "Hmm¡­" Lihua touched her chin. "But you clearly said it just now. You hate Wei. So it obviously means that you hate Mom too. After all, half of Wei''s blood and genes is hers, isn''t it? Half of Wei''s identity is Mom''s. Aren''t you denying that then?"


    He froze.


    "If you are denying Wei, then you are basically denying Mom too. If you are rejecting Wei''s existence, then you are rejecting her existence too. So if you say that you hate Wei, then it means that you hate Mom too."


    Jiang Weizhe parted his lips to say something but he couldn''t exactly point his finger at what he was supposed to say.


    Lihua pursed her lips. "Dad, I always thought that you love Mom the most," she sniffled as she dramatically wiped her tears, "But now¡­"


    "Of course not!" He panicked.


    Jiang Weizhe, who never failed to remain calm no matter what happened, was shaken and riled up for the first time. To say that he hated Jiang Yubi waspletely absurd. Yet, he couldn''t really oppose Lihua in this.


    He nced at Wei and his gaze dimmed.


    Indeed, Wei resembled Weizhe a lot, but he saw Jiang Yubi''s faint traces too. Was he also denying her if he was denying Wei?


    He clenched his fist and remained silent.


    Lihua peeked from her fake tears and smiled. She wanted Wei and Jiang Yubi to meet today at any cost. So she figured that this was the only way.


    Jiang Weizhe seemed to be at a crossroads. Even if he hated Wei, he didn''t want Jiang Yubi to feel that he hated her. That wasn''t the truth at all.


    But somehow, he gave that message for thest twenty-eight years.


    His expression worsened as he realized this simple fact. Lihua blinked her eyes.


    This father-son pair is really dangerous to my heart. When they look so bummed out, it feels as if somebody is mercilessly squeezing my heart.


    Aiyaaa! I cannot see Dad like this, she sobbed.


    She knew that guilt-tripping him into thinking that he didn''t love Jiang Yubi was a little mean and even if he allowed Wei, it wouldn''t solve the core problem of his hatred towards him.


    But for now, she only wanted to think of Jiang Yubi who hadn''t seen her son in twenty-eight years.


    She sighed.


    "Wei. You go ahead. I want to talk to Dad a bit."


    Wei pursed his lips. "I will wait for you."


    She smiled. "Mom has been waiting for you for many years now. Don''t make her wait any longer. Plus you two need some alone time for catching up. I don''t want to intrude."


    Wei seemed downcast but he did as Lihua told him.


    Jiang Weizhe almost raised his hand to stop him, but then it stopped midway. In the end, he let him go.


    As they were left alone in the huge mansion''s hall, Lihua took two steps in front of him. She gently held his hands in hers and asked, "Dad, First of all, I am really sorry. You don''t have to prove anything because I know that you really reaaaaaaaaaly love Mom very much. There is no doubt about it. But I still questioned it. Please forgive me. I only did it for Mom."


    Jiang Weizhe softly smiled and patted her head. "Don''t be sorry. I understand your intentions and...you aren''t wrong," he looked away. "I have been indirectly rejecting Yubi through Wei."


    Lihua smiled. "Now tell me. Why do you not want Wei and Mom to meet?"


    Silence.


    His eyshes and so did his hands trembled. Lihua felt them slightly shaking and her heart ached in pain.


    "...Yubi won''t love me like before," his voice also shook as he spoke. There was a distinct hint of fear and anxiety in his words. "Wei will be more important to her. Wei will upy all of her heart. I...I won''t have anywhere to go. I don''t want to be alone. I don''t want anybody to challenge my ce in her heart. B-But if Weies, that won''t be the case. A child is the most important for a woman when she bes a mother. Where will I stand then?"


    Lihua felt the corner of her eyes slightly sting in tears.


    No wonder Mom couldn''t hate Dad for separating her from Wei. His fear is as real as it gets¡­


    Lihua softly pinched his cheek and grinned. "Where will you stand? Isn''t it crystal clear? You will stand ''with'' them, not somewhere far away. I mean, isn''t it why she named Wei as Wei?"


    Jiang Weizhe tilted his head in confusion.


    "Ah? You mean you didn''t notice? Mom is the one who must have kept his name, right?"


    "...Yes. She insisted on giving him a name."


    "En. So doesn''t Wei derive from Weizhe? It''s the first syble of your name."


    He slowly widened his eyes.


    "That just proves how important you are to Mom. She kept her son''s name after you because she wants to show you that her husband is as important to her as her son. Nobody can rece Wei in her heart. But nobody can rece you either. You are the reason Wei came into this world and she experienced the joy of motherhood. Your position in her heart would never fall apart because the reason why she loves Wei so much is not that he is her son but because he is yours."

 Chapter 283 - The Mafia King Meets His Mother (3)

    <h4>Chapter 283 - The Mafia King Meets His Mother (3)</h4>


    Outside Jiang Yubi''s room, Wei stood still and I raised his hand.


    *Knock knock*


    Jiang Yubi, who was working on beautifying a y pot with colors and tiny decorations, nced at the door.


    Why is Weizhe knocking on the door? Usually, hees right inside. The maids are also away.


    Jiang Yubi''s hands were slightly stained with color paint.


    *Knock knock*


    "Ah forget it¡­I will wash itter."


    She opened the door and saw a familiar tall figure. "Weizhe, why did you-"


    She froze as her sight fell upon the man''s face who was the younger version of Jiang Weizhe. Her eyes slowly widened and her lips parted in a sharp gasp.


    His height, his tall frame, and his muscr build were exactly like Jiang Weizhe''s just like how his Godly handsome face was.


    "You¡­"


    Jiang Yubi couldn''t believe her eyes. Her gaze held a myriad of emotions of disbelief, shock and confusion. But the one feeling that overruled everything was joy.


    Wei was standing right in front of her. Her son, who she couldn''t meet for twenty-eight years even though they lived so near, was facing her now, tilting his head and looking at her curiously.


    "Wei¡­" she whispered.


    Her eyes teared up and she trembled. She slowly gazed at him from head to toe. She ingrained his every feature in her mind right from his beautiful ck irises to his tall stature that made her crane her neck at him.


    The striking resemnce made her remember Jiang Weizhe of the past.


    Her lips burst into a bright smile as tears slid down her face. She dazedly raised her hand to touch his cheek.


    "Y-you are really...Wei¡­" her voice slightly croaked, feeling emotional.


    "Yes."


    She shuddered, hearing his deep voice. She couldn''t help but softly chuckle.


    "Even your voice is just like Weizhe''s¡­"


    She saw his cheek getting stained slightly orange and she suddenly realized that her fingers were still coated with paint.


    "Oh! I-I am so sorry! Your cheek got dirty¡­"


    Wei calmly took out his handkerchief and wiped off the paint. He then stared at Jiang Yubi with slight interest as he observed her.


    He finally met his mother for whom Jiang Weizhe had broken a tradition in the Jiang family that was a part of it for a long time. He faintly remembered missing her when he was very young. Whenever he saw Jiang Li and Jiang Ruiling with Jiang Ninghong, he would sense the absence of his mother that welled a strange feeling in his heart.


    That was only until his training grew even stricter and then everyst bit of any feelings for his mother or his family drifted away.


    "I am so silly! You are still standing outside...Ce in please," she stuttered.


    She was so overwhelmed that she didn''t know where to start. As she turned, she saw the mess in the room she made for decorating the y pots.


    "..."


    Her cheeks flushed in embarrassment.


    Wei hase here for the first time and look at my room''s state! What will he think about me?


    "T-that... it''s not always like this. Please don''t misunderstand!"


    She hurriedly tried to arrange all the stuff back to its ce. At one point, she tripped and almost fell. But Wei took onerge stride and held onto her arm.


    "Sorry! I am really sorry for this mess...I will quickly clean this up¡­" she was extremely anxious and nervous. They met after so long, so she didn''t want to give a bad impression.


    Shecked tears to shed.


    "O-Oh yes! I will bring some cookies for you!"


    And so she did but when she returned, she tripped once again because of some leftover y on her way. She softly gasped and the te was about to fall.


    But once again, Wei grabbed her and the te together, avoiding the ident.


    "..."


    What am I doing!?


    Wei narrowed his eyes and his lips curled into an ever so faint smile. Jiang Yubi was sure that he must beughing at how she was making a fool out of herself.


    "S-sorry¡­I am just...You are here for the first time¡­"


    "You are like Lixue," he said.


    She looked at him, surprised. "Huh?"


    His gaze softened, thinking about his beautiful wife. "En. You remind me of her. Sometimes, she acts like you."


    "Like how?"


    He blinked his eyes. "Falling and tripping and getting into trouble."


    She choked.


    You mean to say that we are clumsy and airheads¡­


    She wanted to cry badly.


    They finally sat down and soon followed a long period of silence. Both didn''t know what to talk about.


    Jiang Yubi sped her hands together. "H-How did youe here? I mean Weizhe doesn''t¡­" she pursed her lips.


    "Lixue talked to him."


    She blinked her eyes. "She talked to him about you meeting me?"


    "En."


    She looked at him, wide-eyed. "And then?"


    "Then I came here."


    "..."


    "I mean to ask that he-he got convinced?"


    "En."


    She looked at him, dumbfounded. "How? I mean I could never make him agree in all these years and she did it... just like that?"


    "Yes."


    "Really¡­.how? Weizhe is very stubborn when ites to you."


    Wei raised his brow. "So is Lixue."


    She coughed.


    "I have observed this a few times," he quietly spoke.


    "What?"


    "When Lixue starts talking, people usually don''t have anything to talk back to her in protest."


    "!!!"


    To think that even Weizhe couldn''t resist her...it''s¡­awesome?


    "People either get angry or remain silent."


    You mean that she knows how to hit the nerve. I am curious how she did it with Weizhe¡­


    But she genuinely never thought that Lihua would keep her promise of bringing Wei. She had just smiled it off yesterday, but she did fulfill her promise.


    "Lixue is amazing, isn''t she?" She softly smiled.


    Wei''s eyes brightened as if he got arade. His whole demeanor turned warm and fuzzy in an instant. "Lixue is indeed amazing. I have learned a lot of things from her."


    She beamed. "Oh? I am so d. What all things have you learned? I-If you don''t mind me asking¡­" she fiddled with her fingers.


    "Many things...The first thing I ever noticed and learned was that she doesn''t mind living a very poor life."


    "!!!"

 Chapter 284 - The Mafia King Learns His First Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 284 - The Mafia King Learns His First Lesson</h4>


    "P-p-poor life?" Jiang Yubi was aghast.


    "She was really poor when we met."


    His words made her choke hard. "Really poor? Does that mean she didn''t even have a house to live in? No decent food to eat?"


    Thinking about such harsh conditions that Lihua might have lived in made her heart ache.


    Aiya, my daughter-inw has suffered so much¡­


    Wei blinked his eyes. "She lived in an apartmentplex. She had food to eat too."


    She was confused. "So why are you saying that she lived a really poor life?"


    "Because she had very little money. I remember that a five thousand Yuan band-aid was really expensive for her," he nodded.


    "*Cough cough!* F-five thousand Yuan just for a band-aid!?" She stared at him, aghast and almost puked three liters of blood.


    Wei curiously tilted his head. "You two are indeed simr. You reacted the same way she did at that time."


    Of course, because that''s how a normal person would react! Who will pay five thousand Yuan for a band-aid!?


    At that time, she remembered a certain husband''s words when they met for the first time.


    "How do you live with so little money?" A young Jiang Weizhe asked her when he met her at her shop.


    "..."


    "It''s not really that little, Sir¡­" Jiang Yubi broke into a sweat.


    I mean this is how an average middle-ss person lives, she thought.


    "So you don''t mind being really poor?" He asked in genuine curiosity.


    "¡­"


    "I-I am not really poor Sir if I may say so¡­"


    "But your house and clothes are too cheap," he inly stated.


    Jiang Yubi had an urge to burst into tears.


    How could you? This is the most expensive dress I have in my wardrobe! A whopping forty-four Yuan! You are saying this is cheap!?


    Jiang Yubi snapped out of her stupor and looked at Wei in a daze. "Wei you... you wouldn''t have said that to Lixue, right? About being p-poor?" She had a bad feeling in her heart.


    "I did. I paid the band-aid because she couldn''t afford it."


    "!!!"


    He touched his chin seemingly in deep thought. "She always looked as if she would cry at any moment. I never understood why she would cry at mypliment."


    I knew it! She sobbed. Even your nature is just like Weizhe. Ah, my poor daughter-inw...you have suffered great humiliation, haven''t you?


    "Wait a minute. Compliment? How is it apliment?"


    Wei looked at her as if it was so obvious yet she had trouble understanding it. "She hadpromised so much on standards and quality of living because she was so poor. I always admired her for adapting to living in cheap conditions."


    She clutched her chest and felt a heart attacking.


    Standards...quality...cheap conditions¡­


    He basically dissed every normal person''s entire life.


    "Wei, I think you should know something. No, I don''t think so. You ''must'' know that you cannot point out her being poor like that," she cried. "It''s heartbreaking."


    Ah, why does it remind me of my old days¡­?


    "Hm?" He tilted his head.


    "Wei, you cannotpare Jiang family''s wealth with an average middle-ss person. A normal person gets a job and earns his monthly sry and that''s how he lives. Jiang family is on a whole different level. Not all people are rich heirs like you so not all people will be so loaded with money like you. What you consider poor is actually quite normal in others'' lives."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Also for your information," she coughed. "Five thousand Yuan for a band-aid is indeed expensive."


    "I see¡­"


    At first, Jiang Yubi was worried about what she would talk to Wei but somehow the conversation was going smoothly. Little by little, she was getting to know him. Her heart was brimmed with happiness to finally see her son and talk to him. She had only dreamt of this scene in the past years.


    "Wait a minute. I will call Weizhe too. We are together after so long. It won''t beplete without him, right?"


    Wei had nothing toment on that.


    Jiang Yubi quickly headed out but as soon as she opened the door, she was surprised to see Jiang Weizhe and Lihua standing straight in attention.


    "Since when have you been here?"


    Jiang Weizhe looked away, not wanting her to know that he was listening to their conversation.


    Lihua cleared her throat. "We just arrived here!"


    Though she was shedding buckets of tears outside as she heard Wei calling her poor.


    "Oh! You came at the right time! Weizhe,e inside. Wei is there too and...and¡­" her eyes were misty, "it would be good if we alle together as a family."


    He stared at her and then nced at Lihua as her words came back to him.


    ''Dad, Mom will never forget you. She won''t leave you behind. You can see it for yourself today. She will meet Wei for the first time, but she will definitelye running to your side and ask you to join in. Her son would be there but if her husband won''t, then she would feel iplete. You both are precious to her.''


    Jiang Weizhe slowly parted his lips. "You want me too¡­?"


    "Of course. Do you need to ask that? I would feel lonely if you are not there."


    He lowered his gaze and hesitated.


    She gently pulled his hand and said, "Come,e. Of course, Lixue too."


    At first, the atmosphere was awkward but Lihua didn''t let it remain for long. "Haha this feels so nice isn''t it?"


    Jiang Yubi nodded hard. "I cannot express how happy I am¡­We are all together like this for the first time," she wiped her cheeks. "This is the best birthday gift I have gotten yet."


    Lihua widened her eyes. "It''s your birthday today?"


    "Ah yes¡­" she felt a little embarrassed.


    She immediately jumped on her feet and her excitement grew onto a whole nother level. "That''s awesome! Happy Birthday, Mom!"


    She tightly hugged her.


    "This calls for a grand celebration! I know! Why don''t we hold a party in the vi today?"

 Chapter 285 - The Happiness That Is Doomed To End

    <h4>Chapter 285 - The Happiness That Is Doomed To End</h4>


    "What? Impossible!" Jiang Yubi was aghast. "Old Madam will never allow this celebration in the main residence. You know why¡­"


    "And that''s what we will change today!" Lihua proudly grinned. "Your days of living in istion are over. It''s time that you already step in the main residence and im your rights as the daughter-inw of the Jiang family."


    She vigorously shook her head. "No, no. I-I don''t want to cause any trouble. Besides, I am fine not celebrating my birthday. As long as Weizhe, you and Wei are here with me, it''s enough."


    "Aish!" She looked at Jiang Weizhe. "Dad, don''t you want your wife to have a ce in the family? Do you want to keep her separately visiting like this as if your marriage is a crime?"


    His expression darkened.


    Nobody was allowed to think that their marriage was a crime.


    "Of course not," his voice was chilly.


    "En!" Then she nced at Wei. "Wei, don''t you want yourplete family too? Just like how Jiang Li and Jiang Li live with Uncle and Aunt, don''t you wish that your parents would be a part of the family too?"


    Wei pursed his lips and thought about it.


    There was a time in the past when he would feel lonely seeing his cousins with their family while his own was messed up.


    A mother who stayed separately and a father who hated his sight¡­


    He slowly got used to the loneliness and now he felt detached whether it be Jiang Weizhe or Jiang Yubi. It would take time to bridge the gap of twenty-eight years between them, but at least this could be a small start towards it¡­


    "En¡­ I do."


    She beamed. "See? Everybody wants it. So, Mom. Don''t worry. Plus I am sure that everybody would be weing towards you too. It''s just Old Madam who is being stubborn."


    Jiang Yubi hesitated even more and more.


    "I really don''t know about this. Now suddenly after so many years¡­"


    "Hehe you shouldn''t think too much. Since you would be back after so many years, youreback should be with a bang!"


    Her eyes sparkled and her mind already drifted off to the banquet arrangements and decorations.


    "Yes, yes, leave it to me!"


    "But-"


    Jiang Weizhe gently squeezed her hand and nodded. "Don''t be afraid, Yubi. I am with you. Lixue is right. You have suffered enough."


    Lihua solemnly nodded.


    "O-okay¡­" she was still resistant to this idea but since everyone was insisting so much, she agreed.


    Lihua brightened and quickly grabbed Wei''s arm. "Come,e, Wei! We have lots of things to do and time is less!"


    He nodded.


    Lihua dragged Wei away with excitement and vigor in her eyes.


    Jiang Yubi helplessly sighed. "You all...I am fine the way things are right now."


    "Things were never fine, Yubi," he said in a slightly stern voice. "We just got used to it. But things have to change at some point."


    She smiled. "En...Just like how you...for the first time in twenty-eight years allowed Wei to meet me."


    He stiffened.


    He pursed his lips. "It was Lixue who talked to me. But¡­" his gaze turned icy as he stared at her. "That doesn''t mean I will forgive him for almost killing you at that time. If not for him, you wouldn''t have to suffer so much."


    "Weizhe, I told you many times. It''s not Wei''s fault. How can you me him like that?" Her gaze dimmed. "It was because of the ident that it became dangerous."


    He gritted his teeth. "Things were just fine before he came. And then suddenly, you had to go through so much just to give birth to him. I... could have lost you forever and I cannot forget that."


    She sighed.


    It would be difficult to convince him¡­


    "Anyway, I wanted to ask you. You still didn''t tell me about her. Why is her name Lixue? She is Song Lihua. But why is her identity different now?"


    He stiffened.


    She instantly sensed the change in his demeanor and squinted her gaze. "What is Wei hiding? H-Has he done something wrong?" She anxiously asked.


    He kept quiet.


    "Tell me, Weizhe! I am getting worried here."


    "Yubi, whatever he did, he did it only so that he wouldn''t lose Lihua."


    "Lose her?" She blinked her eyes and then it dawned on her. She gasped. "I-Is it rted to Song Jia?"


    He slowly nodded.


    "What!? So... Lihua knows that Wei had¡­"


    "She was close to finding the truth. But Wei learned it before things went out of hand."


    "And so?"


    He hesitated and slowly confessed everything about her memory loss.


    "What!?" Jiang Yubi sprang up on her feet in utter shock. "Wei erased her memories!?" Her eyes widened, feeling aghast and she stared at him in disbelief. She didn''t know that this was the ugly truth behind their supposedly happy marriage.


    "How could he do this? Weizhe, memory loss!? Do you know how serious this is?"


    "Yubi, please don''t get mad. You know the situation. If she came to know about Song Jia''s death, she would hate Wei."


    "And so you think that erasing memories is the solution!?" She gritted her teeth. "This is preposterous! Do you understand how precious memories are? He has no right to erase them out of his own selfishness! You have no idea that if ever her memories came back, she would hate Wei even more for betraying her like this. Things would worsen."


    "That¡­"


    "No, Weizhe! This-this cannot go on. Lihua cannot live a life like this unaware of her past. Even if the truth might hurt Wei, he would have to deal with it. It would be hard but he has to go through the pain. Taking this step is not the answer at all. He cannot live a life of illusion with her and pretend that everything is alright. Everything is...not alright Weizhe. Lihua would be heartbroken once she knows about this. This happiness is doomed to end one day."

 Chapter 286 - Song Jia

    <h4>Chapter 286 - Song Jia</h4>


    Her eyshes fluttered and her fingers trembled as Song Jia slightly moved. Gradually, she opened her eyes, her chest softly heaving up and down to inhale. As soon as her irises saw the light, they shut once again, feeling the re. She slowly opened them once again and her beautiful ck orbs began to adjust to the light.


    Her ears perked upon hearing faint beeping sounds of machines, measuring her vitals. It took a second and her brain instantly synchronized itself to read her surroundings. As somebody who had undergone rigorous military training, her mind was trained to first detect and study the ce she was in.


    First, she immediately wired her brain to think about how she got into this situation in the first ce.


    Undercover in the Jiang family. Jiang Wei caught me and shot me in the chest.


    She methodically remembered the chain of events.


    But what she still didn''t understand was how she was alive? Even if the bullet didn''t kill her, it was hardly imaginable that Wei would save her, the very same person who fired the shot.


    Her irises moved left and right and the familiar formaldehyde smell twitched her nostrils.


    This is a hospital, she concluded.


    Which was further proved as she saw the different machines and tubes connected to her.


    Her ears tried to listen in any faint whispers and traces of conversations but she heard none.


    Is this really a hospital?


    There is always a rush of nurses and doctors going from one ward to another and even if they speak quietly so as not to disturb the patients, they cannotpletely go silent. There are whispers and murmurs and the sound of people''s footsteps walking from one ce to another.


    But here, it waspletely silent which made her question if this really was a hospital.


    The realization dawned a secondter.


    This is not a hospital. Even if I am alive, it is impossible for me to be at a legitimate hospital. The Underworld doesn''t work that way.


    So what is this ce?


    If Jiang Wei''s men had found me still alive and breathing while disposing of me, they would have immediately informed him and this time, he would have ended my life for sure. But I haven''t kicked the bucket yet.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    But his men didn''t realize that his bullet didn''t kill me. So they had nothing to inform him, which means that Jiang Wei doesn''t know that I am still alive. Something happened way after that.


    If the Mafia King doesn''t know that I am alive, then the only possible way to achieve that feat is that some other equally powerful person is capable of hiding the truth from him.


    Somebody at par with Jiang Wei¡­


    Her eyes squinted and only one name came to her mind.


    Yang Mingshen.


    Of course, as somebody who had investigated Wei and the Underworld, the Yang family wasn''t any stranger to her either. She knew that Yang Mingshen was just as powerful as Wei and his family was rooted in the Underworld just like the Jiang family.


    At the time she was undercover as a maid in the Jiang family, she came to know that all the traitors who Wei killed would be disposed of to Mingshen. That was the deal between them.


    Yang Mingshen¡­.


    He is an insanely capable doctor. I understand now. It was he who detected my pulse after Jiang Wei''s men brought me here, thinking that I was dead and for some reason, he decided to save me.


    She looked around the room.


    This facility is hisb.


    The question is why he saved me? What possible benefits would he get by saving the Mafia King''s enemy?


    There were a million questions running in her mind.


    What about Xia Nuan? Was she caught by Jiang Wei too? Is she safe?


    Her chest tightened in anxiousness.


    The light in her eyes slightly flickered.


    Lihua¡­


    How is she? She must be so worried for me. How many months has it been that I am lying here unconscious?


    No message from me. No call from me. I hope she didn''t do anything silly in trying to find out about me. What if she came to know about Wei and¡­


    Even the thought of her death made her shudder. Wei never spared those who threatened him.


    She clenched her fists and her gaze turned misty thinking about Lihua and Xia Nuan.


    I don''t know why Yang Mingshen saved me. But it''s my fate that God gave me this life through him. She was aggrieved, thinking that an Underworld man saved her life and as a cop, she felt a huge distaste for this.


    I have to be practical about this. Life is life. It doesn''t matter who helps me.


    She tried to get up but felt an ache in her chest. She understood that she hadn''tpletely recovered. The bullet had grazed her heart, so she figured the cause of everything.


    Damn it, my body has be so weak...


    Even her breaths were tired and restless. She tilted a bit but already felt dizzy.


    But even if physically that was the case, her mental fortitude was on a whole different level. Without batting an eyelid, she pulled away the syringes and tubes from the back of her hand.


    She took heavy breaths and pressed the space between her brows. Her feet slowly touch the floor. As she fully stood on her feet, her sight went on to a ss panel at a far away distance in her room.


    She narrowed her eyes. Her instinct tingled and she limped towards the ss window.


    As she reached nearer, the faint figure of a person became recognizable. She tilted her head and her eyes slightly widened seeing an unconscious woman lying on the bed attached to simr tubes and machines as Song Jia was connected to. She looked pale and weak. Beyond the window, there was another room where the woman was admitted.


    Who is she?

 Chapter 287 - The Owner Of Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 287 - The Owner Of Your Heart</h4>


    She seems to be around twenty-three to twenty-five years old, Jia gauged as far as she could study the woman.


    There was an oxygen mask on her face but even then Jia could conclude that the woman didn''t really look simr to Mingshen.


    She might not be his sister. But I cannot say for sure. Not like all siblings should resemble each other. Lihua and I don''t for one.


    His-


    "It''s bad manners to peek, sweety~" a dangerous, sexy voice whispered in her ears as he leaned his face beside her cheek.


    Before Mingshen could say anything else, in a sh, Jia grabbed his cor, pushed him in the front, banging his back on the ss panel and pointed the tip of the scalpel on his neck.


    "Only speak when I say so or lose your life," she narrowed her eyes.


    Mingshen was slightly taken aback for a moment and then his gaze sparkled in delight a few momentster. An amusing wide grin settled on his lips as he stared at the scalpel in her hand. Her grasp was tight and unyielding. Her fingers didn''t shake an inch. Her gaze was fierce and fearless.


    Instead of panicking for his life, he had a calm expression as if he was enjoying this.


    "Hmm~ You are actually spicy. I like it. When did you grab the scalpel? I didn''t notice at all from the camera."


    "Didn''t I say that you shouldn''t speak unless I say so?"


    "Do you think I am the type of man to listen to anybody?" He smiled. "By the way, how is your heart? Is it beating wildly now that your eyes have fallen upon such a devilishly handsome man?"


    "Do you think I give a fuck about your face?" Jia grimaced. "For me, you are just a criminal."


    "You feel that as a cop. You must have some personal taste," Mingshen slyly smiled.


    "Do you think that I am crazy to fall for a mad doctor like you? Get your brain checked."


    He raised his brow.


    "Nice! I like you more and more now. You got quite some nerve to talk back to Yang Mingshen like that. I must admire your resistance to my beauty~"


    "Thank you for letting me know this useless fact that on top of being a crazy doctor, you are a crazy narcissist too."


    "I cannot help it. You are the first woman who didn''t give any reaction after looking at me. Those useless women start fawning over me. I am so bored of that already," he sneered. "It was refreshing to see your reaction. To think that you are even pointing the scalpel at me. It''s dangerous to handle sharp objects, Spicy~"


    Jia sneered. "It''s even more dangerous to let a mad doctor like you loose in the public. Knives are way safer than you."


    "Ouch! That hurts," he pouted.


    "Now stop with the nonsense and answer my questions."


    "Ho~~ You must be wondering how came here-"


    "I have already figured that out. Jiang Wei doesn''t know that I am alive, right?"


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "Your silence is a yes."


    "How can you say for sure?" He tilted his head.


    "Because he won''t let me live if he knows, dumbo."


    He widened his eyes.


    Dumbo?


    "The only other powerful person who could hide it from him is you. Also, I know all dead bodiese to you after Jiang Wei kills them."


    "Nice. So you must be wondering why I saved you-"


    "Dextrocardia. My condition."


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "I wondered about that too for a second but knowing that you are a mad doctor, it fits. For someone as crazy as you, a person with a rare condition like dextrocardia would be as good as gold to you. Heh. I must be your topmost precious research subject, am I not?"


    Mingshen stared at her and then his eyes gleaming even more. "An intelligent research subject! Indeed, you are to my taste, Spicy. I think that apart from your heart, I should dig into your brain too."


    He looked at her as if he got his favorite toy to y with.


    Jia ignored the evil smirk on his face. "My question to you is that has you saving me got anything to do with that woman over there?"


    "Ding, ding. Full points for your correct answer," he chuckled.


    "Your girlfriend?"


    He looked at her in obvious disdain. "Ugh. And here I was so impressed by your intelligence. You disappoint me. Yang Mingshen and a girlfriend? Don''t make me puke, Spicy."


    "Then why did you save the Mafia King''s enemy? I don''t think she is your sister either."


    "Well, aren''t you so intelligent? Figure it for yourself. But for now, you should know that I didn''t save you out of shitty humanitarian purposes."


    "I can guess that easily."


    "So you can forget about getting out of here," heughed. "I saved you because I need your heart."


    Jia stared at him.


    "Heart transnt."


    "Ding, ding! Full points again! Wow, you are getting your intelligence back. I just need to remove your heart from your chest and ce it in that woman''s. Simple, isn''t it?"


    "My heart is not for sale."


    "Oh? But I have saved it which is why you are even pointing that scalpel at my neck right this moment. So I have the full copyright and as I such, I decide what I want to do with because I am your heart''s owner now~"


    "Doesn''t matter to me. My heart is my heart. Do you think every patient in this whole wide world should sacrifice themselves for the doctor who saves them? Plus as you said, it''s not for humanitarian purposes. So your saving me doesn''t count and neither it makes you my owner. You saved me so that you could kill me."


    "Ah that sounds so poetic, isn''t it?"


    "Stop with that nonsense and get me out of here. I don''t have time to waste."


    "No-nonsense attitude huh?" He sighed. "You don''t hold back your punches at all. I like it. But there is a small problem. I cannot let go of my treasure chest. Also, don''t think that only you are smart enough to grab a scalpel," he smiled.


    In one fluid moment, Mingshen effortlessly lifted his hand and blocked her nose and mouth with a cloth. She widened her eyes and soon her gaze turned blurry.


    When did he¡­


    "Nighty night Spicy~"

 Chapter 288 - Shackling Her

    <h4>Chapter 288 - Shackling Her</h4>


    Jia copsed in his arms and he effortlessly caught her. Mingshen picked her in her arms and put her on the bed once again. He rang the bell and his assistant, Lu Bojing hurriedly entered. "Yes, Boss!"


    "Bring a chain," he coldly ordered.


    Lu Bojing was horrified. "C-C-Chain?"


    Mingshen slowly turned and stared at him. "You have trouble understanding my words, Mr. Lu?"


    A shiver ran down his spine. "N-No of course n-not!"


    "Why are you stammering so much? It''s annoying," he said in distaste.


    "I-I am just wondering why y-you would need a chain, Boss¡­"


    "To tame a wild animal so that she wouldn''t escape," he sneered.


    "Who is the wild animal, Boss?" He was horrified. "Did something dangerous sneak in!?"


    His mouth twitched. "Who else but Spicy!?"


    Lu Bojing furrowed his brows. "Who is Spicy?"


    Mingshen grabbed the scalpel from Jia''s hands and pointed it towards him. Lu Bojing scrammed away towards the edge of the room in horror.


    "Time to open your brain."


    Lu Bojing sobbed hard. "Apologies, Boss! Please forgive me!"


    "Who else would I be talking about but this woman!?" Mingshen red at him.


    He was dumbfounded. "W-why would you want to chain an unconscious woman?"


    Is Boss that hardcore? He wondered. Poor her. Can''t she even sleep peacefully?


    He sneered. "Unconscious? She is awake as of twenty-two minutes already."


    He widened his eyes. "Subject 076 is awake!?"


    "Yes. Of course, her first thought process would be to escape from here. This is not exactly a legitimate hospital. This is still the Underworld. I cannot let her go for various reasons."


    Lu Bojing peeked at the woman in the adjacent ward.


    Well, that is one of them¡­


    "Heh. If she gets out, she would first contact either her cop buddies or her dumb sister, Lihua. Either of which is not feasible for me."


    Mingshen sat beside Jia and smiled as he tucked the lock of her hair behind her ear. "I cannot let Spicy escape. She is the ticket to saving that woman over there," heughed.


    Lu Bojing didn''t understand why he was so obsessed with saving that woman. As far as he knew, Mingshen wasn''t capable of thinking anything nice andpassionate about any living creature on this. His heart didn''t work that way, he nodded.


    He had even this sphemous thought that she might be his secret girlfriend. But even the mere thought about it made him shudder.


    Boss and girlfriend? It doesn''t fit at all!


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes. "What are you thinking? Why do I feel that you are dissing me?"


    He stiffened. "Of course not Boss! I will never dare!"


    "So scram away and bring the cuffs."


    Lu Bojing ran away and a minuteter brought handcuffs with him. Mingshen locked Jia''s wrist on the saline poll and threw the key away.


    Lu Bojing peeked. "Boss, why are you locking her anyway? She cannot escape even if she tries. After all, she cannot bypass our security."


    Mingshenughed. "Who are you kidding? She is a cop. And she is sharp as hell. Who knows what is cooking in her mind? Only an idiot will take her lightly. That would be such disrespect to her."


    His mouth twitched.


    "She is so weak that she would fall if I just slightly pushed her, yet she pinned me on the wall and pointed a scalpel on my neck," his eyes twinkled as he said that.


    Lu Bojing wanted to faint.


    W-what did you say? Song Jia threatened you? Threatened Yang Mingshen!? And she is still alive? You haven''t killed her yet!?


    He suddenly looked at Jia in a new light and actually wanted to bow down before her.


    I don''t know if I should call you courageous or stupid, woman, but I do admire you!


    "Her mental fortitude is something else¡­" Mingshen admitted in a stupor. "Just perfect candidate for my research subject."


    "..."


    "Keep monitoring her condition. I have injected a slight dose of chloroform for now. But she will be awake once again. I don''t want her heart to take a hit because of her unneeded enthusiasm for escaping here. I have worked hard on fixing it. Cannot let my effort go to waste."


    He looked at the woman from the ss window and narrowed his eyes.


    Once you are alive and kicking, I can finally dump you out of myb, he sneered.


    Mingshen looked back at Jia and tilted his head. "Ah such a shame to kill a feisty woman like you," he sighed. "But don''t worry, when the timees, I will make your deathpletely painless as a reward for amusing me today."


    Lu Bojing was speechless.


    This man¡­


    ---


    Jiang vi.


    Lihua gathered everybody in her room and she stood at the center of it.


    Jiang Fai whined. "Sister-inw, will you finally tell why you called us and what is this super important discussion you have to do with us? You just hastily asked us to gather without telling us anything."


    "I had no time to exin in detail to each one of you, so I gathered you all here!"


    Jiang Ruiling raised her brow. "I feel that something is cooking in your mind."


    She brightened. "Of course. And it''s super fun!"


    Jiang Li sneered. "Care to tell us what it is?"


    "Hehe, why don''t you all guess? It''s a special day today."


    Jiang Fai frowned. "A special day?" Then he beamed. "Oh, oh! Is it your birthday!?"


    "Close! But not quite correct. It''s someone''s birthday day indeed but it''s not me."


    "Ah?"


    Jiang Fai looked around. He knew everybody''s birthday and it wasn''t today. Everybody else thought the same.


    Jiang Lanying said, "Lixue, whose birthday is it? We know everyone''s birthday here but none of them have it today."


    "There is one person that you are missing to include," Lihua smiled.


    Jiang Xiurang touched her chin. "Really now... Nobodyes to my mind."


    "It''s because you haven''t seen that person for a long time now."


    Jiang Ninghong narrowed her eyes. "Jiang Yubi."


    "Ding! Ding! You got it right, Aunt! We will be celebrating Mom''s birthday today!"

 Chapter 289 - Planning A Grand Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 289 - nning A Grand Celebration</h4>


    There was a long period of silence.


    Jiang Yubi.


    They had indeed not even heard of that name for so long. The atmosphere quickly turned serious and grim.


    Lihua blinked her eyes. "Aish. Why are you all so serious? It''s a happy day today. I called you all here so that we could discuss arranging Mom''s birthday party!"


    Jiang Xiurang was shocked. "Arrange her birthday party? Where?"


    "Of course here in the main residence."


    Silence.


    Jiang Fai broke into a cold sweat. "Sister-inw, I am afraid that is impossible. Old Madam cannot even tolerate listening to her name. That''s why she created this whole separate residence for her. You have no idea what kind of volcano would erupt."


    Lihua put her hands on her waist. "I know. But we cannot always fear her. It''s exactly because of that why Mom suffered for so long."


    She looked at Jiang Xiurang. "Right, Aunt Xiurang? It''s because you were afraid that she would throw you out of the house if you thought about divorcing Li Tingzhe that you silently endured for eleven years."


    Jiang Xiurang lowered her head.


    She smiled. "But because of FaiFai, you got the confidence to stand up for yourself and the courage to break the vicious chain of pain and suffering."


    Lihua then looked at Jiang Ruiling. "Isn''t it right, Jiang Ruiling? You had the support of your whole family which is why you felt encouraged to pursue Shen Yang and be stubborn to make your engagement a reality."


    Jiang Ruiling said nothing. She looked at Shen Yang and he smiled back at her.


    Jiang Weizhe and Jiang Ninghong calmly listened to her.


    Lihua stared at Jiang Li. "And you. You were afraid that the Old Madam would cause trouble to Jiang Lanying which was why you hid the truth from her. But because she resolutely stood beside you, you could break your shackles and confess everyst bit of your fear with her, couldn''t you?"


    Jiang Li squeezed his wife''s hands. When he remembered the press conference, he felt his heart filled with warmth and love.


    "What I mean to say is that everybody had someone or the other as their support system to ovee their odds against the Old Madam. Don''t you think Mom needs that support too? She is the daughter-inw of this family. I have met her. She is an extremely kind and lovely woman. She deserves all the happiness in this world."


    Her eyes slightly shone in mistiness as tears enveloped them. "At least you had your children with you. Mom couldn''t even raise her son. Neither she had her family nor her child. Instead of getting a happy ending, she got isted from everyone. This is not how a family should be. Everybody now...is so happy, right? Don''t Mom and Dad deserve to be respected and epted into the family?


    The one who understands this most is Jiang Li and Jiang Ruiling, right? After all, you two did everything you could to marry the ones you loved even if you knew that Old Madam won''t allow it. Dad has also followed his heart just like you. But unlike Jiang Lanying and Shen Yang, Mom didn''t get her rightful ce in this house. I don''t want to see her anymore like this. No matter what anyone says, this family is notplete without Mom and Dad."


    Lihua pursed her lips. "I cannot see Mom as an outcast anymore. Even before her marriage, she has suffered a lot. And when she was supposed to get a happy family through her husband''s, she only got hatred and istion. That would be so incredibly lonely, wouldn''t it?"


    She took a deep breath. "Of course, I am not here to force anybody. I will arrange everything by myself and I will face Old Madam''s anger and everything. But no matter what happens, I will always stand by my Mom''s side."


    Jiang Fai jumped up to his feet. "I don''t know about others. But I will definitely help Aunt Yubi and my sister-inw!"


    Lihua beamed. "Really?"


    "En!"


    Jiang Xiurang smiled and nodded. "Count me in."


    Jiang Ruiling chuckled. "I would help you too. I would love to see my Aunt who you are praising so much."


    Jiang Lanying eagerly nodded. "I will definitely help Aunt Yubi."


    Lihua excitedly nced at Jiang Weizhe. "What about you, Uncle?"


    He faintly smiled. "I don''t know if big brother would appreciate my help. After all, he really doesn''t like me that much."


    Lihua blinked her eyes. She recalled Jiang Yubi''s conversation about how there formed a rift between him and Jiang Weiyuan because he wished to be the Mafia King. She hadn''t talked to Jiang Weiyuan about this, so she couldn''t vouch for his thoughts. But somewhere, she felt that he didn''t hate him. She just couldn''t picture him hating his younger brother.


    Jiang Ninghong stared at him and quietly looked away.


    Lihua bent on her knees and held his hands. "Don''t worry, Uncle. Dad doesn''t hate you at all. There might be misunderstandings but Dad will never hate his younger brother."


    Jiang Weizhe smiled. "Is that so?"


    "En."


    He patted her head. "Alright."


    Jiang Ninghong softly smiled too.


    Lihua grinned. "Great! So, it''s decided then! First, we have to do something that will make Old Madam leave the vi for some time. Otherwise, it''s difficult to make the arrangements. For now, unfortunately, we don''t have the time to make her understand."


    Jiang Fai nodded. "Wait! I will find out!"


    Two minutester, he arrived all chirpy and glorious. "We are in luck today! Old Madam is going out to visit the Old Master''s grave. She won''t be back until the evening haha!"


    Lihua pped her hands. "That''s great!"


    She quickly iterated everybody''s tasks for the day and they left to organize the event for tonight.


    "Uncle!"


    Lihua caught Jiang Weiyuan''s wrist and stopped him. "I want to talk to you."


    He paused and nodded. As they were the only ones left behind now, he asked, "What is that you want to ask?"


    Lihua pursed her lips. "Uncle. I heard about you and Dad from Mom. But I still don''t understand it. Did you really wish to be the Mafia King?"

 Chapter 290 - To Save His Brother (1)

    <h4>Chapter 290 - To Save His Brother (1)</h4>


    Jiang Weiyuan stared at her. He seemed to be in a stupor as he thought of the past. A sense of nostalgia washed upon him and a dim smile ever so slightly moved the corner of his lips.


    Jiang Weiyuan slowly sat on the couch opposite the bed. Lihua silently stood beside him.


    He smiled. "Sit."


    She did and slowly asked, "If it''s too painful then-"


    He shook his head. "It''s not like that. I am just thinking about the past when bro wasn''t so withdrawn. You wouldn''t believe it but he used to smile and talk a lot."


    Lihua was taken aback. As far as she saw, Jiang Weizhe didn''t talk much with the rest of the family members.


    "But that was before Old Master dragged him to start his Mafia King''s training. You should know that our father was an extremely authoritarian man, almost like a dictator."


    She widened her eyes. "Really? But you and Dad are so different. Wei and Jiang Li too."


    "That was such an era where patriarchy was really rampant. Even my father, who founded Jiang Industries and our great-grandfather who first stepped into the Mafia world, were extremely cruel men. Power and control was everything to them. But it wasn''t for us¡­"


    *shback*


    A four-year-old Jiang Weiyuan came happily hopping to his brother''s side. "Bro! Look, I made a castle! I want to show you!"


    Jiang Weizhe, six at that time, gently smiled at his younger brother. "Is that so?"


    "En!" He eagerly dragged him to their room and showed him his castle that he worked hard to build. "This will be our home! This will be your room and my room will be here, next to yours! Little Xiurang will be with me!" He imed.


    "Haha, so you want to keep our sister to yourself huh?"


    "Yes hehe¡­"


    "Weizhe!"


    Old Master came barging into their room with a displeased and furious expression on his face that contorted his brows together. "Weizhe! Why are you here? Is this the time to be fooling around!?"


    He straightened up. "Old Master."


    The Old Master looked at the castle in disdain and without batting an eyelid, he threw it away, crashing it on the floor.


    Tears pooled in Weiyuan''s eyes and he burst into loud sobs. "Waaaaaaa. My castle."


    *p*


    Weiyuan was startled. The p that was supposed tond on his cheek hit on Weizhe''s face as he came in between them. A ring red mark formed on his cheek and little Weiyuan cried even more. "Bro¡­"


    Weizhe signaled him with his palm and shook his head.


    The Old Master was enraged. "Utterly preposterous! You are a four-year-old boy already! Stop shedding tears like girls. You make me feel embarrassed!"


    Weiyuan bit his lower lip on his reprimand. Tears plopped on his hands and trembled.


    Weizhe calmly said, "Please don''t be angry at Weiyuan, Old Master. I insisted that he make a castle for me."


    "What childishness! You should be focusing on your training, not on these useless things! You haven''t evenpletely mastered the gun and here you are building castles!"


    He harshly grabbed his arm and pulled him away. "Come with me! I won''t let you do today until you be proficient in handling guns!"


    "Bro¡­" Weiyuan tried to stop them but he was cruelly pushed aside. Alone in his room, he cried for a long time. He picked the broken pieces of his castled and trembled hard. The sight of Weizhe taking the p for him shook him. But he couldn''t do anything.


    As days turned into months and months into years, Weiyuan began to notice how Weizhe was growing more and more distant. He didn''t smile anymore. He didn''t talk unless asked anything and even when he replied, his voice was t and in, devoid of any emotions.


    The warm and gentle big brother that Weiyuan always knew was slowly turning into a cold robot that felt nothing. Sometimes, he would even see some red marks on his skin that said how Old Master must have gotten angry and hit him to punish him.


    One day, he went to him and hopefully asked, "Bro, let''s y. We-we haven''t yed together for so long. Xiurang also misses you."


    Little Xiurang chirped and tugged her big brother''s hand. "y! y!" She giggled.


    Weizhe lowered his gaze and his eyshes slightly trembled. He then nkly lifted his gaze and stared at Weiyuan. "I don''t have the time."


    He shook off Xiurang''s hand and walked away. "Weiyuan, don''t look for me anymore. I have to... be the Mafia King. I cannot waste my time in all this."


    Xiurang burst into tears seeing her brother walk away. Weiyuan clenched his fists and he had an urge to cry too. His voice felt like a stranger to him. His big brother was gone.


    On that same night, Weiyuan saw more injuries on Weizhe and that was when his patiencepletely snapped.


    Day and night, Weizhe gave his all to fulfill his responsibilities as the eldest son of the Jiang family. But no matter how much he did, Old Master was never satisfied.


    "I have decided! I will be the Mafia King! I won''t let big brother suffer like this. I will be the Mafia King so that I will get my big brother back," he dered to himself as he sniffled and wiped his tears.


    So he went to convey this to the Old Madam too.


    "What? Mafia King and you?"


    Weiyuan nodded hard. His gaze was resolute and serious. "I will! I don''t want big brother to be the Mafia King!"


    "Why?"


    Weiyuan never said the real reason to anybody because he knew that it won''t affect anybody. Instead, that would make his goal even more difficult to achieve. For Old Master, that would be the weakest and the most pathetic reason it could get.


    "Because I am better than him! I want to be at the top. I want to prove that I can be the leader and I am just as capable! Big brother is not suitable for this position."

 Chapter 291 - To Save His Brother (2)

    <h4>Chapter 291 - To Save His Brother (2)</h4>


    *shback continued*


    The Old Madam said, "Whatever you feel, it''s never going to happen. Weizhe is the eldest son and only he would be the Mafia King ording to the traditions. You don''t have to worry about his merits. He is doing a great job and has already got the handle of the Underworld."


    He sneered. "Then why do I see Old Master still hitting him?"


    Silence.


    "Clearly, that means he is incapable andcking somewhere. He is not meeting Old Master''s expectations. But I know that I will. I have the full confidence that can outshine my brother."


    She red at him. "Weiyuan! Nobody has ever broken the tradition here and nobody ever will. Go ahead if you want to try, but the result won''t change."


    He balled his fists.


    No, Old Madam. I will change the result! No matter, what I will change it!


    And so he forcefully joined in the Mafia King training along with Weizhe. But Weizhe was extremely displeased. He was horrified to see Weiyuan.


    "Weiyuan! What are you doing!? Why do you suddenly want to be the Mafia King!? Just stop this, okay?"


    "Bro-"


    "No, stop this!" Weizhe huffed and puffed as sweat trickled down his forehead. "There is no need for you to do this. It is my responsibility as the eldest son of this family. Stay out of it!" He gritted his teeth.


    For the first time in a long while, Weiyuan finally saw him getting riled up. He was exhibiting emotions in his otherwise in, monotonous self. There was a radical shift in his demeanor. He saw the anxiety and fear in his eyes.


    Weizhe then realized that he didn''t want his younger brother to have the same fate as him. It was a cruel world. Thest door of that carefree life would be closed if he stepped into this dark world. He won''t be able to handle it.


    But his words strengthened Weiyuan''s resolve even more instead of getting deterred. Weizhe could have used this chance to dump everything on him and escape this torturous training and life. He had a way out, yet he was pushing it away with his own hands because he incredibly cared for his brother.


    And so did Weiyuan.


    He shook off his hand and smirked. "Dream on, big brother. I will prove to you that I am the best choice. Everybody is blinded because you are the eldest son. But I will prove everyone wrong!"


    "Wei-Weiyuan¡­" he tremblingly tried to reach him. "Don''t do this."


    Weiyuan turned and walked away, ignoring his brother''s plea. He steeled his heart to act cold towards his brother.


    As the training went on, Weiyuan realized that just learning all the things quickly wouldn''t get him far. He had to do something to sabotage Weizhe''s position so that Old Master would lose favor over him.


    And so he tried numerous attempts to ruin his image and make people misunderstand his capabilities. The Old Master was naturally furious and he even got more beatings.


    Weiyuan felt utterly horrible, but he consoled himself that this wouldn''t be for long. The Old Master would soon give up on him in frustration and focus all his attention on Weiyuan.


    One day, he heard some whispers that the Old Madam said about something rted to considering Weiyuan as the Mafia King too. Of course, he was ted.


    "If the Old Madam have started thinking about this now, then she would convince the Old Master too!" He was ecstatic.


    Weiyuan started to work even harder for their approval. He took Xiurang to his side too and urged her to stand in his favor. If anybody asked her about the Mafia King''s candidate, then she was supposed to say Weiyuan''s name.


    He never told her his real objective too because he didn''t want her to spill it to anybody by ident. All his efforts of climbing his way up would go to waste. So, he told her to act cold and distant towards Weizhe.


    Weiyuan needed all the support he could have to make the Old Master change his decision.


    But that day never came.


    It was the night of the official announcement of the next heir of the Underworld. A grand banquet was held and Weiyuan was confident of his win.


    But contrary to his expectations, the Old Master officially dered in the banquet that Weizhe would be the next Mafia King.


    "I hereby announce that Weizhe will be the Mafia King of the Underworld!" He smiled.


    At that moment, Weiyuan saw everything crumble into pieces. His years of hard work, tears and feelings he poured into saving his brother - everything was crushed. He could see his big brother never getting back to how he was. He envisioned the lifeless future without his warm brother that always smiled at him.


    "Old Master! Why...Why didn''t you make me the Mafia King!?" He confronted him after the banquet.


    He said in disdain. "Are you an idiot? Only the eldest son bes the Mafia King?"


    "But I worked so hard!"


    "Of course, it won''t go to waste. You are going to be themander. Weizhe''s right-hand man. So it''s natural that you should know about the Underworld too. But you cannot get the reigns to handle it."


    He bit his lip hard and tears rimmed in his eyes. "What the hell is kept in being the eldest son!? I want to be the Mafia King! You are wrong! K worked so hard! You have to make the Mafia King!"


    *p*


    "You dare challenge Jiang family''s traditions!?" The Old Master roared at him. "Stay within your limits, Weiyuan!"


    He was scolded and beaten up a lot for raising his voice against the Old Master. He kept Weiyuan kneeling the whole night but he felt no pain.


    "Why wasn''t I born as the eldest son?" His voice choked.


    He nkly stared at the empty space ahead. More than his legs, he felt the pain of failure in his heart. He failed to protect his big brother. He failed to bring back his smile.


    "I failed in saving big brother¡­"


    *shback ends*

 Chapter 292 - The Cost Of Silence

    <h4>Chapter 292 - The Cost Of Silence</h4>


    *Present*


    Jiang Weiyuan broke out of his trance. His deep ck eyes radiated grief and loneliness that the past had brought upon the brothers. A certain dark memory just flickered in his mind for a fleeting moment and his gaze was as cold as the Arctic.


    But that iciness washed away as that memory dissipated away.


    He slightly parted his lips. "Once bro became the Mafia King, we became even more distant and...for some reason, I couldn''t bridge that gap that I created between us. We went further and further away and our rtionship just stalled within time. After how I ruined our rtionship with my own hands, I didn''t have the guts to go to him and say sorry. I knew that he was suffering because of my ignorance and I also Xiurang on my side. Then I took Old Madam''s favor too and he was leftpletely alone. I knew that. I saw the sorrow in his eyes."


    Tears brimmed in the corner of his eyes and he clenched his fists. "But after Old Master''s official announcement, I didn''t know what to do anymore. I wanted to apologize, but I couldn''t take that step. I had imagined that I would confess everything to bro once Old Master chose me. I knew he would get angry at me, but I would handle it was what I thought.


    But I lost. In front of the age old traditions, all my efforts were nothing but just an amusement to Old Master. Our ancestors were highly authoritarian men and they couldn''t digest change. They hated change because they feared that change would make them lose their hold and control over everything. That''s why, only an eldest son is supposed to inherit the position. That''s why, you don''t have the freedom to fall in love and choose your partner."


    He faintly smiled. "Change brings freedom and they didn''t want that. And I failed in challenging that. I thought that Old Madam would convince him to take my side. But he didn''t. And I lost everything for nothing. I drove bro away myself. With what face should I have gone to him and make things right? I just didn''t have the courage left."


    Jiang Weiyuan took a silent breath and tiredly rested his head on the couch. "Say Lixue...what did sister-inw say? I know that bro must have shared his pain with her. He must have told her about that phase in his life that started ever since I dered to be the Mafia King. I want to know his feelings, but I couldn''t ask him in all these years."


    The sound of faint sniffling reached his ears and he slightly widened his eyes as he saw Lixue crying. Tears plopped from her ck irises that gently fell upon her hand.


    Jiang Weiyuan stiffened but more than that, he panicked. "Why are you crying? D-Don''t cry¡­"


    He looked left and right but he didn''t know what to do. "Um¡­"


    He quickly took out his handkerchief and offered it to her. "There, there. It''s okay."


    Lihua wiped her eyes, but teared up again and again and she burst into sobs as if a dam broke apart.


    Ugh¡­What should I do?


    "Lixue¡­"


    "I-I am crying because¡­" she gasped, "I feel sad. I cannot even describe my emotions...You two have suffered a lot. Y-you did so much for him. Dad did so much for you but nobody got to be happy in the end...I hate these damn traditions! Everything started because of them!" The tip of her nose reddened as she sniffled.


    Jiang Weiyuan paled. He didn''t know how to console her. "I-It''s okay! You don''t need to mull over it!"


    "Of course I do! You are my Uncle and Dad is my Dad. If you have suffered so much then I will definitely feel pain!" Her nostrils red.


    He was stunned, but then a soft smile curled his lips up. "Thank you."


    Lihua patted his head. "You did great, Uncle!"


    Though his approach surely hurt both him and Jiang Weizhe, she felt the burning desire through his words how much he wanted to help him. It was the best he could do as a child and as a little brother.


    Jiang Weiyuan was stumped.


    Am I being patted?


    She wiped her tears.


    He asked, "What did sister-inw say?"


    Her gaze dimmed. She slowly reiterated Jiang Yubi''s conversation with her to which he silently listened.


    A self-deprecating chuckle escaped his lips. "So, in the end¡­it''s my fault that Wei was separated from her. I made him question his rtionship with his own mother and that affected him to not wanting at all. Indirectly, Wei has suffered because of me-"


    "No!" Lihua grabbed his head and forced him to face. "Nobody has suffered because of you nor because of Dad! It''s the circumstances that forced you to do this. Would you have ever acted cold to Dad if he wasn''t suffering? You saw that you were losing him and you only did what any caring brother would do. It''s these damn traditions that messed up everything. The main reason was that Dad med Wei somewhere for putting Mom into danger when she gave birth to him."


    She pursed her lips. "Your only mistake was that you never talked to him. I understand what you were going through, nevertheless, you should havemunicated your feelings to him. I am a hundred percent sure that Dad didn''t misunderstand your intentions when you tried topete with him. But he started doing so when you kept your silence."


    Somehow, he couldn''t retort. "T-that¡­"


    "Think about it. You werepeting for the Mafia King''s position. He may initially think that you did everything for his sake. But after the official announcement when you still refused to talk to him again, he might have thought that maybe along the way, you really did start having the desire to be the leader."


    He blinked his eyes and then suddenly widened them in shock. "Impossible..."

 Chapter 293 - Deadlock

    <h4>Chapter 293 - Deadlock</h4>


    "I really had no interest in bing the Mafia King. I just wanted to set bro free and...and I wanted to return his warm smile again."


    "Yes. But your silence worked the opposite. Maybe Dad felt that he disappointed you or maybe he felt that he snatched the position from you. You didn''t make up with him so maybe he misunderstood that you resented him. You worked hard but in the end, you couldn''t beat the fact that he is the eldest son. So maybe your feelings warped into hatred for him was what he might have imagined," Lihua said.


    Jiang Weiyuan''s lips parted in a small O, feeling incredibly shocked.


    He couldn''t face Jiang Weizhe because he was embarrassed that he lost and couldn''t save him in the end. Everything amounted to nothing.


    But it never crossed his mind that Jiang Weizhe might have misunderstood him.


    "That''s why I said that you should have confessed everything. Everyst feeling with which you tried to help him. Dad felt lonely because he thought that he truly lost you in this whole mess of the Mafia King''s position. That''s why he is so tightly holding onto Mom."


    She softly flicked his forehead and he looked at her in a daze.


    "The problem with every family member in this house ismunication. Nobody wants to talk to one another. Nobody wants to share their feelings which leads to others wrongly assuming your intentions. I don''t believe that you would be so heartless not to feel anything when Aunt Xiurang was suffering."


    He froze. His gaze darkened and a zing fury burned in his eyes.


    "Of course, I was mad at Li Tingzhe. He dared to cheat on my sister. Without Old Madam''s knowledge, I had secretly duped hispany, making him lose a lot of deals worth millions. I am sure bro did too. Naturally, I wanted to help her divorce that bastard. But even uttering that word was a sin here. I was afraid that Old Madam would kick her and Fai out of the house or force her to stay abroad or worse send her back to Li Tingzhe again."


    Lihua said, "So you care for her but did you ever express your feelings to her? Even if you couldn''t make her divorce him, did you ever say that at the very least, you were making Li Tingzhe''s life miserable to take revenge for her?"


    Silence. He averted her gaze.


    Her mouth twitched.


    "It''s the same with Jiang Li. He just assumed that Jiang Lanying would start hating him because of his condition. He even thought that she might leave him in frustration."


    Somehow, the more Lihua talked, the more unbelievable and frustrating she felt. "Ahhh! It''s reallymunication! Communication is the key to healthy rtionships. That''s why everything is in such a deadlock in this family!"


    She fumed and put her hands on her waist.


    "So now tell me Uncle. What do you learn and what should you be doing now?" She narrowed her eyes.


    Jiang Weiyuan pursed his lips. He gloomily lowered his head, feeling ashamed of himself.


    "I should talk to bro and Xiurang."


    "Wrong! First, you will never me yourself for hurting anyone, especially Dad. You won''t beat yourself over it, okay?"


    One could imagine a sses-wearing Lihua, who was correcting Jiang Weiyuan as if she was a teacher.


    "Then you will confront Dad and Aunt Xiurang today and confess that you always meant good for them. You might have acted indifferent, but you really cared for them. They should ''know'' this and they won''t until you ''tell'' them."


    The emphasis on know and tell rendered him speechless but also embarrassed.


    "Y-you are right indeed."


    "En," she nodded. "And since you address Mom as your sister-inw, it means that you ept her, right?"


    "Of course," he smiled. "Bro''s choice can never be wrong."


    "So who will let her know that the family she is thinking of hating her actually likes her a lot?"


    He froze.


    "So you need to tell Mom too that you really like her! You always did. Of course, all the family members should express this, especially since it''s her birthday today."


    He nodded.


    Lihua beamed and patted him hard on his shoulder. "Good, good! I am proud of you! Today is the day when the whole family will be reunited!"


    The door slightly opened and Wei stepped in, looking for his wife.


    Lihua turned and eagerly waved her hand. "Wei!"


    Jiang Weiyuan straightened up.


    He was about to say when his sharp eyes noticed slight wetness in the corner of her eyshes. He froze but immediately regained his senses.


    He hurriedly walked over to her side and grabbed her arm. "Why are you crying? Are you hurt anywhere? Did anybody say something to you?"


    His gaze fell upon Jiang Weiyuan who seemed a little abnormal with his bodynguage.


    His eyes clouded with killing intent. "Did you make her cry?" His low voice brought incredible pressure in the atmosphere that almost froze the air.


    His brow slightly twitched. He couldn''t even deny it because indeed, his story had brought her to tears.


    "That¡­"


    His expression darkened. "Let''s talk, Uncle."


    Lihua said, "Wait, wait! Halt halt! Time please! Uncle didn''t make me cry!"


    "But you were crying. You are not hurt anywhere. So Uncle definitely did something. What did he do?"


    "He didn''t do anything. He just told me about the past between him and Dad. That just made me...cry a bit," she sniffled. "So don''t worry, I am fine! Alsooooo, you shouldn''t be here! Aren''t you preparing for Mom''s gift? We don''t have much time."


    He lowered his gaze and gently held her hands. "You weren''t there with me. I want to do it with you."


    KO!


    Lihua wanted to faint from the cuteness overload.


    "I wille with you!" She grinned and pinched his cheeks which lifted his mood instantly.


    She turned. "Uncle, you know what you have to do, right?"


    Jiang Weiyuan''s gaze was fixed at her as he nodded. "Yes, I do."

 Chapter 294 - Jiang Yubis Birthday Banquet (1)

    <h4>Chapter 294 - Jiang Yubi''s Birthday Banquet (1)</h4>


    The Jiang vi wasvishly lit up with lights as if a festival was going on. In the dim darkness that was slowly about to settle as the sun set, it seemed that the vi was nothing less than a distant star shining brightly in the sky.


    The guests began to arrive at the main residence. The banquet''s invitation was at a very short notice and usually, no wealthy family would have entertained such ast minute invitation.


    But the invitation was from none other than the prestigious Jiang family. Even if they had invited just five minutes before, everybody would havee rushing in, ditching whatever work they might have had.


    "As expected, the Jiang family''s arrangements never fail to amaze me."


    "Yeah but all these decorations... doesn''t it look as if it''s somebody''s birthday?"


    "Whose birthday it might be?" One of the women wondered.


    "Yes, yes, plus the Old Madam would never give such hurried invitations for a birthday banquet instead of preparing it beforehand."


    The maids and butlers started to serve cocktails and starters. From a distance, they saw Jiang Fai and whispered amongst themselves. "Hey, Hey, that is Jiang Fai! The most trending artist in the country now!"


    "No kidding. Not even in the country, many international publications are approaching him too!"


    "At the age of just seventeen, he is already so talented and popr."


    "Yup, just like Jiang Wei."


    "Jiang Xiurang looks so proud. Of course, she would. And just look at my son¡­" a middle-ageddy around Jiang Xiurang''s age sighed. "Only want to waste his whole time ying games and fooling around. Why can''t he be like at least one percent of Jiang Fai?"


    Beside Jiang Fai, Jiang Ruiling and her fiance Shen Yang. The socialites were already drooling over his muscr figure.


    "Ahhh I feel so jealous of Jiang Ruiling."


    "So hot and handsome! Just look at how strong he looks."


    "He just doesn''t look. He is. Didn''t you see how he bashed that molester in her engagement ceremony? His face was unrecognizable haha."


    "Yeah who cares if he is a bodyguard? If the man is like him, I will dly give up all my position and status!"


    When Jiang Li and Jiang Lanying stepped in, the guests were instantly dazzled by her beauty. The glow on her fair skin was unmistakable andpared to the quiet and silent woman that she always seemed on the previous banquets, tonight there was confidence in her demeanor. She might have looked like a pushover before, but now she was a symbol of strength who had brought so many suffering people out of their shells.


    Jiang Lanying''s arm was hooked into Jiang Li''s as they greeted the guests with a smile.


    If anybody saw them now, nobody would believe that Jiang Li had suffered such harsh bullying on Weibo.


    As they talked to the guests, Jiang Li saw a figure approaching them and his mouth twitched. He dangerously narrowed his eyes on his wife. "You invited that bastard here?"


    Jiang Lanying said, "Don''t curse him, Li. He is my friend. Of course, I had to invite him."


    He sneered. "Friend? For me, he would always be a stalker."


    She sighed. "Everything is already in the past. Now ssh! He ising. Don''t say anything mean to him."


    Lai Chang and Hou Zhenzhen smiled as they approached them. "Lanying. Good to see you doing so well."


    She smiled. "You too, Chang, Zhenzhen."


    Hou Zhenzhen had a good talk with Jiang Lanying and she confessed all her feelings of envy and jealousy she had felt towards her. Jiang Lanying was taken aback, but she was grateful to her foring clean and so the cousins put the past behind them.


    Lai Chang dryly looked at Jiang Li. "Good to see you too."


    "I am definitely not," he snorted.


    "..."


    Jiang Lanying heavily pursed her lips and usingly stared at him. "Li."


    He grimaced. "...I was just kidding. I am so happy that I wish to die."


    Lai Chang smiled. "What a coincidence, Mr. Jiang? I share the same feelings towards you. Seems that your pettiness will never end."


    "For you, I don''t have to. I need to protect my wife."


    "There is no need to protect anyone here. I think you didn''t quite hear my apology during the press conference. Oh I have an idea! Aren''t you visiting Yang Mingshen for your treatment? Do tell him to check your ears and brain too. Seems that you have forgotten that we have left everything behind us."


    Jiang Lanying and Hou Zhenzhen had no clue what to do with these men anymore.


    Just as the atmosphere was peaceful and enjoyable, it suddenly froze as if the Arctic had descended in the mansion.


    The heavy steps of Mingshen entered the vi and at his sight, all the young socialites of marriageable age had their breaths stuck in their throats.


    Donned in ck shirt and ck suit, Mingshen looked as if a demon hade knocking in. The icy expression and the coldness in his eyes made everybody subconsciously take a step back in fear.


    His dark aura was clearly ringing a loud siren.


    Stay away from me. If you don''t, then be ready to die.


    Many of the socialites had suffered a crushing rejection from him and as such, they had no courage to greet him at all. He was known to publicly humiliate if anybody pissed him off.


    Mingshen looked around the vi and sneered. "As expected of that dumb woman. Calling me for a dumb birthday party. I could have enjoyed so much in myb with my subjects but no."


    The guests didn''t understand why he was in such a bad mood.


    It''s a party, right? Why does he look so pissed off?


    Well¡­


    Not like we ever saw him smiling even once.


    Lihua popped up from behind him and grinned. "Thank you foring, Mingshen! Actually, I didn''t think that you would agree."


    He smirked and took a step towards her. "Hmm~~ indeed, I wasn''t interested ining to a birthday party. But then I thought why not? In exchange, I can take you to myb once this damn party is over."


    "..."

 Chapter 295 - Jiang Yubis Birthday Banquet (2)

    <h4>Chapter 295 - Jiang Yubi''s Birthday Banquet (2)</h4>


    The guests were spellbound seeing Lihua donned in a breathtaking royal blue dress. A thin string of a diamond belt was wrapped around her waist that sparkled under the yellow lights.


    Where the socialites found even difficult to breathe by Mingshen''s presence, here Lihua was talking to him as if the heavy atmosphere didn''t matter to her at all. It was so evident that Mingshen was pissed off at her, but Lihua showed no signs of any fear or nervousness.


    Mingshen tilted his head and closely observed Lihua as he narrowed his eyes.


    He thought of her and then of Jia who was locked up in his special ward in hisb. Jia''s sharp gaze and the way she had held the scalpel on his neck was still fresh in his mind that brought a sly smile on his face.


    Then he looked up and down at Lihua and sneered. "So different, indeed."


    Lihua didn''t understand what he was talking about, but she clearly understood that he mocking her somehow.


    "One is so sharp and alert while the other has mushrooms grown over her head," he smirked.


    Today was a night of celebration, so no matter how Lihua''s heart was burning with the killing intent to strangle him, she refrained. "Hmph! I don''t want to spoil my mood by arguing with you."


    "You should actually," he raised his brow, "At least by talking to an intelligent man like me, you will gain some intelligence yourself. Maybe a rare urrence might happen too where your pitiful brain cells increase."


    She gritted her teeth and imaginary steam escaped her ears.


    "Lixue dear!"


    Yang Bingqing''s chirpy voice came from behind her. She, along with her husband, Yang Cheng eagerly came to her side. She hugged her and brightly smiled. "Aiya how beautiful you look!"


    She blushed. "Thank you, Aunt."


    Thedies were even more speechless by seeing her on such good terms with the elder Yangs too.


    "Unbelievable¡­"


    "Jiang Lixue is on friendly terms with the Yang family too."


    "She married a man like Jiang Wei and now she has such a good rtionship with the influential Yang family too!"


    Lihua said, "Hehe I was just about to ask Mingshen about you."


    She waved her hand. "Ah Cheng and I were taking our time. More urately, we were looking for any suitable woman we could find for Mingshen but I didn''t like any," she sighed.


    If the other single socialities heard about this, they would probay faint of a heart attack, feeling such humiliation.


    "All of them give the same wealthy and snobbish vibe. I want a cool woman for him who can keep him in check!"


    Mingshen lifted his brow and somehow Jia''s face popped up in his mind.


    Yang Bingqing nced at her son and expressed her utter horror. "Mingshen... what''s with that creepy smile on your face?"


    Lihua shrugged. "Aunt, doesn''t he always have a creepy and sinister look stered on his face?"


    Yang Cheng chuckled and nodded.


    Mingshen snorted. "None of your business, Mom. Also, let me tell you to stop looking a fucking bride for me. If I want, I will find one for myself."


    She cried hard. "You will find a woman for yourself!? Just look at you! God has blessed you with such a handsome face but what''s the use if your personality is so insane!? I don''t want a crazy daughter-inw like you! She should be able to handle you, not be a maniac herself like how you are!" She buried her crying in her husband''s shoulders. He sighed and patted on her head.


    Lihua had no words to express. She dryly stared at Mingshen with judgemental eyes.


    Just how much have you traumatized Aunt Bingqing?


    Mingshen absolutely had no effect by his mother''s sobs. "Whatever. I am just warning you to stop looking a woman for me or she would end up straight in myb."


    Lihua shuddered.


    "Okay, okay! You enjoy here. I have to bring the star of the tonight!" She grinned. "It''s time to get the party started."


    Lihua signaled the staff in charge of the lights and he gave a thumbs up.


    The lights switched off and all tbe guests wondered what was happening.


    Lihua quickly stepped out and waved her hand at Jiang Weizhe and Jiang Yubi.


    "Mom, it''s time!"


    Jiang Yubi, wearing an elegant Cheongsam with intricate details carved on the fabric, looked extremely beautiful. But her expression didn''t look good. In fact, she was sweating and nervously fidgeting with her fingers.


    Jiang Weizhe dotingly smiled. "Don''t be nervous."


    "I-I cannot help it, Weizhe...It''s after so long that I am stepping into this house¡­"


    Thest time was when Jiang Weizhe first brought her and introduced her as his wife. Ever since Old Madam vehemently rejected her, she never put her foot in the main residence again.


    Lihua said, "Mom, you don''t have to worry at all! Everything will be fine. You are the main star! Be more confident."


    "En," he nodded.


    "Come,e. Everybody is waiting for you."


    Jiang Weizhe squeezed her hand and intertwined his fingers against hers. He smiled. "Let''s go."


    ---


    Even after five minutes since the darkness settled in, there was no sign of anything happening. The guests were beginning to grow a little restless.


    Suddenly, a golden light shone from above that stayed fixed at the entrance. There was no movement for a few moments when everybody slowly saw two figuresing stepping in from the darkness.


    Jiang Weizhe and Jiang Yubi stood at the center of the light. She slowly lifted her gaze and saw the guests curiously staring at her.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" Lihua''s excited voice resounded from the mike.


    "Thank you all for gathering in this banquet tonight at such a short notice. I, Jiang Lixue, on behalf of the whole Jiang family, truly appreciates it. Now without further dy, let me introduce the star of the banquet! Please wee my mother-inw, Mrs. Jiang Yubi and wish her a very happy birthday!"

 Chapter 296 - Jiang Yubis Birthday Banquet (3)

    <h4>Chapter 296 - Jiang Yubi''s Birthday Banquet (3)</h4>


    All the guests were utterly dumbfounded for a long time. They looked at each other in shock as if they were zapped by a thunderbolt.


    Mother-inw? Jiang Weizhe''s wife?


    Jiang Yubi softly smiled and bowed. Only God knew how fast her heart was racing. It was after so long that she wasing in contact with these socialites. She didn''t want to embarrass her husband or any of her family members.


    "Thank you for your presence at my birthday celebration tonight. I am truly grateful."


    Jiang Weizhe beamed and a doting smileced on his lips. He didn''t want to see her afraid in front of everyone.


    The guests carefully observed her as they whispered amongst themselves.


    "Is that really Jiang Weizhe''s wife?"


    "Wow! I am seeing her for the first time."


    "Yeah in all these years and so many banquets, I never once saw his wife."


    "I thought that Jiang Weizhe was divorced."


    "Wait, I thought that he was a widower. Nobody ever talked about her."


    "Idiot. Can you not see how dotingly he is looking at his wife as if she is the only person he could see?" One woman giggled. "Does this man look divorced to you?"


    One of the older socialites touched her chin. "Now that I remember...I think the Old Madam mentioned long back that Mrs. Jiang Yubi is quite sickly with frail health. So she doesn''te out much. In fact, if I recall correctly, she even has her own residence and lives separately from the family because of her ill-health."


    "Hmm, I think I remember somebody talking about a difficult delivery when she gave birth to Jiang Wei."


    "Maybe that''s why."


    "But with Old Madam, I suddenly realized that she isn''t here. I wonder where she is¡­"


    The gossip about Jiang Yubi continued which she could faintly hear. She just hoped that they would be talking good things about her. She was nervous that with her middle-ss background, they must be mocking her.


    It was true that some guests were wondering about her family background, but nobody had any clue, so they really couldn''tment. Mostly, everybody was talking about her long disappearance and how a sudden birthday banquet was thrown for her.


    "Yubi!!"


    Yang Bingqing was the first one to greet her with a wide smile. She tightly hugged her and was almost on the verge of tears. "Ah, I finally meet you again. It''s been so long."


    Jiang Yubi beamed and felt thrilled to meet her friend. Yang Bingqing was the only woman she considered as her friend.


    "Bingqing...how are you?" She felt a bit emotional too, meeting after so long. She hugged her back and slightly sniffled.


    "Happy Birthday Yubi!"


    She softly smiled. "Thank you."


    She giggled. "A birthday woman mustn''t cry, stupid. Oh let me introduce you to my son! He was very small when youst saw him, right? Mingshen!"


    Mingshen, who waszily sipping on his whiskey, cursed his mother.


    What the hell? Isn''t it enough that I am already gracing this stupid party with my presence that I have to meet that zero EQ''s man''s mother too!? What a pain!


    His gaze darkened and an extremely ugly expression settled on his face.


    Lihua''s voice came from the mike. "I know what you must be thinking, Yang Mingshen. So keep the thoughts to yourself and meet your beautiful Aunt."


    Everybody was speechless with her snide remark, but a momentter, they couldn''t help but stopughing.


    Mingshen forced himself to smile as he walked towards Jiang Yubi.


    Curse you Song Lihua! Let me get my hands on you!


    Lihua, the cat, who was calmly watching the party unfold from the super special deluxe couch she was sitting on, couldn''t help but snort as her green orbs fell on her previous human servant.


    That man still has a bad temper. Humans are so worthless.


    "Hello, Aunt."


    Jiang Yubi was delighted. "Oh my! You have grown up to be so handsome haha."


    "Of course, Aunt. As time passes, so does everybody''s age too. It was inevitable that I grow up-"


    Yang Bingqing silently stomped his foot with her heel sandal and with a single re, she threatened him not to talk any nonsense.


    His mouth twitched.


    Well, you called me here. Don''t be so grumpy now, he rolled his eyes.


    Jiang Yubiughed. "Hahaha. So cute."


    "I prefer to be called a demon, not cute," he dryly said.


    Jiang Weizhe was visibly displeased with his words. "We should break our ties with the Yang family."


    Yang Cheng choked hard.


    Well, I cannot really me him...If somebody talked to Bingqing like that, I would cut him up then and there, he thought without batting his eyelid.


    Jiang Yubi red at him. "Don''t be rude!"


    Yang Bingqing cried. "Don''t be mad at him. It''s all my son''s fault!" She glowered at him. "Can you not talk like a decent human!?"


    "Decent human? What''s that? Who''s that? Can I eat it?" He yawned.


    She covered her face with her palms. "Where did I go wrong in raising you?"


    "From the beginning I guess."


    "Shut up!"


    Seeing the Yang family warm up to her, more and more guests came forward to greet her and wish her birthday.


    "I am Mrs. Yin. Happy birthday, Mrs. Jiang."


    "I am Mrs. Cheng and this is my husband¡­"


    The introductions went on for a while and Jiang Yubi patiently nodded to everyone.


    Lihua was extremely pleased.


    It''s going well for now¡­


    She announced. "It''s time for the birthday girl to cut the cake now! Dad, please bring Mom to the huge table, and let''s begin the cake cutting ceremony!"


    Jiang Yubi peeked here and there, but she couldn''t see Old Madam anywhere.


    It was because she wasn''t present here that the atmosphere was still calm.


    But once shees back¡­


    The anxiety crept into her heart. She stood at the center and as she cut the cake, balloons popped up, throwing the confetti on her. Everybody pped as she fed a piece of cake to Jiang Weizhe and so did he too.


    It was time for giving gifts when Lihua chirped. "Hehe, Mom. I know you are eager for Wei''s present the most, right? So let''s start with him! Wei,e here!"

 Chapter 297 - The Mafia Kings Gift To His Mother

    <h4>Chapter 297 - The Mafia King''s Gift To His Mother</h4>


    Fu Renshu, who had been respectfully standing in attention, couldn''t help but helplessly chuckle. He was quite amused to see his Boss working on the gift for his mother. It was simple and definitely not elegant and rich standards the guests might have been expecting from him, but it was an experience on its own.


    He shook his head.


    "How is Meirong?" He heard his father''s voice.


    Fu Shen stood beside him with his usual stern countenance.


    He rolled his eyes. "Fine as usual. How else would she be? I should say that she is being quite a bother."


    Fu Shen furrowed his brows. "A bother?"


    "For that dumb woman, Meng Ya."


    There was a pause.


    "Why are you keeping her in your house?" His expression didn''t twitch, but there was a glint of curiosity in his eyes.


    "Because she is a threat. If she meets Song Lihua, it will be all over. You know why."


    He tilted his head. "You can keep her in the base."


    His brow twitched. He imagined Meng Ya crying and sobbing in a dark, underground cell, reeking of a bloody smell and tied to a pole or a chair.


    Somehow, he didn''t like that scene for some reason. Her skin was so delicate that the ropes tightly bound to her would dig in her flesh and give ugly marks. The dark room would make her go crazy with that eerie feel.


    Sobbing in fear and helplessness and crying for help wasn''t the image Fu Renshu wanted to see. He felt an ever so faint ache in his heart.


    He snorted.


    It only suits if that dumb woman is dumbly grinning.


    "I am pitying the bodyguards over there. Poor people would end their life seeing that woman causing a ruckus," Fu Renshu didn''t seem affected at all. However, Fu Shen was his father. Behind his expressionless facade, he saw a tiny glimpse of concern flickering in his eyes.


    But he didn''t pursue it any further.


    "Hm. So how is Meirong finding all this?"


    Fu Renshu grimaced. "As usual, she is having a lot of fun ying around with Meng Ya. I pity that dumb woman for falling for sis''s tricks to tease her."


    "She said that Meng Ya is your girlfriend."


    Damn sis! Just cannot keep your mouth shut!


    "It''s bothersome to exin. Rest assured. I have no interest in her."


    "I see¡­"


    Fu Renshu impatiently asked, "When is brother-inwing back to fetch her? I want her gone as soon as possible."


    "No idea."


    Ugh!


    Sis fights with brother-inw and thenes to my house to make my life hell, he sighed.


    Come back soon, brother-inw and take your wife away!


    Fu Shen tilted his head. "Meirong said that she is pretending to be your childhood lover."


    He snorted. "Apparently, she is too bored."


    "I wonder what Meng Ya''s reaction would be once she finds out."


    Fu Renshu raised his brow and a chuckle escaped his lips.


    That would be amusing to see indeed. I am sure she must have cursed sis a lot of times. If she knows that she is my sister then¡­


    Somehow he was looking for that confrontation.


    On the other side, Jiang Yubi was quite excited to see Wei. The prospect of seeing him again was what made her thrilled rather than the act of him giving the gift itself.


    The guests were also quite curious to see what he would give his mother. After all, he didn''tck the money to get whatever he wanted.


    Wei, wearing a dark royal blue coat over his ck shirt, looked so mesmerizing that all women started to drool over him. The diamond cufflinks on the coat sparkled, whose light slightly fell on his Godly handsome side profile. Every step presented hismand as he walked towards her, carrying a small box in his hand.


    Lihua joined him with a bright smile on her lips. The couple looked perfectly matched with their matching royal blue outfits. They seemed like a match made in heaven and the women couldn''t help but get envious of Lihua.


    Wei stopped and stared at her. He softly said with a gentle smile on his lips, "Happy Birthday, Mom."


    Jiang Yubi''s heart was filled with happiness. This was the first time hearing her son wish her birthday. The sweet sound of ''Mom'' from his lips brimmed her heart with joy.


    "Thank you, Wei..."


    Jiang Weizhe still hadn''t opened up to him, so he was quietly sulking.


    Wei handed her a bouquet and the small box in his hands. "I hope you like the gift."


    Lihua smiled. "Wei has worked really hard for it."


    "Oh!" Jiang Yubi was overwhelmed. "Can I open it?"


    He nodded.


    She unwrapped the gift paper and slowly opened the box. It was a pair of beautiful earrings, with sapphire studded in them. She blinked her eyes and felt the shape was slightly off.


    The guests gasped. "It''s beautiful!"


    "Sapphire earrings!"


    "But why does the shape look a little...odd?"


    Jiang Yubi was still staring at the earrings when Wei snatched them from her.


    "W-what happened?" She was taken aback. "Why did you take it away?"


    "It''s not good," Wei pursed his lips.


    Lihua facepalmed. "Wei. The earrings are beautiful. You are overthinking."


    "It didn''te out as expected," he said, feeling slightly disappointed, considering how perfectionist he was.


    Jiang Yubi asked, feeling incredible, "Wei...they were y earrings, right? Did you make them by yourself?"


    Lihua beamed. "Yes! Wei made these earrings by himself! When we visited your residence, Wei realized that you really like artistic things, right? That''s why there are a lot of paintings and many handmade things like bamboo baskets, wax candles, paper flowers and y sculptures in the vi. So he decided to give you what you like the most!"


    Wei promptly admitted. "It was Lixue''s idea. I had no clue what to give you."


    He nodded. It was his wife''s idea. He wouldn''t take credit for what Lihua did.


    She red at him.


    Oof! Why are you going into such minor details!?


    Wei sulked. "Lixue insisted that I make the earrings. I learned y art with video tutorials, but the shape came ugly. So I will throw it away and make a new pair for you."


    Jiang Yubi was aghast. "No way!"

 Chapter 298 - The Mafia King Is Puzzled

    <h4>Chapter 298 - The Mafia King Is Puzzled</h4>


    Jiang Yubi quickly took the earrings, safe in her custody. "How could you think of throwing them away? They are so beautiful."


    "It didn''te out well," Wei was disappointed in himself. In the video tutorial, it seemed easy enough to shape the y. But when he actually did it, he realized how hard it was to get the shape right, especially when it was so intricate as designing a pair of small earrings.


    He had discarded numerous attempts before he finally arrived at the present one. It was, by far, his best attempt. But he still wasn''tpletely satisfied.


    Lihua was.


    She could hardly believe that a man who never touched any artistic stuff in his life could make something so delicate in a few tries. Sure the shape was a bit off, but that level of performance was already impressive.


    Wei is her son, after all. The talent must be in the genes, she seriously nodded.


    The guests took a closer look and were speechless seeing a pair of y earrings. It was beautiful with the small blue sapphire studded in them but what shocked them more was that it was a really simple gift. Nothing really fancy or expensive.


    Jiang Wei personally made it! Gosh, this is huge!


    In their high-ss society, giving something handmade was very rare. To see that the CEO of Jiang Industries would gift this instead of something luxurious was truly shocking.


    But when they looked at Jiang Yubi, they saw tears enveloping her eyes.


    She imagined how Wei would have looked trying to learn y art and make earrings for her. She thought of his sulking look when he must have failed and tried again and again.


    His gift wasn''t a hundred percent perfect, but it had invariably touched her heart nevertheless. Why wouldn''t it when her son had worked so hard?


    Wei was nkly staring at her, clueless about what to think. He was still getting to know about his mother. He hardly knew anything about her, and his first birthday gift turned out to be a mess.


    In the end, Lihua had said to him¡­


    "Wei, it''s your feelings that matter. You have given your utmost concentration andmitment to this gift. Trust me, Mom will be super happy!"


    Wei tilted his head and looked at Lihua. "She is crying. She is not happy with my gift."


    Lihua chuckled. "She is happy, Wei."


    "Then why would she cry?" Wei was seriously puzzled.


    Even if he had trouble understanding feelings, he was slowly getting to know them through Lihua. But at the very least he knew that people cried when they were sad.


    Of course, he was still leaps and bounds behind to know the kinds of things that would make people sad, but they cried was what he knew.


    Jiang Yubi gently knocked on his head. "These are tears of joy, silly. And yes, I am really, really happy with your gift. It is precious to me. So don''t ever say that you will discard it."


    Jiang Weizhe nodded. "Don''t throw the gift. She likes it," though there was no warmth in his voice as he said that.


    Wei blinked his eyes. "Tears of joy? Do people cry when they are happy?"


    The socialites coughed hard seeing how innocently he asked that question like how a child did. They could see a cupid striking an arrow right through their hearts.


    So...so cute!


    Can the cold CEO who we always heard of to be vicious and emotionless be this adorable?


    The women were finally starting to see Wei in a new light which Lihua had already figured out the truth way before.


    Jiang Wei is super adorable!


    Jiang Yubi smiled. "Yes, they do. When your heart gets overwhelmed with happiness, sometimes you have an urge to cry."


    Wei still couldn''t grasp that feeling.


    Sheughed. "You don''t have to overthink it. Maybe someday wille for you too. Maybe when you will be a father one day? The joy when you see your child for the first time is so overwhelming that you cannot help but cry."


    The light in Jiang Weizhe''s eyes slightly flickered and he lowered his gaze.


    Happiness to see your first child¡­


    There was such a fleeting moment for him indeed when he saw Wei for the first time. He recalled how the nurse carried baby Wei in her arms twenty-eight years ago. Jiang Weizhe was spellbound seeing the little, fragile life.


    Wei''s eyes were shut and he let out a cute yawn. His fingers were ever so faintly moving and Jiang Weizhe gently held his tiny index finger.


    At that moment, even if it was for a little time, Jiang Weizhe had forgotten his hatred for his son and the fear that he might take Jiang Yubi away from him. He could see the glimpses of resemnce with his wife and subconsciously, a small, soft smile curled the corner of his lips.


    In a daze, he took Wei from the nurse''s arms and held him for the first time.


    Yes. Jiang Weizhe did hold his son.


    It was the first andst time, but he had lovingly held his son like any father would. When he had held the soft ball of warmth in his hands, tears had filled his eyes that gently plopped on his hand.


    He was Jiang Yubi''s and his son, after all. He was a symbol of love between them that had fought all through all the hatred and opposition of this world.


    Jiang Weizhe was truly grateful that his son was born into his world.


    But when he came to know that Jiang Yubi''s life was in danger and a critical condition, the hatred returned, and he shunned his son.


    He never admitted to her that he had actually held him, otherwise she would have always hoped that one day, he would ept Wei, and he didn''t want to give her any false hope only to be crumbledter.


    Just like that, that fleeting moment of warmth for his son was forever locked in his heart as his secret.

 Chapter 299 - Their Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 299 - Their Guilt</h4>


    Jiang Weizhe broke out of his stupor and looked at his wife who was really happy with Wei''s gift.


    Unknown to him, Lihua had been carefully observing her father-inw who seemed in a daze ever since Jiang Yubi talked about a child.


    She smiled.


    Hehe...No matter how much you hide it, Dad, I know that you don''t truly hate Wei. You were thinking about Wei, right? And not with any feelings of hatred and disdain.


    I saw your gaze, Dad, when you nced at Wei. It was filled with warmth for him. I know that you cannot be that harsh topletely hate Wei. You are his father, but you have forced yourself to lock your feelings somewhere deep in your heart.


    You... just have to let your heart set free of all the misgivings. I promise that I will definitely unite the father and son.


    Lihua''s irises gleamed in resolution and she nodded.


    After Wei''s gift, the rest of the Jiang family members took their turns in wishing her birthday and giving their gifts.


    Jiang Ninghong was silent for a moment. She parted her lips but couldn''t gather her words. Then she slowly said, "Sister-inw."


    "Ninghong. It''s good to see you," Jiang Yubi smiled. She awkwardly fidgeted with her fingers a bit. "I...hope I am not being a bother-"


    "Yubi," Jiang Weizhe warned her not to say anything self-deprecating.


    Jiang Ninghong faintly smiled. "No, sister-inw. You were never a bother in this family. I always... always respected you a lot. But I was selfish, and in the end, I couldn''t do anything to help you have your rightful ce in this family. I didn''t want to go against Old Madam because I wanted a good future for my children. I had to take every step carefully or Old Madam would have...I am just a selfish, calcting woman who only sees her own benefit."


    Her head lowered in shame and guilt. The guests couldn''t hear their conversation, so they didn''t understand why Jiang Ninghong seemed so grim.


    "Is their rtionship not good?" Some whispered.


    Jiang Yubi quickly shook her head and held her hand. "No, Ninghong. You did right. I am already burdened with the guilt of separating Weizhe from Old Madam and causing shes between them. If any harm would have befallen upon your family because of me, I couldn''t have ever forgiven myself. Li and Ruiling are my children as much as Wei is. I hold them dear to my heart just as I do for Wei. So, I don''t hold any grudge against you. Please forget about the past. Same for you, Weiyuan."


    Jiang Weiyuan stiffened but then slightly nodded. He peeked at his brother and Lihua''s words came to her mind.


    ''You know what you have to do, right?''


    Taking a silent breath, he looked up at him. "Bro."


    Jiang Weizhe froze. He rapidly blinked his eyes and stared at him in shock.


    Was he hearing it right?


    How much time had passed since his little brother had taken the initiative to talk to him? Ever since their rtionship fell apart years ago, there was an invisible but distinct wall between them that nobody tried to cross. Nobody tried to amend things because both thought that it was toote to fix the misunderstandings.


    "After the banquet is over¡­can we talk?" His voice faltered and choked a little. "There are a lot of things I need to say to you that I couldn''t and... somebody made me realize that I was a fool not to clear up my feelings. I stretched this on for far too long and I have been an idiot. That''s why...can we please talk?"


    Jiang Weizhe trembled.


    Talk... feelings¡­


    Was it a sign that everything could resolve between them? Was there a hope that their broken brotherhood woulde back?


    He felt a little apprehensive.


    Will Weiyuan say how disappointed he was in me because I became the Mafia King? That I snatched away his position?


    He was afraid but he couldn''t push him away. "...En. Let''s talk."


    Jiang Weiyuan already felt a lot lighter with his agreement.


    Jiang Xiurang and Jiang Fai came next. Jiang Yubi hugged her as she said, "I am happy for you, Xiurang. You finally got free from that man," she smiled.


    Jiang Xiurang teared up. "Sister-inw, you are still happy for me even though I couldn''t support you¡­"


    "That''s so silly. Of course, I would be happy. You are Weizhe''s sister, so you are mine too. Or was I misunderstanding all this time?" Her gaze dimmed.


    "No, no! Of course not!"


    "Hehe."


    "And I am proud of you too, Fai. You stood like a pir in her life and as a capable son, you protected her," she patted his head.


    Jiang Fai felt embarrassed and he blushed. "T-thank you, Aunt."


    "Oh yes! Weizhe showed me your drawings andics too! You are so talented, Fai. I like to draw a little myself but I am not that good¡­" she sheepishly grinned.


    Jiang Fai sparkled. "Aunt, you like to draw too? That''s cool! What kind of drawings?"


    "Well, mostly scenic pictures but I usually mess up at the painting stage."


    They talked a bit more and Jiang Fai clicked his tongue. "Wrong, wrong. That''s not a good type of oil paint you are using. That''s why they don''te good."


    They were lost in their world, apparently finding an artistrade in one another.


    Jiang Xiurang coughed. "Fai, it''s enough. You can talk as much as you want but after the banquet. Others are waiting too," she shook her head.


    He pouted. "Tch. Boring. Aunt! Let''s meet upter to discuss in depth!"


    Jiang Yubi beamed and nodded. "En!"


    The sibling couples Jiang Ruiling, Shen Yang and Jiang Li, Jiang Lanying came together to greet her.


    "Happy Birthday, Aunt."


    "Aiyaaa you two look so beautiful, Li, Ruiling. Haha Li resembles Weiyuan and Ruiling looks like Ninghong, isn''t it?"


    "Thank you, Aunt," they coughed.


    "Lanying and Shen Yang right?"


    They nodded and bowed.


    "No, no, don''t bow. I just want to say that I am really happy to see that you found your life partners and are happily living your life. Aunt is pleased. Always support each other just like this, okay?"

 Chapter 300 - The Not So Awaited Guest

    <h4>Chapter 300 - The Not So Awaited Guest</h4>


    Jiang Li and Shen Yang solemnly said, "Yes, Aunt."


    "En. Also...I know that Wei is a little withdrawn from you, but I hope you could support your brother. He doesn''t show it, but I know that he cares for you."


    Jiang Ruiling chuckled. "Don''t worry, Aunt. We are living in harmony, and it''s all because of sister-inw Lixue."


    Jiang Lanying eagerly nodded. "Yes! She is really the best! It''s as if she waves a magic wand like a fairy and everything bes alright. It''s because of her that we all feel so closer to Wei than before as a family."


    Jiang Li was a little dissatisfied by how his wife was continuouslyplimenting Lihua.


    Jiang Yubi naturally felt proud. "She is one of a kind. I am so happy to see that Wei found such a partner for him," her gaze was warm as she thought of them together.


    But when she recalled Wei''s lie and Lihua''s memory loss, she couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy in her heart. She knew that Wei had made a grave mistake by doing this and she was afraid of what would happen if the dayes when Lihuaes to know the truth.


    She nced at them, who were standing at a side, holding hands andughing together. There was nothing but love in her eyes for Wei.


    But how long would itst?


    I should talk to Wei about this...This is wrong. What he has done is wrong. His actions will only make it worse for his marriage the more he hides it.


    "Aunt?"


    Jiang Ruiling''s voice brought her out of her stupor. "Ah, yes, yes."


    After all the gifts were given, Lihua took the mike and came forward. "Now it''s time for a dance! I think everybody is excited to see our beautiful couple, right? Dad."


    Jiang Weizhe smiled and offered his hand. Jiang Yubi shyly put her hand in his as he led her to the center. A beautiful melody yed in the background. Their dance was perfect sync as their steps matched.


    Lihua dreamily stared at them. "Ahh doesn''t she look like Cindere and her prince charming dancing together? They look so beautiful."


    Mingshen snorted from behind her. "Such an emotional fool."


    Lihua red at them. "A psycho doctor like you will never understand the beauty of such a delicate dance!"


    "I am not insane to want to understand that," he sneered.


    "That''s why you will never get a girlfriend," she harrumphed.


    He shrugged. "Who cares?"


    With such a cold aura emanating from him, none of the women could gather up the courage to ask for a dance.


    I prefer to live a little longer!


    Wei offered his hand and softly smiled. "Shall we?"


    Lihua widened her eyes. "I-I don''t know how to dance. I don''t want to embarrass you¡­"


    "My pride lies in you. You never embarrass me," his deep voice said in absolute certainty.


    "You¡­" her cheeks flushed.


    They joined the dance floor too along with Yang Cheng and Yang Bingqing.


    Wei patiently taught her the basic steps of the dance that she seriously listened to, but in the end, only repeatedly stomped on his foot. They were the only couple who danced out of sync thanks to Lihua.


    "This dance is hard¡­" she sobbed.


    However, Wei was unfazed. In fact, his gaze was warm and indulging as he stared down at his cute wife pouting.


    He pulled her waist closer and gently guided her. He smiled. "Don''t worry. You are still cute. I just want us to be close like this. The dance doesn''t matter."


    Lihua blushed hard. "Y-you never fail to flirt!"


    The guests - "..."


    Almost all the wives know that if they mess up like this in front of everyone, their husbands and family would chew them out for embarrassing them.


    But the prestigious CEO of the Jiang family looked at Lihua with only love shining in his eyes. The socialites usingly red at their husbands as if showing them how to be like Wei. The husbands only lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    The dance peacefully went on for a while. But then few of the guests started questioning about Old Madam''s absence. They wondered if she really didn''t like her daughter-inw, hence refused to be a part of this banquet which again pointed questions at Jiang Yubi''s background.


    The whispers grew more and more intense, and Lihua knew that she had toe up with something to appease everyone.


    But just then, the thin figure of Old Madam came into sight at the vi''s entrance. The Jiang family''s members froze, especially Jiang Yubi.


    She was finally here, descending a deep silence in the hall.


    The Old Madam threw a nce at all the decorations and then at Jiang Yubi, who trembled a little. Her gaze was devoid of any emotions.


    "The Old Madam is here!"


    Jiang Fai only prayed to God that she doesn''t start yelling and shouting. He felt his heart in his throat when he saw hering.


    The peaceful atmosphere was threatened by her presence. Everybody anxiously waited for her to speak.


    The Old Madam smiled. "Apologies that I arrived a littlete, everyone."


    She walked up to Jiang Yubi, her every step increasing the tension in the air. Jiang Weizhe was already in a defensive mode as he narrowed his eyes. He even wanted to step in between them, but Jiang Yubi squeezed his hand and stopped him.


    "Don''t," she whispered.


    He pursed his lips and reluctantly backed off. If she said a single word against his wife, he was prepared to fight her in front of all the guests. He didn''t care about his reputation, but if she hurt Jiang Yubi, he won''t stay quiet.


    With her heart thudding in her chest, Jiang Yubi faced her and softly smiled. "Old Madam."


    The Old Madam stared at her, her expression unreadable. Jiang Yubi''s apprehension grew more and more. She was prepared to beshed out by her.


    But on the contrary, Old Madam slowly took out a gift box and said, "Happy birthday, Yubi."

 Chapter 301 - Lihua Talks To Old Madam (1)

    <h4>Chapter 301 - Lihua Talks To Old Madam (1)</h4>


    The members of the Jiang family were so shocked out of their wits that they felt as if they were dreaming.


    The Old Madam didn''t flip out at all!


    Jiang Fai suspiciously said, "Has some ghost entered Old Madam''s body? How is behaving so nicely today?"


    Even Jiang Xiurang couldn''t rebuke him for saying that. Everybody knew how much she hated Jiang Yubi. But here, she was maintaining her calm. She even gave her wishes and a birthday present!


    Jiang Ruiling said, "We are talking about the Old Madam here. She wouldn''t cause a ruckus because she doesn''t want any fight to ruin the family''s reputation. That''s why everybody thinks that Aunt Yubi stayed away because of her ill health. Old Madam doesn''t want anybody to know that the rtionship between the mother-inw and daughter-inw is in tension."


    Jiang Li shrugged. "Otherwise, she would have publicly announced her hatred for Aunt long back, not hide it behind this facade."


    "That makes sense¡­"


    Yang Bingqing fiddled with her fingers. "Ahhh I hope everything goes alright. I don''t want Yubi to be sad!"


    Mingshen didn''t care about the Jiang family''s drama, so he simply shrugged.


    Jiang Yubi also faintly understood the line of thought that Old Madam must be thinking. She took the gift and said, "Thank you, Old Madam."


    The Old Madam nodded and turned towards the guests. "Thank you all foring to this banquet. Please enjoy yourselves."


    Everybody thought that she would retire to her room, but she didn''t want to give any negative impression by leaving so soon and hinting that she came just out of formality. So she quietly sat on one couch and observed the banquet.


    Lihua stared at her in deep thought.


    With this, the invisible tension lifted from the air and everybody heaved a sigh of relief. But the family members knew that after the banquet was over, it would be a war. The Old Madam was simply maintaining a facade for the sake of reputation.


    The banquet then continued without a hitch. The guests greeted her too, and she smiled at them without any signs of distress or anger in her eyes.


    Almost an hour and a halfter, the banquet was over and guests started leaving after having their sumptuous dinner.


    Yang Bingqing wanted to stay for Jiang Yubi, but Yang Cheng shook his head. "It''s not right for us to be here now. Our families are close, but this is a really personal matter. They will be ufortable if we are here."


    Her gaze dimmed. "Cheng¡­"


    Mingshen snorted. "Get going already."


    Now there was only Old Madam and the Jiang family members.


    Silence once again filled the air as they steeled themselves for her outburst. Lihua wondered if she should speak, but then she decided to wait for Old Madam to talk first.


    The Old Madam slowly got up. She lifted her gaze and nced at everyone. It settled on Jiang Yubi for a few seconds after which she retracted her gaze.


    "The banquet is over now. I am tired and going back to rest."


    She turned and started walking away.


    The entire family was stupefied and couldn''t utter a word in disbelief. Even Jiang Ninghong, who usually remained calm, was seriously puzzled and taken aback by this behavior.


    Jiang Fai thought that he would faint.


    Is this for real? Her archenemy is here and she won''t say anything? Does this mean that Aunt Yubi can live here?


    They exchanged thoughtful nces.


    The Old Madam then paused in her steps. She seemed to think about something for a moment.


    "Lixue."


    Lihua attentively looked at her.


    Without turning back, she said, "You won."


    She blinked her eyes.


    "You won the six months challenge. You promised to win everybody''s hearts and you did. So, you won. I have nothing to say to anyone."


    Her bony fingers clenched her stick. "You all are free to do as you please."


    She left, leaving everybody in a state of shock.


    Jiang Weizhe and Jiang Weiyuan doubtfully nced at each other.


    Her announcement was so surprising that nobody could say anything for a good five minutes.


    Jiang Fai was the first to break the daze. "Am I hearing it right!? Did Old Madam just admit her defeat?" His mouth was opened in a wide O. "What is happening? Now I am definitely sure that a ghost has entered her body!"


    Jiang Xiurang hit his shoulder. "Fai!"


    Jiang Yubi worriedly asked, "Weizhe. Old Madam didn''t look so well¡­"


    He didn''tment.


    Jiang Ninghong nodded. "Indeed. She doesn''t seem to be the usual Old Madam."


    Everybody gave possible scenarios behind the reason for the sudden change in her behavior. But none could arrive at a conclusion.


    Eventually, everyone thought to see what would happen the next morning.


    Jiang Yubi said, "I will head back to my residence."


    Jiang Fai said, "Why? Old Madam said that we are free to do whatever we want, so you can start living here!"


    "No, Fai," she shook her head. "I cannot live like this. She hasn''t epted me. I don''t want to take advantage of the situation."


    She insisted on going back, so in the end, Jiang Weizhe left with her. He signaled Jiang Weiyuan that he will meetter in the night for their talk to which he nodded.


    Everybody else too retired to their rooms.


    Wei nced at Lihua and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    "I am thinking¡­that I want to talk to Old Madam."


    He smiled and nodded.


    ---


    Lihua knocked and slowly opened the door to Old Madam''s room. She saw her resting on a big chair with a dazed look in her eyes.


    Old Madam turned to look. She said nothing. Lihua took that as a yes and stepped in. She shut the door behind her.


    "There is nothing left to talk about," she tiredly said.


    Lihua smiled. "Is that so? I feel that there is a lot we can talk about. Especially about your life."


    The Old Madam tilted her head. "My life?"


    "En. You know. I talked with Mom yesterday, and she shared lots of things about Dad and Uncle Weiyuan, regarding their past and their rtionship."


    "I see."


    "So naturally, yourte husband, Old Master, was a part of it too. I came to know that he was an extremely authoritarian man who often hit his kids if they disappointed him."


    Silence.


    "That made me wonder about something. If he could hit his kids, did he hit his wife too?"


    Her eyshes visibly trembled.


    Lihua stared at her. "Old Madam. Did you live in an abusive marriage all this time?"

 Chapter 302 - Lihua Talks To Old Madam (2)

    <h4>Chapter 302 - Lihua Talks To Old Madam (2)</h4>


    A deep silence rang in the air. Old Madam neither rejected nor epted her im. She just nkly stared at her with empty eyes.


    But for Lihua, that was enough of an answer. She slowly bent and kneeled in front of her and gently picked her hand.


    The Old Madam said, "You don''t have to kneel in front of someone who has caused you trouble ever since you stepped in."


    "It is nowhere near to the troubles you must have faced in your life. Also, you said that I won the challenge. But I still haven''t. Until I get your blessings too, my victory will be iplete."


    The Old Madam was genuinely taken aback. "Me? Really?"


    "Aren''t you the Matriarch of the family? You are the Head. You are a part of this family as much as others are. Of course, you were always on my radar," Lihua seriously nodded.


    Her mouth twitched.


    There was a beat of silence.


    "I haven''t told this to anyone. Not even Weizhe and Weiyuan."


    "I know. The reason they don''t know is because you didn''t let them. You must have hidden your injuries so that they never realize the truth."


    A faint, sad smile etched on her lips. She slightly parted as she spoke,


    "Looking at Weizhe, Weiyuan, Wei, Li or Fai...you would never think that the Jiang family''s men could ever raise their hand against their wife, right?"


    Lihua grimly nodded.


    She thought about Wei and her heart warmed up. He was so doting and loving that he would rather die than hurting even a single strand of her hair.


    "But the older generations did. The Jiang family is highly patriarchal. It was never just that the head of the family took all the decisions. They considered women beneath them. Women were nothing but just a tool for child-bearing for them. There was total tyranny. Myte mother-inw suffered just as much at the hands of my father-inw. Beating women became like a habit just how we eat and sleep. The generations after them watched this and learned that it was fine to abuse women. So they followed their footsteps."


    "It was the same with my husband. He saw his mother getting beaten, but he was taught it was okay. My family...was simr. My father or grandfather never hit their wife, but they didn''t respect them either. So, you can say that the norm in our generation became that a woman will always listen to her husband. She would never defy him and neither raise her voice against him. Those thoughts became a part of me too. I knew what fate awaited me when I married my husband. But I was ready because that was the norm. Nobody really thought otherwise."


    Lihua''s gaze dimmed in sadness.


    "My father was a merchant. That''s why my father-inw thought that it was a good idea to form a rtionship with my family and use the connections for the Underworld activities. A merchant''s job was useful. My father was more than happy to send me because even then, The Jiang family was wealthy and prestigious. I stepped into the family and from my first day itself, I saw my mother-inw crying and sobbing with injuries on her body. And that terrified me¡­"


    Her hands began to shiver.


    The Old Madam continued. "I realized that I wasn''t ready for this, after all. I only hoped that my husband might be different. A tiny hope that never came fruitful. I became the same as my mother-inw. We had to be cautious about what we spoke or if they got angry, they would hit us hard. Two years passed by just like that and by then, I just became an empty shell. This was supposed to be what I thought my life was. Maybe I would just die one day out of extreme injuries and pain given by my husband. This was how every woman lived. But I was proved wrong."


    Amidst the sadness in her eyes, there lit a flicker of warmth in them.


    "One day, a new servant came to work in the Jiang family. Zhao...Weisheng."


    Lihua froze.


    She slowly lifted her head, her heart drumming loudly in her chest. She stared at her aghast as something struck her hard as if lightning zapped her.


    The Old Madam faintly smiled. "I think you have realized it. You are right. Weizhe, Weiyuan and Xiurang¡­they are my children from him."


    There was such a sharp silence that even Lihua felt it difficult to breathe. It was the most shocking revtion until now that she had ever heard.


    The Old Madam smiled. "Zhao Weisheng was the sun in my dark and deste life. He was the one who showed me that not all men are the same. Not all men treat women like garbage. He was the man with the kindest soul in this whole world. He was an extremely beautiful man. But more than his outward appearance, his heart was the most beautiful of all. His smile was as dazzling as a bright star that always took my breath away."


    Remembering that man brought tears to her eyes. "Zhao Weisheng showed me that a woman can live a happy life. No...A woman has the right to live a happy life. He worked as a butler in the family and soon he came to know about the ugly truth of how all women were treated. Every time my husband would beat me, Weisheng woulde to treat my injuries. In that era of patriarchal society, he was extremely forward-thinking. He believed that women should be treated with respect. How could any man bear to hit them because of whom they came into this world?"


    Lihua''s lips trembled into a faint smile.


    "He was agitated to see my condition. But he couldn''t do anything to help me because he was just a butler. He was an orphan. He was powerless. Before him stood the pirs of the Underworld. If he spoke as much as a word against this treatment, my husband would throw him out in no time or even worse... kill him."

 Chapter 303 - Lihua Talks To Old Madam (3)

    <h4>Chapter 303 - Lihua Talks To Old Madam (3)</h4>


    With her shaking finger, the Old Madam wiped a tear off her eysh.


    "I couldn''t allow that to happen because I realized that I had fallen in love with Weisheng. It was wrong and I knew that. But I couldn''t help it. He gave me the warmth and love that I always craved for. He gave me the respect and dignity that I always wished for. It was a dreame true for me that I met a man like him. I would have never forgiven myself if something happened to him. What was I supposed to do with my life if he was gone? So I urged him to remain quiet and just let things be as they were."


    Old Madam slowly shut her eyes and leaned her head back on the chair.


    Lihua softly squeezed her hand and whispered, "Then¡­?"


    "Then... things went further between us one night. It was the next morning that I realized what had happened. I was afraid. If my husband, Jiang Zemin, came to know about the truth, you couldn''t even imagine the consequences. He was a ruthless and sadistic man. I didn''t know what to do at all. My mind went nk. But Weisheng consoled me and said that everything would be fine. He nned that we will make Jian Zemin think that I slept with him."


    Lihua furrowed her brows. "Why so? There was no need for that if he was in the dark because up until now how much I listened, I don''t think he ever got suspicious of your and Zhao Weisheng''s rtionship. Otherwise, he would have already dealt with him."


    "Yes. He never got suspicious because we were extremely cautious and also because he never thought that women in the Jiang family would ever dare to cheat. That just simply never crossed his mind. I knew how his mind worked. A woman would never think of having an affair in that era especially in the Jiang family, so there was nothing to get suspicious about."


    She took a deep breath.


    "But for how long? What if I got pregnant because of that night? At that time, there wasn''t really much concept of contraceptives as there is now because women didn''t use them. A woman would get married and have children. That''s it. The concept of using protection wasn''t really spread that far in society. So I was afraid of pregnancy. How was I supposed to exin it? That''s why Weisheng suggested it. We did just that. The same night, he mixed some sleeping pills in his juice. I messed up the clothes here and there and the next morning, Jiang Zemin easily believed that we had slept together. I was d that we did that because one monthter, I came to know that I was pregnant."


    Lihua smiled. "Dad."


    Old Madam faintly smiled back. "Yes. I was carrying Weizhe in my womb. Naturally, the Jiang family was thrilled. They were waiting for a son for a long time. In those two years, I had to bear a lot of humiliation because I never got pregnant. At first, I felt ashamed that Weisheng had to¡­" she pursed her lips, promise with a woman who wasn''t pure. But whenever I brought that up, Weisheng would always scold me a lot of thinking of useless things," she chuckled. "He would even threaten to break up if I ever brought the subject again. That man only knew to shower endless love and nothing else."


    Lihua sniffled, her heart overwhelmed with mixed emotions. "I now understand why the men now are so doting and loving. It''s in the genes!"


    The Old Madam nodded.


    Lihua''s nostrils red as she asked, "But why did you suffer humiliation because you didn''t get pregnant?"


    "Because Jiang Zemin thought that I had problems. That was also a reason why he would often beat me. My father-inw had forced me to do a lot of therapy from the traditional doctors and even...ult so that I get pregnant."


    Lihua wished to puke blood.


    "Even I wondered if I really had problems. But then I conceived Weisheng''s child and he told me that there might actually be problems with Jiang Zemin, not me. I was utterly shocked because I never thought that men could have problems too. But Weisheng was quite knowledgeable."


    Lihua beamed. "As expected of him. Not only handsome but intelligent too."


    Old Madam went on. "The pregnancy went quite peacefully and I gave birth to Weizhe nine monthster. It was the most beautiful moment of my life, Lixue. He was the child of the man I loved so much. You cannot even imagine how blissful I felt. Weisheng also had tears in his tears, but he hid them from everyone. Jiang Zemin was flying in the clouds. The Jiang family finally got an heir. Things were peaceful until¡­"


    "Until?"


    "Until a feud broke out between Jiang Zemin and his younger brother, Jiang Shan for the position of the Mafia King. By tradition, Jiang Zemin should have easily inherited the throne because he was the eldest son. But my father-inw didn''t want that."


    "Why not?"


    "How can I say...Jiang Zemin was the elder one, but he didn''t really possess any talent to be the ruler. He didn''t have any leadership skills nor was he smart enough to handle the Underworld. But Jiang Shan was. He had shown his capabilities and proved that he deserved to be the King. My father-inw was hesitant because neither did he want to break the tradition nor let the Underworld fall into Jiang Zemin''s hands. But in the end, the Underworld was more important to him, so he handed the position to Jiang Shan, much to Jiang Zemin''s humiliation."


    "Jiang Zemin was filled with hatred for his father and his brother. He would have to serve under themand of his younger brother? That was preposterous to him. He fought a lot, but nothing changed in his favor. That''s when he thought that by hook or by crook, he would train Weizhe to be the next Mafia King and not just that. He wanted his presence and faction to increase in the Underworld. So, he wanted to have more children that would help him achieve his goals. And so he told me one day that he wanted another son."

 Chapter 304 - Lihua Talks To Old Madam (4)

    <h4>Chapter 304 - Lihua Talks To Old Madam (4)</h4>


    Lihua felt a wave of burning anger rising in her chest, thinking of such a disgusting scheme.


    Want a child just to increase his influence in the Underworld? Horrible! How could any parent use his child like that?


    "That''s really vicious of Jiang Zemin!" Her nostrils red in disgust.


    Old Madam''s gaze dimmed. "Indeed. He wanted to use my children just as pawns to gain more power. He didn''t care about any fatherly attachment towards them. He couldn''t think about anything else but to snatch the Mafia King''s position from Jiang Shan. It was a prestigious title to hold, after all. Everything and everybody would be under yourmand."


    She pursed her lips. "What...what did you do then?"


    "Of course I didn''t want a child from him. Not that he could give one either because Weisheng told how he might have problems¡­" she clenched her fists, "Ever since I realized how it felt to be in love, even Jiang Zemin''s sight disgusted me. I was afraid that he would force himself on me. Even though I knew the truth, Jiang Zemin didn''t know that he couldn''t give me a child. He wouldn''t believe it either because Weizhe was his son, ording to everyone."


    Lihua sighed.


    Indeed it was a tricky situation to get out of¡­


    Old Madam faintly smiled. "But I think God really pitied me by giving me a husband who wasn''t really...bright if I may say."


    She choked.


    "Ever since my father-inw handed over the position to Jiang Shan, Jiang Zemin got so agitated that he would drink every day. He woulde home heavily drunk and make a huge ruckus, fighting with his father and brother all the time. Instead of actually working hard to improve himself, heined, got into petty fights and made schemes to bring his brother down. But his drinking habit came into our favor. He was the type to forget everything the next morning. Weisheng said that we can fool him just likest time and make it look like he slept with me under the influence of alcohol. He would think that we did it but he just didn''t remember."


    Lihua nodded in agreement.


    That was a good n indeed.


    "That''s how Weiyuan and then,ter on, Xiurang were born. Once again, he was thinking that they were his children but Weisheng is the biological father."


    Lihua finally heaved a sigh of relief. "That was a close call. Everything ended just as you wanted."


    "It did. But there was another problem in front of us. Weizhe and Weiyuan were beginning to resemble Weisheng. It wasn''t a problem with Xiurang because she looked like me. I was afraid that somebody might catch on to it. But Weisheng was already prepared for it. He had already foreshadowed that this might happen, so he was already beginning to change his appearance bit by bit.


    It wasn''t like he lookedpletely different than before. But he said that he had a close friend who was a small barber at that time. He knew his fair share of makeup. He helped him make small changes to his face so that the resemnce wouldn''t really be so evident. It was easy because nobody paid much attention to the servants. The men wouldn''t even properly look at them."


    Lihua had an urge to p hard.


    I can now see the source of all intelligence in this family. It''s all in the genes!


    "Also, if somebody did question it, I could say that Weizhe and Weiyuan might have gotten it from my ancestors. My ancestors were already gone so nobody could really question it. That was just a contingency n because like I said, the Jiang family men would never even think that their wife would ever cheat because they would never have the courage to do it."


    Lihua slowly nodded.


    The Old Madam smiled. "You must be thinking how cruel I am, right? I was a married woman. Cheating is cheating, after all, I am no different than Li Tingzhe."


    She widened her eyes. "Of course you are different! Don''tpare yourself to that cheater bastard. He was utterly selfish when he cheated on Aunt Xiurang. Your circumstances werepletely different. Your time was different. I understand that it was hard to fight back all alone in that patriarchal society. Aunt Xiurang was a good wife, but Jiang Zemin was clearly not a good husband! Those who hit women should get even a worse ce than hell after death! Of course, I am against cheating and if you are unhappy in your rtionship, you should confront your partner and walk out of it instead of cheating behind their back."


    Lihua shook her head. "But like I said, you didn''t have much choice at that time. That time was different from today. Today, we have acknowledged women''s rights and freedom. I think Jiang Zemin would have killed you if you had even dared to utter divorce."


    "Indeed. Even if a marriage broke apart, only the husband had the right to end it. Not the wife."


    Lihua grimaced.


    She hesitated as she asked, "After that¡­Dad and Uncle''s training started, isn''t it?"


    Old Madam shook her head. "That was a littleter. Before that¡­My father-inw passed away from a heart attack. Weizhe was five, Weiyuan was three and Xiurang was just turning a year old. After his death, Jiang Zemin felt victorious because the main hurdle was gone.


    My father-inw had a great hold over the Underworld and Jiang Zemin thought that his path was clear. Overturning Jiang Shan would be easy. But it wasn''t. He tried to throw his weight around as the elder brother. But Jiang Shan didn''t fall for his schemes. He even dered that his son would be the Mafia King in the future and Jiang Zemin would have no choice but to follow him for the rest of his life."


    "Jiang Zemin wouldn''t have kept quiet," she grimly said.


    "He didn''t. In fact...he did even more than that. He killed Jiang Shan and his family."

 Chapter 305 - Lihua Talks To Old Madam (5)

    <h4>Chapter 305 - Lihua Talks To Old Madam (5)</h4>


    Lihua''s jaws dropped wide open. "What!? He killed his own brother?"


    Old Madam nodded. "Jiang Zemin tampered with his car and in that ident, Jiang Shan¡­" she trembled, "d-died along with his family. The car caught on to a fire. It was a mess."


    Lihua had an urge to copse. She couldn''t believe that a power struggle would make a man kill his own brother. The greed and selfish ambitions had driven the whole Jiang family insane to the point of killing their own kin.


    She pressed the space between her brows. "This is really...Damn it. Now, I really wonder if your father-inw''s death was just a heart attack or not."


    "It wasn''t."


    She widened her eyes. "R-really? Even his father?"


    Old Madam let out a tired sigh. "That''s what Weisheng surmised. He felt extremely suspicious that in the same year, first, my father-inw died and then Jiang Shan. Now, there was nobody left to challenge Jiang Zemin anymore, and he would easily get the throne. Weisheng was sure that he did something to make his father get that heart attack and kill him. I can guess why. There were some rumors I heard that he would make Jiang Shan''s son inherit the position and not Weizhe. He thought that Weizhe would be just like Jiang Zemin, not fit to handle the Underworld. That was thest straw for him."


    "Weisheng decided that he would slowly make his presence in the Underworld and soon, he would overthrow Jiang Zemin by proving that he killed his father and brother. He had already begun to work in the Mafia world. My father-inw had noticed that he was smart and talented. So he kept him under Jiang Shan as his assistant. Weishengter told me that he nned for this to happen so that one day, he would conquer the Underworld."


    Lihua touched her chin and asked, "Hm I don''t understand one thing. If Jiang Zemin was incapable, how did he found Jiang Industries? It doesn''t seem like he would be able to handle business¡­"


    Old Madam smiled. "It was Weisheng who helped him. Not just helped, it was his idea to step into business. Jiang Zemin was thrilled with it. Business and the Underworld would give him more power so he agreed. He was just the namesake CEO. Truthfully, he didn''t know how to handle business and make decisions at all. It was Weisheng who did everything in the background, but naturally, he got the credit. It was Weisheng who actually found the Jiang Industries. Even the Underworld now that Wei is handling is his legacy."


    She blinked her eyes in confusion. "How?"


    "Because he changed the whole course of the Underworld. Do you know what work Wei does in the Underworld?"


    Her mouth twitched.


    Somehow...she never got the chance to learn about it.


    She sheepishly grinned. "...No."


    She chuckled. "It''s mostly gold and antique trade, money-lending and assassination but only of those culprits that thew don''t want to get their hands dirty for. Those nasty people who thew cannot touch or are difficult to punish but who must die for peace and safetye to Wei to get the job done. Under the table deal."


    "Oh!"


    "Yes. But this wasn''t the type of Underworld that the Jiang family handled. They were into crimes like illegal prostitution, drug trafficking, murder and extortion. Horrendous crimes that would make somebody''s blood churn in disgust. But after father-inw and Jiang Shan''s death, Weisheng slowly changed its nature from within. It was challenging, but he tricked Jiang Zemin into thinking that such crimes won''t make the Jiangs stay long in the Underworld.


    If we toned down, we will be able to manage it without being always on thew''s radar. For almost one and half years, Weisheng worked hard in the Underworld and the business world too to gain a foothold. Once he would be sessful, he would throw Jiang Zemin and then...then we won''t need to hide anymore," she sniffled.


    Lihua gently wiped the tears from her cheeks. She faintly smiled and held her hand.


    "But then¡­" Old Madam trembled hard. "Weisheng disappeared one day."


    Lihua looked at her, aghast.


    "D-disappeared?"


    "Yes... I never saw him again."


    "B-But what happened?" She gasped. "Did Jiang Zemin somehow-"


    Her eyshes trembled and she stayed quiet.


    "...I felt all messed up. I didn''t know what happened. I searched for him everywhere. But I didn''t find him. None of the maids or butlers knew anything about it either. He was just... gone. And I was once again left with Jiang Zemin. At one point, I even wished to kill myself. What about our dream to live together? We were so close...So close to throwing Jiang Zemin out of our way and finally ending his tyranny. But without him, I felt helpless," she gasped and burst into tears.


    "Weisheng¡­"


    Lihua couldn''t understand it at all.


    "S-So for all these years...he hasn''t been found yet?"


    She shook her head. Warm drops of tears plopped on her hands and she cried for a long time.


    "It was as if... things went back to how they were before I met him. Dark, deste and hopeless. During that time, Weizhe''s Mafia King of training continued. But then Weiyuan dered one day that he wanted to join too."


    Lihua whispered, "Dad thinks that you favored Uncle more and left him behind¡­"


    Her old body shook hard. Tears streamed down her cheeks. "I don''t know what I was doing... Weisheng was gone, and I wanted to save Weizhe. So I bought Weiyuan''s name forward to free him. But he was also my son. How was I supposed to choose one son over the other? To free Weizhe, was I supposed to push Weiyuan into the darkness? I was torn apart... Without Weisheng''s support, I-I couldn''t stand strong and Jiang Zemin forced his tyranny upon them. I didn''t want my sons to be like him, seeing a husband hit his wife, so I would never meet them whenever I was injured... That''s why they don''t know that he used to beat me a lot."

 Chapter 306 - Grandma

    <h4>Chapter 306 - Grandma</h4>


    The Old Madam''s sobs softly echoed in the room. The sight of her warm tears was heart-wrenching as she broke down. The only emotions emanating from her tired face were loneliness and grief, thinking of how Zhao Weisheng disappeared from her life and how her children had to suffer under Jiang Zemin''s treatment.


    Lihua wanted to console her. But she didn''t know how.


    She couldn''t even imagine how she would have felt living without Zhao Weisheng for all these years. They didn''t even know if he was even alive or not¡­


    The Old Madam slowly calmed down and wiped her tears. "I... wanted to be there for my sons. I know that they were suffering. But Weisheng''s absence had left a huge hole in my life. I was... devastated. I had already imagined spending my life with him with our kids happily...But days turned into months and months into years. He never came back and I... didn''t even what happened. Just like that, my life with Jiang Zemin continued. My hellish life with him...It took a lot of time and resolve for me to ept Weisheng''s absence. Life went on and one day, he dered Weizhe to be the Mafia King when he was twenty. One yearter, he died due to¡­due to a rival gang''s attack."


    "Rival gang?"


    She pursed her lips. "I don''t know how but... somebody from another gang had set a spy in our house. A-and he killed him...The next day, I found him dead in his study, copsed on the chair. Weizhe and Weiyuan were taken aback by the incident, but they didn''t care about him because he was a terrible father to them. So they didn''t bother to investigate it."


    There was a long silence.


    "I see¡­"


    She softly smiled as she lifted her head and made her face towards her. "Old Madam. After Jiang Zemin''s death, things would have be easier for you, right? Even if Zhao Weisheng wasn''t there with you, your hellish life had finally ended. So...why were you still cruel to your family?"


    Old Madam trembled.


    "All those years you trained Wei, then rejected Mom for Dad, not letting Aunt Xiurang divorce or be it being harsh towards Jiang Li and Jiang Lanying, why did you do all that? You love your children, right? I know you love your grandchildren too. I know you would never be so harsh to them. You have suffered as a woman so much that you will never let the same things happen to your kids or grandkids."


    Her gaze was nk.


    "You fell in love with a butler who was an orphan and had little money when you met him. It makes no sense that you would reject Mom when her background was so simr to him. You wouldn''t judge her based on money because you fell in love with a middle-ss man yourself."


    Silence.


    "Jiang Zemin treated and humiliated you so badly that you would never want Aunt Xiurang to stay with a man who disrespected her. Yet, you didn''t allow her to divorce Li Tingzhe."


    She said nothing.


    "Would you really choose Wen Yaoting for Jiang Ruiling who had a yboy reputation? Would you have really rejected Shen Yang for her had theye out with their feelings?"


    She said nothing.


    "You said you were humiliated for not giving birth to a child for two years. Then why would you try to make Jiang Lanying''s life difficult when you have gone through the same pain yourself?"


    Old Madam slowly lifted her gaze and met Lihua''s questioning one.


    Lihua quietly stared back at her, waiting for her answers.


    "...I just still¡­I¡­" she seemed to take a long pause, "I am tired, Lixue."


    Lihua said nothing.


    "I want to rest."


    She softly bit her lower lip and nodded. She smiled. "En. Take a good rest... Grandma."


    She rapidly blinked her eyes and looked at her, dumbfounded.


    Lihua chuckled. "Old Madam was always too stiff for me. We are family and we are not supposed to use titles here. So, Grandma."


    She got up on her feet and gently patted on her head. "You did a good job, Grandma. You did your absolute best in the situation you were in. You stayed strong in all these years. You did well, Grandma."


    Old Madam looked at her in a daze and without her knowing, tears already streamed down her cheeks.


    "Now leave the rest to us, okay?" Lihua smiled.


    Putting her hands behind her back, she hummed and left.


    Old Madam was still left speechless. She touched her head in a daze.


    Was I being patted?


    But her words had incredibly warmed her heart. She was alone for all these years and bore everything on her own.


    You did well.


    Now that Lihua said it, she realized how much she really wanted to hear them all along¡­


    She burst into soft sobs, burying her face in her shaking palms.


    ---


    As Lihua stepped out of the room, she took one step ahead and then said, "I know you were all listening. Come out."


    There was silence for a moment before she heard a sound of faint rustling.


    Four figures promptly stepped out of the shadows. Wei stood beside Lihua while Jiang Weizhe, Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Xiurang surrounded her.


    Lihua smiled. "You listened to everything, right?"


    Wei nodded.


    Jiang Xiurang pursed her lips. "I couldn''t help it. She seemed really odd. Then I heard that you were going to talk to her. Somehow, I had a feeling that it would be very important. I had never seen her like that before."


    Silence reigned between them. For the whole time outside the room as they heard the truth from the beginning to the end, they didn''t say a word.


    They gathered in Wei''s study. Lihua was the first one to say. "She is still hiding something. I saw it in her eyes. There was something she missed to say in between. Something has happened in between, but she is refusing to ept it."

 Chapter 307 - The Mafia Kings Theory

    <h4>Chapter 307 - The Mafia King''s Theory</h4>


    Jiang Xiurang bit her lip hard as tears pooled in her eyes. "She has already been hiding so much from us. S-So many years...Her children grew up and then her grandchildren...but she kept everything inside her. Why?" She sadly chuckled, "Now I understand why that butler was so kind to us?" She burst into tears. "I...I always wished how n-nice it would be if he were our father. God actually did fulfill my wish haha¡­"


    Weizhe and Weiyuan didn''t express it like their sister, but they were in a simr trance. They remembered him, working in the Underworld with Jiang Shan and then how he used to take charge of their training as much as possible. Many times, he wouldn''t because Jiang Zemin was obsessed with personally training them.


    But they faintly recalled him talking to them.


    "Young master Weizhe. Please don''t misunderstand your brother," his kind voice spoke with gentleness to it. His gaze radiated a tinge of sadness and helplessness in them and sometimes a burning emotion that the young Weizhe and Weiyuan didn''t understand.


    It was patience. Patience to wait just a little bit longer until that day woulde soon when everyone would be set free.


    "Please don''t ever hate your brother," there was an urge in his voice that he desperately wanted to get across to his son.


    A simr memory passed in Jiang Weiyuan''s mind as well.


    "You are brave to do what you are doing. I am proud of you, young master Weiyuan. You love your brother a lot, right?" He kindly smiled.


    The young Weiyuan hadn''t answered.


    "But will you promise me one thing? Just let your brother know that you love him a lot. Just that and nothing else. Every one of your intentions will naturallye through to him. Whether you win this or lose this, please¡­don''t stay quiet."


    Jiang Weiyuan realized that what he said was simr to what Lihua did.


    Talk and let your feelings be known. He didn''t and that''s why both of them suffered so much.


    Jiang Xiurang sniffled and wiped her cheeks. "Why would she admit everything in front of Lixue now when she hasn''t in so many years?"


    Lihua faintly smiled. "Because she is tired now. Tired of carrying everything on her back all alone. Tired of living her life separated from the man she loves so much. Tired of being a bad person when she really wanted good for her family. Tired of being cruel to her children and grandchildren. She is just... extremely tired now."


    Jiang Xiurang burst into tears.


    "I think even tonight...she knew that we were organizing a birthday banquet for Mom. I think she gave an excuse to visit the Old Master''s grave just so that we could carry on with the preparations."


    Wei agreed. "Yes."


    Jiang Weizhe pursed his lips. "Now, she doesn''t want to fight back anymore because nothing is left for her to control...or for someone else," he narrowed his eyes.


    Lihua said, "Grandma is definitely hiding something. But I don''t know what that might be. The bigger question is that what she is hiding is giving her some of a guarantee that something will not happen."


    She looked at Wei, aggrieved. "Wei, do you understand anything? I don''t...It definitely felt that Old Madam was skipping something. Do you have any ideas?"


    Wei nodded. "I do."


    She brightened. "Really!? Tell me, tell me! What are they?"


    "I have one thing to say and one thing to ask."


    Lihua was puzzled.


    Jiang Xiurang furrowed her brows. "What do you mean?"


    Wei calmly said, "The thing I want to say is that Jiang Shan is probably alive."


    Silence.


    Lihua rapidly blinked her eyes until his words registered in her brain. "W-what? Alive? The little brother?"


    "Yes."


    "But that is impossible. He died in a car ident that Jiang Zemin arranged. The car even caught onto a fire."


    "But nobody knows if he really died. There was no funeral. There are high chances that he managed to escape somehow. I cannot say about his wife and son, but he definitely survived."


    Lihua was bbergasted. "But why do you conclude this? What is the basis for this?"


    Wei tilted his head. "The basis of it lies in the answer about the thing that I want to ask."


    Suddenly, she was afraid to know what question Wei had to ask when he already dropped such a big bomb.


    She wiped her forehead. "What is the question?"


    Wei stared at her. Then he shifted his gaze towards his father and Uncle and expressionlessly asked,


    "Which one of you killed Jiang Zemin?"


    Jiang Weizhe and Jiang Weiyuan calmly looked back at him as if the question didn''t faze them at all.


    But it did faze poor Lihua who choked hard in her throat. Even Jiang Xiurang looked at them in disbelief.


    "Wei. What do you mean? Killed Old Ma-...I mean Jiang Zemin?"


    Wei didn''t answer her. Instead, he simply waited for his answer. Lihua''s legs wobbled as she thought of some incredible thing running in her mind. What shocked her more was their silence.


    She tugged Wei''s shirt and he immediately paid her all of his attention. Her smile faltered. "Why did you ask this?"


    "It is easier to ask them rather than investigate."


    "..."


    "I mean in the context of why Jiang Shan is alive¡­" she coughed.


    Wei slightly raised his brow. "Oh. It''s because that''s the only way it makes sense. Think about it in this way. When do you feel that you are coerced to do anything?"


    Lihua touched her chin. "When somebody is... threatening me?"


    "When would anybody threaten you?"


    "If they know a secret?"


    "Yes. It means that something exists which if came to light, could cause a problem for you. Another thing is when you have someone to protect."


    "T-that is a sound logic¡­" she was utterly impressed.


    "That''s how the Underworld works most of the time," he inly said, "By exploiting secrets."


    "I see¡­"


    "In Old Madam''s case, I think it''s both. She wants something not toe out while also protecting someone at the same time."


    "I-I don''t understand hehe¡­" Lihua felt embarrassed.


    Wei said, "Old Madam knows that one of either Dad or Uncle or both have killed Jiang Zemin. Jiang Shan, who is alive, got to know of this truth so he is threatening her to do as he says or he will bring the truth in front of the whole world and do something so that thew punishes them. So, she is protecting her son. But she is also protecting Zhao Weisheng, who I am sure, is imprisoned somewhere in Jiang Shan''s territory.. She is also trying to protect his life."

 Chapter 308 - Where Are You Going?

    <h4>Chapter 308 - Where Are You Going?</h4>


    "I killed him. I killed Jiang Zemin."


    Jiang Weiyuan confessed to his crime,pletely unfazed. There was no trace of panic or guilt in his eyes. In fact, his gaze burned in inexplicable fury as darkness consumed his ck irises. His demeanor turned icy just by the thought of Jiang Zemin that crossed his mind.


    "B-big brother¡­" Jiang Xiurang was still in disbelief as she stared at him.


    Jiang Weizhe slightly stiffened and ever so slowly turned to look at him. "So it was really you¡­"


    "I guess you knew about it."


    His lips straightened into a thin line. "It was odd. The way he died. Almost too simr to how his father died of a heart attack."


    Jiang Weiyuan sneered. "I just gave him the taste of his own medicine. He should know what it feels like getting killed by his own son with the same method that he used on his shitty father. I was grateful enough to let him know that I mixed the poison. You should have seen his face. At that moment, I finally saw fear in his eyes. His whole life would have shed in front of him. He got what he gave. He was the very first man that I killed. I had promised to myself that no matter how long it would take, the first person I would kill would be him. No exceptions."


    The outline of the green veins popped on his forehead. "He had to die. There was no other way. He was abusive. He had destroyed your life, bro. Xiurang and I lost you only because of him. I wanted to be the Mafia King because I wanted my brother back."


    He froze.


    "I wanted to protect you. But I failed. No wonder he was so obsessed with making you the ruler. As an elder son himself, he had lost his position to his younger brother. That''s why he was so fixated on you."


    Jiang Weizhe trembled. "You...you are an idiot, Weiyuan. What were you thinking? You didn''t have to protect me¡­" his fingers curled hard in his palm.


    "I didn''t want to lose you and neither did..." Jiang Weiyuan faintly smiled. "Xiurang. I only did what you would have done if you had been in my ce."


    He pursed his lips. His gaze dimmed. "...You didn''t talk to me. You refused to look at me after he announced the news. I thought that...you really wanted the position but I snatched it away from you."


    Jiang Weiyuan widened his eyes. Just like Lihua said, he was thinking along those lines¡­


    He shook his head. "I was never interested in that title. I didn''t want to have that position that made our lives miserable. That made Jiang Zemin so crazy that he destroyed our lives because of greed and hunger for power. I wanted power so that I can free you and throw that thorn away from our lives once and for all. I couldn''t be the Mafia King, but that didn''t mean I would have allowed him to live. He had crossed...far too many boundaries."


    Lihua slowly nodded.


    Sometimes, a man would be so irredeemable that the only way to get free of his tyranny was his death. Jiang Zemin had hurt far too many people out of selfishness.


    "I did wonder that the spy story that Grandma said sounded really fishy."


    Wei said, "She didn''t want to outrightly admit it perhaps."


    "But now we know what is happening. Jiang Shan is pulling all the strings and forcing Old Madam to act like his puppet."


    Jiang Weiyuan said, "She didn''t have to worry so much about him exposing it to the world that I killed Jiang Zemin. We are not at that stage to get affected by something like this. If Jiang Shan thinks that he could really put me to jail or I would be scared, then I doubt his intelligence. Surely, I kept this truth to myself, but I was ready to handle it if it dide out by any chance."


    Lihua shook her head. "Grandma''s fear is right in her ce. She had already lost Zhao Weisheng to him. She must be afraid to lose you too¡­"


    Jiang Weiyuan couldn''t retort to that.


    "That Jiang Shan is so vicious!" She red.


    Jiang Xiurang worriedly said, "He is taking revenge. Jiang Zemin killed his family. Now he is making our lives miserable. We are supposed to be "Jiang Zemin''s" future generation for him."


    Wei patted her head and said, "Don''t take stress. Jiang Shan cannot hide from us anymore. I will find him anyhow."


    Lihua looked worried. "Wei...do you really think that Zhao Weisheng is... W-what if he is just fooling Grandma. I-I really want him to be alive," tears pooled in her eyes. "But if he is ying with Grandma''s feelings then I would never forgive him!"


    Jiang Weizhe smiled. "Wei is right. I also think that he is alive. Sure Old Madam is doing everything he is saying, but she would also want an assurance that she is not going against her family for nothing. She must be asking him to let her see Zhao Weisheng through video call or something."


    Lihua thought about it and agreed. "En."


    Wei said, "I will immediately ask Renshu to find everything he can."


    "Yes! Once we get Grandpa back, we can finally punish that bastard who was torturing Grandma all this time!"


    ---


    It was very early in the next morning, around just four-thirty am that Old Madam slowly stepped out of her room. She stood in the living room and looked around the vi. She thought about everyone for thest time as tears plopped down her cheeks, but she quickly wiped them.


    "This is for the best¡­"


    With tired steps, she walked ahead.


    "Where are you going?"


    A calm voice came from behind her, making her startled. Jiang Weizhe slowly stepped out of the darkness and stood in front of her.


    Old Madam stiffened. "Weizhe. What are you doing awake so early in the morning? S-shouldn''t you be with Yubi?"


    "I must ask you the same question. What are you doing here so early in the morning? Where are you getting ready to go?"

 Chapter 309 - Mom

    <h4>Chapter 309 - Mom</h4>


    She panicked. "I-I was just going for a walk. I wasn''t getting good sleep so¡­"


    Jiang Weizhe stayed silent.


    Old Madam became increasingly anxious with his quietness.


    Jiang Weizhe tilted his head. "Lixue said to leave everything on us now. Before she left, she said this, right?"


    Old Madam froze. She looked at him in disbelief. "Y-you you...were listening?"


    He didn''t respond.


    "Going to Jiang Shan and sacrificing yourself is not the option."


    It felt as if thunder struck her, and she rooted to her ce. "J-Jiang Shan?" She wiped her forehead. "What are you saying, Weizhe? Why are you suddenly bringing him up? Don''t you know that he is dead?"


    "Jiang Shan is alive, isn''t he?"


    She clenched the stick in her palm.


    "Everything that you did to us until now was under his pressure, right? He doesn''t want any of us to live a happy life. He just doesn''t want to snatch the Underworld from Wei, but he wants to finish Jiang Zemin''s familypletely. Jiang Zemin killed his family so until every one of us suffers, he will not rest in peace and neither will he let you. Honestly, I would have the same reaction if somebody had attacked my family like Jiang Zemin did to his."


    Old Madam trembled. "Y-you are misunderstanding things."


    "I am not. I think that Jiang Shan must be really angry now seeing the changes in the supposed "Jiang" family. Xiurang got a divorce, Ruiling is marrying the man she loves, Li''s condition is out in the world and he is getting his treatment too and finally, Yubi would get a ce in this family too. We have seen how the Jiang siblings were. They won''t tolerate such freedom and rights for women because Jiang Shan is still living in the world where he thinks that women are beneath him. Even if he is not the head of the family due to the circumstances, he still doesn''t want the traditions in the Jiang family to disappear. Everything should happen just as he wants and through you."


    Old Madam tried hard not to cry, but the tears betrayed her.


    "But ever since Lixue entered this family, everything has been going haywire for him. The problems and walls that he built for years started to crumble when Lixue took charge of all the affairs. She brought change in this house that he cannot tolerate, and the birthday banquet was thest straw tonight. You knew that there is nothing left to defend yourself anymore. You were supposed to stop Lixue from bringing all these changes, but you failed every time. Maybe you begged him a lot to give you another chance. But with Yubi, there is nothing left anymore. That''s why you didn''t stop the banquet.


    That''s why you confessed everything to Lixue tonight after so many years because you had decided to leave here and ask him to kill you along with Zhao Weisheng. He was letting him live until you were keeping everything in check here."


    Old Madam jerked her head and stared at him, aghast.


    "You thought that he would definitely kill him and this time, you cannot stop it. You cannot give any excuses. So you want to be with him in thest moments when he kills you two."


    Old Madam broke down and was about to copse on her knees. Weizhe firmly held her arm and supported her. He helped her sit down on the couch.


    She kept on sobbing for a long time in the early morning''s silence.


    Jiang Weizhe patted her wrinkly hand. "Lixue thinks that you confessed everything because you felt too tired of dealing with everything alone," his voice was quiet and low, "That is a part of it for sure. But I felt...it has to be more than this. When you were retelling the past to Lixue, it felt to me as if... I was hearing you talk for thest time. I felt that I would never see you again."


    She bit her lip and her old body quivered.


    He stared at her and slowly lifted her tear-stained face. "Do you really think it would be over if you die?"


    Old Madam''s trembling lips slightly parted. "I...I would beg him to leave you alone in exchange for killing me and Weisheng¡­"


    He faintly smiled. "And you think a man like him will keep his promise?"


    "He-he will...He would leave you all alone if I-"


    Jiang Weizhe shook his head. "Jiang Shan and Jiang Zemin are both cut from the same cloth. They won''t leave us until they take theirst breath. Death is the only way for freedom against some people. Not our death. Theirs. And an absolutely painful one at that," at the end of his sentence, his voice had turned so frigid and cold that no sane person would want to stay within fifty meters of distance.


    "A man like him will definitely kill you just like that on the way before you could ever get to see Zhao Weisheng for thest time. The whole Jiang family was just a nasty bunch of people. You are wishing to die with the man you love. He would be thrilled to crush that wish."


    Old Madam paled.


    Suddenly, she felt that she really underestimated him too much. Jiang Shan was an extremely cruel man.


    Why did she think that he would entertain her request especially when she had failed?


    Jiang Weizhe ced his hand on top of hers. "You have protected us for all these years. Your children, your grandchildren; you have saved us all. This time, let us save you."


    Old Madam shook hard and her eyes slowly widened. "W-what did you say?"


    Jiang Weizhe smiled.


    "This time, we will protect you. We will bring Dad back to you and this family. We will finally live the way we always wanted. So, this time, don''t do anything. For all his tyranny until now, your children and grandchildren will give him the answers now....Mom."

 Chapter 310 - The Mafia Kings Warning Gaze

    <h4>Chapter 310 - The Mafia King''s Warning Gaze</h4>


    "What did you find?" Wei asked his assistant, Fu Renshu, who was standing before him in his study in attention.


    Last night, he got urgent orders from Wei to find everything he could about Jiang Shan. He didn''t know the whole history, but Wei concisely exined it to him, keeping it as short as possible.


    "As expected, Boss, it is quite challenging to dig about his ident that happened almost more than forty years back. There is no information with the cops because neither they had a good system in ce to record such cases at that time, and Jiang Zemin has also bribed them not to investigate. From some of the locals'' testimony at that time, we know that the car crashed and caught on to a fire. But how many survived¡­"


    Wei nodded.


    He had expected as much.


    "Boss, from what I got to know about Jiang Shan''s personality, I don''t think his wife and son would have survived. I mean even if they did, he would have only thought of saving himself."


    "Agreed," he tilted his head, "Grandma said that Grandpa disappeared one and a half years after the day he died. He took quite a while to kidnap him."


    "Boss, that means he was recuperating in some hospital. Maybe he was in aa and he woke up around that time."


    "Yes. Or maybe a bit before till he formed a small local gang of his and they kidnapped Grandpa. Then he left the country."


    Fu Renshu said, "Indeed. There are high chances that he left abroad to formally form his own Underworld if he had to fight against Jiang Zemin. He couldn''t do that if he stayed in the country. But there are two questions. Which country he fled to and why didn''t he attack us for so long?"


    Wei narrowed his eyes.


    Indeed it was strange. If Jiang Shan wanted to have all the power back, he would have done so in Jiang Weizhe''s generation. But his time as the Mafia King passed by with nothing much happening. Jiang Weizhe was never threatened or attacked.


    Now Jiang Shan would be almost around Old Madam''s age, perhaps a few years older, maybe in histe seventies. How much more was he going to wait at this age when the possibility of his natural death was creeping closer?


    Wei icily said, "We can expect some action from his side this time. He has hardly any years left at this age. Tell everyone in the Underworld to have their eyes and ears on any news rted to other gangs especially from outside China."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Fu Renshu''s phone rang at the same time. He saw an iing call from his house and he frowned.


    "Boss¡­"


    "I don''t mind," Wei said.


    "Thank you, Boss."


    He picked up the call and Meng Ya''s voice immediately burst through his ears. "How dare you, hooligan! You kept all my clothes in a pathetic corner in your cupboard! You have such a huge cupboard and my clothes are just pitifully sitting at one side, eating dust! I condemn this unfair treatment!"


    "..."


    "You called me in the middle of my work toin about your clothes?"


    "Excuse me? Whose fault is it? If not for your childhood friend who is forcing us to stay in one room, would I even bother to look at your face? You even made me sleep on the couch while you enjoyed sleeping on the bed! My back is hurting like hell. And now I don''t even get a fair ce innge cupboard! Do you not have any delicacy at all! No wonder you are still single."


    Fu Renshu gritted his teeth.


    "If I may remind you then it''s you who started all this by dering yourself as my girlfriend."


    "S-So what?" Her face flushed red at the other end. "You supported me all this time. You ate the dinner feast I made and joined me with all my lies! Now you are equally responsible for carrying this through the end!"


    Fu Renshu seriously thought about his sanity.


    Why the hell did I support all this?


    "Hmph! If your childhood friend didn''t act so arrogant, I wouldn''t have to trouble myself!"


    Fu Renshu raised his brow. "Hooo...so she is arrogant, huh?"


    "Yes, yes! Arrogant and mean! She looks at me as if I am some amusing toy!"


    Fu Renshu''s mouth twitched.


    Cannot deny that it''s the truth. She is treating you like a toy¡­For that matter, me too¡­


    Brother-inw, pleasee back soon.


    Wei curiously stared at his capable assistant.


    "You have a childhood friend?" He whispered.


    Fu Renshu awkwardly coughed. He pressed the mute button and said, "N-No Boss¡­She is talking about my sister."


    He raised his brow. "Oh."


    The door opened and Lihua peeked her head inside. "Good morning! I came to check if you got any information on Jiang Shan."


    Fu Renshu widened his eyes.


    There was a beat of silence on the other line.


    Damn!


    Then he heard a sharp gasp.


    "You hooligan! That is Lihua''s voice! You are with her, right?"


    He pressed the space in between his brows.


    So troublesome.


    Suddenly, he felt a gust of cold wind making him shudder. Wei''s dark and threatening gazended on him as if saying.


    You won''t let her talk to Lihua.


    His forehead broke into a cold sweat.


    Lihua chirped. "What''s wrong? Why is the atmosphere suddenly so grim?"


    Fu Renshu had an urge to cry.


    "Fu Renshu! Give the phone to Lihua! I want to talk to her! Lihua! Can you hear me!? I am Meng-"


    Fu Renshu quickly put the phone on mute again. "No, Madam. Everything is fine."


    He quickly went into a corner and unmuted the call. "I am hanging up. Don''t dare do anything stupid."


    "You! You cannot do this! Lihua is my friend-"


    He hung up, not allowing her to speak any further.


    "Why is Assistant Fu sweating so much?" Lihua asked.


    Fu Renshu grimaced.


    It''s because of your best friend! Seriously you two¡­


    Wei quickly pulled her in his arms and kissed her lips. "It''s nothing."


    She blushed a bit and quickly cleared her throat. "So did you get anything on Jiang Shan?"

 Chapter 311 - The Mafia King Spills His Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 311 - The Mafia King Spills His Surprise</h4>


    "I see¡­" Lihua said as she got a gist from Fu Renshu.


    She smiled. "I have full trust in you, Wei. You will definitely find him in no time. And before he could attack us, we will barge into his territory and free Grandpa!"


    He nodded.


    Fu Renshu had nothing left to report so he quickly left. His next mission was to quickly give orders to all the gangs to keep an eye on any movements in the Underworld that would pose a threat to Wei. Now, thanks to Meng Ya listening to Lihua''s voice, he had an additional headache to cate her somehow before she made any attempts to escape again.


    Escape¡­Damn! You better not do anything foolish, Meng Ya!


    Back in the study, Lihua rested her head on Wei''s shoulder and sighed. Wei slightly knitted his brows. "Is something bothering you?"


    Lihua pursed her lips.


    "I don''t know. I have been feeling a little restless sincest night. It''s not only because of Grandma and Grandpa but...I cannot point it out, but I am just feeling uneasy," she pouted, "It feels like I am missing you even though you are right next to me."


    Wei put his hand on her forehead and said, "You don''t have a fever."


    He wondered if she was too tired. Lihua had been working really hard by taking everybody''s matters into her hands.


    Lihua tugged his shirt. "I physically feel fine. But...how should I put it?" Her gaze dimmed. "I am getting a gnawing feeling in my heart ever since I learned how Grandma and Grandpa stayed apart for so long. They missed so many things like raising their children, then their grandchildren together. They dreamt of living together and spending their life together. But fate brought such a cruel long separation for them. It must have been so painful...I don''t know how Grandma handled it. She is really brave. But¡­" tears pooled in her eyes, "I would not be able to be that brave if we ever got separated."


    Wei widened his eyes. He straightened up and cupped her face as he solemnly bored his gaze into hers. "What are you saying, Lixue? We will never get separated. Nobody can break us apart. We will always, always live together."


    She wiped the corner of her eyes. "Really? I cannot shake this bad feeling off my chest."


    A frown settled on Wei''s handsome face.


    If that bad feeling had been a person, Wei would have made it disappear from the face of this world in no time.


    He kissed her chin. "Why are you thinking this? I am not going anywhere away from you."


    The tip of her nose slightly turned red. "I don''t know why I am thinking this. I really don''t want to¡­" she lowered her head, feeling downcast. "I feel stupid about thinking such sorrowful things. I know that nothing will ever happen that will force us to stay apart."


    Song Jia shed in his mind for a moment, and he couldn''t help but stiffen. But he quickly discarded that thought.


    "But these thoughts are not going away. That''s why I want to hug you a lot today!" She tightly wrapped her arms around him and pressed herself against him.


    Wei felt his heart constrict, seeing her so downhearted. He didn''t wish to see her so sad. He always loved to see her cheeky and smiling face.


    Wei lifted her chin and smiled. "I will take you somewhere today."


    Lihua blinked her eyes. "Where?"


    "I had nned a surprise for you for our six months anniversary on an ind."


    Lihua looked at him, stunned.


    "I will take you there today, and we will spend the whole day together. Today, we will not think of anything else."


    "B-But¡­" she suddenly couldn''t gather her words. In a few days, their marriage wouldplete six months and of course, Wei wanted to have a special celebration with her.


    He patted her head. "You have worked hard for everyone. Maybe that''s why you are feeling tired and having bad thoughts," he seriously said, "I don''t want you to think about any bad things. There would be only the two of us on the ind."


    She anxiously said, "Why did you spill your surprise to me? You were supposed to take me there on our anniversary¡­"


    He smiled. "Because right now and always, your smile is the most important to me. I know you will love the ind, and you will definitely enjoy the sea. If it makes you happy now, then I will take you there right away. The surprise won''t hold any meaning for me if you have to wait to smile again."


    Lihua could feel all her worries and all those nasty feelings disappearing in an instant with his reassuring words.


    "Really...what good deeds did I do to get a husband like you?" She felt an urge to cry even more now.


    A warm smile lifted his lips, and he kissed her forehead. "It''s me who must have done some good deeds to meet you."


    Aishh!!


    She hugged him hard again and pecked his lips. "You are the best!"


    But she felt bothered. "But there are such tensions in the family with Grandma and Jiang Shan. How can we leave her when there is such an atmosphere at home?"


    Wei pinched her cheek. "You have thought a lot about others for the past months. Don''t worry. We wille back tomorrow. It''s just for a day. Until then, Renshu, Dad and Uncle will find more about Jiang Shan. Everything will be fine at home."


    Hearing this, Lihua felt a lot better. Indeed, it wasn''t an easy thing to dig about Jiang Shan.


    If she was being very honest, she did wish to spend some time with Wei alone and especially today when she was feeling so lonely. She had an urge to keep Wei all to herself just to reassure herself that he was there with her.


    She beamed and smiled. "En! Okay! Let''s go to the ind!"


    Wei chuckled. "Alright.. I will arrange for the chopper right away."

 Chapter 312 - The Mafia King Is Biased

    <h4>Chapter 312 - The Mafia King Is Biased</h4>


    "Waaaaaaahhh!!"


    Lihua eximed with sparkling eyes as she looked all around her to find a beautiful sea gleaming under the yellow sunlight, the birds flying across the slightly salty air, chirping in happiness and the leaves of the tall trees rustling and swishing as the cold breeze blew past them.


    The smell of the sea invaded her nostrils that tickled her all over. She slightly shuddered as the cold wind stirred across her silky hair. Below her feet, she felt millions of sand grains poking her skin, making her giggle.


    She jumped up and down on the soft bed of sand, her hair fluttering in the air. A wave came by that drenched her feet wet with water. Even though the ind waspletely empty except for Wei and Lihua at this moment, it still felt bustling with nature''s enchanting activities.


    "Wei...is this ind...like this whole ind really yours?" Lihua cleared her throat and asked.


    "Yes."


    "..."


    A whole ind¡­How much would this have cost him?


    She wanted to ask, but she didn''t want to at the same time. She came here to rx, not to get a heart attack.


    Her gaze then shifted to the top of the mountain where she saw a huge mansion majestically sitting upon it as if the mountain was its throne. The lush green trees stood tall on all its sides, and the clouds loomed on the vi as if she would be really able to touch their soft fluffiness if she were to be standing on its balcony. The sight was so enthralling and breathtaking that she felt as if she could gaze at it forever.


    "That¡­"


    Wei followed her gaze and smiled. "En. It''s our home."


    "It''s beautiful¡­"


    He kissed her cheek. "Really?"


    "En."


    Lihua hugged him and smiled. "Thank you for bringing me here, Wei. I love it."


    Her heart was even overwhelmed, thinking that he arranged all this for their six months anniversary.


    Time flew by so quickly. It would be six months already to their marriage. The more days passed, the more she felt herself falling in love with him more than ever before.


    Wei smiled and kissed her lips.


    Lihua looked around and the sight of the sea attracted her. She trotted and hopped forward, sshing the water with her feet.


    "Wei!! Come here! Look, I found so many beautiful shells!"


    She bent on her feet and picked the colorful shells that the wave brought with it. Wei chuckled and bent down with her.


    "Look. There is pink, orange and...oh violet! This one is so pretty, right?" She beamed.


    Wei nodded. "En."


    "Let''s pick all the shells here! Hehe, I bet Mom will be very happy. Maybe she could do some beautiful art with these shells."


    "Good idea."


    "Oh, oh! Will we find any pearls here!?"


    Wei could see imaginary dog ears on her head, pping furiously in excitement. Lihua''s thought process was just like any other normal human.


    When she saw a beach, she wondered if she would find pearls.


    Wei pressed her nose. "Not here."


    "Awee¡­" she pouted.


    "You want a pearl?" Wei tilted his head.


    "Well not in the form of jewelry or as such. But I just think it''s exciting to see a real pearl near the sea haha!"


    He seemed to be in deep thought that was broken with a soft ssh of water on his face. He blinked his eyes and looked up at his beautiful wife who wasughing as she sshed more water.


    "Come on, Wei. You do it too. It''s fun!"


    "You will get wet, and then you will catch a cold," Wei seriously said, worried about her health. "I don''t want to make you sick."


    Lihua pursed her lips.


    "Wei, didn''t you bring me here so that we could have lots of fun? This is a part of the fun and you cannot say no!"


    "But-"


    Lihua looked the other way. "Hmph. I won''t talk to you then."


    Wei looked downcast. He didn''t want to make Lihua sad nor sick either. So he dipped his fingers in the water and softly flicked it towards her face.


    Lihua - "..."


    Wei was extremely satisfied.


    This way, Lihua wouldn''t fall sick.


    Lihua dipped both of her hands in her hands and sshed a big chunk of water on him. "This is what we call sshing! You just threw some drops on me."


    Drops of water dribbled down his hair. The sunlight that shone on his side profile gave him a golden halo that made him look as if God descended on earth.


    Ah so dazzling, Lihua thought.


    She coughed. "Wei. Don''t show your Godly handsome face to anybody especially when it''s wet. You look even more handsome. Mypetition will only increase¡­"


    Sometimes Lihua wished that he wouldn''t be so handsome that stole all women''s hearts at a single nce.


    Wei pulled her and kissed her nose. "There is nopetition for you. There is only my Lixue for me. I don''t look at any other woman."


    *Bathump*


    She blushed and hit his chest. "You got a sweet tongue huh¡­"


    "Because you are so sweet," he sincerely said.


    She blushed even more.


    "L-Let''s make a sandcastle! Yes! A sandcastle! Have you ever made one?"


    Wei furrowed his brows and that was enough to give her his answer.


    "No problem! Let''s make one now! I will show you."


    And so they started building a castle together out of the moist sand. Wei''s soft and fluid movements perfectly bnced the castle.


    "Hehe, Wei. Look at this. This will be our room!"


    Lihua eagerly said as she made a small hole in the castle, depicting their room.


    Wei curiously looked at it and made another one just right beside it.


    "This will be our child''s."


    Lihua blinked her eyes and upon realization, her face turned bright red.


    Then Wei created another room on the other side of their room. "This will be for our second daughter."


    She furrowed her brows. "Where will our son''s room be then?"


    Wei''s smile vanished.


    A son¡­


    He made a room at the very far end, exactly at the opposite where their room and their daughter''s rooms were.


    "..."


    Wei smiled in satisfaction. "Here."


    "Wei. It''s too far."


    "En.. It''s just perfect."

 Chapter 313 - The Mafia King Promises His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 313 - The Mafia King Promises His Wife</h4>


    Lihua hit his hand and erased the room he created. "Why should our son stay so far away?"


    "Because I won''t like him to be near you," he seriously said.


    Lihua put her hands on her waist. "But you want our daughter to be just beside us."


    His gaze instantly warmed up thinking of a little Lihua. Then he wondered how he would feel hearing Dada from her lips, and the smile on his lips bloomed even more.


    Little Lihua would be absolutely adorable, he thought.


    "Daughters are cute. They also need protection and as their Dada, I will protect them."


    "What do you mean?" She pouted heavily. "Our son would need protection too!"


    Wei frowned. "He will be fine."


    "Wei, you cannot be partial to our kids whether they be a son or a daughter. You will treat them equally," she puffed up her cheeks.


    He pursed his lips. "Alright¡­"


    Wei finallypromised and shifted his son''s room on the same floor as theirs.


    But his room was still at the far end of the corridor.


    "..."


    "This is good," Wei smiled.


    Lihua sighed, feeling exasperated.


    This man... just how jealous he is of his own son?


    Theypleted building the castle.


    "It''s so pretty! Quick! Let''s take a picture of our home!"


    Wei promptly stood at her side. Lihua shifted her phone left and right and said, "What should be a good pose¡­"


    Wei took the phone from her hands and raised it above. He pulled her shoulders and kissed her cheek as he clicked the picture.


    "Is this okay?" He asked.


    Lihua was stunned with his photography skills. He captured the sandcastle and also their kiss at a perfect angle.


    "It''s awesome!" She beamed.


    Just like that, they took the whole tour of the ind, clicking lots of pictures that became a part of their precious memories. Lihua almost fainted seeing how huge the ind was. They spent most of their day ying and having fun where Lihua only dragged him everywhere and he was more than happy to oblige.


    In the morning, Lihua was depressed but now she looked the same Lihua that she always was - chirpy and bright who he always loved.


    After lunch, they came back to the beach to witness the sunset. They quietly sat near the shore and watched as the sun slowly set at the horizon, turning orange and then reddish along the way. The birds chirped and went back to their nests. It was a serene and peaceful atmosphere.


    Lihua rested her head on his shoulder and a soft, satisfied smile curled her lips upwards.


    This was so perfect just as wanted. The uneasiness that she felt all this time akin to a bad foreboding swept away like the waves on the sea. A blissful feeling enveloped her chest. Spending this whole day together with Wei gave her the reassurance she needed.


    "Thank you, Wei¡­"


    He lowered his head and smiled. "You already thanked me."


    "Hmm but it''s still not enough. Sometimes, this feels like a dream. You, your overwhelming love for me and this beautiful time together, everything feels as if I am in fantasynd. Then this morning...I felt as if this dream would break soon and I would realize that we were never together."


    She looked up at him and smiled. "But now I don''t feel afraid."


    She stared at their intertwined fingers and her eyes teared up. "This is real, right¡­?"


    Wei lifted her chin and kissed her hard. Under the sky filled with a reddish tinge, they shared a passionate kiss as their lips fiercely shed, trying to burn the other''s presence in their hearts.


    His ck irises bored into hers and he asked, "Will you still question if this is real?"


    Lihua felt her lips quivering and tingling that made her feel how real the sensation was and how real Wei was too.


    "Yes¡­"


    Wei smiled. "En."


    He raised her hand and tenderly kissed the back of her palm. "Lixue. We will never separate, I promise. You don''t need to have any fear at all. I will never leave your side, and I will never let you leave my side either."


    The corner of her eyes slightly stung. She raised her little finger and said, "Pinky promise?"


    Wei softly chuckled. He touched her little finger with his own. "Pinky promise."


    "I am sorry for being so gloomy today. It''s just that I have realized that I have fallen for you so hard that if anything happens to separate us, then I wouldn''t really be able to bear it¡­I will miss you so much that I will cry every day."


    "Shh!" He ced her finger on her lips. Wei sternly said, "You will never cry. I won''t let you. There will be only happiness in your eyes, not tears in them."


    Lihua buried her face in his chest and inhaled his scent that made her feel relieved. "En."


    The reddish sky then slowly turned dark and stars came out of their hiding, brightly scintiting and filling the sky with their beautiful light.


    Lihua saw a shooting star that shed in the sky.


    "Wei! Wei! A shooting star! Look! Close your eyes quickly and make a wish!"


    Wei tilted his head, feeling confused and curious.


    "Oof. Don''t think too much. Just close your eyes and wish for something."


    She quickly shut her eyes and so did Wei.


    Lihua smiled.


    God. Let Wei and I always be happy together like this. I never everrrrrrrr want to separate from him!


    She opened her eyes and grinned. Wei asked, "What was that about?"


    "Ah? You don''t know? If you see a shooting star, you wish and ites true! But don''t say your wish, okay? Or it doesn''t," she pouted. "So, so! Did you make a wish?"


    "Not really...My only wish is to always live together with you, and I don''t want to leave something so important to destiny," he narrowed his eyes. "I don''t want to live in a possibility if my wish wille true or not because it has to be true at all costs and I...will use everything in my power to do that. I am not giving fate the option to reject my wish."


    Lihua stared at him and she burst into a chuckle. "Indeed. Nobody can challenge my Godly handsome husband!"


    He nodded.


    "Wei."


    "Hm?"


    "Let''se here with our kids next time."


    He smiled and kissed her forehead.. "Yes."

 Chapter 314 - The Cruel Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 314 - The Cruel Underworld</h4>


    Where Lihua and Wei were spending their lovely time together, Meng Ya was causing havoc to leave the Fu house to meet Lihua.


    She red at the guards who were refusing to let her step out. "Leave my way!"


    "I am sorry Mam. But it''s Sir''s order that you cannot leave this house."


    "This is against thew! You cannot keep me here against my will!"


    Then she heard a voice say, "And what willw do if I don''t listen to you?"


    Fu Renshu signaled the guards to leave. He stood in front of her, his arms folded as he stared at her.


    "Fu Renshu! Take me to Lihua right now!"


    "I don''t think you remember the choices I gave youst time. Leave the city and never ever think to meet her or stay here for the rest of your life," he threateningly took a step forward and lifted her chin as coldness permeated out of his aura. "Separating Boss and Madam is an option you will never have. Trust me, Meng Ya. Boss is being really merciful to let you stay alive."


    She gritted her teeth. "What do you mean?"


    He snorted. "Do you know what happens when you go against the Boss? Have you seen our base where traitors and offenders are kept? Have you ever smelled the air where it is so thick with blood that it makes you puke? Have you ever felt the danger where it crawls upon you bit by bit?"


    Meng Ya slightly turned pale and took a step back.


    "You wouldn''t want to see it, and you definitely wouldn''t want to experience that fate," he quietly said. "That is why it is better to live in your fairy tale world you have always been living in."


    Tears pooled in her eyes, but she remained stubborn. "What you are doing is wrong! You and your Boss are fooling my friend! He doesn''t deserve her!"


    "Meng Ya!"


    His voice thundered so hard that she frighteningly took a step back. He grabbed her arm and his intimidating gaze threatened to cross his boundaries if she overstepped hers.


    "Who the hell are you to say that he doesn''t deserve her?"


    She trembled and her voice stammered. "Y-you...no matter h-how much you shout, I won''t deter. I will tell Lihua the truth one day!"


    Fu Renshu silently stared at her. Without saying anything, he pulled her hard and dumped her in his car. Her eyes widened in shock. "W-where are you taking me?"


    "Aren''t you trying to be the Goddess of justice? Let me show you what will happen if you don''t let go of your stubbornness."


    Fifteen minutester, he parked in front of the base and the guards straightened up. Even the sight alone of that base sent chills down Meng Ya''s spine. It was so dark and gloomy that she had an urge to run away.


    But Fu Renshu forcibly brought her inside.


    "L-Let me go, you hooligan!" She could hardly gather her courage to speak anymore.


    It was getting darker and darker that made her paler than ever. She broke into cold sweat and she resisted with all her might.


    "Stop fighting!" Fu Renshu growled.


    "I-I don''t want to be here¡­" she burst into tears.


    But he didn''t listen to her. He brought her into one room and through therge ss windows, she froze seeing a young man tied to a pole who was bruised all over. His condition was so pathetic that his sight made her stomach churn.


    "Do you know who he is? He is a cop who tried to intervene in Boss''s matters," Fu Renshu smirked. "His name is Mo Huojin. He was investigating Boss, and he threatened to spill his truth to Madam Lihua."


    Meng Ya stiffened.


    "He refused to cooperate with the Boss and look at how his state is. Now, let me ask you. Do you want to be at his ce?"


    She felt all the strength getting sapped from her knees.


    "Do you even know why you are NOT at his ce right now?"


    Her heart thudded in fear.


    She gasped as he suddenly pulled her and pinched her jaw to make her face him. "It''s only because you are Madam Lihua''s friend and if possible, he doesn''t want you to go through this mess. When you barged in the mall that day and tried to tell the truth to her, you had no idea how angry he was."


    She stiffened.


    "He cannot tolerate if anybody tries toe in his way, especially if it concerns his wife. The only reason you are not joining that man in his misery is because he doesn''t want to hurt her best friend. But that doesn''t mean his patience is unending. There will be consequences if you refuse to budge. Meng Ya. The Underworld is a cruel ce. It reeks of blood and violence if anybody challenges the Mafia King."


    Her chest heaved up and down, feeling breathless. She was hyperventting as a suffocating feeling gripped her chest.


    This was a dark and horrible ce, and she didn''t wish to stand here even for a second. Her sobs reached his ears and he stiffened.


    He saw tears from her eyes plop on the floor. He saw her shaking and trembling hands weakly gripping his shirt.


    As if somebody stabbed his heart, he felt a twisting knot that shook him hard with pain. He didn''t want to see her cry.


    "I...I am scared...of the dark¡­"


    Meng Ya was once identally locked up in a dark room when she was young. She had cried and screamed hard but it was nighttime. Nobody came to help her. She was only rescued the next day where the guard found her unconscious.


    Ever since that incident, Meng Ya suffered from nyctophobia. Even when she went to sleep, she would keep amp on by her bedside.


    Fu Renshu picked her in his arms and quickly took her outside. He ced her inside the car. Meng Ya was still sobbing, burying her head in his chest, her figure quivering in his arms.


    He lowered his gaze and felt his heart tighten in uneasiness. His soft voice whispered after a pause, "I am sorry, Meng Ya...."

 Chapter 315 - Dark And Scary

    <h4>Chapter 315 - Dark And Scary</h4>


    Meng Ya didn''t respond.


    Fu Renshu had never seen her so afraid before. Indeed he wanted her to feel this fear so that she would finally give up on urging to tell the truth to Lihua.


    But a bitter taste settled on his tongue, seeing her hugging him hard like this as if her life depended on him.


    He slightly moved to fetch a bottle for her to drink some water, but she shrieked. "D-Don''t go! Please don''t go! Please don''t leave me alone¡­" she cried even harder.


    Fu Renshu was taken aback. "I was just bringing water."


    "I don''t want it!"


    He stared at her. At first, he hesitated, but then he gently began patting her head. "I won''t go anywhere, okay?" He said in an attempt to soothe her.


    Meng Ya felt a little better hearing that.


    Fu Renshu asked as a thought crossed his mind. "You...have nyctophobia?"


    She stiffened and stayed silent.


    With a meek voice, she slowly said, "...I got locked up in a room once for the whole night. I-It was really dark... and scary¡­"


    Suddenly, he understood why she was resisting that hard. Imagining a small Meng Ya all alone in a dark room, crying for help made his heart squeeze in agony.


    He shut his eyes, feeling extremely guilty. "I am really sorry for bringing you here. I didn''t want to remind you of your fear. But I just¡­" he sighed, "Meng Ya. You cannot fight Boss. I don''t want you to sh with him because it is only going to end up with a terrible disaster. In the end, you are going to suffer and I...I don''t want that," he slightly hugged her harder as he said that. "That''s why I brought you to my house. I wanted you to be safe because Boss is merciless when he is threatened."


    Meng Ya remained silent. Her crying turned into soft sniffles, feeling warm by his pats.


    "But trust me. Boss really loves Madam. I know he has taken an extreme step and I cannot reveal its reason to you, but he doesn''t want to lose her. Boss isn''t being harsh. He is just really¡­afraid. He is just a man hopelessly fallen in love with your friend. Boss has lived a very lonely life until now. I have worked for him for years. The one who has changed him so much is Song Lihua. The one who brought him out of his shell is her. Life will be meaningless to him if she leaves him."


    She slowly opened her tear-stained eyes and thought about her best friend she hasn''t met in months now.


    I really cannot fight him, right? I really cannot save Lihua¡­


    "Renshu."


    He felt his heart skip a beat hearing his name from her lips.


    "What your Boss is living in right now is just an illusion."


    He froze.


    "He has made a mistake. He is afraid of Lihua learning the truth. But to hide it, he has made even a bigger mistake."


    He said nothing.


    "This mistake is making him walk on thin ice that will eventually break apart. Illusions don''t stay forever, Renshu. He has to understand that. I just hope that he is ready to bear the consequences once everything is out. It doesn''t matter if he stops me. Truth will be out in some other way or through someone else, but it definitely will. He cannot hide it forever."


    His gaze dimmed. He had nothing to retort because he knew she wasn''t wrong.


    She faintly smiled. "Honestly, the best way to lessen the gravity of his mistakes is for him to confess everything to Lihua. It''s dangerous, I know that and not like Lihua will forgive him even if he said the truth himself. But at least she will know that...he really cares about her feelings. She may not be able to forgive him, but a little bit, just a little bit...she may not hate him either."


    Silence.


    Fu Renshu had nothing to say in response. She was right, but there was no way that Wei would ever agree to this. What she was suggesting would never happen.


    He spoke in a hushed tone, "...What you said...I will try convincing Boss about it."


    Meng Ya slightly widened her eyes in surprise. "Y-You will?"


    "But don''t hold any hopes. Ny-nine percent, he won''t agree at all. He cannot bear losing her and confessing everything himself will be thest thing he would do. It''s like hitting his own feet with an axe. I will talk to him so... so please don''t approach her anymore."


    She felt the desperation in his voice as he urged her.


    Meng Ya understood that it might be useless, nevertheless she felt her heart flutter in happiness to know that Fu Renshu was willing to try for her sake.


    He pursed his lips. "I really don''t want to keep you imprisoned like this. I was following Boss''s orders but more than that...I just did it to protect you."


    He finally admitted thest part that he always had been avoiding to face.


    She softly clutched his shirt and whispered, "Thank you."


    "En."


    They remained in each other''s embrace just like that in the car without realizing that they were too close to each other.


    Suddenly, it becamepletely dark outside as the streetmps got switched off because of a power cut.


    Meng Ya froze with the sudden darkness, and she gasped. "L-Lights! What happened to them?"


    "Calm down. It''s a power cut."


    She started shivering again, and Fu Renshu could hear the sound of her uneven breaths. She restlessly moved, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Fu Renshu wanted to switch on his car lights, but the driver seat was far away due to him holding her in his arms. She would panic if he tried to move from his spot.


    "Meng Ya-"


    "D-Don''t go! It''s too dark¡­" she sniffled.


    "Meng Ya I will-"


    She tightly hugged him, feeling her heart jump in her throat. The memories of that lonely night in the dark and pitch ck room invaded her mind, and she couldn''t think straight at all.


    "It''s scary¡­" she burst into tears.


    Fu Renshu clutched her hair and tearing her buried head away from his chest, he forced her to look at him. "Look at me. I am here right beside you. Are you still afraid?"


    Even in the dark, Meng Ya could see his ck orbs shining that were only focused on her. Her eyshes trembled.


    "T-that¡­-"


    The rest of her words remained unsaid as Fu Renshu pulled her head towards him and kissed her lips.

 Chapter 316 - Knocked All Senses Haywire (1) *

    <h4>Chapter 316 - Knocked All Senses Haywire (1) *</h4>


    *WARNING - MATURE CONTENT*


    Meng Ya''s teary eyes widened in shock. For a whole two minutes, she felt her brain shut down, feeling the soft sensation of Fu Renshu''s lips on hers. She remained frozen, unable to do anything. But soon she felt herself getting swept off by his intense kiss with which he captured her lips.


    The fear that paralyzed and terrorized her seemed to vanish, and feeling utterly overwhelmed she shut her eyes, allowing her to delve in that kiss. Fu Renshu only wanted her to snap her out of her fear and divert her attention from the darkness.


    But what was supposed to be a short, distracting kiss turned out to be a passionate and irresistible one that neither of them could bear to tear themselves apart from. Meng Ya slowly and steadily kissed him back, trying to match his pace. She wanted more of it. She felt her heart drumming like never before, and the heat rose up to her cheeks that he could feel the warmth in his palm.


    In the next moment, their tongues met, their lips ardently shed wanting to kiss harder that went on for a long, long time. They didn''t even realize when her back copsed on the seat and he toppled upon her.


    Meng Ya dazedly realized that in her blurry dizziness that they were in the car. It was dark outside and not much visibility was present, but she felt a little embarrassed. Fu Renshu, who had already started leaving a trail of kisses on her neck, waspletely drowned in ecstasy.


    "W-windows¡­" she softly gasped in an inaudible whisper.


    Fu Renshu understood her concern, but he knew there was no need to worry. His car was parked at a secluded ce at a distance from the base, and the whole area belonged to Wei''s Underworld base. There won''t be a soul wandering in this area. Only the guards would be stationed outside, but they wouldn''t dare intrude on whatever he would be doing. Their job was to only guard, not peek in other matters.


    But indeed, he didn''t find anything wrong with more privacy. He leaned over to the driver''s seat and pressed a button. The ck cover on the windows slid downwards, enveloping the car in more darkness than before.


    Meng Ya instinctively grabbed onto him, and he tightly held on to her hand. "I am here."


    It was a crystal clear voice that instantly soothed her anxious heart. He kissed the back of her hand that he was holding and trailed further until he reached her vicle.


    The immense heat rose the temperature in the car that heightened their desire to go further and deeper in this passion. They didn''t care if this was sudden. Nobody wanted to stop. They just wanted this intimacy tost longer. In the narrow car seat with restricted space, they felt it even more thrilling to do it.


    Fu Renshu unbuttoned his shirt and threw it away. Then he undressed Meng Ya, unhooked her bra and their clothes found their way down as they got naked.


    He traced the curve of her chest with his finger that teasingly pinched her pink bud. Meng Ya jolted, but she didn''t stop. She felt a sense of tickling and butterflies in the stomach that got more and more intense when he put her breast in his mouth.


    "Ahnn!"


    Her moan was simply a melody to his ears that he wanted to listen to more and more. His other hand greedily cupped her right breast that squeezed it to his heart''s content. Their heated and slightly sweaty chests rubbed against each other, making them moan in satisfaction.


    A deep growl escaped his throat as he flicked his tongue over her bud. Her soft breasts fit perfectly in his palms that were hell addicting like some kind of a drug. At that point, Meng Ya was so delirious that she could hardly keep her sanity. The pleasure hit at the right spots that shook her from within.


    As he feasted on her breasts, his finger slid down and found her sweet spot. Her eyes widened, and she moved. But he had pinned her firmly beneath him.


    It was dark, but for the first time, Meng Ya didn''t feel afraid. The only sensations that coursed through her veins was pleasure and ecstasy, not fear and anxiety.


    Fu Renshu felt his little brother getting excited, and gritting his teeth, he rubbed theirher regions against each other forfort. He let out a breathless and satisfied groan, and so did Meng Ya. Her hands snaked behind his naked back as she tightly held him to feel his heat. His arm snaked around her waist, pulling her closer to him


    He let a finger slide inside her haven that made her back arch, deepening their already wet kiss. Going inside out, he let her adjust and prepared for what was going toe next. Tears spilled from her eyes as she craved for more and in a sharp shudder, she climaxed her first orgasm.


    Fu Renshu couldn''t clearly see her, but her messy breaths made him imagine how flushed her face would be right now. Just the mere thought made his eyes narrow in hunger and danger, and wanting to hear her sweet voice, he pinched her delicate nub.


    "Ah..Ahnn!"


    He kept on teasing it until she couldn''t bear it anymore. "P-please¡­"


    "Say my name," he pressed her jaw.


    She bit on her lower lip. "...Renshu."


    He shivered. A sweet but sharp sensation tingled within him. Unable to contain himself anymore, he positioned his length at her entrance and entered with a deep thrust.


    He drowned her pleasurable moan in a deep kiss with his tongue exploring every inch of her mouth. He stayed steady to let her core adjust to his size, but he didn''t have the patience to wait or he thought he would go crazy.. Until then, kissed her lips and sucked her breasts that knocked her senses all haywire.

 Chapter 317 - Knocked All Senses Haywire (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 317 - Knocked All Senses Haywire (2) *</h4>


    The heat that her walls crammed upon his member made it twitch so hard that he wished to eat her up then and there. But he knew it would pain her like hell. He was still rtively at her entrance.


    To distract her mind from the pain, he kissed and sucked her as he entered bit by bit. As the pain shot up in her core, she dug her nails on his back and gasped. A tear slid down her eye that Fu Renshu gently wiped it off. Instead of saying something, he peppered soft, feathery kisses as to console that it would be over soon.


    He paused a little, letting her adjust to his size but Meng Ya thought that he was pulling back. She hugged him tightly and in a hushed, broken voice, she whispered, "D-Don''t...s-s-stop¡­"


    Her face was bright red but thanks to the darkness, he wasn''t able to see it so clearly. Fu Renshu narrowed his eyes and as he sensed her getting morefortable and in less pain, he clutched her thighs and thrusted inside her upto his full tilt.


    "Ahhnn!!!"


    She felt the dark world spinning in front of her with his sudden intrusion gobbling up her whole.


    "I never said that I am stopping," he throated a sensuous groan, cupping her breast.


    "Eh...Ehnn¡­"


    He leaned and after making a mess out of her lips, he smiled and whispered in her ears, "We havee too far that neither of us want to stop now."


    She shuddered and blushed harder.


    "I am only being gentle for your first time," Saying that he slowly moved back and forth her core, his member hitting her soft walls that were in turn clutching him as if their life depended on it.


    "Ahhnn..Ahnnn¡­"


    Her fist clenched the car seat as he repeatedly thrusted deep inside her. The narrow space was making it a little difficult to adjust but at the same time, the feeling of difort drove an insane amount of pleasure through their veins. Her heart thudded and raced crazily, her heartbeats shooting like fireworks through the sky.


    Fu Renshu pulled a small lever below the seat that toppled it backwards, making enough space for them to move. She widened her eyes, visibly shocked.


    "Y-you¡­"


    "I don''t want your back aching so soon and get tired already. We are just on our first round."


    Meng Ya wished to vomit blood.


    J-Just our first round¡­


    Mixed feelings of embarrassment, shyness, joy and thrilled riled up her heart in excitement.


    "A big room with a big bed was preferable indeed. But it seems like I was too impatient to settle in the car. Hmm... Should we go back home?" His gaze twinkled with mischief.


    Her mouth twitched.


    Back home¡­


    Isn''t that annoying childhood friend at home!? As if she would let us do this!


    "Y-you hooligan...are you teasing me?" She gritted her teeth.


    "Why would I tease you? I am genuinely concerned about you here."


    "Throw your concern out of the window. We are already in this...this state¡­" she blushed. "Or do you want that Tian Meirong to annoy us!? She would definitely plot something against us! Hmph!"


    Fu Renshu had a hard time holding hisughter. He was thoroughly enjoying this misunderstanding she was having about his rtionship with Tian Meirong.


    Only if you knew that she is my sister¡­She won''t annoy us the way you are imagining.


    "So you want us to continue here?"


    "Yes! We got the extra space now! I can handle it," her nostrils red.


    A sly smile lifted his lips in the darkness. "Hmm~ Alright. Guess you are impatient just like me¡­"


    "..."


    Why do I feel that I have lost?


    "Now without further adieu¡­"


    He grabbed her waist and increased the pace of his movements that repeatedly kept hitting her sweet spot again and again. The temperature heated up to the point that their sweats mixed together. It was only fueling their instincts to want more and go deeper.


    Wet, slippery sounds quietly echoed in the car. Meng Ya felt the tip of his member releasing a warm fluid that mixed with her own, shuddering her with a sweet sensation she never felt below. Fu Renshu swirled his tongue against hers, bit and sucked on her ear lobe as his hands massaged her breasts at the same time.


    The ecstasy was making her shiver and tremble as he pounded hard inside her. She felt overwhelmed with the fullness that enveloped her core. She sighed in satisfaction as he kept thrusting inside her. She felt her climax building up once again that she released with a pleasurable moan.


    Fu Renshu himself was at its limit now and with a few quick thrusts, he emptied his release right at her sweet spot. Their rapid and messy breaths fanned each other and feel extremely satisfied, they kissed hard.


    "Damn it, I want to see your face!" He groaned in frustration.


    "Hahaha! Luck is on my side!"


    Meng Ya spoke too soon because the power restored in the area and the streetmps lit once again. But because of the ck covers tinted on the windows, they were safe.


    However, it had be faintly bright enough in the car, just a little bit for them to see each other. At least make out their expressions.


    Fu Renshu smiled, feeling victorious. "That is the red face I wanted to see~"


    "..."


    Why am I so unlucky!? She sobbed. But with that faintly clear view of his face, she suddenly felt shy and looked away.


    "You look beautiful when you blush," he kissed her forehead.


    She sheepishly grinned. "I thought you always called me dumb."


    "That is your brain. Your face is different thing."


    "..."


    "Rest now."


    She stiffened. "A-are we¡­"


    "No. We are not stopping. But you would faint if I start another round right away."


    "Y-you just c-c-came¡­" she was stuttering in bashfulness but then suddenly froze as she felt his member rising in her core.


    "Do you have anymore questions now?" He raised his brow.


    She vigorously shook her head.


    "B-But I am fine¡­"


    Honestly, she didn''t want to rest either. Not like his sexy and toned body glistening with sweat was helping her to control her urges.


    "So¡­"

 Chapter 318 - Knocked All Senses Haywire (3) *

    <h4>Chapter 318 - Knocked All Senses Haywire (3) *</h4>


    Ah damn I can see how much he works out!


    Meng Ya was openly drooling at the sight of his abs. A gulp passed down her throat and her trembling fingers eagerly touched his chest, making him shudder and squint his eyes in danger.


    Fu Renshu bit his lip hard.


    It was the same feeling that was twitching his member in her wet core.


    The sight of her chest slightly heaving up and down and her breasts that were glimmering in sweat and his saliva was so inviting that it was easy for him to lose control.


    He was on the verge of bing a beast, driven purley by his animalistic desires to consummate. He really, really wanted her to rest because he knew once he started, he won''t be able to stop.


    He grabbed her hand and pressed it harder on his chest. "How does it feel?"


    "Hehehe...it''s delicious~"


    Her fingers felt the firmness of his abs, making softly chomp on her lower lip.


    "I see," he smiled and squeezed her breast, earning a beautiful gasp from her. His thumb pressed and twisted her bud, making her jolt.


    "Y-you¡­"


    "It''s only fair, right? You feel my chest and I enjoy yours~"


    This sly man!


    "So where do you want to touch next?"


    Meng Ya refused to sit back and let him tease her. "Your lips! I want to touch your lips."


    He smirked.


    He raised her hand but before her fingers could touch his lips, she grabbed his head and gave him a fierce kiss with her lips. She even slid her tongue inside, takingplete dominance as they got messily entangled.


    "I meant this!" She proudly grinned, seeing his dumbfounded expression. "Hohoho! I won!"


    "Good, good," he nodded. "Now my turn."


    Fu Renshu sneered and made her hand hold his hot member in her palm. Her eyes flew open in utter shock.


    "Let''s take things a notch higher, shall we?" He smirked.


    A notch? This is out of my league!


    "You are a hooligan!"


    "Whatever," he shrugged. He guided her to squeeze and stroke his length as he rubbed her pink nub at the same time.


    "Ughh¡­" he groaned.


    Meng Ya didn''t understand if the tears in her eyes were due to the pleasure he was giving her or the fact that she holding his throbbing member in her palm.


    I-It''s big, she gulped. Is this the same thing that fit inside me?


    She felt way too incredible.


    "Stroke it harder¡­" he urged her in a desperate hushed tone.


    "I-I am already doing it¡­"


    "Not enough."


    By the end they climaxed together, Meng Ya felt as if she broke her hand. She felt a numbness in her fingers that made her dizzy.


    Ugh...I have lost my hand¡­


    Fu Renshu towered over her and chomped on her soft neckline, leaving hot kiss marks behind. His hands wandered all over her waist and back, sweetly pinching and teasing her skin. He smiled and whispered. "Do you want to try with your mouth next?"


    She imagined all sorts of unspeakable scenarios that made her wish to bury herself in the ground. "I-I¡­"


    "Or we will leave that delicacy for next time~"


    Next time¡­


    Her heart skipped several beats.


    "I don''t want you to faint with too much stimtion," he chuckled.


    "S-shut up!"


    He gleamed. "Ah I see you got your energy back. Guess we are ready for the next round."


    And so he parted her thighs and his trembling member that was hovering around her extrance pushed itself with all its force, iming the heavenly feeling once again.


    The wetness made it easier to glide inside her core and as her walls hungrily sucked him with all its might, he moved harder and faster aspared to the first time he did.


    "Ahhn¡­"


    Meng Ya felt that the second round was even more incredible as he plunged into her depths, maybe because there was no pain this time. Herher region felt so hot as if she was on fire. But she had no desire for this fire to stop from consuming her.


    She was thrilled to be felt desired so much. She felt ecstatic to see him getting crazy over her.


    Feeling bold and ted, she wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him deeper. Her fearless move made his ck eyes cloud in danger and need. He shuddered with a strong arousal and throwing everyst bit of mercy out of the window, he made love to her, ravishing her naked body with his touches and kisses.


    A second round rapidly escted into a third and then into a fourth round as he kept filling her core with his thrusts and release. She moaned his name in pleasure and so did he.


    He pulled out his member after squeezing everyst drop of his orgasm into her. He kissed her lips and said, "Sleep."


    The tiredness was finally kicking in, and she had no strength left to lift even a finger. She dazedly saw him leaning his back on the seat, upright.


    "...Why are you sitting like that?"


    "There is certainly more space than before, but it still cannot fit two adults to sleep side by side."


    "What? So you will sleep in that ufortable position for the whole night? You won''t get any sleep!"


    He smiled. "Do you prefer we continue then? I don''t mind~"


    She coughed.


    Meng Ya pursed her lips and got up. She pulled him to sleep on the seat. "Hey I am fine-"


    Then she climbed on top of him and rested her head on his chest. "This way, nobody has ro suffer, and we can sleep together."


    Fu Renshu lowered his gaze and stared at her. Unknowingly, a soft smile curled his lips. "This was an option indeed."


    "Hmph. And you call me dumb!" Sheined.


    "Apologies. I take my words back. Seems like your brain does have room for intelligence," he yfully teased.


    She pped his chest. "I don''t sense the sincerity in your praise!"


    "Should I praise how good it felt inside you then?" He chuckled.


    She blushed hard and quickly buried her crimson face. "Y-you really are a hooligan!"


    Heughed. "I know that already."


    He wrapped his hand around her back and kissed her forehead. Meng Ya tightly hugged him and dozed off to sleep.


    He stared at her and smiled.. "Silly."

 Chapter 319 - The Mafia King Likes His Family Now

    <h4>Chapter 319 - The Mafia King Likes His Family Now</h4>


    After having a sumptuous dinner, Wei closed Lihua''s eyes and brought her to the terrace.


    "Wei. Pleaseeee. I want to see it. Why are you being so mysterious?"


    Wei smiled. "Just a little more."


    He opened the door and a cool, soothing breeze brushed past them. Lihua wondered. "Are we¡­"


    He removed his hands. Lihua blinked a little and then she slowly opened her eyes.


    The huge terrace was beautifully decorated with small candles attached within small, round sses whose warm yellow light shone through it, lighting up the terrace. Its gleam mixed with the lights of the tinymps that were spirally wired at the top until the edge of the railing.


    It was a terrace garden, filled with green potted nts, blooming with violet lilies. The floor was a bed of grass that stretched the entire ground. It felt soft and fluffy under her feet.


    But the thing that caught the most attention was a king-size bed right at the center of the terrace. Violet curtains hugged from a pole akin to a roof. The bedsheet was also violet that spread like a big nket.


    Lihua was left stunned and speechless.


    Everything was in violet - her favorite color.


    "Wei¡­I think if you could, you would have forced the grass to turn violet too," sheughed.


    Wei seriously nodded. "I wanted to."


    "..."


    "But the grass is green. I could have bought an artificial one, but I wanted it to be natural."


    She pinched his cheeks hard. "Wei. This is beautiful. But what is the asion? Our anniversary still has a few days left."


    "Yes but since we were already here, I thought to show it to you. I will give you a different surprise on our anniversary."


    "Wei, you are spoiling me too much¡­"


    Though she sounded as if she wasining, she was actually thrilled and touched by all these arrangements.


    "En. I will spoil you lots."


    He pulled her hand and stood behind her near the railing. Their vi was at the top of the mountain and as such, the night view that greeted them was spectacr.


    Lihua could see the whole ind at a nce. The sound of the waves crashing at the shore made a sweet symphony with the hustling of the wind. The sight of the unending and enthralling sea made her tingle. At the beach during sunset, there were quite fewer stars in the sky. But now, it was scintiting with them, casting their mellow light on the couple.


    This was truly the ce where she felt all her fear and restlessness dissipate into the air.


    Wei leaned his chin on her shoulder. "You like it?"


    She softly smiled. "Very. This is a breathtaking view. This feels like we are in some other world. Just the two of us."


    Wei hugged her waist and buried his face in her neck. "I want to live here with you."


    Sheughed. "Haha, you will get bored of seeing me for the whole day. Though I can gaze at your Godly handsome face forever."


    He frowned and nced at her. "Never. I don''t want anyone else but you. I don''t feel like going back. I want us to live here. Just the two of us. I won''t have to share you with anybody. You will give all your attention to me too¡­"


    "But I do pay attention to you," she pouted, "When have I ever ignored you?"


    Wei looked downcast. "Previously, it was just us. But since I brought you to Jiang vi, you have started spending more time with others."


    Sometimes, Wei strongly felt that he should have lived with Lihua in a separate residence just like his mother and father. That way, he would always be the point of her focus.


    "Hmm¡­" Lihua stared at him. "I only helped a bit to make things better between everybody. Tell me honestly. Do you prefer to live in a family where everybody was so distant before? Or in an atmosphere where everyone is united like a true family?"


    Wei thought about it.


    For all these years, he only felt a distaste of returning to that cold home where nobody bothered with one another. It was just a huge lonely mansion to live in. That''s why he was so eager to shift next to Lihua''s home in her apartmentplex. He didn''t understand why, but he felt drawn towards her simple and warm life. He didn''t mind the small house as long as he got to hear herughter and have dinner together with her.


    But after twenty-eight years now, his family was finally being a united family. Of course, he majorly liked to talk to Lihua as much as possible. But now, he was slowly getting used to talking to his cousins and Uncle and Aunts. She opened a way for him to connect to his family, and as he helped them face their struggles, he also began and to feel caring and empathetic towards them.


    Wei really liked how his family was right now. There were no arguments and no fighting. No hesitation and fear. The bonding that was supposed to be present years ago was beginning to take its shape now.


    They lived in fear only because of Jiang Shan. If Lihua had not stepped in, they might have nevere to know that Old Madam was also suffering just like them. She was a puppet just how her family was.


    Wei was the Mafia King. It was his family. And to know that somebody was shackling its happiness for years now wasn''t something that he would tolerate.


    Wei softly said, "I like it now."


    Lihua smiled. "Yes. You might have lost those feelings along the way, but you always wanted your family to be like this, right?"


    "En," he nodded, rubbing his cheek on her neck. "It''s only because of you."


    She giggled.


    Wei tenderly kissed her cheek as he whispered, "Thank you foring into my life."


    Lihua hugged him and grinned. "Thank you foring into my life too!"


    She tip-toed and kissed his lips.

 Chapter 320 - The Mafia King Refuses To Be Pleasured *

    <h4>Chapter 320 - The Mafia King Refuses To Be Pleasured *</h4>


    Wei pulled her waist and tilted his head as he gently kissed her back. Lihua wrapped her hands around his neck as they dove deeper into the kiss, wanting to ascertain this moment and togetherness.


    His fingers tenderly trailed her cheek as if she was some delicate flower. They happily entangled themselves in her silky hair. Lihua felt ticklish by his touch and softly giggled in the kiss. He smiled and teasingly nipped on her upper lip between his teeth.


    Their gazes were immersed into each other and their lips drew them together once again in a passionate kiss. The sweet smell of the lilies wafted in the air, making the perfect atmosphere for the couple to share a blissful kiss.


    "Lixue¡­" he whispered, burying his lips to im her neck. She trembled and felt the desire to want him more and more. It was strange.


    Maybe it was because she felt restless, thinking about their hypothetical separation or maybe because Wei''s promise did reassure her heart, but she still felt the need to feel this closeness. She felt an urge for him to touch her more. Hug her. Kiss her. Make love to her and let her feel his warmth in his embrace.


    She wanted to hug him too. She wanted his fingers to intertwine against hers. She wanted to feel how it was to be pinned under him. She wanted to feel his lips traveling across her body.


    Wei looked at her and trembled as he clearly felt the desire lurking in her gaze which mirrored his own. He picked her in his arms and gentlyid her on the bed as the violet curtains fluttered in the wind.


    She smiled and leaned to kiss his lips again. She was always outspoken, but sometimes she would feel bashful when they made love. But today, she wanted to be honest.


    "Wei...I love you."


    He trembled.


    "Tonight, you don''t have to think about me. So d-don''t stop because I won''t let you," her fingers clutched onto his shirt as if he would disappear if she released him, "I really...want you."


    In the end, her cheeks didn''t refrain from blushing.


    Wei pushed her back and his dark gaze stared at her beautiful crimson face. Wrapping her tightly in his hug, he captured her lips into a ferocious kiss. She moaned as his hand squeezed her breast. Lihua slowly raised her hand and began unbuttoning his shirt. As her fingers grazed across his chest, she shivered.


    Their clothes rustled at the bottom and her soft, bouncy breasts came into view. A gulp passed down his throat. No matter how many times he had seen those lovely breasts, he could never get enough of them. Burying his head in the valley between her breasts, his lips attached to her soft skin.


    "Mhnn¡­"


    She shut her eyes and let the pleasure coursing through her drive her crazy. His hand slid across to grab her breast that he very lovingly stroked in between her fingers. He moved and cupped her other breast in his mouth. His slick tongue darted on, making her whimper in pleasure. At the same time, his finger found her sweet nub and began massaging it to that felt as if current jolted in her body.


    "Ahnn...ahnn...Wei¡­"


    He inserted his other finger in her core, twisting and swirling her walls. He felt her warm liquid slowly touching the tip of his fingers. With a shudder, she came and coated his fingers with her release.


    Her breath hitched as Wei buried his face between her thighs and licked her juice, dripping out of her core. She slowly got up, making Wei tilt his head in wonder.


    "I...I also want to do it¡­"


    "Hm?" He didn''t understand.


    She blushed. "I also want to pleasure you¡­"


    His eyes widened in surprise and for a moment, he felt speechless. Of course, even after Wei and Lihua had already had sex many times, he didn''t stop researching that subject. He always searched for new positions and curiously tried them with his wife in bed.


    In one such article, he read about a woman giving fetio to her partner. For a long time, he only thought that a man pleasured his girlfriend or his wife. But when he read about the techniques of what the woman would do, he was honestly thrilled and curious about it than learning about any other sex position.


    But even so, he never asked Lihua to pleasure him because he didn''t want to make her ufortable.


    And the more important reason was...


    To someone like Wei, who was literally clueless about sex and physical intimacy for all his life, when he learned about that aspect, the first thought that came to his mind was -


    That it was demeaning for a woman to act subservient and submissive. When he saw a few videos purely from a learning perspective, he soon realized that he actually didn''t like that notion.


    Wei cupped her face and seriously said, "I don''t want you to do it."


    Lihua blinked her eyes and her shoulders drooped into sadness. "Oh¡­"


    She pursed her lips.


    W-well I really don''t know anything about it. What if I make a mistake?


    Wei didn''t imagine that Lihua would look so downhearted. He anxiously said, "Why are you sad? Did I say something wrong?"


    Usually, he read in the articles that most of the women didn''t like doing that part, and they were forced to do it because their partner insisted on it.


    Lihua urged him. "I-I know that I don''t know anything about...p-pleasuring a man...but I will do my best¡­" her cheeks flushed, "I just want to make you feel good too. It''s always you d-doing that¡­"


    He blinked his eyes. "Yes. Because I like it and more so because I see that you enjoy it too. You don''t have to feel pressured to do the same."


    She quickly said, "I am really not! I want to do it wholeheartedly¡­"


    Wei pursed his lips again. "I don''t like it.. I don''t want you to pleasure me."

 Chapter 321 - The Mafia King Researches Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 321 - The Mafia King Researches Once Again</h4>


    Lihua''s expression saddened further. "Is it because I am clueless about the process?"


    "That''s not the point," Wei tilted his head. "I don''t want to see you or make you feel...I don''t know... degraded?"


    He couldn''t put his finger towards the distaste he felt.


    She looked at him in shock. "Huh? Degraded? Why would I feel that?"


    "Because when a woman pleasures a man, she looks like she is submissive. When I watched some videos, I felt that it glorified male domination."


    Lihua stared at him silently.


    "I don''t like that. The men just pushed their lengths down the women''s throats and the women didn''t do much even though I could faintly see that they were ufortable. They continued pleasuring them. The men seemed to enjoy it a lot. I didn''t see the same for the women. For a woman to bend down to that state felt humiliating to me.


    I don''t want to see you that way. I don''t want to make you feel that you are lower than me. You are my wife. If anything, I will be your servant, but I don''t want it the other way around. I want to respect you, and I didn''t get that feeling that a woman was respected when she pleasured a man."


    He kissed her forehead. "I don''t want to see you submissive. It doesn''t feel right to me."


    Lihua rapidly blinked her eyes and exhaled a deep breath. She touched her chest and felt her heart racing like a bullet train.


    "Wei...you are going to be the death of me one day¡­" she copsed back on the bed, feeling emotionally drained.


    She was so afraid that maybe Wei didn''t want her to do it because shecked experience, and so she wouldn''t be able to satisfy him. Though she felt that with the way Wei doted on her, he would never think of anything like that. But her cluelessness couldn''t help but make her feel anxious.


    But to know that Wei''s train of thought to reject it would be¡­


    She got up again and squished his cheeks. "Wei. You...you are really too doting!" She harrumphed.


    She didn''t know if she should feel happy or angry about this.


    "It''s because you are my wife," he nodded.


    "..."


    Lihua coughed. "Did you really see those videos?"


    "Yes. But I didn''t like it at all¡­"


    She pecked his lips and smiled. "Wei, you are having the wrong idea about it. Pleasuring is not demeaning at all. Do you feel degraded when you have to touch or l-lick me?"


    "Of course not," he immediately said.


    "En. Likewise, I wouldn''t feel humiliated if I had to pleasure you. It''s because you are the man who loves and respects me so much. And precisely because you feel that way about me, I sincerely get the feeling to do something for you. Itrgely depends on how the partner treats the woman. It''s about the man''s mentality. If he acts like a jerk and forces her to do it even though she doesn''t like it, or if he makes her feel that he is entitled to treat her like some sex doll, then yes, it is demeaning for a woman in that situation to agree to please him."


    She hopped into his hug. "But if he treats her and her wishes with respect, then it''s not insulting at all. You are not like those men who are selfish and aren''t concerned about their women at all. That''s why I want to show you that I care about you e-enjoying it too."


    Wei curiously thought about this aspect. "Is that so?"


    "En. To me or any other woman who genuinely wants to do it, we don''t feel humiliated at all. In fact¡­" she averted her gaze, feeling shy, "If you are feeling g-good because of me, I would feel empowered, desired and confident.You also feel the same way when you do it to me, right? You feel happy because I feel happy and satisfied. I also want to give you the same experience¡­"


    She giggled, "Plus! Being dominant isn''t a really bad thing to be actually. For the other one to be in your control simply means that he or she trusts you a lot. It''s a just a part of sex and to get more intimate that selflessly gives pleasure to your partner because you want him to enjoy too."


    Lihua held his hand and softly smiled. "But thank you Wei," her eyes turned slightly wet, "You always... always think so much about me."


    Wei must have had the desire for Lihua to pleasure him and have that experience. It was normal for a man to wish that, who loved his wife. But even if he wanted to, he never uttered a word about it.


    He always kept Lihua''s interests above his own.


    Lihua smiled as she squished his cheeks again. "That''s why, you cannot reject it now."


    After hearing Lihua''s side of the exnation, Wei indeed realized that he misunderstood it. It was all about the man''s perspective. As long there is mutual respect in a rtionship, it isn''t humiliating for any woman.


    "En."


    Lihua blushed. "E-En...So t-teach me how to do it."


    Wei nodded.


    He took out his phone and opened Baidu.


    Lihua blinked her eyes. "What are you doing?"


    "Searching for some tips for a woman on how to pleasure a man."


    Lihua choked hard and looked at him in disbelief. Her cheeks turned bright red. "W-why are you searching for that!?"


    Is that even a thing to search about?


    Wei sincerely said, "It''s your first time doing it. I don''t want you to feel ufortable or hurt yourself, so I am looking for information that will make it easier for you. Research is important," he nodded again.


    Lihua''s mouth twitched.


    Somehow...I have this strange feeling...This really strange feeling that this has happened before.


    "Wei, I don''t remember but...did you research like this during our first time?"


    "En."


    !!!

 Chapter 322 - The Mafia King Guides His Wife *

    <h4>Chapter 322 - The Mafia King Guides His Wife *</h4>


    Wei innocently stared at her with pride.


    "Y-you really did?"


    "Yes."


    Lihua coughed. "Even when we were d-doing it?"


    "Yes. I saw that you were in pain and bleeding. I was afraid so I searched."


    Lihua couldn''t imagine the scene where he would just suddenly stop in the middle of sex and take out his tab for research.


    Lihua quickly snatched his phone and smiled. "You don''t need to search on this. I mean you can g-guide me. You would know the best what makes you...feel good," she shyly looked away.


    Wei pursed his lips. "But I don''t you to feel gagged or choked."


    Lihua choked for real now.


    "I want you to enjoy it too," he pulled her in a hug.


    An imaginary arrow struck her heart once again.


    She twirled her finger on his chest and said, "You know we can do that way too...I mean just holding with my hand¡­"


    Lihua thought that she would die of embarrassment today.


    "Oh¡­" Wei''s eyes gleamed in curiosity. Usually, he read and saw only about oral sex because that''s what most men wanted. But doing a handjob was also an option.


    He thought about it and lifted Lihua to sit on hisp. "Alright," he whispered.


    He kissed her shoulder and pressed her body on his. He held her hand and guided it to his length. As soon as Lihua held it, her face seemed like a cute red tomato.


    I-I am holding it¡­


    His huge member was bulging and throbbing in her palm. Even the slightest of her touch caused it to erect that darkened his beautiful irises. It stood tall in glory that couldn''t fit in her hand. His fingers urged her to stroke it that sheplied to obediently. Its sight made her swallow hard and Lihua softly squeezed it that rewarded a lustful moan from Wei.


    A tremble ran through her spine and she felt ted that he was feeling good. Gradually, Wei let her increase her pace that made his member hard.


    Wei felt euphoric. To be held in Lihua''s soft palm was a turn on more than anything else. He saw her tugging and squeezing as hard as she could and her little strength only made him spasm in pleasure. He grabbed her head, unable to control the surging excitement burning within him. His lips caught hers into a beastly kiss that bit and sucked upon them, making it swollen.


    His raspy breaths urged in her ear. "Go faster... Lixue¡­"


    Feeling delirious by the kiss, she said, "I-I am already doing it. I am afraid I will hurt you¡­"


    "You won''t. Please do it¡­" he pressed her hand and forced her to increase the speed.


    Lihua slowly started to get the hang of it and without his help, she stroked his length back and forth just as he wanted. His erection pulsated with the warmth of her hand that was making it hotter and hotter.


    "Ughh¡­" a deep groan escaped his lips. The terrace was filled with the sound of his harsh breathing as he enjoyed but also whimpered in pleasure.


    What were simple feathery kisses before became greedy and hungry that left red marks on her fair skin. Both were drowned in ecstasy as Lihua rubbed his member while he yed with her breasts. Their breaths hitched and sinful sounds of their moans slipped into the silent night.


    The tip of his member oozed with his release. Lihua bit her lower lip and experimented by pressing her thumb on his tip and pinching it as he used to do with her sweet spot.


    "Lixue¡­"


    Sweat covered his forehead as a violent shudder made him jolt. It came as aplete surprise that sent bouts of sweet shivers down his spine.


    Lihua lifted her gaze and stared at his Godly handsome face. His brows were knitted together and as she rubbed the tip a little fiercer, she saw his eyes getting clouded into something dangerous and possessive.


    "Haahh!" He throated a deep groan.


    That look alone tingled and spread goosebumps on her skin. The feeling of being the reason behind that expression arose a thrill within her.


    The release of his semen that always filled her womb slowly began to wet her fingers. He was quivering and clinging onto her tightly as if she was the only source of sce and relief.


    "Lixue¡­Lixue¡­Good¡­"


    Locking their lips again and again, he could only helplessly kiss her senseless. He had a strong urge to topple her and push his erected member inside her, but it took all his strength to remain seated. This wasn''t supposed to be a prating act.


    Lihua purely wanted to please him. But it was getting harder and harder for Wei to control himself.


    Lihua sensed that he was losing his control, and she giggled. Just like she had expected, she really felt empowered and desired. The ssy look in Wei''s eyes, his heavy panting and the way he was gritting his teeth stimted Lihua to go even further. With her fingers, she brushed his toned abs which was the limit of his patience.


    "Lixue...I can''t... anymore¡­I want you¡­" hos voice was almost an impatient growl.


    Rubbing and stroking his length, Lihua boldly shifted even closer to him and gently massaged her breasts on his chest.


    "You¡­"


    He dipped his head and put her breast in his mouth that he thoroughly licked and sucked hard.


    "Ahhhnn!! Wei¡­"


    By now, even she felt wet in her core as the heat rushed headlong towards it. She became a little weaker and dizzy with the own climax she was about to get and her pace became slightly slower.


    But Wei didn''t let her. He bit her bud and warned, "Don''t stop¡­"


    His stern warning made her gulp and she immediately resumed her pace. After his length was thoroughly shaken and rubbed by her delicate hands, he finally couldn''t take it anymore. A violent spasm made him shudder and his member twitched hard.. His release sprayed onto her hands as he screamed her name.

 Chapter 323 - The Mafia Kings Never-ending Attack *

    <h4>Chapter 323 - The Mafia King''s Never-ending Attack *</h4>


    "Lixue!"


    Wei breathed hard as he rested his head on her shoulder. His chest heaved up and down. Lihua felt his warm release seeping onto her hand and she couldn''t help but blush.


    It was the first time that she gave him a handjob. It was tricky to get the speed right, at first. She really thought that it would hurt Wei with the way he kept urging her to go faster.


    "H-How was it?"


    Now that it was over, she was extremely anxious about her performance. Even though she saw that Wei was enjoying it, she had this faint sense of tension.


    Wei narrowed his eyes. "You¡­"


    He was left absolutely speechless. As if stroking his member and sweetly torturing wasn''t enough that she even slyly pressed her finger at his throbbing tip that was bursting in excitement toe. He didn''t teach her that, but somehow she still did it. It was blissful torture that was only what he could think of.


    Lihua said, "I have got the hang of it now. I was worried in the beginning so I was hesitating, but I will do it better than before!" Her eyes sparkled in delight, and he could see how excited she was to do it again.


    Wei looked at her amazed and dumbfounded.


    Do it better?


    The first time alone blew his mind away and she wanted to do even better than this?


    Now he didn''t want to be pleasured. He only wanted to desperately be one with her.


    "Wei I know-"


    She was suddenly pushed onto the bed as Wei pinned her between his arms, he pushed his member inside her with a deep, hard thrust.


    "Ahhnnn!!"


    Lihua''s eyes flew open in shock and more so because of the sudden intrusion at the time when she was close to orgasm too. But he blocked it will his hard length that made the tingling sensation even stronger than before.


    "We-Wei¡­" she whimpered.


    Wei widened the space between her thighs and pushes his member in and out of her wet core. It went deeper and harder with every stroke that hit her walls and her sweet spot. He rammed his member inside her that brought upon wet thrusting and union noises in the terrace.


    "Wei...ahnn¡­s-slower¡­"


    She begged him to have mercy on her, but Wei really couldn''t hold back his desires that got the best of him after how she gave him an exhrating time. He wanted to thank and reciprocate her gesture.


    He lifted her waist and smashed his hips against hers, making her breasts bounce back and forth. Its delicious sight made him lick his lips. It turned him on even more and he hammered his length mercilessly.


    "Lixue... Lixue... Lixue¡­" he whispered her name over and over again.


    Being one with her like this was the greatest feeling that he ever came to know about. No matter how many times he made love with her, it was never enough.


    The bed creaked and the intense smell of their lovemaking filled the air. They shivered with the cool breeze touching their skin, but the heat that came along as their naked bodies rubbed against each other gave them relief.


    They locked lips until they were breathless. They twisted and turned the bedsheet as their bodies entangled within each other.


    Lihua was already at her limit, and she released in no time. But Wei didn''t stop thrusting in the deepest part of her core and sprayed bouts of his release that her womb happily epted.


    He grabbed her chin and kissed her lips. Without pulling himself out, heid on her side and began moving and crashing on her walls like a never-ending attack from her back.


    "Wei...ahhnn...more¡­"


    His palms caught her breasts and the dual stimtion made her brain shut down. At the same time, he slightly lifted his torso and sucked her neckline like a vampire. His fingers worked his magic on her soft mountains while his teeth and tongue did wonders on her neck and shoulder.


    Triple stimtion.


    Lihua waspletely KOed. She could only shut her eyes andpletely surrender herself. After he filled her core for the second time, they did a third round in the same position.


    They panted a bit, but nobody wanted to stop. Wei lifted her in his arms and walked towards the terrace''s railing. He gently leaned her back on it for support, and she clung her arms around his neck in return. Adjusting the position of her core right above his thumping member, he clutched her thighs and pounded inside her once again.


    Lihua moaned loudly that reverberated in the air. It was the first time they were doing outdoor sex and making love out in the open was a different and electrifying feeling altogether.


    She hopped up and down as he lifted and lowered her waist to match his rhythm. Doing it in a vertical, standing position gave him even more ess to hit her deeper that she relished every bit of it.


    Their moans mixed and so did their warm breaths. They made love in that position several times until they were finally satisfied. Back onto the bed, Wei kept pushing and thrusting his member, losing track of how many rounds they did.


    Even Lihua, who was obviously feeling tired, didn''t want to stop for some reason. Her emotions went haywire, but the only thing she knew was that she didn''t want him to stop. She locked his waist by her legs so that he didn''t.


    Under starry night, the couple''s moans and groans loudly echoed in the air. It was finally in the middle of the night that their long and ardent lovemaking came to an end. But even then Wei didn''t pull himself out of her wet core that waspletely filled with his release. Not like Lihua wanted him to.


    A blissful and satisfied smileced on her lips as she hugged him. She inhaled his scent and felt calm.. Both drifted off to sleep peacefully not knowing that a storm was about to tear them apart very soon.

 Chapter 324 - Escape Attempt

    <h4>Chapter 324 - Escape Attempt</h4>


    At the dead of the night where a certain secretb was devoid of any noise, Jia slightly moved in her bed. She opened her eyes and looked around. She had been unconscious for the whole yesterday after how Mingshen made her smell the chloroform.


    Her eyes darted towards the small camera at the corner of the roof, pointing its lens at the whole room. She was being watched.


    No wonder that mad doctor was ready to counterattack.


    Jia had already been awake sincest night, but she pretended to be asleep because she didn''t want to get his attention until he left theb. She had no idea when he did, but sooner orter Mingshen would leave for home and that''s when she would get the chance to escape.


    Of course, she was fully aware that somebody would still definitely keep an eye on her. She had heard Mingshen telling his assistant, Lu Bojing, to keep a close watch on her when he thought that she was still unconscious.


    Being watched by his assistant was a hundred times better than being watched by Mingshen.


    Jia turned her head and found a ss of water. She slowly got up and leaned towards it, trying to get hold of it. Her eyes twinkled and with a slight touch, the ss fell and broke into pieces.


    She pursed her lips. She weakly tried to get up when she heard the sound of footsteps hastily marching towards her ward.


    Jia narrowed her eyes.


    Great. He ising here.


    The door opened and Lu Bojing stepped in, huffing and puffing a bit. He was almost at the point of getting a night of good sleep, tired from watching her for almost the whole night. But just then he heard the sound of ss shattering and he jolted in his seat. He was dumbfounded to see Jia awake.


    Ahhhh the problem research subject 076 is awake! What is she doing? If she tries to escape, I am so dead! He sobbed.


    Lu Bojing cautiously stepped into her ward. "Umm¡­"


    He didn''t know how to address her. It was the first time that a research subject was conscious to talk. The rest were¡­


    "S-subject 076," In the end, he could only think of calling her by her ID. "Is there anything wrong? Pl-please be back on the bed."


    He sweated hard. Poor Lu Bojing really didn''t want to deal with her. She looked weak, but she wasn''t.


    This is the beast woman who pointed a scalpel at Boss''s neck! Boss''s neck for God''s sake and she is STILL alive!


    Somehow, he admired her as much as he feared her.


    If she could threaten to kill Mingshen, then he was as good as an insect to her. Lu Bojing had no fighting skills, so he was more afraid to approach her.


    Jia faintly smiled. "I just wanted some water. My throat was really dry."


    "Oh!"


    Lu Bojing nodded as he felt relieved.


    Phew! So she just wanted some water.


    "Please don''t move. You are still very weak. I will fetch you some water."


    "Thank you."


    Lu Bojing cleared his throat and picked the jar. His back was slightly tilted at an angle towards her. Jia squinted her gaze.


    Without any warning, she pulled the cor of his coat and grabbed his wrist. In a sh, she caught hold of his hands and locked them behind his back, firmly gripping in her left hand. With her right hand, she pointed a shard of the ss that she sneakily picked up from before and pointed it at his neck.


    Lu Bojing froze. His expression turned pale, and he was absolutely terrified.


    Demon! She is a demon! I felt that she was pitiful, but but¡­


    Jia narrowed her eyes. "Take me out," she ordered in a calm but firm tone.


    He had an urge to burst into tears.


    If I take you out, then Boss would kill me! If I don''t then you will!


    I am dead either way! Why can''t I just live a peaceful life? He sobbed.


    "I-I-I cannot take you out... Pl-please throw the shard¡­" he pitifully mewled, begging her.


    "Sure. After you take me out of this damnb, I will withdraw my weapon."


    Lu Bojing felt his heart drumming faster. The adrenaline pumped in full swing into his blood.


    "Boss o-orders...I cannot let you go," he cried, "Y-you are a research subject. You have to be in the lb¡­"


    Yes, I have nothing against you, but please understand my position here!


    "Well then I think that you are ready to die¡­" she pressed the tip of the sharp edge on his neck.


    Waaaaaaa scary!!!


    "D-Don''t kill me please!"


    "Then take me out. I am not going to repeat it again."


    Lu Bojing tremblingly walked forward under her death threat. He didn''t dare to resist or move or he was afraid that she would slice his neck in the next instant.


    Jia had to quickly leave this ce before Mingshen would be back. They slowly walked in the corridor and towards the exit. There was a sophisticated electronic lock that used a retina and ID card scan to unlock.


    "Don''t waste time," Jia warned.


    He cried.


    Damn just how much strength this woman has!?


    Jia had been holding his wrists so tightly that he could hardly believe that she was a weak, frail patient. There was no space to budge at all.


    She pushed his head and forced his eyes to face the scan. Then she did the same with his ID card and the door opened with a click.


    Lu Bojing - "..."


    So brutal!


    Jia was a little surprised as she had expected to be directly outside. But it seemed that this was some undergroundb. That meant there must be an elevator to reach the proper exit.


    She pushed him forward. "Keep moving."


    Lo Bojing gulped. "That¡­"


    She narrowed her eyes. "Seems like you don''t understand it the first time. Hurry up."


    "What''s the big rush, Spicy~?"


    An amusing chuckle echoed in the silence and Mingshen came forward,zily keeping his hands in his pockets.

 Chapter 325 - Lets Get This Party Started

    <h4>Chapter 325 - Let''s Get This Party Started</h4>


    Jia slowly turned and watched his ck orbs twinkle with delight and joy. His lips curved into an eerie and dangerous smile as if she had fallen right into his trap.


    Mingshen stood before her and smiled. "I guess you got a fetish for pointing sharp objects to people''s necks."


    Jia narrowed her eyes.


    Why is he here? It must be freaking three AM! Does this monster not sleep?


    Lu Bojing was so freaked out that his legs started trembling. He didn''t even dare to meet his Boss''s gaze.


    I am dead. I am dead! I brought her outside, helping her flee. He is going to kill me! He will cut me up into pieces, he cried. I am going to join the room with the other research subjects!


    "B-Boss¡­" he broke into a cold sweat. "I-I swear I really didn''t want to b-bring her here¡­"


    Mingshen snorted. "Of course I know you didn''t. I am not blind. You know the consequences of trying to help her by your ''own'' ord, don''t you?"


    He swallowed a gulp.


    Mingshen chuckled as he looked at Jia. "Now Spicy~ Good morning~ It''s so peaceful, isn''t it?"


    "It was until now," Jia sharply retorted.


    Heughed. "You are right. Ah, I am so d I did this. This was fun," he tilted his head. "By the way, you can leave my assistant. He is not a fighter. He is useless as a hostage. He is not a person you have to be wary of."


    Lu Bojing - "..."


    Of course, Jia had already understood when she nabbed him. She released her hold over him and pushed him away.


    Lu Bojing copsed on his knees and finally took a long breath in relief.


    He stared at the two demons in front of him and gulped.


    Ugh...what is going to happen now? Is the world going to end?


    Jia and Mingshen faced each other at an arm''s distance.


    Mingshen winked. "Are you thrilled to see me here, Spicy? Your heroic doctor who saved you from kicking the bucket to hell is here. Do you want to hug me? There. See, my arms are open for you~ Or maybe do you want to kiss me?"


    "Rece the two ''s'' with two ''l''s in your secondst word," she calmly smiled. "And you will get your answer."


    Mingshen gleamed. "I see, I see. You even got the weapon to do that! Hmm...but let me guess. Why do you feel so violent? Why is your gaze burning with such killing intent, I wonder?"


    He touched his chin dramatically as if giving a deep thought about it.


    "Aha! Is it because I barged upon your escape attempt? I guess you must be pretty mad at me now. Tch. You were so close. Just a bit more and you would have seen the night sky and felt the cool breeze."


    Jia said nothing.


    "Pretty decent to take advantage of my absence in the dead of the night," Mingshen sighed and chuckled. "But monsters don''t sleep, Spicy. I knew you would definitely try to run away so I was specifically awake just to greet you. Am I not so caring? I have never been so caring before for any of my research subjects."


    She stared at him and then sneered. "I see. So it was a trap. You purposely let me hear that your assistant will keep a watch while you will not be there. But you were. In that case, you knew I was awake."


    Mingshen smiled. "Did you like me being sneaky? I am the one who put you to a nice tight sleep. So of course I know when you will be awake. I can calcte the time based on the amount of chloroform I made you smell. And I already noticed the ever so faint tremble of your eyshes when you woke up."


    She narrowed her eyes.


    "Well you can surely pretend that you haven''t woken up but that is AFTER a few moments when you realize it. Before youe to know that you are awake, your body reacts first. Your eyshes flutter and sometimes you slightly move your fingers. How could I miss it? It''s because I don''t, that you are alive in the first ce," he chuckled. "Otherwise, you were already dead to others with that bullet in your chest. I noticed that you were still breathing~"


    Jia smiled. "I appreciate your attention to minute details, but I don''t want to impose myself any longer."


    "You are my precious research subject, Spicy. You have a special ce in myb. How could you think that you are imposing?"


    "I don''t care about any special ce here, but I am leaving right now whether you like it or not," her voice was grim and dangerous. It was clearly a warning to back off.


    "No can do, Spicy," he leaned his arm on the wall and stared at her. "You are my ticket to saving that woman."


    "So bring it on," she sneered. "I am prepared to fight for my freedom if I have to. I am surprised you didn''t bring your guards."


    "Unneeded," he narrowed his eyes. "I am more than capable of stopping you. Plus, you are MY research subject. I don''t like people touching my things or I get extremely upset. And it''s not a good option to do that."


    Lu Bojing inwardly nodded hard.


    Do not mess with the Boss!


    "I am not a thing," she spat in distaste.


    "Thing, human, whatever," he shrugged. "The moment you came into myb, you became mine. I decide if you step in or step out."


    "If you think that I am weak because I look like that now, then you are gravely mistaken."


    Mingshen chuckled. "Trust me, Spicy. I don''t think that for a moment. I know your-"


    Suddenly, he felt as if Jia disappeared into thin air, who was standing right in front of him. He sharply ducked down and Jia''s heel narrowly missed his face.


    Mingshen amusinglyughed. "That was a good move hahaha! You cannot wait huh, my precious subject? So, I won''t.. Let''s get this party started."

 Chapter 326 - Came Back To A Full Circle

    <h4>Chapter 326 - Came Back To A Full Circle</h4>


    Mingshen grabbed her heel that was just an inch away from hitting his handsome face. He knocked her out of bnce, but Jia stood straight on her other foot. He got up but then he saw her elbowing straight to jab him in the shoulder. He let go of her foot and moved.


    Jia smirked. "What''s wrong, mighty doctor? Why are you dodging my attacks? Didn''t you say that you were capable of handling me?"


    Mingshen gleamed, feeling thoroughly entertained. "As expected, you are not half bad!"


    Saying that he went to grab her wrist but caught only air as she quickly backed off. But that wasn''t his true motive. Pretending to try to grab her hand, he put his palms on the ground and jumped, taking a one-eighty degree flip in the air with his head down and feet up.


    His lean body doing such a perfect flip would have made any woman mesmerized and amazed but not Jia. She only focused on his attack that wasing right at her face.


    But Mingshen wasn''t aiming at her face.


    In the air itself, he positioned his foot to hit her on her shoulder to knock her out of bnce. It came so fast that her reaction missed by just half a second and she stumbled behind. Mingshen neatlynded on the ground and smiled. "Now who is dodging the attacks, Spicy?"


    Lu Bojing was utterly horrified, witnessing the fight.


    She is really a demon! How can she move in that weak state? Any other person would have already copsed!


    Jia pushed herself to stabilize or the moment she fell, she knew that the game was over. Mingshen smiled and let her hop back to bnce.


    After that Jia continued attacking him, but Mingshen kept bouncing off her attacks and kept a defensive mode. But soon she understood what he was trying to do.


    She raised her knee but suddenly tripped and copsed. Her chest heaved up and down in breathlessness and she felt dizzy.


    Damn this weak body! She gritted her teeth.


    She tried to get up but her trembling legs had already given up.


    Mingshen chuckled. "So did it finally kick in?"


    She narrowed her eyes.


    He bent down on one knee and lifted her chin. "You know, Spicy. Imend your willpower because you were able to match my pace purely by your determination. But your body should be fit to match your glorious resolution. It has just been two days since you have woken up after being in aa for months. No matter how much you try to ignore it, your body won''t let you. Your willpower can only take you this far."


    "Heh. That''s why you stopped attacking me. You were trying to tire me out¡­" Sweat trickled down her forehead as her breaths turned a little messy.


    He proudly grinned. "I am so d I didn''t have to exin that to you. You are worthy of my respect."


    Jia smiled. "Well yed. But if you think that you caught me, you are very wrong."


    Nobody knew when but with lightning speed, she moved her leg, aiming straight at his crotch.


    Sure, she was tired but copsing was a part of her n. Seeing her defeated, Mingshen woulde to her side feeling victorious to take her away. That was when she wouldunch her vicious attack.


    But Mingshen caught her ankle in the nick of time and smiled. Jia froze.


    "You underestimate me, Spicy," his ck eyes sparkled in mischief. "Careful. You don''t know how many women will be heartbroken if I get hurt ''there''" he chuckled. "I don''t want to destroy their fantasies no matter how impossible they may be."


    Lu Bojing had an urge to faint.


    She-she really dared to hit him on his balls! This woman has some guts!


    Mingshenzily yawned. "There are some rules to fighting, especially when it''s between a man and woman. No offense. Women are capable, but in your state, it''s a daunting task to fight a tall, healthy man against someone who has just woken up from aa. So what would any weak person do against such an opponent? Aim at his vitals. Private parts are the most sensitive and you are guaranteed a win if yound a clean hit. Nobody would stand a chance if you crush a man''s precious member," heughed.


    "You copsed, but I knew you were cooking something in your mind. You won''t give up. Did you think that I would drop my guard and you would get your golden chance? Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. Too bad. Fighting is also my forte just as how cutting up my research subject is~"


    Jia tried to shake her foot off, but he had firmly grasped it in his palm.


    "I must say. You thoroughly entertained me today," Mingshen keptughing andughing as if this was nothing more than a game to him. Anybody else would have been petrified by such a close call of getting their balls almost crushed.


    "I like you, Spicy. I like you more and more now!" His body trembled in excitement. It was thrilling to get a challenge after so long.


    Jia was a perfect definition of brains with beauty who gave him the thrill and challenge he always wanted.


    She stared at him and smiled. "Indeed. That''s what I was aiming for, but I lost. But you are also right that I don''t give up. That''s why I always have a card up my sleeve."


    He narrowed his eyes, but before he could make sense of anything, she leaned and pointed the ss shard at his neck.


    The same broken piece with which she threatened Lu Bojing.


    He sat absolutely still.


    When did she pick up that ss shard? It wasn''t in her hand the whole time...


    Now that he thought about it, he didn''t see her throwing the piece anywhere. That meant it was always with her, just kept hidden from him.


    She chuckled. "It seems that we are back to a full circle, dumbo. I am ending this fight just as I started it. And trust me.. This time, I won''t miss."

 Chapter 327 - The Game Of Tag

    <h4>Chapter 327 - The Game Of Tag</h4>


    Jia pressed the ss shard on his neck, digging it slightly deeper and deeper with every passing second. The ball was in her cue now.


    Lu Bojing gulped and wiped his forehead.


    The demon woman really overpowered Boss!?


    With her other hand, she had already tightly held his wrists which Mingshen didn''t realize when it even happened. He was so lost in his trance that he could only admire her strength.


    Mingshen was genuinely convinced that striking him at his private part was thest trick up her sleeve. But she had craftily hidden the piece of ss.


    He went a little back along the memoryne and remembered how she had suddenly attacked him while he was still talking.


    "Hahaha!" Mingshen''s eyes sparkled in amusement and realization.. "So you hid the shard at that time. Quite sneaky huh, Spicy? It wasn''t to take me by shock but to actually hide your ultimate weapon."


    Jia sneered. "d to know that your brain works well."


    "You are really, really sneaky~"


    "Heh. It''s a fight. As long as you have the slightest advantage to win, everything is fair. Now, you will take me out of this damn ce right now. Try to resist, and I won''t hesitate to slice your neck," she narrowed her eyes. "Get moving."


    Mingshen snickered.


    "No can do, Spicy. I already told you that you cannot leave here. And I am more than capable enough of stopping you."


    Jia didn''t lower her stance even for a single moment. Her grip on her weapon and his wrists were just as firm.


    "Don''t waste my time. If I see you lift even a finger I am gonna-"


    "I don''t need to lift my finger dear," He smiled and quietly said.


    Before she could ascertain what was going to happen, Mingshen leaned his head and captured her lips.


    Lu Bojing choked so hard that he thought he could see the death Goding towards him to take him away.


    Ah, Ah, Ah! What did I just see!? B-Boss is k-kissing the d-demon woman!? Boss is kissing a woman!?


    He tremblingly fell back on his butt in disbelief.


    Jia''s state wasn''t any better. She went into such deep shock that she could only rapidly blink her eyes as Mingshen tightly pressed his lips on hers. Seconds ticked by, and she finally realized that the crazy doctor was kissing her.


    But she was already way toote.


    Jia was sopletely shell-shocked by the sudden kiss that the hand which held the shard of ss slightly trembled and lowered. It was just for a second but enough for Mingshen. He thoroughly enjoyed her nk and dumbfounded reaction, and he wished to continue kissing for a while but s.


    He didn''t want the tigress toe out of her shocked stupor and lose his precious chance.


    Mingshen quickly grabbed her wrist and threw the ss in a sh. He overturned the situation in seconds and flipped on top of her. He locked her wrists with his hands and her legs by pressing his knees on them. There was no scope for Jia to move a single inch.


    "Well, well. Looks like the situation has taken a turn~" with a devilish smile on his lips, he chuckled.


    "You bastard¡­"


    Jia narrowed her eyes and if looks could kill, Mingshen would have already died a thousand times.


    "You fucking dare kiss me¡­" her voice was as cold as the Arctic and her gaze was as sharp as a knife.


    Mingshen innocently tilted his head. "As long as you have the slightest advantage to win, everything is fair."


    Jia froze. Her brow heavily twitched.


    "I remember a certain someone saying this as she had pointed her weapon at my neck."


    She gritted her teeth.


    "If a kiss could save me the trouble of letting you escape, then why not?" He shrugged. "Everything is fair in love and war, Spicy~"


    Her own words came to bite her back like a traitor. She regretted getting taken aback and gave him that precious window to overturn the situation. Resistance was futile.


    Mingshen was so strong that under his hold, she even started to feel breathless.


    Damn it! I was so close!


    He effortlessly picked her and threw her on top of his shoulder like a sack.


    "You bastard!!"


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    Of course, he had pinned her arms and legs so that she couldn''t attack again. Back into theb and back on her bed, Mingshen ced her again.


    Lu Bojing could only watch everything, dumbfounded.


    "Yang Mingshen! How dare you kiss me!?"


    To think that a criminal kissed her made her blood boil in anger. She was so mad that she had an urge to kill him right now even if it broke thew that she always followed.


    Mingshen didn''t answer and instead cuffed her wrist on the pole. He did a basic checkup of ger vitals andzily sat on his chair.


    "Let''s y a game, Spicy," he chuckled.


    "Shut it!"


    "I am serious. It''s for your benefit, so you should listen to it. I give you thirty days."


    Jia narrowed her eyes.


    He smiled. "Try to escape from myb. I won''t cuff your hands or feet. I will remove the camera from your room too. If you could step out of myb without being caught, then it''s your victory. But if you can''t get out even after thirty days are over, then you will give up and stay here and let me do as I please with your heart."


    She silently stared at him.


    "Am I not so generous?" heughed. "So, do you ept?"


    "I ept," she didn''t waste any moment.


    "Wonderful!" his demeanor brightened. "I am looking forward to our game of tag, Spicy. Ah, I cannot wait to catch my little rabbit~"


    She sneered. "We''ll see. I feel sorry for that woman, but I am gonna win."


    He smiled. "Let''s see."


    He turned and narrowed his eyes. "I think I don''t give you much work to do."


    Lu Bojing stiffened. "I-I am leaving!" he immediately scurried away.


    As Mingshen stepped out and shut the door, he leaned his back on the wall. He lifted his finger and touched his lips in a daze as he recalled the kiss.


    "Heh. She is spicy but...her lips are surely sweet..." he softly chuckled.

 Chapter 328 - Shy And Reserved? Who?

    <h4>Chapter 328 - Shy And Reserved? Who?</h4>


    Outside the Fu manor, the car came to a stop. Fu Renshu nced at Meng Ya who seemed to be incessantly muttering something under her breath and hiding her face in her hands.


    He raised his brow and stared at her, slightly amused. He tapped her shoulder with his index finger and she jolted.


    "What are you chanting? The only thing left is to give you a voodoo doll and curse it."


    Meng Ya was in no mood to counter him because she was too busy getting embarrassed recallingst night.


    I-I-I...I cannot believe that I slept with him! How did it happen? Why did it happen? I slept with the hooli-


    She couldn''tplete the sentence because she also remembered how warm it felt to be in his embrace.. It was the first time that they had a proper conversation that made her realize that he was a nice guy despite the sharp tongue he had.


    Just like how she was worried for Lihua and wanted to support her, Fu Renshu wasn''t any different. Wei was as important to him as Lihua was to her. It wasn''t surprising that they would sh at one point because of what Wei did.


    But she was touched that Fu Renshu was willing to talk to Wei. And then he had tightly held her when she was afraid of the dark.


    And then things just¡­


    Imaginary steam escaped her ears and her cheeks turned bright red.


    Oh my God! What did we do? And that too...that too in a car! My first time was in a car! Isn''t that too p-passionate? She furiously blushed.


    Even now she could faintly smell the air that still had the traces of their lovemaking in it.


    I just want to disappear!


    She peeked a nce at him who was already staring at her.


    Fu Renshu chuckled. "Why are you feeling so embarrassed now? Weren''t you so boldst night?"


    Of course, Meng Ya remembered all the inexplicable things that happened and more so how she acted fierce and passionate too.


    I never knew I had that side to me! She sobbed.


    She cleared her throat. "I-I am actually very shy and reserved. Don''t misunderstand me," she averted her gaze. "It was just the f-flow that got me¡­"


    He choked. "Shy and reserved? Who? You? Are you dreaming?"


    She red at him. "What do you mean!?"


    "Why do you want to act so prim and proper now?" He touched his chin.


    "I am always prim and proper."


    "Sure if you think that," he smiled.


    "I-I just don''t want you to misunderstand that I have any ulterior motives in sleeping with you," she coughed.


    "What ulterior motives might you have?" He curiously asked.


    "A-anything. Maybe I am a greedy woman and want your money."


    "Then wouldn''t you have already epted my cheque and left the city?"


    "..."


    What is wrong with my brain today!? She cursed herself.


    "Maybe I just want a handsome, good-looking man."


    "Wasn''t that more than half of the reason why you slept with me?" Fu Renshumented.


    "..."


    "T-that wasn''t the reason! Do you think that I am so shallow?" She indignantly asked.


    "Well, I still remember how you were drooling at the sight of my abs~"


    Her cheeks turned crimson again.


    "You are saying as if you had any pure motives!" She harrumphed. "If I might be starstruck by your beauty, then what reason do you have for...for¡­" she coughed.


    "What do you think?" He questioned her back.


    "H-How do I know?"


    Fu Renshu narrowed his eyes that welled a sense of impending danger in Meng Ya''s chest.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    He lifted her chin and sinisterly smiled. "You dare say that you don''t know?"


    "I don''t¡­" she awkwardlyughed.


    He squinted his gaze further and she could see ck, ominous clouds forming on top of his head.


    Ah, ah! This hooligan is going to kill me! Somebody save me!


    As if God heard her prayers, somebody knocked on the window.


    Meng Ya immediately escaped from his clutches and scurried out of the car. Fu Renshu simply sneered and stepped out too.


    Meng Ya lifted her gaze and stiffened on seeing Tian Meirong, who had been silently observing her.


    Ugh...why do I have to see this childhood friend''s face so early in the morning?


    "Hello, and good morning," she smiled.


    "Good morning¡­" she tried to smile.


    She narrowed her gaze at Fu Renshu and then back at her. "I see that you two were away for the whole night."


    Meng Ya coughed. "W-well¡­"


    Suddenly, Tian Meirong observed a red mark on her neck and raised her brow.


    Hoooo?


    Fu Renshu seemed expressionless.


    Tian Meirong gasped and covered her mouth. "You...you two¡­"


    Meng Ya could see tears shining in her big, ck eyes as she sniffled.


    "You two...how could you¡­"


    Ah?


    Tian Meirong usingly stared at Meng Ya. "How dare you sleep with Renshu? Even though you know about my feelings for him...how precious he is to me¡­how could you be so cruel to me? Renshu, you too?"


    Fu Renshu rolled his eyes.


    There we go again.


    Meng Ya was stupefied. "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t feign innocence," she softly sobbed. "You are here to destroy my rtionship with him. You felt threatened that I would snatch him away from you so you...I knew that there is nothing going on between you two. But you got arrogant that Renshu was ying along with you in your fake rtionship act. Isn''t it so heartless that you are making fun of my feelings when you know that I love Renshu?"


    This woman! What is she spouting? Why is she suddenly acting so frail?


    "You got what you wanted, right?" Tian Meirong cried. "I had enough of this. You must be satisfied now that you slept with such a handsome man. Women like you are dazzled by beauty. If you want money, then I will give you whatever you want. But leave him already. You aren''t suited to be with Renshu anyway."


    That was enough for Meng Ya''s switch to get flipped and she roared. "What did you say?"

 Chapter 329 - Fu Renshus confession

    <h4>Chapter 329 - Fu Renshu''s ''confession''</h4>


    Meng Ya''s gaze darkened and burned with fury. "What did you say? A woman like me? Did you think that I am with Renshu because I am blinded by his beauty or that he has money?"


    Tian Meirong wiped her tears. "What else might be the reason? Don''t say that you actually like him? I heard everything from the maids. Renshu imprisoned you for some reason, and you have been trying to get out. But that was only initially, right? Now that you know how it is to live in luxury that you could only dream of, you didn''t want to let it go. Soon your heart got swayed by this life and you wanted this to go on forever."


    She red at her. "That''s why you were just ying hard to get. You thought that Renshu would notice you more if you acted a bit differently. Typical cliche mentality. You started with a fake rtionship that you slowly wanted to make real. And that''s what you¡­" she sobbed. "You finally made your movest night huh? But I had enough.. I beg you, please. Leave Renshu. I am his childhood friend, and I understand him the most. Please let me have him. I love him a lot¡­"


    "Enough!" Meng Ya was so furious by now that she wished to p this woman in front of her.


    "You have been talking nonsense for this whole time! You are spouting rubbish as if you know anything about me! Forget me. Do you even know anything about Renshu!?"


    Tian Meirong gritted her teeth. "What do you mean? I am his childhood friend. What could I possibly not know about him?"


    "Oh shut it! Childhood friend this, childhood friend that, I am sick of hearing it already. Do you think that you can get a free pass to do whatever you want just because you are his childhood friend? Come out of your fantasy world! You don''t get the right to im his heart just because you know him for so long. You don''t get entitled to decide that you two will surely marry just because you share a close rtionship with him! That''s not how feelings work. What kind of nonsense ideas have you been living with until now?"


    "Y-you...how dare you speak to me like that?"


    Meng Ya put her hands on her waist. "Because it seems that nobody has bothered to talk any sense into you all this time!"


    Fu Renshu choked.


    Wow, somebody speaking to sis like that...I am impressed, he nodded.


    "What did you say? Give Renshu to me?" Meng Ya clenched her fist, "Do you think he is some fucking vegetable that you are buying at a grocery store!? You are telling me to hand over Renshu to you as if he is not a human, but a doll who is devoid of any life. He is a living and breathing human! Before uttering that nonsense, did you bother to ask him what he wants?"


    "I¡­" Tian Meirong bit her lip.


    "It''s okay that you love him. Having feelings isn''t wrong. But did you ask him if he reciprocates your love? Doesn''t he have any say and the right to decide in such an important matter about his life? You have gotten way too arrogant to feel that Renshu bes yours just because you are his childhood friend. You are taking him for granted, and I won''t ever tolerate it!" Her nostrils red.


    "Hah! You say as if you aren''t taking him for granted. You cannot possibly mean that you like Renshu for real just as he is, not thinking of his wealth or beauty? Don''t kid me," Tian Meirong snorted.


    Meng Ya''s heart felt overwhelmed, mixed with inexplicable emotions and she burst out in anger, unable to contain it anymore.


    "Yes, I like him! Do you have any problem with it!?"


    Fu Renshu froze.


    "Why can I not like him? Why is it so difficult for you to digest it? What is so wrong? Renshu is a good man. He is hard-working, diligent and loyal. He has a sharp tongue that makes me puke blood sometimes, but then I realize that I do like having such arguments with him.


    Behind his cold and grim facade, he is an extremely caring man who was just trying to protect me all this time. I was an idiot who couldn''t understand it. He went along with my y of being in a fake rtionship so that I wouldn''t get embarrassed in front of you. He didn''t have to. He ate the meal I prepared for him even though he hates seafood so much just so that I wouldn''t feel hurt. I was indeed imprisoned here, but he never once abused me no matter how much I went against him. Who wouldn''t fall for a man like him?"


    She harrumphed. "His wealth? I would have already epted his nk cheque and left from here instead of living locked up in his house. Why would I throw it away if I was greedy? Handsome? Is there anything wrong with getting attracted to beauty? Isn''t that a part of him? What''s wrong if I say that I like him because he is also pleasing to the eye? So stop with your judgemental talk already."


    Silence.


    Tian Meirong nced at Fu Renshu who seemed to be in a stupor.


    She asked, "Why do I need to ask Renshu if he likes me or not? Because I know that he does. It''s pointless."


    Meng Ya was speechless.


    This woman¡­


    "Right, Renshu?" She looked up at him. "Tell her that you like me."


    Fu Renshu snapped out of his daze and nced at her. He sighed.


    Meng Ya said, "Sure, let''s hear what he has to say! Tell the truth, Renshu. Do you really like her?"


    Fu Renshu stared at her and slowly said, "Yes, I do like her."


    She froze. She felt her heart skip a beat in dread.


    "Wh-what¡­"


    Then what aboutst night¡­? Why did that happen between us if you? I was mistaken...


    Tears pooled in her eyes. "Oh...Haha...I see¡­" her voice faltered as she trembled. "G-good for you then-"


    But then Fu Renshu cut her off.


    "What other choice do I have other than liking my elder sister?"

 Chapter 330 - A Shocking Twist For Meng Ya

    <h4>Chapter 330 - A Shocking Twist For Meng Ya</h4>


    Meng Ya''s teary eyes blinked as she tilted her head. "Huh?"


    She nkly stared at them. Somehow she had trouble registering his words in her brain.


    Fu Renshu''s mouth twitched and usingly looked at his sister. "Look what you''ve done now. Her small brain is fried to understand the truth. Why did you have to do that? What if she loses whatever remaining brain power she has left?"


    Tian Meirong stared at them. Her lips first broke into a smile, then a soft chuckle and then into a full blownughter.


    "Hahahaha....I cannot help it. She was so cute," her eyes twinkled in mischief, "She was inviting me to tease her. I couldn''t have let go of the chance."


    Meng Ya rapidly blinked her eyes.


    "She is like a cat who looks so adorable when she hisses and raises her paws to attack. You know I have a fascination with cute things and cute people."


    Fu Renshu shook his head. "Can you not let us leave just peacefully?"


    "Tsk. Where is the fun in that?" Tian Meirong smirked. "I mean for whatever reason, you brought a woman for the first time into our house. It was even more amusing to know that she was actually a prisoner. Aren''t such people normally at the base tied up in a dark room? But you brought her home. Of course, I had to test what was going on between you two~"


    She nced at Meng Ya who still seemed to be in a silly stupor. Tian Meirong chuckled and took a step forward.


    "Well I am really sorry for fooling you all this time. Let me formally introduce myself. I am Tian Meirong. Renshu''s elder sister," she smiled.


    Meng Ya stared at her. She stared at her until eyes began to ache. As the realization dawned upon her, she gasped and her mouth opened in a wide O.


    "W-what? Sister!?"


    "Yes."


    She alternated her gaze between Fu Renshu and Tian Meirong and she felt the world spinning in front of her eyes.


    "Aren''t you his childhood friend who is in love with him?"


    Tian Meirong tilted her head. "Well you can say that in a way. We are siblings so naturally we have spent our childhood together. As his elder sister, of course, I love him and he loves me too."


    Fu Renshu rolled his eyes.


    Meng Ya was stupefied.


    "So-so everything about marrying him-"


    "Was of course a lie. How can I marry my brother?"


    "B-But¡­" she stammered. Her thoughts were all jumbled up, "your surname is Tian, not Fu."


    Sheughed. "I am married silly. My husband''s name is Tian Anguo."


    Meng Ya still found it hard to believe.


    Sister...his sister¡­


    She stared at Fu Renshu. "You never told me that you have a sister."


    "Why would I? The topic never came out. Don''t forget that you were more busy trying to escape my house. Why would we peacefully talk about my family in such a situation?" Fu Renshu said.


    "But you didn''t say anything when she came!"


    He sighed. "That''s because she told me to keep quiet about it. When she came the first time, she whispered in my ear not to reveal her identity."


    Meng Ya remembered how she felt irked seeing them so intimate together at that time.


    Then that means whatever happened¡­


    Suddenly, a bad feeling gripped her chest.


    That means all the times that I argued with her, I was actually fighting with his sister!?


    She gulped and herplexion turned pale.


    At this moment right now, she should be actually in her good books since Tian Meirong is his sister. In the future, she might be her sister-inw and not only she argued with her, she also cursed her existence at times!


    Meng Ya didn''t know what to do with herself.


    Ah...so this is how it feels when you drop the axe on your own foot¡­


    Her lips cracked into an awkward smile and her forehead broke into a cold sweat. She recalled all the things she said just now and her face turned crimson in embarrassment.


    I want to die!


    Her demey emanated such a menacing aura directed at Fu Renshu that he couldn''t look her in the eye.


    All this time I just looked like a fool and you enjoyed it, didn''t you, you hooligan!?


    Her usatory gaze was enough to tell him what her thoughts were.


    Tian Meirong said, "You don''t have to worry about anything. You actually-"


    "I-I!" Meng Ya anxiously cut her off. She was utterly confused.


    Ah it''s over. It''s all over! I have offended his sister! Now there is absolutely no possibility of any rtionship between us!


    "I am really sorry that I shed with you all this time and even cursed you in my mind¡­"


    Tian Meirong was surprised.


    She knew that Meng Ya had been frustrated with her, but she didn''t expect that she would confess it. After all, it was embarrassing.


    "You are truly a wonderful person! And now if I may, I have to go home! I remembered that I haven''t watered my nts in months! Bye!"


    And so Meng Ya dashed away with lightning speed that nobody could match.


    "Hey wait!" Fu Renshu raised his arm, but she was already gone.


    "..."


    Fu Renshu narrowed his eyes and stared at his sister.


    Tian Meirong innocently asked, "What?"


    "What have you done? You havepletely scared her!" Fu Renshu felt tired.


    "What? I was just having some fun. Plus! I also wanted to see for myself that she is a good woman for you."


    He frowned. "You didn''t have to do that."


    "Aish, how can I not? You never had a girlfriend before and then there was suddenly a woman in our house. I was worried that my cute innocent brother might be fooled."


    He sneered. "You are saying as if you had hordes of boyfriends. Didn''t you date and marry the one and only brother-inw? Don''t say as if you have got tons of experience."


    She twisted his ear hard. "Ow, ow! Stop it!"


    "Don''t dare open your mouth against your sister," she warned.


    "What should I say then? You scared her."


    She giggled. "Don''t worry. She would be fine in no time. She has a spark, I must say. I am proud of you. She is a good woman who really likes you."


    His brow twitched.


    Thanks for turning that into hate and curses!


    Ah I so wish to erase her memory like Boss did...

 Chapter 331 - The Mafia King Recalls A Distant Memory

    <h4>Chapter 331 - The Mafia King Recalls A Distant Memory</h4>


    *Knock knock*


    "Hm," Wei hummed.


    Fu Renshu slowly opened the door to his office and stepped in. He nced at Wei and saw that he seemed to be in a good mood. There was a soft smile on his lips, and he could see imaginary flowers blooming around him.


    They must have had a great time at the ind yesterday, he thought.


    Fu Renshu respectfully stood in front of him. "Boss."


    Wei looked at him. "Hm. Anything about Jiang Shan?" .


    "Boss, all our spies from the Underworld have searched every nook and corner. There are no traces of him being in China even under disguise or fake identity."


    He nodded.


    "He must be handling everything from abroad under a false name. But it''s difficult to pinpoint the country. He could be anywhere. I am trying to find out all the Chinese nationals who suddenly appeared in foreign countries around forty two years ago and have settled there until now."


    Wei coldly said, "Flush out for any spies sent by him. There must be someone from his gang who must be spying on us and reporting back to him. Dig out the mole."


    "Yes, Boss."


    "Nobody should know that we are looking for him."


    "Don''t worry, Boss. All our spies can be trusted."


    "En. Continue with the investigation and let me know the updates. You can leave now."


    Fu Renshu stood still.


    Wei blinked his eyes and lifted his eyes. "Anything else?"


    He hesitated and felt anxious. He knew what he was going to say next would be going against his Boss. He had promised Meng Ya that he will convey her thoughts and try to convince him about what she said.


    "That¡­"


    Wei tilted his head and curiously said, "I have never seen you think so much before talking to me."


    Fu Renshu''s smile faltered. "Boss, if you don''t mind...can I say something to you. It''s just my personal opinion. I know it''s out of the blue, but I think it''s my duty to tell you this."


    "Go on."


    "...Boss, you know how Meng Ya is living with me."


    Wei narrowed his eyes. "Is she causing trouble again?"


    He quickly said, "No, Boss. Meng Ya is not causing any trouble. She will not bother Madam Lihua anymore with the truth."


    "Good for her," there was no trace of any emotion as he said that.


    "But she does have to say something to you which I...I am beginning to agree with her."


    Wei tilted his head.


    "Boss, I think that you should¡­" Fu Renshu silently inhaled a deep breath, "You should tell everything to Madam Lihua. The truth."


    Wei froze.


    "I-I know that you erased memory so that she never learns anything, but Boss¡­you are really treading on a dangerous path. It seems nice and happy now but...I am afraid it won''tst for longer."


    He clenched his fists, and a dark storm seemed to brew in his eyes.


    "Boss. Song Lihua really, really trusts you whether she is Jiang Lixue or when she was Song Lihua. I know that you are doing this not to lose her, but it will entangle you even in deeper problems. I admit I thought that this was right. She will be really hurt toe to know the truth one day-"


    "Why will shee to know the truth, Renshu?" He frostily cut him off. "Why will she realize anything? Isn''t that why Mingshen erased her memories?"


    Fu Renshu stiffened. "Indeed so¡­"


    He didn''t know how to exin it.


    ''Even if it''s not through me, she would learn it from somebody else. He cannot hide it forever.''


    Meng Ya''s words shed in his mind.


    His gaze dimmed. "You cannot...hide it forever Boss."


    Wei trembled.


    "Her family, her life, her whole identity have been wiped off with her memories. It''s too big to keep it buried forever. That''s why...I-I just felt that you should tell her the truth."


    Silence.


    "And? Do you think she will forgive me? Do you think that she will not leave me?"


    Fu Renshu pursed her lips. "She will leave you...It''s impossible that she won''t."


    "Then what''s the point of uttering this nonsense to me?" Wei''s voice was so sharp, cold and merciless that Fu Renshu felt goosebumps on his skin.


    "You want me to do something that will take Lihua away from me. Why would you ask me to do this?"


    "So that she doesn''t hate you anymore than this¡­"


    *BANG!*


    Fu Renshu jolted as Wei suddenly banged his fist on the table. It resounded so harshly that he felt his heart drumming fast.


    "Get out."


    Fu Renshu stiffened. "B-Boss I am sorry. I-"


    "Get out!"


    He anxiously took a step forward to talk to him, but Wei was in no mood right now. The words that Lihua would leave him felt like a curse to him. He didn''t want to hear a single word remotely connected to that


    "I said get out!" His intimidating, dark expression turned the atmosphere suddenly so heavy that it became difficult to breathe.


    Fu Renshu took a step back and bowed. "...I will leave."


    Wei clenched his fists. "Don''t ever bring that up or I will throw you into the base. I don''t have to say what will happen next, right?" He said in an extremely quiet tone.


    "Yes, Boss."


    He stared at Wei who seemed to be shaken up and trembling. His gaze was filled with fear and distress.


    Fu Renshu sadly lowered his head and went away.


    Wei shut his eyes and took two deep breaths to calm down. He unlocked his phone and Lihua''s wallpaper popped up on the screen. The bright, cheery smile on her face felt rxing.


    A faint, tired smileced his lips.


    You are here Lihua. You are here with me¡­


    He lifted his phone and gently kissed her picture on the screen. He stared at her beautiful eyes that he always loved to look at for a long time.


    A long, long time¡­


    A certain memory shed before him. A sweet, bubbly voice of the distant past faintly rang in his ears and with that a little girl, wearing cute pigtails appeared in front of his eyes.


    "Godly handsome pwince!"

 Chapter 332 - Taking Her Daughter-in-law Back

    <h4>Chapter 332 - Taking Her Daughter-inw Back</h4>


    "Godly handsome pwince. Why are you always alone? Don''t wowwy! I will always y with you!"


    The little girl blushed before Wei as she shyly said, "Godly handsome pwince, will you make me your wife?"


    "Godly handsome pwince, can I see fiwefly? It''s so pwetty! It shines and spawlkes!"


    "Godly handsome pwince, we will always be together!" Sheughed.


    Wei trembled and broke out of his stupor. He stared at Lihua''s picture in a daze. His thumb lovingly brushed along her face..


    "Lihua...you are finally here with me as my wife. No matter how bitter the truth might be for you, I...I cannot let you go. I don''t want you to hate me," his voice broke.


    He faintly smiled. "Didn''t you want me to make you my wife? See? Our dreams are fulfilled, right? So, how can I bear to break it?"


    ---


    Jiang vi.


    Old Madam took a deep breath and stood in front of the residence where Jiang Yubi lived with Jiang Weizhe. Years ago, she had banished her here. But now, it was time that she should be back.


    She slowly stepped into the vi.


    The maids who were doing their usual work jolted in shock. They looked at each other, aghast.


    O-Old Madam!?


    They quickly scurried together.


    "Oh my God! Why is Old Madam here!?"


    "She has never stepped here in all these years and now why would shee out of nowhere?"


    "Is it because of the birthday banquet? Oh dear, is she here to scold Mrs. Jiang?"


    "That must be it! Old Madam hates Mrs. Jiang. She cannot even tolerate her sight!"


    One of the maids worriedly said, "What should we do? It would surely be a bigmotion. Should we call Mr. Jiang?"


    "Yes, yes! He will handle everything. No, only he can take care of it."


    They hurriedly called Jiang Weizhe and quickly told him about Old Madam. There was silence at the other end.


    "Don''t do anything," he calmly said.


    The maids were dumbfounded. "Ah?"


    Isn''t sheing here a super bad news? Why is Mr. Jiang so calm today?


    "Let her talk to Yubi. I know why is there. There won''t be any problems."


    The maids were seriously puzzled.


    Old Madam saw Jiang Yubi in the main living room, where she was cleaning some pots and paintings. She was humming a soft tune with a gentle smile.


    Old Madam lowered her head and clenched her fists. She felt her heart thud in anxiety. She slowly said, "Yu-Yubi¡­"


    Jiang Yubi looked back and was startled upon seeing Old Madam. Her lips parted in a small O. "O-Old Madam¡­"


    Words failed to escape her mouth. She hastily put the pot away and said, "Y-you are here¡­"


    Jiang Yubi was nervous. If she had known that she was going to visit her residence, she would have made the appropriate preparations.


    Old Madam faintly smiled. "I understand you are shocked seeing me here. But I just wanted to talk to you for a bit...if you don''t mind."


    Jiang Yubi stared at her.


    She had always known her as a fierce woman who had always hated her rtionship with Jiang Weizhe. But now she knew the truth. Jiang Weizhe had told her everything, and the only thing she could do after learning such a horrible past about her was to cry. She felt thatpared to the struggles that Old Madam faced in her life, her difficulties were nothing.


    Jiang Yubi stepped forward and gently held her hand. "You don''t have to ask. I was always... waiting for this day."


    Old Madam trembled.


    They sat down on the couch and Jiang Yubi poured her a cup of tea that she specially made herself.


    Old Madam hesitated for a bit. She didn''t know where to start. There were too many things to share and so many feelings that she wanted her daughter-inw to know. She couldn''t understand what to say first.


    After giving it some thought, she said, "I heard from Weizhe that you refused toe back to the main residence."


    Jiang Yubi nodded.


    "May I ask why?" Old Madam clenched her stick. "There is no reason for you to live here anymore. Now, you can live where you truly belonged. I¡­" her body shook and tears slipped out of her eyes, "I am sorry for making you suffer for all these years¡­" she softly sniffled. "I apologize for all the wounds that I gave you. Because of me, you couldn''t live in aplete family. You spent most of your life as an orphan, but even after marriage, your dream couldn''t be fulfilled...all because of me. I am truly sorry, Yubi. Pleasee back¡­"


    First time...for the first time, Jiang Yubi saw her mother-inw crying in front of her. Her shoulders were trembling and her gaze emanated sadness and grief.


    "I have been a terrible mother-inw. I should have treated you like my daughter, but I couldn''t. Trust me. I was telling happy when Weizhe chose you to be his bride," she smiled through her tears. "He loved you, and I saw that you really loved him too. As a mother, I didn''t want anything else but to see my children happy. But I am sorry I couldn''t give you the rights that you deserved¡­It''s alright if you me me for all that happened. I have snatched your happiness from you. You can choose not to forgive me. But I sincerely wish that youe back¡­"


    The corner of Jiang Yubi''s eyes stung, and they turned misty.


    "I didn''te back not because I was angry at you. I just didn''t want to take any unfair advantage. For the first time, you looked so defeated and lost. I couldn''t bring myself to intrude in that state. I wanted you to ept me wholeheartedly, not because you lost the challenge with Lixue. I couldn''t bring myself to ept it."


    Old Madam weakly said, "Even after all these years, you were thinking about the woman who threw you out of the house?"


    Jiang Yubi smiled. "Of course. Isn''t it because you are my mother?"

 Chapter 333 - A Strange Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 333 - A Strange Phone Call</h4>


    Old Madam widened her eyes. "You still treat me as your mother?"


    "Yes. I know it''s silly. At first, I was a little disappointed indeed. When I came into this house newly wedded, I hoped to get your blessings. But I never got that. You banished me from this family, and I saw my dream getting crushed."


    Old Madam''s gaze dimmed.


    "I wondered if I was so bad for you not to ept me as your daughter-inw? I wholeheartedly loved Weizhe, and I thought that it was enough. I was sad and heartbroken. But as years passed by, I began to notice that apart from ordering me to live separately, you didn''t do anything else to harm me. You didn''t try to separate me and Weizhe.. To be honest, I was really afraid that it would happen one day¡­"


    Jiang Yubi curled her fingers into a soft fist. "I thought that maybe you would try to find another woman for Weizhe or you might force us to divorce. I was afraid of your hatred for me. But then... nothing really happened. You didn''t do anything that would take Weizhe away from me. Then I began to think that you don''t like me. But you love Weizhe, so you cannot bear to see him sad. And for me, that was enough. I was contented to see that you were a good mother to him. That''s why sometimes I didn''t understand why Weizhe said that you never loved him. I felt strange, but it was something that he had suffered a lot. It was his pain. I couldn''t disregard it even if I felt that something was off."


    "I see¡­" she whispered.


    Jiang Yubi sniffled. "But thank you. I am really d to know that you never hated me. I know all the circumstances now. Weizhe told me everything. Thank you for being so strong for all these years. I am so proud to feel that I am your daughter-inw."


    Old Madam burst into tears. "I am really sorry, Yubi...That was the only way I could protect you two. Jiang Shan was utterly displeased by Weizhe''s marriage. He didn''t want you to be a part of the family. He-he had said that he would kill you rather than seeing you in the family¡­"


    Jiang Yubi froze and looked at her, shocked.


    "He couldn''t a tolerate a woman from a lowly background to be the daughter-inw of the prestigious Jiang family. I really tried my best to change his mind, but he was adamant. So, I suggested that you would live in a separate residence, away from the main family. I didn''t want him to harm you¡­But still, it is my fault that you suffered."


    Jiang Yubi hugged her hard. Her lips quivered. "How could you say that it was your fault? How could you still take all the me upon yourself? You actually did everything to save my life...I-I don''t know how to repay this¡­"


    Old Madam slowly patted her back. "There is nothing to repay between a mother and daughter."


    Jiang Yubi sobbed harder.


    After all these years, they were finally sharing their innermost feelings and pain.


    Jiang Yubi was relieved that she never truly misunderstood her. She was indeed disappointed, at first, but she couldn''t hate her because she didn''t do anything to make her life miserable. She was d that she didn''t hate or she would have never been able to forgive herself for hating a woman who was only trying to save her family at every step of the way. All her decisions were not hers but of Jiang Shan''s who was pulling the strings as if she was a puppet.


    Old Madam wiped her cheeks. "So you-you wille back, right?" She was a little nervous.


    Jiang Yubi smiled. "My mother is finally calling me back. How can I refuse? I was always, always waiting for this day toe."


    "Thank you¡­" she whispered.


    Jiang Yubi held her shoulders. "Don''t worry about Jiang Shan anymore. You have Weizhe, Weiyuan, Li and Wei having your back. Nobody can force you to do anything against your wishes anymore. Your children and grandchildren are very strong."


    She trembled and nodded. "Yes, they are."


    "They will surely find Dad too and bring him back to you."


    Weisheng¡­


    Warm tears streamed down her cheeks as she thought about her beloved. "R-really?"


    After so many years, meeting Zhao Weisheng again was akin to a dream to her that might nevere true. She could only willfully wish for it to happen.


    Jiang Yubi firmly nodded. "Yes. Have faith in them. They will bring him back soon."


    ---


    After Jiang Yubi came back to live in the vi with Weizhe, the family was truly united after a painful gap of almost thirty years. She was weed with a grand party that went on for a whole night. It was the most joyous asion and celebration that ever happened in the Jiang vi.


    Days peacefully passed by with investigations about Jiang Shan going on.


    Finally, it was the day of Wei and Lihua''s six months anniversary.


    That particr morning felt even brighter and cheery to Lihua. She hugged Lihua, the cat and giggled. "Lihuaaaaa! Do you know what day it is today? It is my six months anniversary with Wei! I cannot believe that six months have passed since I came here...It feels as if it was just yesterday."


    Lihua, the cat wasn''t so interested in her happiness.


    d to see you so happy but what does it have to do with my sleep? Don''t disturb my sleep, human! Also, you are hugging me too hard.


    Aish, a cat''s life is so difficult¡­


    Lihuaughed. "You are so cute! Hmm...I am wondering what gift I should give to Wei? He had prepared a whole ind for me. What can I possibly give against something so incredible?" She sighed.


    She rolled on the bed with Lihua, the cat.


    Her phone buzzed, and she saw an unknown number.


    "Who is this?" She mumbled.


    "Hello?"


    A strange voice came from the other end, "Jiang Wei is hiding something really important from you. Come at this address to know the truth behind your supposedly innocent husband who has been fooling you all this time."

 Chapter 334 - Unmask The Mafia King (1)

    <h4>Chapter 334 - Unmask The Mafia King (1)</h4>


    Lihua rapidly blinked her eyes. She slowly got up and said, "Who are you?"


    "You will know once we meet," the voice snickered. "I will tell you everything in detail about your two-faced husband. He has been hiding a lot of things from you."


    Lihua red in anger. "How dare you call Wei as two-faced?"


    Lihua, the cat narrowed her green eyes and stared at the human, puzzled. She sensed anger and difort from her demeanor.


    What happened to her?


    "Heh. I wonder if you would have the same reaction once you get to know his truth? You have no idea what kind of a fairy tale you are living in.".


    Lihua gritted her teeth. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Come to meet me."


    "Like hell I will! I don''t know who you are, and I am not interested in knowing about my husband from some no-name stranger. Your wicked voice is full of lies! How dare you try to malign my Wei''s name? He will never fool me!"


    "Seems like you won''t meet me until you get some evidence. Jiang Wei haspletely blinded you in his love. How about this? I will show you what your true identity is."


    "Huh? My true identity? Are you drunk? I am Jiang Lixue."


    "Hahaha. Your identity as Jiang Lixue has only been for six months. You were someone else before that, but Jiang Wei snatched it from you. You won''t believe my words, but you will definitely believe in someone else''s. Like I said,e to the address and I will make you meet the people who know the real you. Also, don''t tell Jiang Wei about this."


    Lihua sneered. "Hah! Afraid, aren''t you? You know that Wei will dig you out, so you don''t want me to tell him."


    The voice clicked their tongue. "I am not worried about myself. I am more worried about the people who Jiang Wei will definitely dispose of just like he did with your best friend."


    Lihua frowned.


    "Do you remember the woman who came crying to you in the mall that day?"


    She widened her eyes. Of course, she remembered her. For some reason, Lihua couldn''t forget that woman from her mind. She always felt a strange feeling well in her chest as she thought of her... almost as if she knew her.


    "I take your silence as yes. Wasn''t she trying to tell you something? She was calling you by a different name, wasn''t she?"


    Lihua!


    Lihua narrowed her eyes. "How do you know all this?"


    "Doesn''t matter. The main thing is that your husband dealt with her in the evilest way possible. She knew about your true identity and Jiang Wei didn''t want that to happen. So, he made her disappear."


    She stiffened.


    "Enough! Wei will never do that! He doesn''t even know her. She took me for some other woman. It was just a misunderstanding."


    "Alright then. If you think that it''s a misunderstanding, then I will show you that it''s not. Or are you scared to burst the bubble of your happy dream?" The person was clearly mocking her.


    Lihua gritted her teeth. "I am not going to fall for your provocations. Whoever you are, you are definitely trying to sow discord between us. Too bad though. I love and trust Wei. He is thest person to do anything to hurt me."


    That personughed. "You are going to fall really hard on your face. Well, I tried as much as I could. It is your choice if you wannae or not. But remember that the little boy who knows your true identity will be waiting for you."


    "A little boy?" Lihua was taken aback.


    "He is really cute and determined not to leave until he meets you. After all, I have promised him that his favorite sister would definitelye."


    "You...how dare you to drag an innocent child into this!?" Lihua was beyond furious now.


    "Don''t worry. He is safe. I just brought him to show you the truth. But if you don''t want toe, then he can only wait in vain¡­"


    And with that, the person hung up the call.


    "Hello? Hello?"


    Damn it!


    Lihua tried calling the number again, but it was switched off.


    "Ughh what should I do?"


    Lihua had no interest in showing up at that ce and listening to any nonsense, but the mention of a little boy had shaken her up. She had no idea who that stranger was, but she couldn''t see an innocent child being dragged into the mess.


    ''He is really cute and determined not to leave until he meets you.''


    "What should I do¡­?" She anxiously paced in her room back and forth.


    "Hmph. Let me call Wei and tell him everything! As if I would listen to her just because she said not to tell him. She is definitely afraid of Wei!"


    So, she called his number. But he didn''t pick.


    She pursed her lips.


    Why isn''t Wei picking my call?


    Then she remembered that it was their anniversary.


    Is he busy with some surprise arrangements?


    Lihua bit her lip.


    Seconds were ticking by and she didn''t know what to do. She was mainly concerned about the little boy. It could be that that person might be lying about him.


    But she didn''t want to take the risk.


    What if there was really a child waiting for her and refusing to leave? Wouldn''t his family worry if he didn''t return? What if that person tried to harm him?


    Lihua, the cat softly meowed.


    Don''t look so gloomy, human...


    Lihua smiled and hugged. "What should I do, Lihua?"


    Lihua, the cat harrumphed.


    Humans and their endless worries. For now, it''s best that you keep patting me.


    She thought about it.


    Alright! I cannot let it slide. I will see for myself if there is any little boy at that address or not. If there isn''t any, I will immediatelye back and let Wei know about her!

 Chapter 335 - Unmask The Mafia King (2)

    <h4>Chapter 335 - Unmask The Mafia King (2)</h4>


    Shen Yang said, "This is the address, Madam."


    The car stopped in an alley and Lihua slowly peeked out. "I guess so¡­"


    At first, Lihua thought that she would go alone but then decided that it was better to take Shen Yang with her mostly out of concern for the child''s safety if there was one. He was the most reliable bodyguard in the family.


    "Madam, are you sure you don''t want anyone else in the family to know about that strange call?" He seriously asked.


    She smiled. "You know about it, and that is enough for me. Plus, it is a good day today with Wei and my anniversary. Everybody is busy with the preparations. I don''t want to spoil everybody''s mood.".


    He sighed. "I am sure nobody would think that way."


    They stepped out and headed towards the exact location. At a distance, Lihua could see the faint silhouette of a small figure. She saw him nervously fidgeting and restlessly moving his weight from one foot to another. There was a small bag hung on his back. He seemed to be impatiently waiting for somebody.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    There is a child¡­


    The small head lifted and the boy''s gaze met hers. He stiffened and stared at her in shock. Tears pooled in his eyes. At first, he trotted and then dashed towards her at full speed. He hugged her legs and burst into sobs.


    "Lihua!"


    Lihua widened her eyes and lowered her gaze. The soft, little bun was hugging and staring at her with his misty eyes. Big drops of tears slid down his cheeks and the tip of his nose slightly turned red.


    Lihua froze. She quietly gazed at the little boy in a trance and something tugged her heartstrings. She felt the same sense of familiarity she did when she met that woman in the mall.


    She didn''t recognize them, but...she couldn''t push them away as strangers either. So, she tried to remember but a dull pain coursed through her head, stopping her from crossing that territory.


    "Lihua... Lihua...you dumb Lihua!" He sniffled and cried hard. "Where were you all this time? You were gone for six months! You-you suddenly disappeared...You didn''te back. Grandma and I were waiting for you. We were so worried too! Grandma even went to the police station, but nobody helped us! Nobody knew about you," his small body trembled, "They were asking dumb questions like who is Lihua? There is no Lihua. They couldn''t find any Lihua. They are so stupid! How can they say there is no Lihua! They are idiots!"


    Lihua was stunned and couldn''t speak for a while. But his tears and the way he was desperately clinging on to her broke her heart.


    She nced at Shen Yang in confusion. The situation was just as bizarre to him.


    Lihua pursed her lips and bent on her knees. She cupped his face and wiped his tears. "Aiyaaa don''t cry. Look. Your cute chubby cheeks don''t look good with tears."


    The little boy blinked his eyes. "Dumb Lihua, why are you treating me like a kid?"


    Her mouth twitched.


    Aren''t you a kid? And what is this with calling me dumb?


    The boy harrumphed. "Don''t get me wrong. I am not crying because I missed you, okay? It''s Grandma who kept on talking about you all the time¡­"


    Her mouth twitched again.


    Then what about the heartfelt speech you gave just now? Tsundere much?


    "And just where were you for six months!? Did you find another ce to live? Even if you did, couldn''t you tell Grandma and me just once? How could suddenly disappear!?" The little boy was extremely furious as he used her.


    Lihua hesitatingly said, "Umm...I am sorry dear but I really don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Huh?"


    "I¡­don''t know you. Have we met before?"


    He stared at her, speechless.


    "Why are you calling me Lihua? That is not my name."


    The boy touched her forehead with his palm. "Have you hit your head somewhere?"


    Shen Yang coughed.


    This boy is acting too familiarly. His reactions and expressions...it doesn''t seem that he is lying.


    He touched his chin in deep thought.


    "Are you sick?"


    "I-I am not! I really don''t understand what you are talking about."


    "Dumb Lihua! How dare you forget about your cute Bobo who will be your future husband!"


    "..."


    Future husband¡­?


    But the name Bobo faintly rang a bell in her mind. Once again, she couldn''t put her finger and that was frustrating.


    Bobo...Bobo¡­


    She tried hard to remember but she felt dizzy and painful.


    Bobo realized she wasn''t looking too well. "Lihua¡­" he was concerned, "You are not looking good. You are not happy to see me¡­?" His gaze dimmed.


    "No! It''s not about that. But...my name is Jiang Lixue. Not Lihua."


    "Huh? You forgot your name too? When did you change it to Lixue? You are Song Lihua."


    Lihua froze.


    Song Lihua¡­


    She didn''t know why, but she felt an uneasy feeling erupt in her chest. She remembered the unknown person, then the woman who called her by the same name and now this boy¡­


    "Li-Lihua is my cat''s name."


    Bobo frowned. "When did you get a cat? I don''t know about any cat. But you are Song Lihua. When did you be Jiang Lixue?"


    Lihua didn''t know how to respond.


    Shen Yang came to her rescue and asked, "Hello."


    Bobo narrowed his eyes. "Who are you?"


    "I am Shen Yang, her bodyguard."


    He widened his eyes. "You have a bodyguard too? Just how much happened in six months?"


    Shen Yang gently smiled. "Can I call you Bobo?"


    "...Okay," he cautiously said. He allowed so as he didn''t feel any ill-intentions from him.


    "Thank you. So, Bobo. Do you have any picture with Madam?"


    "Of course! We have clicked so many pictures, hmph."


    Bobo took out a mobile phone and unlocked it. "See?"


    Lihua stared at the pictures.


    It was her posing with Bobo, smiling,ughing and kissing his cheeks.


    Why...How am I there?

 Chapter 336 - Unmask The Mafia King (3)

    <h4>Chapter 336 - Unmask The Mafia King (3)</h4>


    There were a bunch of photos where she was with Bobo and an elderly woman.


    "See? This is Grandma."


    Lihua took the phone in her hands and swiped along those pictures.


    What is happening? Why don''t I know anything about this?


    Bobo then switched on a video.


    "Happy Birthday Lihua! Hahaha!" Mrs. Zhang hugged her in the video as she wished her.


    "Cake time!" Bobo was just as excited. Lihua giggled and fed him a big piece of it. "Hahaha, how is it?".


    "It''s good as long as you haven''t made it," Bobo snorted.


    "Lihua my bestieeee! Happy Birthday!"


    Lihua was shocked to see the same woman who she had met in the mall. The first one who ever called her by Lihua''s name.


    She is¡­


    Bobo put his hands on his waist. "See? Now, do you get it?"


    "This woman¡­"


    "Oh, she? Why are you asking? Don''t tell me you forgot about sis Meng Ya too?"


    She stiffened.


    Shen Yang held her shoulders. "Madam, are you alright? You look pale¡­"


    "Ah? No...I am fine."


    She had an urge to cry. It felt as if she hadn''t met them for a long time. Everything seemed confusing and messy.


    So I really know her. But then why would Wei say that I don''t?


    "I... actually I have lost my memory, dear," she slowly said.


    Bobo looked at her, aghast. "Huh? Memory?"


    Shen Yang nodded. "Yes. Madam doesn''t remember anything about her past."


    Bobo furrowed his brows. "How?"


    "Boss said that she had an ident, and she lost her memories."


    "Who is Boss?" Bobo tilted his head.


    "Madam''s husband."


    Bobo froze. "What!? Husband? Lihua is married!? When? How?"


    "Six months back."


    Bobo was bbergasted. "Married? ident? This is too much...Howe Grandma and I didn''t know about such a huge thing that happened to her? Dumb Lihua, did somebody fool you?"


    But then he thought that it was very strange. Lihua married someone six months back, and she suddenly disappeared at the same time too.


    Lihua felt increasing pain in her head.


    Shen Yang seriously said, "Boss will never fool Madam. He truly loves her."


    "Oh yeah?" Bobo faced him head-on. "Who is this Boss of yours, can you tell me?"


    "Mr. Jiang Wei," Shen Yang promptly replied.


    Bobo nkly stared at him. Then his eyes widened in realization.


    "That rich evil capitalist!? He is her husband?"


    They were stunned.


    "You know Wei?"


    "Of course! How can I forget my rival? He is a mean, rich and evil capitalist! He used to live right next to your house in the apartmentplex. Unfortunately, he was our neighbor. Hmph! He wanted to steal you away from me!" His cheeks puffed up in anger.


    This didn''t make any sense to Lihua. Why would a wealthy man like Wei decide to stay in a small apartmentplex?


    Just as Lihua was wrapping her head around all these sudden facts, Bobo dropped another bomb.


    "Even sis Jia hasn''t returned yet. Did you two n this together and bully Grandma and me?" He pouted.


    "Jia?"


    Bobo pped his forehead. "I forgot that you don''t remember anything. Song Jia, your elder sister."


    Lihua froze. She almost had a heart attack.


    "Si-sister? I have a sister?"


    This time, there was a sharp pain in her head as she heard her name.


    "You do. Sis Jia is an awesome cop," he proudly said, "She was away due to a case, but she didn''te back yet. I didn''t know she would be gone for this long. She did not even contact us once in thest six months."


    Lihua trembled.


    ''You have no family.''


    She recalled that day when she had woken up and asked him about her family.


    ''You are an orphan and spent your time in an orphanage. They were supporting your college fees until now, but ever since we met, I took the responsibility. That''s also why you don''t have a surname.''


    Bobo said, "I have her picture too!"


    He showed him a picture where he was standing with Lihua and Jia. She stared at the picture for a long time until her eyes began to sting in tears.


    "Madam," Shen Yang quickly supported her. "Don''t take too much stress."


    Lihua''s heart raced in her chest.


    Wh-why would Wei say then that...I have no family? I don''t understand¡­


    She felt a bad sense of foreboding.


    No. Wei will never lie to me. There must be a reason for this. I know. I will ask Wei about this. He would definitely exin everything.


    "Lihua¡­" Bobo hugged her. "You don''t look alright."


    Suddenly, they heard the sound of footsteps walking towards them.


    "Guess you finally realize that something is going wrong," it chuckled.


    Shen Yang narrowed his eyes and stepped forward. "Stop right there. Who are you?"


    "Heh. Still the same as ever bodyguard Shen Yang?"


    It was a woman''s voice.


    How does she know me? Shen Yang didn''t understand.


    The figure stepped out from the shadows and faced them with a smile on her lips. She sneered as she stared at Lihua''s dumbfounded expression.


    Lihua slowly widened her eyes. "Shi Ruomei?"


    Even Shen Yang was utterly aghast seeing her here. Ruomei was sent abroad after how she plotted against Jiang Ruiling. But now she was here, and there was no news about it at all about her return to China.


    Why is she here?


    Ruomei smiled. "It''s only been a few months but it still feels like a long time, isn''t it?"


    Lihua asked, "It was you who called me?"


    "Correct."


    "I see. I understand now. You are trying to take revenge by doing all this nonsense! You couldn''t get Wei so now you want to make our lives difficult. But I''ll tell you. Your tricks are not going to work!" Lihua red at her.


    "Tch. Tch. Even after this kid is right in front of you, you still choose to believe in Wei who had only lied to you since the beginning?"


    "Enough! Wei will never lie to me. And about whatever Bobo said, I know Wei must have a reason to hide it from me."


    Ruomeiughed. "Of course there is. How could he let you know that he killed your sister and even erased your memories to hide this ugly truth?"

 Chapter 337 - Unmask The Mafia King (4)

    <h4>Chapter 337 - Unmask The Mafia King (4)</h4>


    At the quiet and almost deserted ce, the wind rustled past them, fluttering Lihua''s hair in the wind. The ominous words rang in the air.


    Ruomei was enjoying Lihua''s state, who seemed to be shaken. This was what she always wanted to see. Lihua always had that annoying smile on her face that was a nuisance to Ruomei. Lihua acted as if everything was so easy, and just once, Ruomei wanted to see her distraught and broken.


    Thay day was finally here. No matter how much Lihua loved Wei, it would be impossible for her to go back to him after she learned the truth today.


    "There is a cafe just right at the corner. It hardly has any customers. How about we have a good chat there?"


    Shen Yang quickly said, "Madam, please don''t listen to her. She is here to harm you."


    "So stiff Shen Yang," she chuckled. "I see you are getting too arrogant. Is it because you have been recognized Jiang Ruiling''s future husband? Don''t forget your ce."


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "Besides, I just want to talk to her. And I feel that she must want it too. I can see that she is not able to refute the child''s ims, especially after how he showed her the pictures too. Doesn''t she want to know why Wei lied to her?"


    Bobo clutched Lihua''s hand. He detested Ruomei''s presence. He didn''t like the way she was talking so scornfully to her.


    Lihua slowly got up. "Let''s go."


    "But Madam-"


    "It''s okay, Shen Yang. I don''t want to drag this. Let''s get it over with."


    At the cafe, Ruomei said that she wanted to talk to her alone. But he and Bobo adamantly refused to leave Lihua'' side.


    "I don''t trust you. Don''t even think that you will get any chance to hurt Madam," he coldly said.


    Ruomei snorted.


    Lihua looked down at Bobo. "Bobo you-"


    "No! I will stay here!" He stuck on to her like a permanent glue.


    She pursed her lips. She didn''t want him to hear anything that wouldn''t be good for a child to listen to.


    Lihua stared at her. "What do you want to say?"


    Ruomei smiled. "Come on Lixue, oops! I mean Song Lihua."


    She said nothing.


    "Don''t you feel that it''s strange that a cat suddenly came out of nowhere whose name coincided with your old identity? I am sure it''s not sudden. Wei would never want you to know about Song Lihua. So, why would he bring a cat with the same name?"


    Lihua stiffened.


    It was after Lihua asked about the woman who Wei was calling in his sleep that night. She silently pressed her arm.


    "And I was saying like crazy that Wei didn''t own any cat. She was truly Mingshen''s cat who he conveniently snatched away to suit his purpose. Wei is not an idiot. He is the one who erased your memories. He wouldn''t want you to know anything about Song Lihua."


    She gritted her teeth. "Stop with your nonsense!"


    Ruomei ignored her. "Which brings us to the point why he took away your memories?" she sneered. "It''s because the husband who you love and trust so much is your sister''s murderer. He killed her, and he didn''t want you to get into that investigation. So, the best way for you to not ever ask questions about her is that you don''t remember her altogether. Easy, isn''t it?"


    "You think I will believe that he killed her?" Lihua angrilyughed. "Dream on."


    She sighed. "Didn''t this kid say that Song Jia was working on a case? She was investigating the one and only Jiang Wei. Why not? Isn''t he the Mafia King?"


    She stiffened.


    "She had even disguised herself as a maid in the Jiang family. Wei found out about it."


    Suddenly, Shen Yang, who had been sharply observing her, stood rooted to his spot in shock.


    A woman disguised as a maid who was investigating the Boss?


    Ruomei chuckled. "I guess the capable bodyguard here finally connected the dots."


    He stayed silent. Lihua looked up at him, startled.


    "Shen Yang?"


    He clenched his fists. He remembered how he heard of a cop officer disguised as a maid who Wei punished when she was caught. At that time he was on another Underworld mission, so he wasn''t present when this happened.


    Butter on his return, he heard from the other guards about how Wei killed a female cop officer. Now it suddenly came back to him that one of the guards faintly mentioned the name Jia.


    Impossible...she is the same Song Jia, Madam''s sister?


    The talk about Wei erasing her memories finally made sense to Shen Yang. Even the timing of Jia''s death and when Lihua came to Jiang vi as his wife, roughly matched.


    Lihua stammered. "Sh-Shen Yang. Why are you so quiet?"


    Bobo pulled his hand. "Don''t stay quiet! My sis Jia will never leave Lihua and I!" His nostrils red. "Tell this evil woman that she is lying! My sister is alive!"


    Shen Yang trembled. He couldn''t face Lihua''s questioning gaze.


    Lihua felt more and more afraid of how Shen Yang was suddenly avoiding her. She nervouslyughed. "Shen Yang...why are you not saying anything?"


    Ruomei smirked. "What would he say? How can he expose his Boss''s crime?"


    A tear slid down her cheek and she tremblingly tugged his hand. "Shen Yang, please...I-I am getting scared now. I know it cannot be the truth. Just say it."


    Silence.


    "Ma-Madam¡­" his breath turned a little ragged in nervousness.


    Damn! If I knew it was about Song Jia, I would have never brought Madam here!


    Ruomei snickered. "He killed her and then came to live as your neighbor as if nothing happened. How selfish, isn''t it? Then you started to poke your nose in Song Jia''s case. You wanted to know what happened to your sister. He was afraid that you would learn the truth one day, so with Mingshen''s help, he wiped out all your memories."


    Lihua froze.


    Mingshen...?

 Chapter 338 - Unmask The Mafia King (5)

    <h4>Chapter 338 - Unmask The Mafia King (5)</h4>


    "I believe when you woke up from your ''supposed ident'', Mingshen would also have been there with Wei, right? I bet there had been no nurses or other hospital staff."


    Lihua remembered the dark room where she first opened her eyes. There was indeed only Wei and Mingshen. It was his office, not a proper ward where a patient who had undergone an ident should have been admitted.


    "Mingshen hypnotized you and locked your memories while Wei beautifully wrapped you in his story," she chuckled.


    Shen Yang gritted his teeth. He lightly held Lihua''s wrist. "Madam, let''s go. Don''t pay any attention to the woman who had only ever plotted against people."


    Ruomei said as he looked up at him, "Then why can you not admit that I am lying? Say to Song Lihua that it''s all a misunderstanding. Say to her that there is no connection between Wei and Song Jia.. Tell her that he didn''t kill her. Tell her that he didn''t selfishly snatched her identity and be her husband without caring about her feelings. Tell her that this kid is also lying to her."


    Bobo bit his lip and his eyes turned my misty.


    Sis Jia...dead?


    Shen Yang red at her.


    How the hell did she get to know all this about Boss? It''s impossible for her!


    Ruomei continued. "Even your best friend. Meng Ya tried to tell you the truth, but Wei...well you can imagine the rest. He told Fu Renshu to ''take care'' of her. Whoever will try to tell you the truth will have a horrible end."


    She shook hard.


    Did that mean that Meng Ya was also dead?


    Seeing her pale countenance, Ruomei was extremely satisfied. Ever since she was thrown out of the Jiang vi, she had been waiting for a chance to ruin her life.


    Now she was finally getting what she wanted.


    She was seething in rage that she was tortured in the base and then forced to leave China while Lihua and Wei enjoyed their life together.


    I would live in misery? No way! This day was bound toe after how you made me suffer.


    Shen Yang said, "Madam-"


    "Shen Yang," Lihua quietly looked at him. "Tell me the truth. Was Song Jia- s-sister really investigating Wei? Was she really undercover in Jiang vi?"


    He clenched his fists. "She is lying!"


    "No, she is not."


    A voice came from the back.


    Ruomei looked at the figure behind Lihua who just came rushing into the cafe. She smiled.


    Perfect timing.


    Lihua turned and furrowed her brows seeing a strange man before her.


    Shen Yang rapidly blinked his eyes and they widened in realization.


    Wait a second...he is that man who Boss ordered to keep in the base. Isn''t his name Mo Huojin?


    What the hell is he doing here!? How did he escape from the base? What the fuck is happening?


    Does Boss know about it?


    *shback*


    Mo Huojin hadn''t been sitting in vain in Wei''s base for thest six months. It was challenging, but he was keeping an eye on the guards, their routine and their shifts. He hadpletely memorized which guard took turns to keep an eye on him.


    He knew that a straight charge at them won''t help him escape the base. So, he was studying his surroundings to find that perfect time for his escape. He didn''t cause anymotion in the past months and behaved as an obedient prisoner to lower their guards. It was human nature.


    Once the guards realized that Mo Huojin wasn''t making a fuss and causing them problems, they slowly began to ease up and slightly rxed too.


    During that time, he also learned where his sister, Mo Hina, was kept. She wasn''t tortured like her brother and was treated well in a good room. However, she was still not allowed to go out until Mo Huojin agreed to Wei''s demand.


    Out of all the guards, he waited for that man''s turn who was the most rxed and less threat to his n. As soon as he came, Mo Huojin acted normal in the beginning and time passed by. He then casually asked him to uncuff his wrists for a bathroom break with absolutely no change in his expression. Everything was normal as always.


    The guard didn''t feel anything wrong.


    So, he went ahead and uncuffed him. Mo Huojin walked for a few seconds in front of him but then suddenly jabbed his elbow right at the guard''s face. The guard copsed and fainted.


    It was so sudden that the guard didn''t have any time to react at all.


    Mo Huojin then quickly grabbed his keys and unlocked the room where his sister was kept.


    "Big Brother!" Mo Hina came rushing to him and hugged him as she sobbed.


    Mo Huojin took a look around the room and indeed she was kept really well. But she was still a prisoner with no freedom.


    "Stay behind me, okay? We gotta escape."


    Mo Hina wiped her eyes. "Yes."


    He dressed as the guard who fainted and took his gun. He dragged him back to his room.


    "Lower your head and don''t say anything. Just follow my lead," he said to his sister.


    "Can we finally leave?" She sniffled.


    "Yes. But before that, we have to take someone else with us too," Mo Huojin narrowed his eyes.


    Xia Nuan, the cop who was undercover with Jia, was kept in the room beside where he was. From the bunch of keys, he unlocked her room too.


    Xia Nuan lifted her head. She had be quite thin in thesest months. Even though the guards gave her food, she would always refuse to eat it.


    She widened her eyes. "You¡­"


    He put his finger on his lips and she immediately nodded her head. She understood his n with the way he had dressed as a guard.


    Under the mask, Mo Huojin hid his face. He kept them at gunpoint and walked ahead. When he met the other guards, he simply gave an excuse that Wei, their Boss, ordered him to bring them to him. The rest of the guards didn''t find any fault. His disguise was perfect and he had altered his voice too.


    Mo Huojin whispered. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 339 - Unmask The Mafia King (6)

    <h4>Chapter 339 - Unmask The Mafia King (6)</h4>


    *shback continued*


    The first thing that Mo Huojin did after stepping out of the base was taking Mo Hina to a safe ce, out of Wei''s reach.


    They were finally free.


    Xia Nuan gritted her teeth. "That Jiang Wei! He-he killed Song Jia¡­"


    Mo Huojin was silent.


    "We also have to find Lihua."


    "I hope she is okay."


    "She is not. Jiang Wei.... loves Song Lihua."


    "What!?" Xia Nuan was aghast. "Are you kidding me? He loves Song Lihua, the sister of the woman that he killed with his own hands?"


    "That''s what I realized when we metst time. Jiang Wei was really furious that Lihua used to meet up with me. He was clearly jealous, and he also warned me of the consequences," he quietly said. "I am pretty sure that Jiang Wei must have married her by now. Lihua seemed to like him too, so it''s not impossible."


    Xia Nuan trembled. "How can she¡­"


    "She doesn''t know the truth, Nuan. To her, Jiang Wei is nothing but a good man."


    Xia Nuan bit her lip. "This is preposterous! How dare he shamelessly fool her? He had the nerve to love her when he killed his sister!?"


    Mo Huojin patted her shoulder. "But now the time hase. Let''s find Lihua first."


    As they did so, a certain unknown woman met them as she hid her face. She said she knew where they would find Lihua.


    "I was expecting your escape around this time. There was no way that you would have stayed obedient for the rest of your lives stuck up in that base."


    Mo Huojin narrowed his eyes. "Who are you?"


    "Doesn''t matter. What matters is that you can find Lihua today. Juste to this address and you can finally free Lihua of her misery. This is the chance that you can expose Jiang Wei."


    She left without saying anything further.


    Xia Nuan had her doubts. "Should we trust her?"


    Mo Huojin said, "My instinct says that we can trust her for now. We don''t know her motives but I felt her hatred for Jiang Wei. I saw her clench her fists when she uttered his name. Her goals and our goals are the same at least for now."


    *Present*


    Lihua saw another womaning right behind him.


    Shen Yang had no words to express his shock. Even the second prisoner was out.


    What the hell are these guards doing!? Are they sleeping? How can both of them escape together?


    Mo Huojin smiled. "It''s toote to inform Jiang Wei anyway. By now, Lihua knows almost everything. We are just here to prove it."


    Lihua shivered. "Wh-who are you?"


    Mo Huojin stared at her. He still couldn''t believe that Wei would go so far as taking away all her memories. She didn''t remember anything. Her life, her friends, her sister... everything was gone.


    He stood before her. "I am Mo Huojin."


    Xia Nuan said, "I am Xia Nuan. I used to work with your sister and was a part of the undercover mission with her. But¡­"


    She clenched her jaw.


    They slowly revealed everything to her. Lihua couly only silently listen to them in a daze.


    The pictures that Bobo showed her, the gaps in her memory, Shen Yang''s hesitation and silence upon the truth and now the witnesses who proved that not only Jia existed but how she was murdered too¡­


    Lihua feltpletely nk.


    After a long silence, she started tough as tears streamed down her cheek. "Y-you all are wrong. My Wei will never betray me. You have no idea how much he loves me. You-you all are lying to me! I know that Wei will have an exnation for everything! Ju-just you all wait. Wei will prove everyone wrong!"


    ---


    Coming out of a shop, Wei stared at the small box with a gentle smile on his face. He opened it and looked at the beautiful diamond ring again that he had specially made customized just for Lihua.


    Today was their six months anniversary and the perfect chance to wear the ring in her finger. Their marriage happened in a hassle, so Wei didn''t have the chance to get the best ring for her.


    So how could he miss today''s chance?


    He was already excited imagining her expression when she would wear the ring. Looking at the ring, he missed Lihua. He didn''t want anypromise on the ring, so he had left early in the morning.


    I want to hear her voice...


    Wei quickly pulled out his phone. He was shocked to see so many missed calls. One was from Lihua and the rest were from the guards at his base. There were multiple missed calls from Fu Renshu too.


    He was about to call Lihua when he heard a frantic voice.


    "Boss!"


    Wei turned and saw his assistant, Fu Renshu hastily running towards him.


    "What is it?" He coldly asked. Wei was still quite annoyed at him for bringing up that topic of saying the truth to Lihua.


    "It''s bad news! We have been trying to reach you for so long but¡­"


    "Lihua''s gift. I didn''t want any disturbance."


    Fu Renshu said in distress. "But now we need your intervention. Mo Huojin and Xia Nuan have escaped!"


    Wei froze.


    "...What?"


    "Yes! The other guards found the one unconscious who was on duty. Even his clothes were sacked. Mo Huojin, Xia Nuan and Mo Hina aren''t in the base anymore!"


    Wei nkly stared at him.


    Not in the base...The first person Mo Huojin would meet will be¡­


    As if a huge mountain copsed on somebody, the crushing pressure in the air suddenly increased.


    "Find. Them. Right. Now."


    Suddenly, his phone buzzed at the same time and he saw Lihua''s number. He quickly picked it. "Lixue! Where are you? You are at home, right? Stay there. I will-"


    "Wei¡­"


    He stiffened sensing something wrong in her voice. "What''s wrong, Lixue? A-are you alright? Your voice doesn''t sound well¡­" he panicked.


    Fu Renshu paled.


    Did they already reach her?


    "Pleasee here¡­" she burst into soft sobs, "Pleasee here quickly. They-they are all saying bad things about you. I cannot hear it anymore. Come here please¡­"

 Chapter 340 - The Mafia King Has Nothing To Say (1)

    <h4>Chapter 340 - The Mafia King Has Nothing To Say (1)</h4>


    Wei hurriedly stepped out of his car followed by Fu Renshu who was dashing towards the ce. Shen Yang was outside the door, waiting for them. He wanted to talk to Wei, but he simply rushed past him without even a nce. Before Lihua''s crying voice over the phone, Wei couldn''t think about anything else.


    "Boss!"


    Fu Renshu stopped him. "What is going on?"


    "Mo Huojin and Xia Nuan¡­"


    "We know. They have escaped."


    His expression tensed up. "They have not just escaped. They are here.. Not just them but¡­"


    Wei saw Lihua sitting at a table with her head lowered and her eyes nkly staring ahead.


    As if she felt his presence, she jerked her head towards him.


    "Lixue¡­"


    He saw her eyes getting wet and hazy and her lips quivering. She jumped into his hug and buried her face into his embrace. His warmth and his familiar masculine smell brought her relief.


    "Wei¡­" she choked.


    "Lixue," Wei anxiously said as he looked at her up and down in panic. He had never seen Lihua seem so broken-hearted before. He quickly wiped her tears and said, "Don''t cry, don''t cry. I am here now."


    His gaze turned frosty as he asked in a dangerous voice, "Who made you cry?"


    Lihua tearfully stared at him. "I...I am tired, Wei. E-everybody is ba-bad-mouthing you. Everybody is saying how you fooled me, but¡­" she sniffled, "I know that you didn''t. T-Tell them that you are innocent. They are lying! I will never believe anybody who says anything against you¡­" she trembled and burst into tears.


    Wei hugged her and brushed his hand along her hair. "Don''t cry," he gently said, trying to soothe her.


    Lihua looked up at him. Her shaking hands slowly held his cheeks in her palms. "I know you-you must have your own reasons for t-this...Just tell everyone about it. I know," she softly gasped, "how much you love me. You will never betray me¡­But they weren''t listening at all. Only you can prove them wrong now."


    Wei stared at her. "Who are you talking about?"


    A voice chuckled, "Why are you so shocked Jiang Wei? This day was gonnae sooner orter."


    He narrowed his eyes.


    Suddenly, he felt something bump at his legs.


    "You rich, evil capitalist! You fooled Lihua and took her away! How dare you!" With his huge watery eyes, Bobo glowered at Wei.


    Wei froze. Fu Renshu wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Everything is over...he shut his eyes in defeat.


    Wei lowered his gaze and stared at the child who was all too familiar to him and the past Song Lihua. He felt his heart skip several beats.


    Bobo angrily kept punching his thighs. "You are a bad man! You lied to Lihua and took her away! Grandma and I were so worried for her. But she was with you!"


    What...is he doing here?


    Wei couldn''t fathom the current situation. Bobo was right in front of them and he was also addressing her as Lihua. It was the identity that was never supposed to fall on her ears.


    Lihua pursed her lips. "I told you not to call him a bad man."


    Wei felt his breath stuck in his throat.


    The same voice that he heard just now chuckled again. "What''s wrong, Jiang Wei?"


    As the figure revealed herself, Wei slightly widened his eyes. Then the temperature suddenly plummeted as if it was snowing.


    "Haha. That''s a nice expression you got there. I am d I could see it," Ruomeiughed, "I thought that Jiang Wei is incapable of expressing feelings. But now you proved me wrong."


    "What are you doing here?" Wei asked in an extremely low tone. If she was the one to make Lihua cry, then Wei decided that this time, Ruomei was going to suffer hell.


    "Just opening Lixue- oh I am sorry. It was a slip of the tongue," she smiled, "Just opening Song Lihua''s eyes to reality."


    He stiffened.


    "Just telling her all those deeds you did to marry her."


    Silence.


    "But this stupid woman trusts you so much that even when Mo Huojin and Xia Nuan are right here to tell her about Song Jia¡­"


    Wei gazed at her, the horror and fear visible in his ck orbs. The mention of Song Jia in front of Lihua?


    "She still refuses to believe them," she clicked her tongue.


    "Mo Huojin...Xia Nuan¡­" he whispered.


    "Right here, Jiang Wei."


    As the two cops aka prisoners stood before him, Wei felt his entire world copse in a second.


    Mo Huojin smiled. "Long time no see, Jiang Wei."


    He said nothing.


    Xia Nuan was so furious that she wanted to strangle Wei right then and there, but Mo Huojin held her shoulder.


    She gritted her teeth. "We finally meet huh, you bastard. I...I cannot believe that you have the nerve to marry Song Lihua when you killed Song Jia with your own hands!"


    Wei couldn''t say anything. The ones who knew about Lihua''s identity and Song Jia''s death were right here. What was he supposed to say?


    Bobo cried as he hit him. "You bad evil capitalist! Did you really kill sis Jia? You killed her and fooled Lihua too? You bad man! You cannot kill sis Jia! She is my favorite sister!"


    Shen Yang had no choice but to take him away. Even though Bobo was refusing to leave, Shen Yang didn''t listen to him this time.


    Xia Nuan grabbed his cor as tears trickled down her cheeks. "You killed my mentor and then you have the galls to fall in love with her sister? And even erase her memories? Stealing her identity? How low can you stoop Jiang Wei!?"


    Lihua brushed her hands off him and gritted her teeth in anger. "Stop it already. I have heard enough of it."


    Xia Nuan shook her head. "Lihua, you have to open your eyes! Jiang Wei has been nothing but lying to you! He imprisoned Huojin and me and even kidnapped his innocent sister to stop him from revolting. He made your friend Meng Ya disappear just because she was going to reveal the truth to you."


    Fu Renshu stiffened.


    "He took away your memories so that you wouldn''t investigate Song Jia. If you think that these all are lies, then ask him. Let me see if he has the guts to lie today too!"

 Chapter 341 - The Mafia King Has Nothing To Say (2)

    <h4>Chapter 341 - The Mafia King Has Nothing To Say (2)</h4>


    The Mafia King''s eyes clouded in danger and threat. Every one of his lies was exposed in front of Lihua and he couldn''t do anything to stop it.


    Why...How did this happen? Why did everything have to get ruined today?


    Lihua... Lihua cannot know the truth. She will leave me...She will hate me.. I don''t want it.


    An eerie and nauseating feeling gripped his heart. He was close to hyperventting. Everything wasid bare in front of Lihua. And now he had to give his answer.


    His eyshes trembled as he gazed at her who was hopefully looking back at him and waiting for him to prove everyone wrong.


    He parted his lips, but nothing came out. Thin drops of sweat formed on his forehead and his body started to tremble in anxiousness. He didn''t know why but tears brimmed in his eyes. His breaths were ragged in fear and panic.


    "Li-Lixue¡­"


    Lihua squeezed his hand. "Y-Yes Wei. Tell me. They are all wrong, right?"


    Fu Renshu gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He couldn''t believe what Meng Ya said woulde true so soon. With such overwhelming evidence, it was impossible for Wei to deny it.


    Boss¡­


    The hope and nervous smile on her lips twisted Wei''s heart. He just had to say that they were wrong. Just that and Lihua might have wholeheartedly believed him. No matter what Mo Huojin had to say, no matter what Xia Nuan confessed about Jia or no matter that Bobo revealed her identity as Song Lihua - everything would be meaningless once Wei denied it. She just wanted to hear those words.


    But Wei couldn''t say it. He knew that his silence was dangerous. A few more seconds of it and Lihua would be forced to believe everyone else over Wei. A few seconds more of it and she would be gone forever.


    She would withdraw.


    She would step back.


    She would lose her trust.


    She would hate him.


    She would leave him.


    Everything that Wei feared the most would happen in the next crucial seconds if he kept quiet.


    And every second was making Lihua more and more restless.


    "Wei...say something¡­" tears streamed down her cheeks. "You are innocent! Tell them that! Why are you standing here and bearing all the usations? Tell them that you can never betray me."


    Her hands shivered as she tugged his arm. She saw his mouth opening and closing several times and every time he withdrew from speaking, Lihua felt as if a knife stabbed her heart.


    She grabbed his shirt and screamed. "Stop with this silence already! Please Wei¡­" she burst into tears and begged him, "please say the truth, no? Please s-say that you didn''t do all these things...My memory loss, it was really an ident, right?"


    Wei took a sharp breath. He quickly held her hands and said with a shaking voice, "Lixue...I-I will exin everything¡­okay? I-I will¡­" he gulped hard.


    Lihua nkly stared at him. "Exin what? You just have to say that it was an ident."


    He stiffened.


    "Is it so difficult?"


    Ruomei sneered looking at Wei''s pale and ashen condition. Who would have thought that she would get to see the Mafia King in such a pathetic state one day?


    Xia Nuan narrowed her eyes. "You cannot escape, Jiang Wei. Everything is over for you."


    Wei red at her. "Stay out of it," he coldly threatened her.


    Lihua shook him. "Look at me, Wei. I-I am asking you something. You aren''t giving me any answers¡­My memory loss was an ident, isn''t it?"


    He couldn''t answer.


    "Y-you didn''t kill my sister, right?"


    He curled his fist but still, he couldn''t say anything in his defense.


    "You didn''t know that woman in the mall, right?"


    Wei bit his lip hard until he tasted his own blood settling on his tongue.


    Lihua didn''t know how to handle his silence anymore.


    "Wei. Who am I?"


    He froze.


    "Jiang Lixue? Or Song Lihua?"


    She tearfullyughed. "Th-The woman whose name you called in your sleep that night was me, right?"


    Wei apprehensively looked at her, desperate to say his side, but how?


    He hastily took a step forward and grabbed her shoulders. All his thoughts were in a mess. He could hardly think straight in that situation. "Lihua y-you have to listen to me. I-"


    Lihua stared at him. "Lihua?"


    He trembled.


    In an instant, Lihua saw her world crumble into pieces. His guilty expression stabbed her heart. She was running and running away from the inevitable truth with all her might.


    But now the road has ended. There was nowhere to run anymore. It was a bitter truth that she had to face now.


    She stumbled a step back. The light in her eyes faded away and the hands that held his shirt dropped down in defeat.


    Wei saw her pull back and he shook hard. He quickly grabbed her shoulders. "Lihua. Y-you have to listen to me. I...I¡­" he wiped his head and breathed hard. "I didn''t do it to hurt you...I¡­"


    He was afraid. The familiar fear raged in his heart. Adrenaline crazily pumped in his blood, triggering a fight or flight response.


    Lihua nkly shook off his hand. With dead eyes, she stared at him, unable toprehend anything.


    "Why Wei... Today was... today was¡­" her voice choked and stammered as tears stained her cheeks wet. "Today was supposed to be the happiest day in our life, right? I-It''s our six months anniversary...and now I know that everything was a lie...Why would you do this to me, Wei?"


    "Lihua-"


    "You...Do-do you know how I was fighting like crazy against them? I trusted you e-even if it was impossible to ignore the truth. But¡­" she breathlessly gasped, "But I still believed in you a-and you broke it...in just a second...you broke apart everything¡­"


    A tear slipped down his cheek. "Li-Lihua don''t say that please¡­"


    "Wei..." Lihua expressionlessly said, "Bring my memories back."

 Chapter 342 - The Mafia Kings Retribution

    <h4>Chapter 342 - The Mafia King''s Retribution</h4>


    Wei stiffened. There was a long silence in the air.


    "I want my memories back, Wei. Give them back to me," Lihua said in defeat as if she had lost all her strength.


    "Lihua," Wei panicked and grabbed her hand. "Please listen to me... L-Let''s talk. I will tell you everything, okay?"


    He looked nothing more than a child who had a nightmare.


    And it was..


    This very moment was nothing but a nightmare to him. He was wishing that he might snap out of his dream. But the reality was cruel.


    Lihua didn''t respond. She simply walked past him, leaving him stood rooted on his spot.


    Fu Renshu widened his eyes and blocked her eyes. "Madam, where are you¡­"


    She lifted her gaze. "Assistant Fu...you are Wei''s closest aid, right?"


    "...Yes."


    "Did you know everything?" She asked with a monotonous voice.


    He trembled.


    Lihua broke into a sad chuckle. "I see...you are also silent. Just like¡­"


    Her eyes stung in pain with tears. "I-I treated you like my older brother...an annoying brother who liked to bully his sister but even so who cared for her a lot."


    Fu Renshu shook.


    "I was wrong¡­I was wrong¡­" she mumbled to herself.


    She walked out in a daze.


    "Lihua¡­" Xia Nuan was extremely worried for her. She immediately followed her out. Mo Huojin nced at Wei in silence.


    His gaze mirrored Lihua''s. Lifeless and nk.


    He knew that Wei loved Lihua a lot. It was some horrible coincidence that she turned out to be Jia''s sister. But even so, Mo Huojin had already realized that Wei''s love for her was genuine. He felt it at that time when he first talked to him. The jealousy and possessiveness was evident.


    But no matter how sincere his feelings were, it won''t change the fact that he chose a deadly wrong path.


    Mo Huojin didn''t know whether to feel angry or pitiful at him. He silently walked away.


    The air inside the cafe had turned so heavy that Wei forgot to breathe.


    Ruomei pped her hands andughed as she stood him. "Just look at the mighty Mafia King being reduced to such a pathetic state now. Will anybody believe that you are THE Jiang Wei under whom people used to tremble in fear?" She sneered.


    Wei said nothing.


    "Say, Wei. How does it feel to lose your love right before your eyes? How does it feel to be lonely?" She chuckled.


    Suddenly, Wei grabbed her neck and banged her back on the wall.


    "Ah!" She winced in pain. But more than that, the crushing grip with which Wei strangled her made it hard for her to breathe. Tears pooled in her eyes and she coughed hard.


    "L-let me go¡­" she tried to shake off his hand but to no avail.


    "Why did youe back?"


    She gasped and her eyes started to roll back in dizziness.


    "Why would you do that?" His fingers dug in her skin with every drop of his anger spilling through it.


    "Why did you tell Lihua everything? You... you should really have died back then. It was a mistake to pity you and let you go. I should have killed you."


    Fu Renshu quickly pulled him back. "Boss!"


    Ruomei gritted her teeth and somehow, pushed his hand away.


    "Why did I do this?" Her eyes turned slightly red in anger and disgust. "Because I wanted to make you taste your own medicine, Jiang Wei!"


    Her chest heaved up and down in breathlessness.


    "You dare ask me!? Who gave you the fucking right!?"


    Fu Renshu stared at her in shock.


    He had never seen Ruomei talk like that to Wei before. She was always crazily following him everywhere but now it was as if she wasn''t the old Ruomei anymore.


    "Why did I do this? Then why did you break my heart too Wei!? Do you have any idea just how much I loved you? I worked my ass off to be the capable daughter-inw of the Jiang family! I worked my hardest to be a useful wife to you who knew about business and who could support you!"


    For the first time she met Lihua again, she was finally shedding tears.


    "And you. What did you do, Wei? You made me the happiest when you agreed to our engagement. But then you say that it was a mistake?"


    Wei blinked his eyes.


    Ruomei raised her hand and pped Wei across his cheek.


    Wei froze as his face was tilted to the side.


    "Boss!" Fu Renshu was aghast. "You!" He red at her. "Do you want to die? How dare you hit Boss?"


    "Shut up! Stay out of this. If Wei wants to know the answer then let him."


    Ruomeiughed as her tears slid down. "On the night we were supposed to be engaged, you call and say that it was a mistake? You say that it was an ident? Do you...have any idea how I felt at that time?"


    Wei nkly stared at her.


    "I was waiting for that day for so long. I had worked so hard to stand as your equal and make you notice me. Wei. You were my love and my dream. But then you suddenly say that your agreement was a mistake...You refused toe to the ceremony. You crushed all my hopes, Wei. You humiliated me in front of everyone. And then you brought Lihua the next day as your wife."


    Her fingers balled into a fist.


    "Hahaha...you just casually broke the engagement on the phone as if it wasn''t a big deal at all. Do you think it''s a joke to agree to something so important as this whenever you want and then go back on your words whenever you want? Do you even consider me as a human, Wei!?"


    Her voice sharply resounded in the ce. That hit so hard that Wei could say nothing in response.


    "I did everything I could and then suddenly one day, I saw some other woman so easily take my ce. Until the very end, you didn''t feel an ounce of guilt. That''s why I came back to ruin your life. This is your retribution, Jiang Wei! You snatched my happiness away from me. Now it''s your turn to feel how pain feels like!"

 Chapter 343 - The Mafia King Brings Lihua To Yang Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 343 - The Mafia King Brings Lihua To Yang Mansion</h4>


    Ruomeiughed. "Suffer Jiang Wei, suffer! I could do nothing but see you slipping away from my hands when you brought Lihua. You are the one who made me so pathetic that I had to resort to cheap tricks to keep my position in the Jiang vi. But what happened in the end? I was thrown out...I just wanted to prove that I am better than Lihua! But Old Madam threw me away just like that! Now you also have to see Lihua slip away from your hands. I want to see you helpless just how I was. I want to see you crying and crawling your way back to her, but she won''t spare you a nce like you never did to me."


    She pushed him away and sneered. "This is just the beginning of your misery, Jiang Wei."


    She walked away. Outside, she saw Lihua standing at her spot, gazing emptily ahead with a nk stare.. She snorted and looked away.


    Turning at an alley, she dialed a number. A gruff voice came from the other end. "Hm."


    "It''s done. I spilled out everything in front of Lihua. As expected, she is shocked and devastated. She has told Wei to get her memories back."


    "I see."


    "Yes. It is evident that she won''t go back to him now."


    There was silence on the other end.


    "So will shee to our side?"


    Ruomei paused.


    "I cannot say that now. But after she remembers Song Jia, she is bound to hate Wei even more than now. Luring her to our side would be easy."


    "I expect you to do that," there was a hint of danger and rm in the voice. "I have gone to great lengths to dig out the truth. Jiang Wei didn''t leave any stone unturned to bury it from the world. I don''t care how betrayed she feels. I want results, and I want her at my side. She is my trump card to destroy Jiang Wei."


    "Yes."


    The call hung up.


    Ruomei narrowed her eyes and walked away.


    Inside the cafe, Fu Renshu anxiously tried to appease Wei. He stood before him and said, "Boss, you know Shi Ruomei hates Madam and you. Please don''t pay attention to her. She is doing this all for her revenge."


    Wei slowly looked at him. "She... didn''t say anything wrong¡­"


    He stumbled and had to take a chair''s support to stand.


    "Boss!" He held his arm and supported him.


    "Lihua had also said the same thing. That engagement night when she learned about the misunderstanding...she had scolded me for being so irresponsible. She even wanted me to personally go back and rify everything. She didn''t want Ruomei to wait and get humiliated. But I¡­" he trembled, "I didn''t listen to her."


    Wei nkly said, "I hurt Ruomei''s feelings, and she is giving me back what I deserve. I... Renshu¡­" he looked at him, fearful of the future, "Lihua...will she leave me? What should I do Renshu? I¡­" tears slid down his cheeks, "I don''t want her to go¡­"


    Fu Renshu couldn''t help but tear up too. He had never seen Boss so vulnerable before.


    "Boss..."


    He didn''t know what to say.


    Wei tilted his head. "You were right, Renshu. Everything was an illusion. It didn''t stay for long. It... finally broke apart. Even after wiping her memories and driving Meng Ya away, she still came to know the truth. I should have...I should have confessed everything to Lihua, right?"


    Fu Renshu remained silent.


    "She will leave me..."


    Wei shook hard and hastily ran out. He saw Lihua standing with Shen Yang and Bobo. Bobo red at him. "You! Why are you still here!? Don''te to Lihua''s side anymore! Look, she isn''t even talking to me anymore¡­" his shoulders trembled and he sobbed.


    Wei grabbed Lihua''s hand and stuttered. "Li-Lihua. Please listen to me. I-It''s not like what you think."


    "Wei," she whispered with a dead tone, "I told you I want my memories back."


    He stiffened.


    "If you are not taking me to Mingshen, then I will go by myself."


    "N-No!"


    He clenched his fists. There was no way out. Lihua wouldn''t listen to anything he had to say until she would get her memories back.


    Xia Nuan spat in anger. "Huojin and I wille with you too."


    Lihua trembled. "No...I will be fine."


    "Don''t be like that, Lihua," she urged, "I cannot leave you alone with Jiang Wei. I don''t trust him. What if he doesn''t let you go!? He is the man that can cross all the limits!"


    Silence.


    "Please...I will be really fine," she self-deprecatingly chuckled, "There is nothing left for him to force on me anymore¡­"


    Mo Huojin put his hand on Xia Nuan''s shoulder and shook his head. "Let her be. In this state where she doesn''t remember anything, Lihua doesn''t know anything about us. We are practically strangers to her. She won''t befortable around us, at least until her memory is back."


    "Huojin, how can we trust Jiang Wei of all people?" She was aghast.


    Mo Huojin stared at Wei. He looked back at her. "You can trust him on this, Nuan. He hurts other people who threaten him to take Lihua away from him. He would never hurt Lihua is what I have understood. You saw, right? How Lihua trusted him until the veryst moment. That means that all this time for the past six months, he has been taking good care of her for her to trust him so much. He would never force her to do anything."


    She stayed silent.


    "And that''s why she is so heartbroken. The deeper the love is, the more devastating it is to bear the betrayal. We will always be there for her, Nuan. But right now, she needs some time and space."


    She bit her lip and slowly nodded.


    Xia Nuan red at Wei and said, "If you dare do anything to Lihua, then I will kill you, Jiang Wei! Keep that in mind!"


    They left.


    Wei''s speech slightly faltered. "B-Bring the car, Renshu. We are going to Yang mansion."

 Chapter 344 - The Mafia King Is Helpless

    <h4>Chapter 344 - The Mafia King Is Helpless</h4>


    Sittingzily in his office, Mingshen was quietly sipping on his coffee as he studied Jia''stest medical reports and also of that unknown woman''s reports.


    "Ahhh life is so boring¡­" he sighed, "I am waiting for Spicy to make her escape so that I can catch her. When will she begin the cat and mouse game? I am waitiiiiiing~"


    Lu Bojing''s mouth twitched.


    Ever since Jia woke up from thea, he was getting to see more and more new sides of Mingshen that he had never witnessed before.


    Today, he was seeing him act like a child who was whining for candy.


    One of the otherb assistants knocked on the door.


    "What the hell do you want? I am in a bad mood."


    When are you not? Lu Bojing secretly thought..


    "Boss. Mr. Jiang is here with his wife."


    Mingshen paused.


    What the fuck? Why is he suddenly here? Plus that sister is here too.


    Not that he would let any sort of teary reunion happen between her and Jia, but he was in no mood to entertain the couple.


    "Tell them to get out."


    "Boss¡­"


    Mingshen smiled dangerously. "Why didn''t you tell me you have trouble hearing things? Do you want me to cut your ear up and look at what''s wrong with it?"


    The assistant gulped. "I-I will tell them right away!"


    He sneered.


    A minuteter, the door opened again.


    "Oh for fuck''s sake what now!?" He was irritated.


    But he paused seeing the figure before him.


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes. "Mrs. Jiang. I might have to remind you that this is Yang Mingshen''sb. This is not your fucking Jiang vi that you are barging in as you please. I suppose my assistant has already given you the message," he smiled. "I think you have trouble hearing too. Oh, is that why you are here?"


    Lihua said nothing.


    Behind her, Wei slowly stepped in. One nce at him and Mingshen immediately understood that something was wrong.


    He looked at Lu Bojing. "Leave."


    Lu Bojing was a little curious, but he had to leave.


    The door shut and Mingshen said, "Why are you two looking like zombies? What happened, Mrs. Jiang? You seem to look as if you have watched a horror movie."


    The usual Lihua would have retorted to his sarcasm, but today, she was awfully quiet. She tremblingly stepped forward and said, "Yang Mingshen. I want my memories back."


    He froze.


    He blinked his eyes several times. He stared at Wei, who seemed to have lost all his hope. Mingshen could clearly see the fear in his eyes and feel the panic from his demeanor. He wanted to desperately stop her, but he was helpless.


    Mingshen stayed silent.


    Lihua stared at him. "Will you also pretend that you don''t know anything?"


    He said nothing. Mingshen was wondering how did Lihua get to know the truth? Wasn''t Wei hiding it from her?


    Did he feel guilty and confess everything?


    Mingshen thought about it but didn''t find it to be usible. Why would he suddenly think of doing so?


    No. Something else has happened. She got to know it from somebody else...but who?


    "You locked away my memories, right?"


    He didn''t answer which was his answer in itself.


    Her nk gaze dimmed. "You...you also betrayed me¡­"


    Tears plopped down her cheeks. "I...even though we bickered a lot, I always treated you as my friend. But you also... Assistant Fu, you, Wei... everybody lied to me¡­It suddenly...feels so lonely¡­" she choked.


    Mingshen slightly widened his eyes.


    Friend¡­?


    Wei clenched his fists and shut his eyes, a tear slipping out.


    "I don''t expect anything from anyone now. Just... bring back my memories."


    Mingshen nced at Wei again. There were no signs of him trying to stop her. It was already out of his hands.


    He stood up and walked up to her. "Alright."


    Wei trembled.


    "Come with me."


    Lihua followed him into a room. She looked around and sadly chuckled. "This is...the same room where I woke up six months back. Is this where you took away my memories?"


    "...Yes."


    Mingshen finally admitted.


    "Guess it''s ending at the same ce¡­" she faintly smiled.


    Around thirty minutester, Mingshen stepped out. Wei grabbed his arms. "Lihua...How is she?"


    He stared at Wei in silence for a long time.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? She is fine, right?"


    "...Yes."


    "H-Her memories-"


    "Are back."


    He slowly let his hands down. "I see¡­"


    "You can meet her if you want."


    Saying that Mingshen quietly left.


    Wei stood in front of the room, not knowing what to do next. What will he say? What will happen now? She had remembered everything.


    His heart drummed so hard that he could hear his heartbeat ramming in his ears. His hands were shaking as he touched the doorknob.


    He stepped inside and saw Lihua lying on the couch, staring ahead with an unreadable expression. There was nothing in her eyes.


    Anger, sadness, pain... nothing reflected in her ck irises. They were as empty and lifeless as they could get.


    Wei sat on the chair beside her. But he didn''t dare say a word to her.


    There was a long stretch of silence. The hands of the clock ticked by and it made the atmosphere even heavier to withstand.


    Wei dug his nails in his palm until blood trickled out of his injury. Her silence was killing him.


    Lihua''s eyshes gently fluttered. Her lips slowly parted and Wei immediately straightened up.


    "...My sister."


    Wei trembled.


    "My sister is the one who raised me after our parents'' death."


    He said nothing.


    "She had made a lot of sacrifices for her little sister to make her live a good life. She always... always stood beside me like an immovable rock. She helped me be the person I am today. Without her, I would have already lost my way."


    Wei lowered his gaze.


    "That sister...is she really dead? Did you really kill the only family I had?"

 Chapter 345 - The Mafia King Begs Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 345 - The Mafia King Begs Lihua</h4>


    Wei''s hands shook as he clenched his trousers. He couldn''t say it. He couldn''t admit that he had killed Jia.


    "Tell me, Wei. Is sis Jia really dead?" Lihua nkly asked.


    There was a tiny hope in her heart that he would disagree. Even though Mo Huojin and Xia Nuan had already confirmed this. Even though Shen Yang''s hesitation and silence had already given her the answer, she still held hope that maybe she would be wrong.


    Lihua said, "Wei. I am....tired of this silence. If you have ever loved me even a little bit, please say something."


    Wei trembled.


    "I prefer it to be the truth this time¡­"


    Wei climbed onto the couch and rushed into her hug. "I-I...I am really sorry, Lihua. I... Please don''t hate me... Please Lihua¡­I had n-no choice. I di-didn''t want to kill her. Really...But¡­"


    Thest ray of hope from her eyes faded away. She looked like a soulless doll. She couldn''t feel anything in her heart.


    So nk and empty¡­


    She could feel Wei trembling and holding tightly to her as if he didn''t, then Lihua would disappear.


    "Please Lihua, I beg you... Don''t hate me. I-I can''t live without you. Don''t leave me. Don''t hate me¡­" he squeezed her tightly in his arms. His chest heaved up and down as he buried his face in her shoulders.


    "I will take any punishment you want to give me. I-I will do whatever you want," his voice quivered and choked, "p me, hit me...beat me however you want. But please Lihua... Please don''t leave me."


    Cold sweat was trickling down the side of his cheeks and he had difficulty in breathing.


    Lihua slowly put her palms on his chest and pushed him away.


    "You...you say that you killed sis Jia...You killed someone precious to me and you want me to...not hate you? Not leave you?"


    He trembled.


    "At this point, are you... really thinking about only yourself?"


    "N-No!" He quickly shook his head. "I just-"


    "You just what?" She looked at him, feeling utterly stunned. "I have lost my sister forever and you¡­only want to protect your happiness?"


    Then she burst into a peal of sadughter as something struck her. "Oh. I was wrong. I-I cannot expect you to understand my feelings because you cannot even understand your own."


    He froze.


    "I¡­I tried hard to make you feel and understand emotions. But I failed," she lowered her head and trembled. "If I had not then, y-you would have never erased my memory to make me forget her. You did that only so that you could protect yourself. Just like you are doing right now. Jiang Wei, who gave you the right to steal my sister away from me?"


    He paled.


    "So what if you had trouble understanding emotions? Who gave you the right to kill my sister!?" She grabbed his cor and her empty eyes lit with the fire of anger. "Who gave you the right to seal my memories!? You-you first killed my sister...then you killed Song Lihua too. Why? Why did you do that!? Jiang Wei, how could you be so utterly selfish!?" She screamed.


    Wei''s quivering hands touched hers. "Lihua...I didn''t want to lose you¡­" his wet eyes let out the tears that he had been holding in. "I didn''t want to make you hate me. I-I was really afraid that you would never forgive me. You will hate me...I didn''t want that. I killed Song Jia, the sister you love so much. If you knew that she was investigating me and I killed her then¡­" his breaths turned ragged. "S-So...I couldn''t think of anything else. If you forgot about her, then you would never think about her and you will never leave me. I love you so much that I cannot bear to lose you. You gave me the happiness that I was searching for years. I didn''t have the strength to let you go."


    Lihua said nothing.


    "It was impossible to make you mine until Song Jia was there in your life. I-I was scared Lihua¡­the more I spent my time with you, the more I got attached to you. I didn''t want to let you go at any cost. You brought so-so many things into my life that I never saw before. That I never felt before. I became greedy. I wanted you to be by my side forever. Please forgive me Lihua¡­" he rested his head on her hand, "I didn''t want to hurt you. I can never think of hurting you. I just... want to spend my life with you forever."


    Lihua tilted her head. "And you think that there is a future between us after you killed my sister?"


    He froze.


    "Why did you kill her, Wei? Why? Why would you kill her? Sis Jia was never anybody''s enemy. She was kind and strong. She only thought about others'' well-being before her. A-and she was everything to me¡­Then why¡­" her shoulders drooped back, "why did you snatch my everything from me?"


    Wei said nothing.


    Tears pooled in Lihua''s eyes, and she clutched her chest. Memories came flowing into her mind about the time she spent with her sister. The warm days with her that they spent in peace and joy.


    And now, they could only be memories because Jia was nevering back.


    No...I-I really lost her?


    She trembled hard.


    Sis, I would never see you again? You will nevere back? No...sis, you cannot leave me¡­


    What will I do without you? I-I cannot do anything if you are not by my side. I only came this far because you had my back. I was waiting for you sis¡­


    "I was always patiently waiting for you¡­" she mumbled as tears fell.


    Wei raised his head and panicked, seeing her hyperventting.


    "She has toe back. I am still waiting for her."


    "Li-Lihua¡­"


    "She wille back. I have so many things I have to say to her. Who will listen to my chatter if not her? Who will cook a delicious meal for me when I feel down? Who will pat me to sleep when I am feeling sad?"

 Chapter 346 - The Mafia King Cannot Grant Lihuas Wish

    <h4>Chapter 346 - The Mafia King Cannot Grant Lihua''s Wish</h4>


    Wei anxiously held her shoulders. "Lihua. Look at me¡­"


    "Wei, she wille back, right?" She said, "We are sisters and she said that we will always stay together. She cannot break her promise. What will I do without her? She knows that I am hopeless if she doesn''t guide me. So-so...she has toe back."


    Wei had nothing to respond.


    Lihua gritted her teeth and pulled his shirt. "Say that she wille back! Y-You cannot kill her, Wei¡­".


    "Lihua...I am¡­" he held her cheeks between his palms and begged her. "I am really sorry¡­One chance, Lihua. Please give me one chance¡­"


    Lihua stared at him. Her hand trembled as she raised it to p him.


    Wei didn''t back off. He was ready to face any punishment she would give. He shut his eyes, waiting for the p.


    But it never came.


    He slowly opened his eyes and saw her hand copse.


    Lihuaughed as tears streamed down. "I...I cannot even p you be-because I have made the biggest mistake. I married my sister''s murderer."


    Wei stiffened.


    "I fell in love with the man who killed my family. I let that man touch me whose hands are stained with her blood. I...I am really so dumb."


    "Lihua¡­"


    "Haha¡­" the tears didn''t stop even though her eyes were tired and aching. "Th-that''s why everybody calls me dumb. I am so stupid. I was happily spending my days with a man who has ruined everything for me. I was so foolish. What right do I have to punish you? I should be the one to be punished-"


    "No!" Wei jolted. "It''s all my fault, Lihua. Pl-please don''t me yourself. I know I should have told you the truth, but I couldn''t gather the courage...I am scared, Lihua. I will do whatever you ask me to do. I will ept any punishment you give me, but please don''t leave me¡­"


    "Can you bring her back?"


    Wei clenched his jaw.


    "You say that you will do anything I want, right? Then bring my sister back. What happened? Why aren''t you saying anything? Bring my sister back, Wei! Bring her back!"


    She shook him hard and shouted helplessly. "Bring her back! You...you cannot take her away from me, Wei. She has done so much for me. But I haven''t done anything back. I haven''t given my gratitude for raising me. I haven''t done anything good for her! I want to make her happy too just like she always made me happy¡­Wei why...Why you? Why did you have to do that? H-How am I supposed to live my life now? Without her... without you...What will I do now?"


    ---


    Suddenly, Jia jolted awake with a sharp breath.


    "Lihua!"


    Her hand was raised in the air as if she was trying to hold somebody. Her breaths were messy and her forehead was covered in sweat. She touched her chest and felt her heart thudding in fear.


    Jia had a nightmare where she saw Lihua crying a lot. She was lost, helpless and in pain. Her eyes looked so dead that it made Jia shiver. She looked broken and betrayed. In that dream, she tried to reach her. She tried to hold her hand and pat her head like she always did whenever Lihua was worried about something.


    But she couldn''t reach her. It was as if the distance between them never ended no matter how much she kept walking towards her. And then Lihua was gone. She couldn''t find her anywhere.


    Jia gulped and her eyes teared up.


    Lihua¡­my little sister¡­


    What would she be doing now? Where would she be now? Is she eating properly? How are her studies going on? She was never bright in academics. Is she having trouble with the tests? Is anybody bullying her? Is she seeing someone?


    Is she... worried about me?


    I had promised I would message her. Is thinking that I am too busy with my life and ignoring her? Is she feeling lonely?


    Jia''s gaze dimmed.


    Lihua, I know I am making you wait for a long time. But please be strong...I will definitelye back to you. Please don''t misunderstand your sister.


    "Um¡­"


    She jolted from her daze. It was Lu Bojing who hesitatingly called out. "You suddenly woke up like that. Are you feeling sick?"


    "...I am fine. Leave me alone," there was a hint of coldness in her voice. After all, he worked for Mingshen and was helping him to keep her imprisoned in hisb.


    Jia wasn''t feeling sick. But somehow, she had this gnawing feeling in her heart that Lihua was very close to her. She was crying and desperately calling out for her.


    Lihua¡­


    ---


    Lihua walked out of the room. Mingshen stared at her as he saw her fumbling her way out.


    "Lihua!" Wei chased her and blocked her way. "Where are you going? Lihua, please... don''t go¡­"


    But she dazedly ignored him and walked past him. He stood rooted to his ce. His heart twisted in pain.


    Lihua didn''t know where she was going. She could hardly make the way out. Her mind was nk and she couldn''t think straight.


    Sis...


    Lost in her thoughts, she stumbled and was about to fall.


    "Lihua!" Wei widened his eyes and stretched out his hand to reach her.


    But Mingshen took a big stride towards her and already caught her waist in time. Wei''s hand froze in mid-air. He was relieved that she wasn''t hurt.


    Lihua nkly raised her head and her gaze met Mingshen''s eyes that were staring straight at her.


    He narrowed his eyes. "Careful."


    She didn''t react. A few momentster, she pushed him away.


    "Mrs. Jiang. I cannot let you behave like that anymore. You cannot even walk straight."


    She self-deprecatinglyughed. "Yes... It''s because I am dumb that I always make so many mistakes¡­"


    Mingshen tilted his head. "No, I mean it. Until you snap out of that state, you should sit in one ce. You cannot afford to fall anymore. You are pregnant, after all."

 Chapter 347 - Torn Apart

    <h4>Chapter 347 - Torn Apart</h4>


    Lihua stiffened hard and so did Wei. They stared at Mingshen in shock and disbelief. Lihua felt her ears buzz as the words rang in them.


    Her heart had almost stopped beating. It was Wei who finally asked, "What?"


    Mingshen nced down at her. "She is pregnant. I came to know when I unlocked her memories and did a checkup. I had my doubts when she stepped in. She looked a little different. My suspicions were confirmed after I took her pulse. She is pregnant with the fetus being around slightly less than a month old."


    He stared at the couple who stood rooted as if lightning struck them..


    Mingshen touched his chin. "It''s great news for you two. Sadly, it''s not the right moment to give my congrattions."


    The timing¡­You guys seriously have shitty luck. A baby makes everything soplicated.


    Pregnant¡­


    Lihua touched her belly and thought about the little bun inside her.


    A child...Wei and my child¡­


    Her lips curled into a smile, but it soon dimmed as tears flowed down her eyes. The thought of bing a mother soon overwhelmed her heart with joy. There was a baby inside her. She was so happy that she wanted to jump and hug Wei.


    But Wei¡­


    The father of her child was a man who had betrayed her trust and who had murdered her beloved sister. She couldn''t even share her happiness with him.


    Lihua trembled.


    What will I do now? What am I supposed to do now¡­?


    The question of her child''s whole future froze her. After the bitter truth, there was no way that Lihua could bear to live with Wei.


    But now, there was a child. She wanted to be happy, but suddenly, the child''s existence scared her. If she left Wei, then would her child have to live his whole life without a father?


    A broken marriage and a broken family...is that what she wanted to give him?


    Lihua knew the pain herself and how it felt to live in a family with no parents. She was often bullied in school for not having a mother and father.


    How would she handle that? If she left Wei, then would she be able to take the responsibility all on her own? What would she tell him when the child would ask her about his father?


    This one news sprouted a million questions in her mind.


    She trembled and burst into tears. She recalled the time they spent at the ind and Wei''s promise that they would always live together.


    What about the promise¡­?


    They were supposed to visit the ind next time with their children. They would raise them together and be good parents to them.


    Will that nevere true now?


    Before she could grieve for Jia''s death, the news of her pregnancy hit her hard. Two news on the opposite end of the spectrum suddenly confronted her today.


    She wanted to cry for Jia and mourn her loss. But now she was carrying a child, and she wanted to be happy.


    But if she would smile and rejoice at the existence of that little life inside her, then she thought that she would do grave injustice to Jia.


    How could she feel blissful and celebrate when she just learned that her sister was no more?


    Lihua was carrying the child of her sister''s murderer. Wouldn''t Jia''s soul be tormented?


    So many questions were tearing her apart from within.


    On the other hand, Wei was going through simr conflicting feelings as Lihua. He was going to be a father. The thought of Lihua carrying their child made him feel as if he was floating in the clouds. He was silently but eagerly waiting for his little Lihua toe into his world. And now his dream of bing a father to his adorable daughter hade true.


    But his happinesssted only for a few moments when he realized the current situation. Lihua had decided to leave his side. She had questioned their future together after the grave mistakes he made.


    Did that mean that not only he was losing Lihua but his unborn child too?


    Wei took two slow steps towards her. His arm trembled as he ced his hand on her shoulder.


    "Li-Lihua¡­"


    But Lihua, who was too stressed out with all the emotions and worries that charged at her out of nowhere, couldn''t handle the pressure. The world started spinning around her.


    "Lihua!"


    Wei caught her in his arms, who was about to copse. He saw her color going paler, and her eyes shut as shended in his embrace, fainted.


    "Mi-mingshen, Lihua has fainted," Wei panicked.


    "Bojing!" Mingshen was already on it. "Take her in that ward. Quickly."


    Lu Bojing got the ward ready, and Wei ced her on the bed.


    "Get out. I need to check on her."


    "No! I won''t leave Lihua''s side," Wei felt his heart in his throat. He patted her cheeks and tried to wake her up. "Lihua, Lihua, wake up please¡­"


    Mingshen gritted his teeth. "Oh, shut it. I cannot do her checkup if you are stuck like a sore thumb here. Get the fuck out."


    Wei was mercilessly thrown out of the ward. But he couldn''t sit and started pacing back and forth in the corridor.


    He looked down at his trembling hands and recalled how weak Lihua looked.


    "It''s my fault¡­It''s all my fault¡­she fainted because of me. I have hurt her¡­"


    He copsed on his knees, and his warm tears fell on the floor.


    "Boss?" Fu Renshu ran towards him, shocked to see him in such a state. He was told to wait outside while they met Mingshen. But he couldn''t hold onto his anxiousness anymore.


    "Boss, what happened? Why are you like this?"


    He looked around and asked, "Where is Madam?"


    Wei mumbled. "It''s all my fault, Renshu. I made her sick. She fainted because of me...I hurt her. What should I do? I-I¡­"


    "Boss, calm down. Tell me what happened. How did you hurt Madam?"


    "Lihua fainted¡­"


    Fu Renshu widened his eyes in shock.


    Fainted?

 Chapter 348 - Jiang Lixues True Identity

    <h4>Chapter 348 - Jiang Lixue''s True Identity</h4>


    Jiang vi.


    The whole family was impatiently waiting for Wei and Lihua to return. They had decorated the house to celebrate their six months anniversary. But for an hour, they had no news about them.


    Jiang Yubi anxiously asked Jiang Weizhe. "Weizhe, did Wei pick up the call?"


    He shook his head.


    "I don''t understand. Where are they? Wei was going to collect the ring, but he still hasn''t returned. Lixue also headed out with Shen Yang somewhere, but there is no news about her either¡­"


    Jiang Ruiling was trying Shen Yang''s number, but it wasing out of coverage. She sighed..


    "Shen Yang''s number is also not getting connected."


    Jiang Weiyuan stepped near his older brother and whispered in his ear. "Bro, is this about that cop''s escape?"


    Jiang Weizhe looked grim. A while ago, he received the news that two prisoners escaped their base who were involved with Jia. Naturally, Wei would have also got to know the information by now.


    Mo Huojin and Xia Nuan were connected to Jia and also knew about Lihua''s true identity.


    Is this about¡­?


    His phone buzzed with a call, and he saw Fu Renshu''s number. He quickly said, "Where are Wei and Lixue?"


    There was a beat of silence at the other end.


    "Renshu, I am asking you a question," he narrowed his eyes.


    Fu Shen, his father, felt something odd. His son would always be on point with any update. But why was he so silent now?


    "Master Jiang. Can you pleasee to the Yang mansion?"


    Jiang Weizhe frowned. "Why Yang mansion?"


    "Boss is here...and Madam too... admitted in Mr. Yang Mingshen''sb."


    He froze.


    "Admitted?"


    The others stiffened as well. Old Madam and Jiang Yubi turned pale. Old Madam wondered if Jiang Shan was behind any ident¡­


    No¡­


    Fu Renshu said, "I will answer all your questions. But it cannot be on the phone."


    Jiang Weizhe immediately said, "We areing."


    ---


    "Wei!"


    Jiang Yubi, who just stepped into theb, found Wei kneeling on the floor in front of the room with a deathly paleplexion.


    "Wei, why are you kneeling like this?" She teared up. "What happened, dear?"


    Jiang Ruiling found Shen Yang standing in attention but with a grim expression on his face too. Fu Renshu was the same.


    She quickly asked, "Shen Yang, what''s wrong?"


    He stared at her in distress. He didn''t know how to start exining the whole mess. He surmised how Ruomei was back, and she met Lihua.


    Jiang Ruiling was stunned. "Shi Ruomei is back?"


    He nodded.


    Suddenly, she saw a small figure behind Shen Yang. She blinked her eyes and was surprised to see a child.


    "Who is he?"


    Just as she was confused, Bobo was also taken aback seeing so many people suddenlying into theb.


    Shen Yang said, "...That is a little difficult to exin."


    Jiang Yubi gently shook her son''s shoulder. "Wei, please don''t be so quiet. Tell me. What has happened? Why is Lihua admitted here? Is she hurt?"


    Bobo red at him. "He hurt my Lihua! He is a bad man! I hate him! He made Lihua cry!"


    Wei trembled.


    The rest were dumbfounded.


    Lihua?


    Jiang Weizhe slowly widened his eyes. What he feared turned out to be true.


    He signaled Fu Renshu. "What is going on?"


    Jiang Yubi sniffled. "Yes, please tell us what is happening?"


    Yang Bingqing stood beside her for support. "Don''t cry, Yubi. Whatever it is, we will all solve it together."


    Just then, Mingshen opened the door and his gaze darkened to see a crowd in hisb. "No wonder I felt there were so many people outside. This is myb, not a pic spot."


    "Shut up, idiot son!" Yang Bingqing red at him. "Just tell me what''s going on, or I will disown you right this moment!"


    His expression turned ugly.


    Why am I being targeted like this?


    Wei grabbed his arm. "Lihua! How is Lihua? Is she awake? Is she hurt? Is she-"


    "Enough. She is fine but not awake yet. Will take a few hours."


    Jiang Ninghong asked, "But what happened to her?"


    "She is pregnant."


    Everybody was dumbfounded. But then a bright smile bloomed on their lips.


    "O-Oh my God¡­" Jiang Yubi felt emotional, "Weizhe, did you hear? We are going to be grandparents!"


    He was stunned, but it soon registered in his mind.


    Grandchild¡­


    Indeed, it was great news but looking at Wei; he knew that something was wrong. And looking at Bobo, who had just addressed Lixue as Lihua, he could guess that maybe she learned everything.


    Jiang Ninghong and Jiang Ruiling hugged Jiang Yubi. "Congrattions!"


    Jiang Lanying eagerly pped her hands. "I am going to be an Aunt! Li! You will be an Uncle! Ah, I am so excited!"


    Jiang Li stared at her and nodded. "En¡­"


    He gently squeezed her hand, and she looked at him in surprise.


    "Li?"


    Jiang Li hesitantly said, "Lanying...I promise this day will soone in our life too¡­"


    She widened her eyes.


    He faintly smiled. "I am sorry I am making you wait for so long."


    It was a happy asion, but Jiang Li couldn''t help but feel envious of Wei. Even though he had married first, he couldn''t give a child in these years.


    "Li!" She covered his mouth and shook her head. "Please don''t talk as if you are ming yourself. I know you are doing your best."


    She smiled. "I trust you. I have full confidence that that day will not be far. I know how you must be feeling¡­" her gaze slightly dimmed. "But I am here with you, okay?" She squeezed his hand. "I won''t let you have any negative thoughts."


    Jiang Li smiled. "En."


    Mingshen continued. "Her vitals are still a little weak, though. I am keeping her under observation here."


    Jiang Yubi stiffened. "Weak? Observation? Why? I-Is there any problems with her pregnancy?" She got worried.


    "It''s not aboutplications. She fainted because of too much stress, which is not good for her in this condition."


    Stress?


    Wei nkly stared at him.


    I was right. I hurt Lihua¡­


    "Will anybody tell us what is going on?"


    Fu Renshu pursed his lips and came forward. "I...will tell everything from the beginning."


    "Madam hase to know the truth."


    Jiang Yubi blinked her eyes in confusion.


    Then the realization dawned on her. There could be only one truth that he must be talking about.


    "Madam is not Jiang Lixue. Her true identity is...Song Lihua."

 Chapter 349 - The Mafia King Cries His Sorrow

    <h4>Chapter 349 - The Mafia King Cries His Sorrow</h4>


    The next few minutes were ofplete silence as Fu Renshu exined everything from the beginning to the end. Everybody except Jiang Weizhe and Jiang Yubi was stupefied.


    Wei had killed Song Jia and then erased Lihua''s memories!?


    But they were also shocked to learn another aspect.


    Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Ninghong were aghast.


    "Song family...That Song family?"


    He nodded.


    Jiang Ninghong grimly said, "The family who betrayed us?".


    Fu Renshu kept quiet.


    Jiang Yubi quickly said, "I know that she is from the Song family. But whatever the background is, she truly loves Wei."


    "I am not admonishing her, sister-inw. But this...has indeed made the situationplicated. But I don''t understand one thing," she frowned. "Why would Song Jia investigate Wei for murdering her parents? Why was she so confident that Wei killed them?"


    Wei stiffened.


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes. He stared at Wei, who seemed to be lost in a daze.


    Seems like the Mafia King is hiding something else too¡­


    "Didn''t they die of gunshots on their foreheads? The Cheng family was behind their murder, not Wei. Plus, it happened years ago. Wei was only twelve at that time, right? How could a child kill them? He didn''t even know them."


    Jiang Weizhe nced at his son. He remained silent. Other than Wei, it was only Jiang Weizhe who knew the truth. Even Fu Renshu didn''t. He only got to know about it when Jia confronted Wei in the base before she was shot. He was puzzled and curious, but Wei didn''t exin anything to him about the death of Jia and Lihua''s parents.


    Jiang Li said, "It''s definitely a misunderstanding. Bro has got nothing to do with their death. Somebody fed Song Jia lies that he killed them. It was the Cheng family in reality."


    Jiang Lanying anxiously expressed her thoughts too. She looked at Wei. "Wei, you are innocent, so why would you kill Song Jia?"


    He said nothing.


    "Why didn''t you clear the misunderstanding? She wrongly targeted you and then¡­" she looked distraught, "you wouldn''t need to kill her and then erase Lihua''s memories."


    Jiang Li and Jiang Ruiling nodded.


    Wei still didn''t respond. He only stared at the room''s door where Lihua was lying weak and unconscious.


    Jiang Yubi was heartbroken to see Wei so lost and in grief. She wiped her tears and sat down beside him.


    She looked at everyone and softly said, "There is some misunderstanding, and the situation isplicated. We will need to think about it, and we cannot do that here. Let''s talk when we go back home. For now, Lihua''s condition is important."


    Everybody nodded.


    Yang Bingqing asked, "Mingshen. When will Lihua wake up?"


    "By tomorrow morning. I am keeping her under observation."


    "She is safe, right? And the child?"


    "Stable. For now."


    Wei stiffened. "What do you mean?" His voice was filled with coldness and danger. "Nothing should happen to Lihua and our child! You have to make sure of it!" He stared at him with a warning gaze.


    Mingshen sneered. "Don''t give me that threatening look, Mafia King. You are the one who has brought her to this state."


    He froze.


    "If you hadn''t killed Song Jia and then begged me to wipe your wife''s memories, then you would have been celebrating the news of her pregnancy right now, not moping in despair."


    He clenched his fists.


    "Mingshen!" Yang Bingqing red at him, "Watch your mouth. It''s a difficult time for him, and here you are so rude!"


    He shrugged.


    Jiang Yubi grimly said, "No, Bingqing. Don''t scold him. Mingshen is right¡­Wei has made such mistakes that it will be difficult for Lihua to forgive him. I know what Lihua''s decision might have been."


    Silence.


    Wei slowly got up and tremblingly held the doorknob.


    "Wei¡­"


    "I want to be with her," he said with an empty and emotionless voice.


    Mingshen narrowed her eyes. "Don''t disturb her rest, or I will throw you out."


    Wei didn''t respond and stepped in, shutting the door behind him.


    Jiang Yubi couldn''t hold her tears back. "Weizhe¡­" she touched his arm, "Will-will she really leave us?"


    Jiang Weizhe lowered his gaze. To him, Lihua was like his precious daughter. He felt his heart squeeze in pain.


    "This betrayal... she wouldn''t be able to bear it, an-and she will leave Wei," she trembled and sobbed. "Now she is pregnant too. How...What will happen now?"


    ---


    Inside, Wei quietly sat beside Lihua, who was peacefully sleeping. He shuddered, remembering how she had copsed in his arms. For a moment, he felt as if he had really lost her.


    Wei stared at her belly, and a smile formed on his lips amidst his tears. His fingers quivered and shook as he gently ced his hand on her stomach.


    Our child¡­


    Wei still felt it to be so surreal. He couldn''t believe that he was going to be a father. Their little bun was inside her belly, and he couldn''t describe the joy he felt at that moment.


    But for how long would itst?


    Lihua had made up her mind to leave him forever. Even the thought made Wei so afraid that he felt as if somebody was strangling his neck.


    "Lihua¡­" he took her hand in his and squeezed it. "Lihua¡­" his misty eyes let out the tears. His voice was begging her as if she was listening to his plea.


    "Lihua, please don''t leave me¡­" he cried hard and rested his head on her hand. "I cannot live without you Lihua¡­I cannot imagine my life without you and...our child. I don''t want you to go, Lihua...I...I felt so suffocating when y-you were going away from me. I hate it. I know I have hurt you, but I...was just terrified... Scared of losing you, Lihua...You are the only one who makes me feel that way. I got my happiness because of you¡­" he choked. "I had waited for it so long...So, so long that I didn''t have the courage to let you go anymore."


    He gently kissed the top of her hand. A tear fell on it as he whispered, "Lihua...I had already lost you once. I cannot lose you again."

 Chapter 350 - The Mafia Kings Broken Promise

    <h4>Chapter 350 - The Mafia King''s Broken Promise</h4>


    The following day, Lihua slowly opened her eyes and found a white ceiling above. Even after taking a good night''s rest, she still felt sluggish and tired for some reason.


    Her eyes were as nk as they were yesterday. Everything came crashing down to her, and she had no clue what to do with her life now.


    Her sister was dead.


    Her husband had killed her.


    He erased her memories and betrayed her.


    And now, she was pregnant.


    But she couldn''t feel delighted.. That guilt began to creep into her heart. Her baby was finally here, but she couldn''t even smile any longer.


    She had no strength to live with Wei anymore, who hurt her so much. But then what about the baby inside her?


    Lihua felt something heavy on her hands, and she slowly lowered her head. She saw Wei asleep, his head resting on the bed near her hand. His fingers were lightly holding onto hers. She could see the faint trace of tears on his cheeks that had dried up by now.


    Wei felt some movement, and his eyshes fluttered. He jerked up as soon as he saw Lihua already awake.


    "Lihua! You are awake. How are you feeling now? Is it painful anywhere? Should I call Mingshen?" The extreme worry was evident on his face that made her slightly tremble.


    "...Painful? You are asking me if I feel pain anywhere?" She stared at him. "I am in pain, Wei. A lot. So much that my heart feels empty. You tell me. What am I supposed to feel? Should I mourn my sister''s death? Or should I rejoice that I am going to be a mother?"


    Wei froze.


    "I feel as if I am a terrible sister if I forget her and celebrate my child''s existence. But then¡­" a tear slipped down her eye, "I also feel as if I am a cruel mother that I am u-unable to feel happy for my baby. Which kind of a mother wouldn''t be overwhelmed? You gave me the greatest joy but also the greatest sadness altogether. And now...I don''t know what to do anymore. I cannot bear to live with a man who k-killed¡­" she choked, "my precious family and who fooled me into living as someone that I wasn''t."


    He felt his heart in his throat, and a nauseating feeling gripped his chest.


    "But then I think about my child who has just started breathing. It''s...hard, Wei. It''s hard for a child to live without parents. I know because I have lived that life. I used to get bullied a lot for not having a mom and dad. The others used tough at me for just living with my sister."


    Wei clenched his fists in anger, thinking about the bullies who hurt Lihua in the past. He would have killed each one of them had they been here.


    "Our child doesn''t deserve to suffer. I don''t want to see him sad. You promised me Wei that we will always be together. We will visit the ind with our children in the future."


    She curled her fingers in her palm and stared at him, her eyes raging with usations. "But you...you snatched everything away from me. There was no meaning to that promise the moment you killed my sister. There was no future between us. Everything...from the beginning when we first met, everything was a lie. You have been lying from the start. How did you expect that our marriage or our feelings had anywhere to go when it was standing on nothing but lies?"


    His heart twisted in pain, his fingers tried to hold her cheek. "Lihua¡­"


    But she turned away. "Don''t touch me."


    He stiffened.


    "Please don''t say that Lihua¡­I¡­will do anything but-"


    "Anything? You cannot bring my sister back."


    He couldn''t respond.


    "No matter how much money you have, no matter how much power you hold, you cannot defy death and bring her back¡­" She shook in grief, hurt by her own words.


    "You cannot bring her from the dead no matter how much I want!" She furiously eximed. "And will it overlook the fact that you shot her!? Even if you could bring her back by some miracle, will it change that you tried to kill her in the first ce? Why? Why did you kill her!? She has only done good things in her life. She has always been so kind and caring and just. Then why!? J-Just because she was investigating you?"


    Wei lowered his gaze and remained silent.


    "I know that...she is a cop. You belong to the Mafia. You stand on opposite sides of thew that cannot really mix. There were bound to get shes. Bu-but did you try for apromise? Sis Jia was never unreasonable. Grandma told me that the things you do in the Underworld have sometimes helped cops. Maybe you could have negotiated and reached a middle ground. Sis Jia would have definitely agreed! But did you try to do that?"


    A fearful gulp passed down his throat.


    Negotiation?


    There was no ce for any negotiations ever. It wasn''t because Jia was investigating his Underworld activities. It was because she wanted the murderer of her parents.


    There was no scope of adjustment. There was no ce for anypensation.


    "Sis Jia is smart," she sadly chuckled, "not a dumb woman like me who can be easily fooled."


    Wei bit his lip hard.


    Lihua''s eyes grew wetter. "That''s why I know...I know she would have understood you. If you had just talked to her...She might not like you because of your background as she was a cop. But if both sides came to a fairpromise, she would never back out. That''s how she was. That''s how she resolved matters. Instead of either winning or losing an argument, she would always strive to handle it such that nobody neither won nor lost. A fair deal to everyone. Tell me, did you talk to her!?"


    Lihua got more agitated as tears streamed down.


    "There¡­" Wei sharply gasped, "There was nothing to talk about. There wasn''t any ce for a middle-ground."

 Chapter 351 - The Cruelest Place To Leave

    <h4>Chapter 351 - The Cruelest ce To Leave</h4>


    "Lies! It''s all a lie like always!" She broke down. "Sis¡­she will never¡­


    The grief of Jia''s death stuck in her like a curse as endless tears poured out. She felt so tired and aimless that her mind felt nothing like but a barren road now. There was nowhere to go and nowhere to return to.


    Wei tried to hold her, but she shifted and glowered at him. "Don''t touch me! I don''t¡­don''t want anything to do with a man like you!"


    Her words sharply cut through his heart. He stared at her until the corner of his eyes began to sting.


    "Yeah. She is right. Get the hell out of here. You are only agitating her," Mingshen coldly spat as he stepped in.. He narrowed his eyes in silence.


    His expression turned ugly, shooting a nasty stare towards Wei. "When a patient wakes up, you are freaking supposed to call the DOCTOR and not start your sorry speech, Mafia King."


    Lihua trembled.


    Mafia King.


    The identity of that man who she was searching for with No Huojin turned out to be none other than the man she loved so much. Not in her wildest dream did she imagine that he would be the one who was her neighbor just until a few months ago. He lived near her and spent time with her; he smiled and enjoyed it as if nothing had happened.


    Pain surged in her chest, remembering all their sweet moments together that he easily trampled upon.


    Mingshen walked up to her and took her pulse. Lihua jolted and immediately shook her hand away. "Stay away, Yang Mingshen! You...you are just as guilty as Wei!" She trembled.


    He tilted his head.


    "Who gave you the right to take my memories away!? You-you two...Do you think it''s funny? It''s a joke to erase someone''s existence and make them f-forget about their loved ones¡­?"


    She mockinglyughed at the two most powerful men in the Underworld as she asked, "Do you take someone''s memories so lightly?"


    Silence.


    "I didn''t know anything about myself. I had no clue about my family. I didn''t remember anything. It was so¡­so nk and sorrowful when Wei said that I didn''t have any family. I felt so lonely. Do you two understand that feeling of having n-nowhere to go?" Her voice croaked in sadness.


    She grabbed Mingshen''s arm and eximed. "If somebody wanted to wipe off your memories, then would you let him do that!?"


    Mingshen didn''t respond.


    "No, right? Because they are your memories! They are the experiences that you have gone through ever since you began to understand the world! They are precious to you. You have cherished them; you have learned from them. Will you allow anybody to mess with them!? So why did you think that you could do that to me? Wei might not have understood it, but you? You understand everything, right Yang Mingshen? You know it was wrong, but you didn''t do anything to stop him...You are just as guilty as Wei!"


    Her nostrils red, and her chest heaved up and down in breathlessness.


    Mingshen kept quiet for a moment and then said, "Yeah, yeah. Curse me as you wish. Curse me how much you want, but for now, you need a checkup. So be a good patient now and let me do my job."


    Lihua gritted her teeth. "I don''t need your help!"


    He raised his brow. "You don''t, little chilly, but the baby in your belly does."


    She froze.


    He smiled. "It''s good to stand up for your sister and your memories so much, but you haven''t forgotten that you are pregnant, right? This much stimtion and stress are not good for your baby."


    She turned pale, and tears pooled in her eyes. Panic filled her, thinking of her baby in danger, and she protectively touched her stomach.


    "Exactly the reaction I wanted," Mingshen smiled. "Soy down and let me finally do my job."


    She bit her lip, feeling angered. She didn''t want any help from Mingshen after how he colluded with Wei. But in front of her baby''s well-being, she was willing topromise.


    As Mingshen did her checkup, Wei could only stand at a distance and stare at her. The moment he would take a step forward, Lihua would look away in disgust. Her gaze filled with sorrow and disappointment that refused to meet his eye made him feel like he was walking on a path full of thorns. Her avoidance felt suffocation.


    Was this it? Was this the future that the two held from now on?


    Now that the truth was out, Lihua was ready to leave him. She didn''t even allow him to touch her. Just like that...will their paths diverge from each other?


    Mingshen said, "The baby is healthy. There is no issue with your pregnancy either. Good news."


    Lihua breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But you are in your first month. The first trimester is crucial, and if you stress too much, it is bound to affect your baby too one day."


    She self-deprecatinglyughed. "Right...I...I am not allowed even to cry anymore."


    Silence.


    "This is where Wei has left me. I cannot feel happy. I cannot feel sad either. It''s the cruelest way to betray someone."


    Wei clenched his fists. He couldn''t take it anymore and was about to approach her when the door opened.


    But instead of an adult, a small figure dashed in. "Lihua!"


    Lihua widened her eyes and was stunned to see Bobo.


    "Y-You¡­?"


    Then she remembered that she had met him yesterday, who told her everything about her life and family. But she didn''t expect him to be still here.


    Lihua stared at him in a trance, and she tremblingly lifted her arms towards him. It felt as if she was meeting him after years.


    "Bo-Bobo¡­" she slightly choked.


    Bobo''s small face turned slightly red as tears pooled in his eyes. "Dumb Lihua, do you finally remember me?"


    She trembled.


    Bobo jumped into her hug and buried his head in her chest. "It''s okay. I won''t call you dumb anymore since you are sick."


    She chuckled amidst her tears.


    Bobo softly sobbed and sniffled as he spoke, "Don''t worry, Lihua! Now that I am here, I will protect you! I will take you away from this rich evil capitalist!"

 Chapter 352 - The Mafia Kings Wifes Decision

    <h4>Chapter 352 - The Mafia King''s Wife''s Decision</h4>


    Mingshen''s gaze darkened. "Who is this kid? Who allowed you toe inside?"


    Bobo looked at him in disdain. "Because Lihua is here. Nobody can stop me from meeting Lihua!"


    "Brat, this is myb," he coldly said.


    "Brat, she is my Lihua," Bobo retorted in an equally cold voice.


    Calling a full grown adult a brat¡­


    Mingshen dangerously chuckled. "Good, good. You would prove a good research subject, kid. Annoying brats like you have a special ce in myb.".


    Bobo was horrified. His cheeks puffed up like two cute balloons. "How dare you talk to a child like that? Research subject? You gonna cut me up? You are a mad doctor!"


    "Tell me something new."


    "You...you will repent one day for bullying me like this! If my sis Jia had been here, she would have beaten you up for bullying her Bobo!" His nostrils red.


    Mingshen raised his brow.


    A spar with Spicy...I already had one, but I would be d to challenge her again~


    Jia''s mention brought silence in the room. Lihua clenched her fists and her eyes couldn''t help but tear up again.


    If she would have been here¡­


    Now, she could only imagine Jia''s presence in her life. What would Jia do in this situation? What would have she done if it was that?


    Life would have been so colorful with her, but now everything was reduced to ''if she would have been here¡­''


    The thought made her shiver, she hugged Bobo as she burst into tears.


    Wei hurriedly took a step forward, but Bobo threw a dirty re at him.


    Don''te near her! You have already hurt her enough!


    He froze in his steps, his hand hanging in the air.


    Mingshen walked away. "I will head outside. Your whole family has camped outside myb¡­" he gritted his teeth.


    The whole peace in myb is disrupted¡­Damn Jiang family!


    The atmosphere was stagnant. Wei was desperately thinking hard of how to stop Lihua from leaving him. But nothing came to his mind. Against a life that he ended with his own hands, he couldn''t think of anything that could bring Lihua back to how she was.


    "Leave Wei¡­" she tiredly said. "Leave already."


    Wei nkly stared at her. "I...I don''t want to leave your side Lihua. I will be here with you," his heart raced.


    Silence.


    Lihua slowly lifted her gaze. "Alright then," she quietly said, "I will leave from here."


    She got out of the bed but stumbled as soon as shended on her feet.


    "Lihua!" Bobo tried to hold her, but Wei was lightning fast and he swiftly held her in his arms.


    Lihua stiffened. She stood rooted, feeling the warmth of his embrace. His scent made her lips tremble and thinking how she would never be able to feel this warmth again twisted her heart in agony.


    Everything had ended for them.


    "Lihua! D-Don''t move!" He anxiously said.


    Lihua harshly pushed him away. "I said not to touch me anymore¡­"


    He froze.


    "Lihua... please... please don''t say such things."


    "If you won''t leave, then I will," she coldly said.


    The harsh iciness in her voice shook him hard. Until yesterday, she would always show him her brightest smile and cheerfully hopped around him. Her sweetughter was the biggest source of joy for him. But now, the love in her eyes had disappeared. The smile on her lips had vanished.


    All because Wei betrayed her.


    Bobo put his hands on his waist and secretly red at him.


    Do you want Lihua to leave from here when she is sick!? You are really evil!


    Wei trembled. He lowered his gaze and there was a painful smile on his lips. "...You should rest here. Please don''t go," he curled his fingers, "I will leave¡­"


    Wei slowly turned and with a heavy heart, he left the room.


    As if losing all her strength, Lihua''s knees gave away and she copsed on the bed.


    It was hard. Pushing Wei away felt as if her heart was being torn apart. Talking so coldly to him felt as if she was being strangled. The pain that flickered in his eyes when he left made her feel crushed.


    "Lihua¡­" Bobo started to cry seeing her so heartbroken. His small fingers held onto her hand.


    "You still like the rich, evil capitalist."


    It wasn''t a question.


    She quivered and bit her lip hard. "I¡­" she broke down, "I want to hate him, Bobo...I want to hate him...he has betrayed me. He snatched my sister away. But when he held me, I had an urge to hug him so badly. It felt so warm like always."


    She sadlyughed. "It''s hard. I thought that it would be so easy to hate him," her eyes were devoid of emotion.


    "I remember how easy it was to fall in love with Wei. But now I realize that it''s so difficult to fall out of it. Bobo. Wi-will I ever be able to forget him?"


    She emptily stared ahead and mumbled. "No. I don''t have a choice...I...I have to forget him. No matter how painful it is, I have to forget him. There is no future between us. Wei killed my sister. I cannot live with him anymore¡­"


    She touched her belly and felt the life inside her.


    Her heart felt like a barrennd. Her life had flipped in an instant, and all the happiness had turned into lifelong sorrow.


    Bobo wrapped her waist in his small arms and patted her. "Don''t worry. Your future husband here will make you forget that rich, evil capitalist!" He dered to cheer her up.


    A faint smile curved her lips. The usual light in her smile had already faded away.


    ---


    A long timeter, Wei heard that Lihua wanted to meet him. He couldn''t believe his ears and ran to her side immediately.


    Lihua wants to meet me...


    "Lihua!"


    He eagerly rushed inside. "Lihua, I am here," his heart was racing in anticipation. He prayed that she changed her mind.


    Lihua didn''t spare him a nce. He was standing beside her, but she didn''t lift her head to look at him.


    She parted her lips and slowly said, "Wei. Let''s divorce."

 Chapter 353 - Mrs. Zhangs Outrage

    <h4>Chapter 353 - Mrs. Zhang''s Outrage</h4>


    Outside, Mrs. Zhang entered Mingshen''sb. Her sight fell on her grandson, and she rushed towards him. "Xiaobo!"


    Bobo lifted his head. "Grandma!" He opened his arms and ran up to her. "Grandma!"


    Mrs. Zhang hugged him hard and softly cried. "You rascal! Where were you? You didn''t return home. Do you know how worried I was? How could you just run off on your own? If not for this man who informed mest night, I would have gotten a heart attack."


    Fu Renshu had already informed Mrs. Zhang that Bobo was with them. Since he was Wei''s assistant, and she knew Wei, she was relieved to see that he was safe. But she wondered why Wei suddenly came in contact with Bobo. He had disappeared just like Lihua, never to be seen again. It was Shen Yang who brought her to Mingshen''sb today.


    Bobo pursed his lips. "Because that Aunt said that I will find Lihua!"


    She was taken aback. "Lihua?"


    He nodded hard. "And I did! Grandma, I found Lihua!"


    She gasped. "Y-You did? Where is she?"


    He fumed. "She is inside. She is talking with the rich evil capitalist!"


    "Ah? You mean Jiang Wei?"


    "Who else? Grandma, you don''t know! He is a bad man! He has hurt Lihua a lot! He has also hurt sis Jia!" His round, watery eyes teared up. "He is evil¡­"


    "W-wait. Tell me everything from the beginning."


    Bobo did. Mrs. Zhang was so aghast that she felt as if this was all a horrible dream. A tear slipped down her cheek. Her heart ached for Lihua, who had suffered so much.


    I always thought that Jiang Wei was such a good man for her. Even if he was rich, he treasured Lihua. But I was wrong in my judgment.


    And Jia¡­


    She trembled and burst into sobs.


    Is Jia really no more?


    A shadow loomed over her, and she looked up. Jiang Yubi gently asked, "You¡­"


    Mrs. Zhang suspiciously asked, "Who are you?"


    "I am Jiang Yubi."


    "Jiang? Are you rted to Jiang Wei?"


    "Yes, I am his mother."


    Mrs. Zhang furiously got up and faced her. She wiped her eyes. "Mrs. Jiang. Bobo told me everything! Your son...your son not only killed Jia but also fooled Lihua into marrying him! Is this how you have raised him?"


    She froze.


    The others quickly came to her side. Jiang Weizhe worriedly asked, "Yubi, what is going on?"


    "Oh. So you must be his father. The resemnce is uncanny."


    He narrowed his eyes.


    Mrs. Zhang burst into rage. "I don''t understand how you all still have the nerve to stand here outside Lihua''s room when your son is the root of all her problems? Is this how wealthy people raise their sons?" She clenched her fists. "To think that he was a demon in an angel''s disguise! Ever since he moved into our apartmentplex, he has been fooling us! He¡­" she choked, "killed Jia and still had the face to meet Lihua? He still had the nerve to marry her? How shameless anybody can be!?"


    Jiang Yubi trembled. Mrs. Zhang''s razor-sharp words were hurting, but she knew it was the truth. Wei had disappointed everybody. There were no excuses to make.


    Jiang Weizhe coldly said, "Talk to me all you want. But don''t speak like that to Yubi."


    "Enough! You think you can order me around? Don''t think that Lihua is helpless because she doesn''t have parents. She and Jia are like my daughters. Your son killed one of them and betrayed the other! He will have to suffer his punishment!"


    Bobo hugged her legs. "Don''t cry, Grandma. We will take Lihua away from here!"


    She nodded and red at them. "I am taking Lihua away right this instant. She has suffered enough."


    Jiang Yubi quickly stopped. "Please! W-Wei is inside, and they are talking about something really important¡­"


    "Your son still has something to say? What is it? Is it an apology? Orpensation?" She gritted her teeth. "Aren''t rich people used to givingpensation? Is that what Jiang Wei is doing?"


    "No! Of course not! Please believe me. Wei...Wei really loves her. I know Wei has made terrible mistakes that are difficult to forgive-"


    "Impossible to forgive, Mrs. Jiang," she sharply cut her off. "A murder and a betrayal is impossible to forgive and forget! If somebody killed your son tomorrow, will you be able to forgive the murderer? And more so if he fools you and lives right under your nose, pretending to be innocent?"


    Nobody had an answer.


    "I think you understand now. So leave my way. I don''t care what important things they are talking about. I only know that I won''t let Lihua stay in such a family anymore!"


    She was about to storm in, but the door opened at the same time. Wei slowly stepped out, unaware of what was happening outside.


    "Wei!" Jiang Yubi walked up to him. "What happened, Wei? What did Lihua say?"


    But he didn''t respond. His face was marred with such emptiness that everybody shook in fear.


    Jiang Lanying anxiously whispered. "Li. Why is he looking like that? I am getting scared."


    Jiang Li was silent.


    Jiang Ruiling and Jiang Ninghong had a faint idea of what Lihua might have talked about to Wei. After everything that had happened, there was only one decision for Lihua to take. No other thing could shake Wei so badly.


    "Wei¡­"


    Mrs. Zhang stood in front of Wei and cried. "So I finally meet you! You...how dare you hurt my precious girls like that? Did your conscience not even hurt once before doing this?"


    Wei said nothing.


    "Your mother says that you really love Lihua. Is this what love is? Lies? Deception? Betrayal? Is this what love means to you? Lihua loved you wholeheartedly, and you did nothing but bring pain to her," she gasped as she cried. "I will never forgive you, Wei. For killing Jia, for lying to Lihua, for hiding her away from us....I will never forgive you!"

 Chapter 354 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Pain (1)

    <h4>Chapter 354 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Pain (1)</h4>


    Wei slowly moved past her as if he couldn''t hear anything. He looked lifeless, as if his very soul had disappeared.


    Fu panicked and approached him. "B-Boss. Don''t worry. I will talk to Madam. Whatever it is, I will definitely convince her. Don''t feel so down, Boss. We-we will definitely sort this out! Just-"


    Wei walked past him too and, without saying a word to anybody, went away.


    "Boss!" Fu Renshu couldn''t stop him.


    Jiang Yubi broke down. "Weizhe, d-did you see him? He looked so heartbroken¡­"


    Jiang Weizhe clenched his fists. He opened the door and stepped inside. He saw Lihua resting on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    Mrs. Zhang rushed in. "Lihua!"


    Lihua trembled and broke out of her stupor. She recognized the voice that had countlessly scolded her for being a ditzy head but also lovingly pampered her. She dazedly looked up, and her eyes slightly widened upon seeing Mrs. Zhang.


    "A-Aunt Zhang¡­" tears plopped from her eyes.


    Mrs. Zhang pulled her into her arms and let out her soft sobs. "So long...it has been so long, dear. I-I am so sorry for not being able to find you. Your uncle and I tried our best¡­But...but the stupid cops said that you Song Lihua doesn''t exist. I cannot tell you how angry I was. How dare they say that you don''t exist?" Her shoulders trembled. "I am really sorry. We were so worried. You suddenly disappeared," she gasped. "I used to get bad dreams so many times...But thank God that you are safe. It''s a relief to see you again."


    Mrs. Zhang''s warm words and her familiar voice made Lihua break down.


    "Aunt¡­"


    "Ssh. You don''t need to say anything," she patted her head. "Don''t think about anything. Your Aunt is here now to take you away. I will cook a feast for you tonight! All your favorite dishes. Your Uncle will be so thrilled too. He has been missing you the most, even more than Bobo. So, let''s go back, o-okay?"


    Lihua buried her face in his neck and hugged her hard. "...E-En. I am tired¡­"


    She withdrew and nced at all the Jiang family members.


    Jiang Lanying took a step towards her and stammered. "Li-Lixue¡­"


    "Lihua," she nkly said, "My name is Song Lihua. I am not...Lixue. I was never Lixue."


    Jiang Yubi''s hands trembled as she softly ced it over her head. "Lihua. I...I don''t know what to¡­"


    "It''s okay, Mom. You don''t have to say anything. None of you do," her dimmed gaze looked deste. "Because there is nothing left to say anymore."


    Jiang Weizhe clenched his fist. "We just saw Wei outside."


    Lihua said nothing.


    Even though he knew what might have happened, he was still fearful of hearing it. "What did you say?"


    There was a stretch of a long silence.


    A sad, empty smileced her lips. "Dad. I feel so lucky to have such a beautiful family. I married Wei, and then I met all of you. Everyone was so wonderful to me."


    A tear streamed down her cheek. "When we celebrated Mom''s return, when Old Madam became Grandma for us and when our family was truly reunited, I felt the happiest and luckiest woman in this world. From having no parents before, I got a family that I always dreamt of. I cherish you all so much... I have gotten so used to living with you that I cannot imagine not being with you anymore."


    "But everything changed...With one truth, my whole world came crumbling down. I really want this to be just a dream. An awful dream that I will wake up from soon enough. But I will not. And with truth, everything that I held dear to me was taken away in an instant."


    She sadlyughed. "I had everything until yesterday. But now I have nothing. I don''t have my sister. And...I don''t have my husband."


    The Jiangs slightly stiffened.


    "So now I don''t have the Jiang family either because...I have asked Wei for divorce."


    ---


    Wei stood outside, staring at the blue sky. His surroundings were full of life, with the birds chirping and the leaves rustling. The mellow sunlight was refreshing.


    But only Wei knew how colorless everything looked before him. There was a hollow feeling inside him that felt all too familiar to him.


    It was the sense of emptiness he always had before he met Lihua. He saw the life he had left behind slowly creeping towards him once again.


    Wei took out a small box from his pocket. He opened it and expressionlessly stared at the diamond ring.


    It was supposed to be the happiest moment of his lifest night when he slipped the ring in Lihua''s finger. Celebrating six months of togetherness and wishing for it to stay forever¡­


    Spending their happy days together.


    Bing parents.


    Raising their children together.


    See their kids getting happily married just like them.


    Holding their little grandchildren in their arms.


    And in the end, leave the world together when they would get old and wrinkly.


    This was the life Wei imagined surrounded by his family''sughter.


    He trembled, and his knees copsed on the ground.


    ''Let''s divorce Wei.''


    Divorce¡­


    Wei shook hard. The ring fell from his fingers, and he hugged himself. Her words rang in his ears again and again that pricked as if a thousand knives had stabbed it.


    He saw the ground go wet and blurry, and that''s when he realized that it was his tears trickling down his cheeks.


    "Lihua¡­"


    His breath grew heavy and haywire. His heart was furiously thudding in his chest. His trembling fingers clutched his chest, and then he finally cried a painful scream.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    "Lihua..." he broke down as if a dam had fallen apart, forcing the water to gush out with all its might. He covered his ears and lowered his head to his knees as the unbearable pain in his heart was finally let out.


    "Lihua...Don''t leave me Lihua¡­Please don''t leave me alone...."

 Chapter 355 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Pain (2)

    <h4>Chapter 355 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Pain (2)</h4>


    *shback*


    "Divorce¡­?" Wei stared at Lihua. He heard the words, but they failed to register in his mind. There was utter chaos in his heart, and he felt as if something sharp ripped through his chest.


    Lihua quietly said, "Yes."


    Wei stared at her for a long time until a nervous chuckle escaped his lips. "W-What are you saying, Lihua? What about divorce?"


    Lihua clenched the nket in her fist. "I am not going back on my words no matter how they sound. Wei. Did you really think that I will still live with you after everything that has happened? You think that I am supposed to...live with a murderer who took my sister away from me?"


    He trembled.


    "There is¡­" Lihua gasped, and a feeling of loss and sorrow erupted in her heart. "There is nothing else to be done. You...you ruined everything¡­"


    Wei grabbed her shoulders. "D-Don''t say that, Lihua. I know. I have made mistakes. I have lied to you. You-you punish me however you want¡­" the fear made him feel as if everything was ending. And he wanted to do everything he could to stop that from happening.


    He hugged her hard, and his body trembled as tears fell. "But don''t say that you will leave me... Please... I cannot live without you, Lihua. Y-You are everything to me. I don''t know what I will do if I lose you. Please Lihua. I beg you...I want to live with you. With our c-child. I want to raise our baby with you. I want to do so many things with you. I want to take you to the whole world. But¡­don''t say that you will leave me. I cannot lose you-"


    "Lose me? Wei, do you realize how many people I have lost because of you?"


    He froze.


    Lihua pushed him away. "My sister, you because you betrayed me and with you, I...have lost the whole Jiang family too¡­It felt so nice to live in such a warm family. Mom, Dad, Uncle, Aunt, FaiFai, Jiang Li, Jiang Ruiling, Grandma...it felt so peaceful and happy. But I cannot live in that house anymore. I have to leave you, and so I-I have lost everybody along the way. It feels lonely. I had so many people behind my back till yesterday, and now I have nobody. No, Wei. You haven''t lost anything. I am the one...who has miserably lost here."


    The faded light in her eyes turned cold and icy. "That''s why Wei, we have to separate."


    "No¡­" Wei parted and closed his lips many times, but he couldn''t say anything back.


    "H-How can we live separately? Our love, our child...How will you and our child live alone¡­"


    She looked away. "You don''t have to worry about it," she nkly said, "I don''t know what I will do, but...I will figure it out," she trembled, and tears dropped on the pillow. "I will give my everything to raise my child the best I can. Also¡­"


    She clenched her fists. The next words that she was going to say were agonizing to her, too, as much as they would be to Wei when he would hear them. But she had to do it.


    "I-It''s only my child, Wei. You lost the right to call it ours after what you have done."


    Wei shook hard. His mind went utterly nk. The cruel words stabbed and twisted his heart.


    Lihua tearfully gasped, "The father of my child cannot be a murderer. He cannot be a liar. He cannot be someone w-who showed me the sky but... also pushed me down to the ground so hard that I don''t even feel alive anymore."


    "Lihua¡­" his voice was a soft mewl. He tried to hold her hand, but she moved it away.


    It was heartbreaking. He felt dark and empty. He lost the right to call his child his. He was so thrilled to learn that he would be a father. But now, Lihua drew a line between them. He had nothing to do either with her or with her child.


    She raised her palm. "Enough, Wei. I had enough. I heard enough. Your apology, guilt, or pleading cannot change anything. It''s toote, and too many things have happened that cannot make me forgive you¡­"


    There was a long silence.


    Wei''s figure tiredly copsed on the chair. His eyes looked like they had lost all hope. Lihua wasn''t going to forgive him. There was nothing that could make her change her mind, no matter how much he begged.


    Lihua took a deep breath and finally looked at him. "Wei. You are the Mafia King. You have money, power and influence. But...I will still fight against you."


    His eyshes slightly trembled, and he looked at her in a stupor. He didn''t understand what she meant.


    Lihua''s gaze was resolute and determined, but there was pain and sorrow too.


    "You have killed my sister. Don''t think I will," she clenched her jaw and found it difficult to speak, "I will let you free. You have to pay the price of taking away an innocent life."


    He stared at her.


    "I will fight for sis''s justice. I will...I will put you to jail no matter what it takes."


    Wei slowly blinked his eyes and tilted his head.


    "Even if it looks impossible to stand against you, I will. Sis Jia¡­" she sobbed and choked, "the least she deserves is justice for her murder. I-I couldn''t do anything for her. Until now, she always protected me, but I could give nothing in return. But this time, I will. This time, I will stand up for her. Her murderer has to suffer punishment. Even if it is my husband, I will send him to j-jail¡­"


    Wei slowly widened his eyes. "Lihua. Is that what you want? I....I said that I would do anything you wanted. If I surrender myself, w-will you¡­" tears streamed down his cheeks, "will you forgive me?"

 Chapter 356 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Pain (3)

    <h4>Chapter 356 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Pain (3)</h4>


    Lihua slightly jolted and looked at him in shock. A painful feeling shook her, and she realized how Wei was desperately holding onto anything that would earn him Lihua''s forgiveness.


    "I don''t want you to hate me, Lihua. I might be selfish saying this...but I cannot see you hating me. If I go to jail as you want, will it disappear?" His gaze shone with a tiny ray of hope. "Will you not despise me anymore?"


    There was a faint and tired but expectant smile on his lips. Her eyshes trembled, and she instinctively had an urge to reach out to him. But she couldn''t. She forced herself not to.


    Even though it was excruciating for her, she didn''t want to give him any false hope.


    "That is not possible, Wei¡­" she whispered, making him stiffen.


    "You will be facing punishment for a crime. It will give Sis Jia justice. But she is gone. It won''t bring her back, nor will it change the fact that you killed her. You erased my precious memories with her and all the people that I hold dear to me. You made me fall in love with a person who I was supposed to hate from the beginning. You crushed my trust and my heart. For how many mistakes should I forgive you, Wei?"


    There was a long, long silence.


    "Tomorrow¡­" Lihua agonizingly said, "we-we will head for divorce," a sorrowfulugh escaped her lips, "Does it matter, though? You married my fake identity of Lixue. Even our marriage is a lie¡­"


    Wei curled his fists.


    "Please leave Wei. I said what I wanted to."


    He shook for a moment and wished to hug her. He stared at her and then at her belly where their child was breathing.


    Not ours...her¡­


    Her child¡­


    *Present*


    Wei was hugging his knees and crying hard. He was trembling, thinking of tomorrow. He somehow got up and headed towards his car.


    At the Jiang vi, Jiang Fai, Jiang Xiurang, and Old Madam anxiously waited for everyone to return. They had already received the news from Jiang List night and were shocked to learn the truth.


    Lihua was the daughter of the Song family who betrayed them in the past. Never could they imagine that their families would cross paths again yearster.


    But no matter what her parents did, Lihua was innocent. She was only a child when everything happened. That''s why Old Madam found it wrong to me her for what her parents did. Whatever her family background was, she was now the daughter-inw of the Jiang family and a precious part of everybody''s lives here.


    But they were even more afraid of Lihua''s decision. Would she really leave everything and everyone?


    Old Madam burst into tears. "O-our Lix-... Lihua is pregnant, and we cannot even be happy. Xiurang. She will... leave, right? After what Wei did, she won''t live with him anymore¡­"


    Jiang Xiurang was herself quietly sobbing. How could she see Lihua leaving their lives when she was the one who brought light into them?


    "Oof, you two!" Jiang Fai red. "You are thinking too negatively! Nothing will happen like that. Her favorite bro is here. How can she bear to leave me!?"


    Though he said that, his eyes were slightly red and wet with tears. He could imagine the oue, but he didn''t want to believe it.


    They heard faint stepsing from behind them, and they turned to see Wei nkly walking.


    "Wei!"


    Old Madam rushed towards him and held his arm. "How is Lihua? I-I heard she fainted. Is she alright?"


    There was no change in his expression, but he ever-so-faintly nodded. They sighed in relief.


    Jiang Xiurang wiped her tears and sniffled. "Wei...Li-Lihua...What did she say?"


    Silence.


    Jiang Fai couldn''t hold it in any longer. "Bro, don''t stand like a statue! Tell us! Sister-inw is not leaving us, right? Of course, she cannot because I am here. She loves us so much, so she cannot leave us. And now I am going to be an Uncle too! I have to do so many things for my nephew/niece. I will be in charge of taking care of her and the baby, right?"


    Wei said nothing. They saw the dark circles under his eyes and how tired he looked.


    Old Madam shook.


    Is it toote now¡­?


    "Wei, there is a misunderstanding. Song Jia thought that you killed her parents, but it''s not the truth."


    He said nothing.


    Wei slowly stepped past her and dazedly walked away. He didn''t know what answers to give anymore. He didn''t know how to face tomorrow when everything would really be cut off. Lihua and their child would forever leave his life.


    "Wei¡­" Jiang Xiurang tried to stop him, but Old Madam stopped her. "Let it be. Let him be alone for some time," her gaze dimmed.


    Tears pooled in Jiang Fai''s eyes. "Why didn''t he answer my question? Sister-inw is not leaving, right? Then why couldn''t he agree?" He trembled and clenched his fists. "I don''t want her to go¡­"


    Old Madam lowered her head.


    That hope is slim, FaiFai. Wei said nothing, but his silence in itself was his answer.


    We have lost Lihua forever...


    ---


    Wei''s eyes slowly lifted, and he nced across their room where he spent his precious time with Lihua here. He saw the apparition of Lihua hopping and jumping and smiling andughing as he recalled their memories.


    Now, it was going to be empty. Her sweetughter would never resound in this vi again.


    Wei nkly opened the cupboard and pulled out a drawer as he unlocked it. He took two files from it. He tremblingly opened one of them.


    They were marriage papers between Jiang Wei and Jiang Lixue.


    ''Even our marriage is a lie¡­''


    Wei kept the file aside and brought forward the other file. He stared at it for a moment and then slowly opened it.


    His gaze fell upon the words that dered Jiang Wei and Song Lihua as a legally wedded couple.


    He faintly smiled.


    "It is not a lie, Lihua. Our marriage is not a lie¡­"


    *Meow*


    Wei looked down and saw Lihua, the cat, quietly staring at him. He bent on his knee and offered his hand.


    Lihua, the cat, narrowed her eyes and suspiciously stared at him. But then she took a step forward and rubbed her face on his palm.


    Wei took her in his arms and gently patted her.


    "Our marriage is not a lie, Lihua," he whispered.. "But our divorce will."

 Chapter 357 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Pain (4)

    <h4>Chapter 357 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Pain (4)</h4>


    The file with their real marriage papers slipped from Wei''s hands, and he trembled. Lihua, the cat, felt something wet on her neck, and she vigorously shook her head.


    What is this human doing?


    Her green eyes stared into Wei''s ck irises that shone with tears and which looked tired. He seemed lost and lifeless.


    Wei let out a sad chuckle. "In the end, I will still lie to you, Lihua. Even though...even though you despise me for lying to you all this time, I am still going to lie once again...That is how... important your existence is in my life, Lihua¡­" he nkly mumbled to himself, "You already hate me so much. You don''t want to see my face. You want to leave me. Everything is already ruined between us...What will a fake divorce ruin anything more?"


    "But this way¡­" he gasped for breath, "T-this way I know that we are not r-really separated. That is enough for me. I am breaking your trust once again¡­" Suddenly he looked even more empty than before.


    *Meow*


    Lihua, the cat, narrowed her eyes and scratched his shirt with her paws.


    Get out of it, human! I don''t like the way you are looking right now, she hissed.


    Wei lowered his gaze, and his gaze fell on the cat. He faintly smiled. "You are also Lihua¡­" his voice choked, "W-will you leave me too just like her? Will you also leave my side?"


    Lihua, the cat, stopped her vicious attacks.


    "You are hitting me because I hurt Lihua, right? I did something bad... really bad to her¡­"


    Lihua, the cat, unreservedly shed his face with her paws. Wei felt the slight stinge on his cheeks as she scratched him.


    Idiot human! Somebody teach him mynguage! I want you to snap out of your pathetic and gloomy self! Who is talking about leaving you? This home is toofortable for me to leave! So get it through your head that this Lihua will always stay by your side, human!


    Trying to prove her point, she firmly secured her ce in hisp as if she had no intention of moving even an inch.


    *Meo*


    Hmph!


    Wei''s trembling hands reached her, and he gently hugged her, crying hard. Her soft and warm furry body slightly made him feel relieved.


    Lihua, the cat, harrumphed.


    A cat''s life is so difficult. I have to take care of these humans too...


    Wei felt a hand on his shoulder, and he slowly lifted his gaze.


    Old Madam kneeled at his side, and her sight fell on the two files. She faintly read the contents and realized that they were two sets of marriage papers. Somehow, she understood what Wei might be thinking to do.


    "Will it be a divorce with only Jiang Lixue so that you would remain married to Song Lihua?"


    Wei said nothing. But his silence was his answer.


    Old Madam ced her hand on his head and sadly smiled. "If I tell you not to do this, then will you listen to me?"


    Wei shook hard and feeling afraid and uneasy, he hugged Lihua, the cat, slightly tighter.


    Yes, yes. I am here. I am not going anywhere.


    "Wei, I understand your fear and desperation. I know you want to hang onto thest thread that will keep you both connected in some way. You are ready to grab onto anything if it means that you won''t lose Lihua. But don''t do this, Wei."


    Wei took a sharp breath and red at her. "I don''t want to hear anything about this! Why...why does everyone want to take Lihua away from me? I-I cannot live without her. She won''t know about this. Even though it will be fake, she...she will still leave me. That won''t change, would it? She will still walk away from me, and I won''t be able to stop her. B-But this way, I will know that she is still mine," he trembled, "She already hates me...What does it matter if I do this? She will still hate me. She will still leave me. But I know that we will still be connected!"


    Old Madam said, "But you will lose thest shred of respect you have in her heart, Wei."


    He trembled.


    "She asked for a divorce. Somewhere or the other, she is still trusting you that you will ept her decision and truthfully go through it. She thinks her marriage is fake. Now you want the divorce to be fake too. Wei. Did you ever ount for Lihua''s feelings?"


    He bit his lip hard.


    "You married her, giving her a fake identity. Now, you want to make her think that she would be divorced, but in reality, she wouldn''t be. Wei, this time, don''t get swept away by your fear. I really know it''s a hard time for you. But if you do this, then Lihua would truly hate you from the bottom of her heart, Wei."


    Tears streamed down his eyes, and he felt his heart squeeze in pain.


    "You listened to your fearst time, and it brought you here today. If you listen to it again, that''s when...you will truly lose Lihua. You married her the way you wanted. You want the divorce to happen your way too. Where does Lihuae in these important decisions, Wei? Don''t make her bridge that gap where you would truly lose her. If she wants a divorce, then," she trembled, "respect her decision. There might still be a way for you to redeem yourself. It looks impossible, but if you sincerely feel guilty and repent your mistakes, then Lihua might forgive you one day¡­Just don''t break her trust now."


    Wei silently heard everything without giving any response.


    Old Madam stared at him and lowered her gaze in sadness.


    "Please think about it Wei. I only want your well-being."


    She slowly got up and left.


    Wei remained kneeled for a long, long time. His mind was empty. But Old Madam''s words never left him.


    He sadly smiled.. "I see."

 Chapter 358 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Pain (5)

    <h4>Chapter 358 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Pain (5)</h4>


    It was the longest and the most painful night for Lihua and Wei. Shey on the bed, caressing her stomach.


    "I am so sorry. You just started breathing inside me, but you are already separated from your father. Mama is so cruel, right? We were supposed to celebrate your existence together, but you are alone with your Mama."


    Her already wet eyes teared up again, and she tiredly sobbed. No matter how many times she cried, Wei''s betrayal only left her with more tears, especially now when she needed him the most in her pregnancy.


    "I know I will never be able to take Wei''s ce in your life. But I will try my best to give you a father''s love too. Will you forgive your Mama¡­?" She trembled and softly gasped.


    It''s hard. It''s so hard¡­


    Sis. I cannot see anything in front of me. It feels so dark¡­.Lihua nkly gazed at the ceiling.


    I don''t know what to do, sis. Why...Why aren''t you here to help me like always? You have solutions to everything, right? Then please help me like you always do¡­


    Sis, it feels so scary¡­


    Lihua curled up inside the nket and silently sobbed.


    ---


    Jia got up with a sharp gasp. She touched the corner of her eyes and found them moist.


    Why am I crying?


    She pressed her chest and found her heart racing in panic for some reason.


    Why am I having this feeling that Lihua needs me? Why am I feeling as if she is crying somewhere?


    She got out of the bed and stood in front of the door. For some reason, since yesterday, she strongly felt that Lihua was really near to her.


    But that was impossible. How could Lihua even know Mingshen, much less be in hisb?


    Plus, Jia wanted from the bottom of her heart that Lihua would nevere to know about Wei or Mingshen in her life.


    Jia slowly turned the knob, and it clicked.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    Of course, that mad dumbo kept it unlocked. This is a direct challenge.


    The unlocked door felt more of a taunt to her. She was a prisoner who wanted to escape, and the door was right in front of her, but she still felt as if she wouldn''t be able to escape. She knew that Mingshen must haveid many traps in hisb. That''s why he was so confident in keeping her room unlocked. He had even removed the CCTV as he had promised.


    She sneered.


    You underestimate me, Yang Mingshen. I will get out of this ce for sure.


    But today, she wasn''t thinking of escaping. She wanted to know the source of the unsettling feeling in her heart that made her remember Lihua.


    Jia slowly walked along the corridor, and she saw the different rooms that felt like a chemicalboratory to her. It seemed as if only her and that unknown woman''s room were proper wards here, at least on this floor.


    She took a turn in the corridor and bumped into a broad chest.


    "Ugh¡­" she rubbed her nose. She looked up and grimaced.


    "Why do you haunt me everywhere, crazy doctor?"


    Mingshen was surprised for a moment to bump into her suddenly. But then he smiled. "Look who I met here~ On a trip towards your escape, Spicy? I must say I like your bold approach of openly trying to flee. But isn''t it useless if you meet me on the way?"


    He tilted his head and faintly saw her wet eyshes.


    "Were you crying?"


    Jia raised her brow and coldly said, "Nothing to do with you."


    Mingshen wondered why Jia would suddenly shed tears for no reason. He always saw her fierce and in attack mode until now. But this was different.


    Is it because¡­Lihua is here?


    He couldn''t think of any other reason. Yesterday too, Lu Bojing had reported to him that she had suddenly woken up, sweating and panting heavily. She looked grim and sad. It was yesterday around the time when Lihua was admitted here.


    Ho... Interesting sisterly bond.


    Now as well, Jia didn''t seem as if she wanted to escape.


    "Do you feel suffocated? As if somebody is crying and calling for you?"


    Jia widened her eyes in genuine surprise.


    How does he know?


    "Well, your reaction confessed it," Mingshen smiled.


    "Yang Mingshen. There better not be any other innocent person trapped here, or I won''t spare you any mercy," she snarled.


    He stared at her. He knew she was instinctively feeling Lihua''s presence. It was quite dangerous if she had moved to the floor where Lihua and the rest of the Jiang family was.


    "Go back. There is only you and me in thisb, Spicy. Romantic, isn''t it?"


    Jia had an urge to puke.


    He chuckled. "Plus, there can be no cry for help here because I decide the fate, which is death, ny-nine percent of the time. It must be your hallucination."


    Jia lowered her gaze.


    Indeed. Lihua cannot be here. But why did I feel like searching for her?


    Without saying anything, she quietly walked back.


    Mingshen leaned his arm on the wall and observed her back moving away. He clicked his tongue.


    "Tch. It was no fun talking to her today."


    He thought about Lihua. "Little chili, you should stop invading her thoughts, or it won''t be fun anymore," he let out a troubled sigh.


    ---


    The mellow sunlight from outside gently lit the room. But even with the golden hue, the room looked dark and deste.


    Wei didn''t have a wink of sleep for two nights. The bags under his eyes became more prominent.


    Lihua, the cat, yawned and let out a soft mewl as she woke up in hisp. She raised her head and saw that Wei had the same sorrowful expression asst night. She felt the loneliness emanating from his aura.


    Sigh¡­


    She rubbed her furry head on his chest and curled up in his arms.


    Don''t be like that, human.


    Wei saw the cat snuggling against his body, and he couldn''t help but hug her. He stared at the two files before him.


    A sharp pain shot in his heart, and a tear slipped from his eye once again.


    It will be all over today¡­All over¡­


    Lihua.. It feels so painful. Do you, too¡­feel the same?

 Chapter 359 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Pain (6)

    <h4>Chapter 359 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Pain (6)</h4>


    The next morning, Mr. Zhang hurriedly reached theb after his wife said that everything that happened. The Zhang family was ready to take Lihua back to their home.


    Bobo hopped into her arms and said, "Let''s go back, Lihua! We have waited too long for this!"


    She faintly smiled.


    "Lihua¡­"


    She trembled and saw Jiang Yubi staring at her with tears in her eyes. Everybody came to know about Lihua''s decision. Somewhere in their hearts, they had expected it, but when it came out, they couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    "Mom¡­"


    Lihua rushed into her embrace and hugged her hard. She buried her face and cried hard.


    "Ssh. Don''t cry, silly. It''s not good. You have to take care of yourself now. Don''t forget that you have a life inside your belly now."


    Lihua bit her lip hard.


    Her heart was filled with guilt and remorse. Not only was she leaving, but she was also taking away her child with her too. She knew how everybody was so delighted with the news.


    Somebody was going to be a grandparent, somebody a grandaunt and somebody an uncle and aunt. Her baby had so many precious rtionships, but she was taking away everything.


    It must be hard for Jiang Yubi and Jiang Weizhe to not only separate from their beloved daughter-inw but their grandchild too.


    "I am sorry, Mom¡­"


    Jiang Yubi anxiously said, "No, dear. Don''t be sorry. It''s your decision. Even if we¡­" tears streamed from her cheeks, "want you to keep living with us, we cannot do that. It would be unfair to you. And I stand by you. Wei has indeed made many grave mistakes¡­"


    Her heart felt heavy as she admitted this.


    "Wei had been selfish. Your decision is right, Lihua."


    Lihua trembled.


    The others felt extremely aggrieved as well, but there was nothing they could do. Jiang Lanying and Jiang Ruiling had tears in their eyes. Lihua was the light in their lives, and after today''s divorce, that light was going to fade away.


    They desperately wanted to clear the confusion about Jia misunderstanding Wei to be her parents'' murderer, but they decided not to bring it in front of Lihua.


    They were afraid that she would misunderstand him like her sister did. It also didn''t seem that Lihua was aware of the history between the Song and the Jiang family. In such a condition when she was pregnant, they didn''t want to give her any unnecessary stress about the past.


    Also...even if Wei didn''t kill her parents, it didn''t erase the fact that he killed Jia.


    Jiang Weizhe gently patted her head. Lihua hugged him too and sniffled. "Dad¡­"


    "En. Don''t cry," he wiped her eyes.


    He wanted to admit that he knew everything from the beginning, too, just like Wei. But somehow, he couldn''t gather the strength. He couldn''t see his daughter hating him.


    His gaze dimmed. "I am sorry, Lihua."


    She furiously shook her head. "Don''t say sorry, Dad. You have done nothing wrong."


    His heart further twisted in guilt. He could only give a weak smile.


    "In the future...can I stille to meet my grandchild? O-Only if you want, though¡­" he quickly corrected himself.


    The nervousness in his eyes could make anybody roll in extreme pain.


    "You don''t have to ask, Dad," she gasped. "Things might be... difficult between Wei and me, but that doesn''t mean it will break your ties with the baby. He still has a very big family!"


    It was a long time in years that his eyes were wet. Thest time he had cried was when he had held Wei when he was a baby and when he had seen Jiang Yubi almost on her deathbed.


    His fingers trembled as he patted his cheeks. "E-En¡­"


    As Lihua passed the door, she saw Mingshen standing at a corner, leaning on the wall and observing her.


    She faced him and remembered all the time they had bickered and fought.


    "I truly thought of you as my friend."


    He said nothing.


    She sadly smiled. "But I guess until the very end, I was just a source for you for getting more money from Wei."


    Silence.


    "Be it was giving stupid love advice to him or erasing my memory."


    Mingshen didn''t retort.


    Lihua lowered her head. "Thank you for taking care of my child and me yesterday. He is safe because of you. But I know it''s not for free."


    She trembled, and as a tear plopped down, she said, "I-I don''t have any money on me right now. I also don''t want to give you Wei''s money for helping me. I don''t want to be in your debt, and I will repay your favor with my own money. I would be grateful if you could give me some time. I will earn and pay you back for these days I was in your care."


    Mr. Zhang said, "How can you say that Lihua? Your Uncle is here. You don''t need to pay anything!"


    Mrs. Zhang and Bobo seriously nodded.


    She smiled. "Thank you, Uncle. But I want to do this on my own."


    Mingshen''s mouth twitched.


    Somehow, he felt an annoying feeling surging in his chest, seeing her act so calctive.


    He sneered. "Get lost. I don''t need a dumb woman''s money. Who knows if I get infected by your dumbness virus? s, dumbness has no cure yet. Keep that money to yourself. You are going to need a lot of it, especially for raising ''your'' child who is gonna be your mirror image," he smiled.


    Lu Bojing, who was with him, couldn''t help but grimace.


    Boss, can''t you just nicely say that you actually don''t want her money because you care about her? At least a little bit¡­


    Lihua said nothing.


    Then she whispered, "I will pay you in installments. Like I said, I don''t want to be in your debt."


    She walked away with the Zhang and Jiang family following her.


    As they were left alone, Lu Bojing couldn''t help but ask, "Boss, why didn''t you say that you never took money from Mr. Jiang for erasing her memories?"


    Mingshen nced at him. "Does it matter?"


    He was silent.


    Money taken or not; he had still helped Wei.


    Mingshen heavily sighed and clicked his tongue in disdain and irritation.


    "Tch. Both these sisters are so annoying today¡­"

 Chapter 360 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Pain (7)

    <h4>Chapter 360 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Pain (7)</h4>


    Outside the Civil Affairs Bureau, Lihua just stepped out of the cab with Bobo at her side. After leaving Mingshen''sb, Mrs. Zhang suggested heading home first, but Lihua insisted on visiting the Bureau first. Throughout the ride, she felt a nauseous feeling gripping her as if she didn''t want the cab to reach there.


    Bobo tightly held her hand and said, "Lihua, you don''t have to feel sad! You don''t have to worry about anything because your future husband is right here!"


    Mrs. Zhang chuckled with tears in her eyes. "You rascal¡­"


    Lihua smiled. "En. As long as I have Bobo, I don''t have to worry about anything."


    At the entrance, she froze as she saw Wei. They stood before each other, gazing into each other.


    Lihua slightly jolted, seeing the scratch marks on his cheek. Her lips almost instinctively parted to ask how he got injured.


    It seems like Lihua scratched him. Why would she do that?


    Lihua¡­


    The thought of the adorable cat made her eyes well in tears.


    *Meow*


    Lihua, the cat, jumped on Wei''s shoulder and stared at Lihua, the human, with her mysterious green eyes.


    "Lihua¡­" She raised her arms to hold her.


    Lihua, the cat, kept staring at her and then promptly jumped in her arms.


    Hmph. This human just looks like that other human. Why are you two so gloomy? This Queen is utterly displeased.


    Lihua, the human, hugged her and brushed her fingers along her soft fur. She felt warmth gush in her heart as she squeezed the furball.


    "You are here too¡­" she sniffled.


    Lihua, the cat, made a disdainful expression.


    Not by my choice! I wanted toze around as usual, but this dumb human looked so lost that I thought he would die if I didn''t keep an eye on him!


    But she sensed that she was in pain, just like how Wei was. So, she rubbed her face against her chest in an attempt to soothe her.


    Bobo, who saw the cat for the first time, was extremely thrilled.


    "A cat! So cute!"


    Lihua, the cat, was pleased.


    What else do you expect from a Queen? I am a beauty.


    Wei quietly stared at Lihua, who seemed to have a genuine smile on her lips after two long days. The sorrow that knocked into her life ever since the truth came out seemed to wash away with the cat''s presence faintly.


    He slowly whispered. "Y-you should keep her¡­"


    Lihua stiffened.


    Bobo brightened. "Lihua! Can we really take her with us? I want to y with her! I always wanted a pet!"


    Mrs. Zhang softly reprimanded. "Bobo. Don''t be stubborn."


    He pouted. "The rich evil capitalist said that we should keep her."


    Wei silently curled her fists. If he was really honest to himself, he had liked when Lihua, the cat, rested in hisp all night long. Her furry body made him feel warm and apanied. He found sce that he wasn''t alone.


    But he also saw how his wife seemed relieved to see her. If the cat stayed with her, she would feel happier and not delve into the sadness he brought upon her.


    Plus, once Wei surrendered himself for killing Jia, he wouldn''t be able to take care of her.


    Lihua, the human, squeezed the cat and hesitated.


    But the cat narrowed her eyes and jumped out of her arms.


    "Li-Lihua¡­" her arms were empty once again.


    Lihua, the cat, hopped back onto Wei''s side. She angrily hissed and scratched his face again.


    Dumb human! Who said that you could decide for me? You should really start learning mynguage!


    Lihua, the human, was slightly taken aback.


    I see... Maybe in your own way, you know what is happening. So, you have decided to stay by his side¡­


    She knew she wasn''t supposed to feel anything for Wei. But at that moment, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief washing over her.


    Lihua clenched her palm and walked inside, avoiding meeting his eye.


    As they sat before the official, he read through the papers and looked at the couple as he adjusted their sses.


    "You two. Are you sure you want to go through this? It has been only six months since your marriage. I understand that there might have been some arguments and misunderstandings between you. But you can sort it out by having a proper conversation."


    Silence.


    The Bureau official was a man in his mid-fifties with a gentle and warm atmosphere around him.


    "I have been doing this job for years. I have helped couplese together as they got married. But I have stamped my seal on their separation too. It breaks my heart to see young people like you taking such a sorrowful decision. That''s why, before this goes any further and irreversible, I always try my best to help the couple make amends."


    Lihua offered a wry smile.


    "Thank you so much for your concern, Sir. But things were always impossible between us. It''s now that I have realized that. There is no hope to make amends. I have lost too many precious things to do that."


    Wei said nothing. His gaze carried an emptiness that even the official couldn''t bear.


    It was clear that the husband didn''t wish for this. But the wife was firm even though it pained her too.


    He sighed.


    What must have gone so wrong that they want to divorce even though both seem to resist the idea?


    He slid the papers in front of her.


    "Sign where your name is mentioned."


    Lihua slightly furrowed her brows seeing her real name on the papers.


    Didn''t he marry with the fake name?


    Wei confessed. "I had taken your signature on the papers before we had left for Mingshen''sb."


    She froze and faintly remembered that before heading to hisb, Wei had asked her to sign some papers.


    ''What are these papers?''


    Wei had hesitantly replied, ''Papers of this mansion. I want to give it to you, so it has to be in your name. That''s why I need your sign.''


    ''What? I-I don''t really need this. It will be too much¡­''


    But Wei had convinced her somehow, and she had no option to refuse.


    "I see¡­"


    That''s when you deceived me¡­

 Chapter 361 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Pain (8)

    <h4>Chapter 361 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Pain (8)</h4>


    Lihua self-deprecatingly chuckled. "You yed me really well, Wei."


    He trembled as the guilt washed over him.


    Lihua took the pen in her hands. Her fingers shook as she turned the papers. The divorce statement brought tears to her eyes, and her gaze turned blurry. It felt as if her heart would rip into pieces any moment.


    All their precious memories, the time they spent at the ind, the promises they made to each other, his sweet nothings that always made her heart skip a beat, his feathery kisses and his warm hugs that always made her feel safe; everything shed in her mind like a never-ending movie.


    Wei''s first innocent smile that had taken her breath away was still fresh in her mind as if it only happened yesterday. But with her one signature, everything would end.


    I loved you so much, Wei, so much that it hurts. Why did you have to bring us to this point here?


    Why couldn''t we have stayed happy like the other couples?


    Why Wei...


    Tears plopped on the papers as the tip of the pen shakingly touched the paper. As she finally etched her sign on it, she felt her heart crush into pieces.


    Gone¡­everything is gone now¡­


    Lihua looked frighteningly withdrawn. The pen slipped from her fingers as her eyes looked empty.


    On the other side, Wei hadn''t moved from his spot. He stared at those ominous words that would tear him apart from Lihua forever.


    It was a promise always to live together. Whether it be on that ind or years back¡­


    ''Godly handsome pwince! Will you make me your wife one day?'' the little Lihua shyly asked as her gaze brightened in hope.


    Wei tilted his head. ''Wife?''


    "En. Wife. A husband and wife always stay together! It''s what my Mama Dada said! I want to stay with Godly handsome pwince!''


    Wei seemed to understand it faintly.


    ''Do you want to live with me too?''


    Wei felt as if he could see an imaginary tail and dog ears on the little Lihua that was furiously wagging to hear his answer.


    He softly smiled. ''En.''


    Lihua hopped in bliss and danced around Wei. ''Yay! I will be Godly handsome pwince wife! I will take good care of you! I will cook yummy food for you too!'' she proudly said.


    Wei nodded. ''I will make yummy food for you too.''


    Her eyes sparkled. She raised her little finger. ''So it''s a pwomise! I will be your wife one day, and then we will always live together!'' she merrily chirped. ''Let''s pinky pwomise!''


    ''What is that?'' Wei curiously asked.


    ''It''s a pwomise you cannot break!'' she harrumphed. ''We touch our pinky fingers and, then, it''s a pwomise. If you break it, then...then...it will be really bad!''


    He nodded again and touched his little finger with hers as he said with a determined gaze.


    ''I promise. You will be my wife one day, and we will always live together.''


    That was that memory of the past, but fate had brought them today at this stage when they had to break their promise.


    Lihua had already signed on the papers.


    As Wei signed his name on the papers, too, he felt the familiar darkness enveloping him once again before he had met Lihua. He felt himself stepping back into his shell, where he always lived a lonely and dull life.


    His wife, his child...he had lost everything now for good. There was no turning back.


    There was a long silence between them. Nobody said a word.


    The Bureau official took the papers. He stared at them, who looked lifeless as if somebody sucked out everyst drop of energy and hope from them.


    "I will process the papers and get your divorce certificate."


    They slightly jolted.


    As he left, it was only them in the room. Lihua knew that if she stayed any longer, she wouldn''t be able to hold back andpletely break down. She had forced herself to remain strong to go through this. But it was over now, and she wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    She pushed the chair back and slowly got up. As she turned, she felt a sharp dizziness shoot through her head, and she stumbled.


    But shended into a pair of warm arms who had immediately held her in a lightning response. Her brows furrowed, and the hazy image slowly cleared as she saw Wei.


    But instead of freezing on the spot or pushing him away, she just nkly stood there and stared at him.


    "A-are you okay¡­?" He slightly choked.


    Her voice was devoid of any emotions as she spoke, "Should I be really okay?"


    His eyshes trembled.


    "I am not okay...I am not okay at all¡­"


    Wei felt a chill run down his spine. Her voice, her aura, her eyes; everything looked all too dreary and bleak.


    "I didn''t want to do this at all. But you forced me to...So I am not okay at all...I lost the two most precious people who I loved the most in this world. I am not okay at all¡­"


    She weakly hit his chest and mumbled. "I am not okay at all...and I don''t know what to do anymore¡­I-"


    Suddenly Wei pulled her towards him and firmly hugged her in his embrace. He wrapped his arms around her waist and enveloped her small figure within his tall and broad stature.


    They just silently stayed like that for a long, long time. Lihua didn''t have the heart to push him away either because this was thest time they were going to be in each other''s embrace like this.


    As Wei slowly withdrew, his fingers entangled themselves within her hair, and he gently leaned towards her.


    Their lips met, making her eyes slowly widen. She didn''t know what she was supposed to feel, so she simply stood there.


    But at that moment, she knew.


    It was a parting kiss.


    Their ways were forever diverged now.


    Wei kept his lips pressed on hers, and it broke his heart to withdraw, but he did.


    "I know you hate my sight now. But will you please forgive me for this¡­?"

 Chapter 362 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Pain (9)

    <h4>Chapter 362 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Pain (9)</h4>


    As Lihua stepped out of the Bureau in a daze, she suddenly found herselfnded in a fierce hug. She froze and seemed confused.


    "Fai! What are you doing!?" Jiang Xiurang reprimanded him. "She is pregnant. Don''t be so hyper!"


    But Jiang Fai didn''t listen to her.


    "Sister-inw¡­"


    Lihua recognized her sweet brother''s voice, and her eyes got blurry. "FaiFai¡­"


    She hugged him back and sniffled.


    "What are you doing here?"


    He bit his lip. "Sister-inw, are you...are you really leaving us?"


    Her shoulders trembled, and she felt her heart break apart to hear his choked voice.


    "FaiFai I-"


    "No, you cannot leave us!" He hugged her tighter. "No one will be happy if you won''t be there anymore. We have so many things to do together. I have to show you the nextic I am working on! I have also decided to protect you and my unborn nephew. How could you decide to leave then? If you remain stubborn, then I will leave with you too!"


    Jiang Xiurang pulled him back. "Fai. Don''t be like this. You know very well that Lihua doesn''t want this either."


    He wiped his eyes, refusing to show his tears. "Then why is she leaving? Nobody wants it, right?"


    Lihua weakly smiled. "Sometimes we are forced to do what we don''t want, FaiFai...Your cousin has left me with no choice."


    She still felt the lingering sensation of Wei''s lips as they had kissed earlier. Their parting kiss that had left them both with a feeling of loneliness.


    Jiang Xiurang held her shoulders. "I know it''s impossible for you to change your decision," her gaze dimmed. "But I still want you to know that your rtionship with the Jiang family hasn''t disappeared anywhere. I don''t know about others, but Fai and I will keep meeting you. I am going to be a grandaunt, after all. I have thought of knitting the first sweater for the child."


    Tears fell as sheughed. "Yes, Aunt."


    She lifted her gaze and saw Old Madam walking towards her.


    Lihua stayed silent for a moment.


    "Grandma. I am really sorry...I-I wanted to be your support and find Grandpa together," she burst into tears. "I wanted to be with you to fight against Jiang Shan but-"


    Lihua stiffened as her eyes slightly widened. Her lips parted in a soft gasp as she realized an important thing.


    Jiang Shan...How could I forget about him?


    Last night, she had asked Wei to surrender himself for killing Jia and face his punishment as perw. But if the Mafia King disappeared right now, then wouldn''t Jiang Shan find this as a great opportunity to attack them?


    In her quest for Jia''s justice, the whole matter with Jiang Shanpletely slipped out of her mind.


    The family and the Underworld without the Mafia King would crumble easily and fall into his hands.


    I... didn''t think about that. Jiang Shan is a dangerous man, and Grandma needs all the support to fight against him. Wei is an integral part of this battle. How could I¡­


    Suddenly, she didn''t know what to do anymore. It was true that she wanted Jia''s murderer to be behind bars, but it was also true that Old Madam needed him. Now that Jiang Shan''s ns were foiled by failing to destroy the family through Old Madam, he would be plotting his next n.


    She didn''t know what it would be or when it would be, but she knew that Wei would be needed.


    Wei, Jiang Weizhe, Jiang Weiyuan, Jiang Li and Shen Yang - everybody would be needed to fight against him.


    "Lihua¡­" Old Madam gently ced her hands on her shoulders. "What are you thinking?"


    She broke out of her stupor. "No-Nothing¡­"


    Old Madam held her hands and smiled. "Lihua, you don''t have to feel guilty for leaving us. I support you. I know even if we won''t live together anymore, you will always be thinking about us just like how we will be thinking about you."


    She weakly smiled.


    "Also, congrattions," Old Madam turned a little emotional as she looked at her belly. "It''s my first great-grandchild...You don''t know how happy I am. T-take good care of yourself, okay?"


    I hope that this time...this time Weisheng will be with us as we wee our great-grandchild together¡­


    Mrs. Zhang came forward and softly said, "Lihua is like my daughter. We will take good care of her and her child."


    Bobo harrumphed. "Of course, her future husband is also here."


    Old Madam chuckled.


    As Lihua walked away, she turned and looked at everyone onest time. She trembled as she saw Wei at a distance, staring at her unblinkingly.


    She tore her gaze apart from him, gathering everyst ounce of courage she had.


    And just like that, the distance widened between them until Lihuapletely disappeared from Wei''s sight.


    ---


    Late evening in the Jiang vi, Jiang Yubi opened the door to Wei''s room, but she didn''t find him inside.


    Where is Wei?


    *Meow*


    Lihua, the cat, stared at her with her sharp eyes. She hopped out of the room and dashed away, making Jiang Yubi hastily follow her.


    "Wait. Where are you going? You will hurt yourself."


    Lihua stopped in front of the luxurious bar room that was built inside the Jiang vi.


    "Why did youe here?"


    Because your dumb human son is here.


    She slowly opened the door and peeked inside. Then her eyes widened in shock as she saw Wei copsed on the counter with three empty bottles lying beside him.


    "Wei!"


    Jiang Yubi rushed inside and held his shoulders. "Wei, wake up. You¡­How much have you drunk?"


    Wei slowly opened his eyes and the image of a blurry woman standing before him.


    "Lihua¡­Is that you...You-you came back to me¡­?" He mumbled in apletely intoxicated state. "W-was it a dream? Our divorce¡­You came back to me..."


    She burst into tears seeing such a pitiful state of her son.


    "Wei. It''s me."


    Wei froze upon realizing that it wasn''t Lihua''s voice. "L-Leave! I don''t want anybody else but my Lihua!"

 Chapter 363 - The Mafia Kings Awakening - Pain (10)

    <h4>Chapter 363 - The Mafia King''s Awakening - Pain (10)</h4>


    Wei faced her with an indignant expression as his eyes were slightly red with faint bags under them. He had cried a lot. He had drunk a lot.


    Jiang Yubi grimly straightened her lips into a thin line. "Wei. Is this what you are going to do now? Drink until you pass out to forget her?"


    Wei mumbled something, but his words were slurred and unclear to make out.


    He looked up at her, his gaze spinning left and right. He chuckled. "I¡­*hup* want her back...Bring her back to me. T-then *hup* I won''t drink anymore¡­"


    Wei poured another ss of whiskey for himself, and as he was about to down it, Jiang Yubi snatched it away. "Wei! Enough. Do you want to get sick!?"


    His brows heavily frowned. "Give it back!"


    "No!"


    "Give it back! If I don''t do this, then¡­*hup*" his voice choked, "I cannot forget her."


    "And have you forgotten her even after drinking three bottles of alcohol?"


    Silence.


    "Aren''t you talking about her right now?"


    Wei looked away.


    Jiang Yubi softly sighed and held his shoulders. "Wei," she tried to coax him, "I will take you to your room."


    He vigorously shook his head. "I-I will be here!"


    Lihua, the cat, jumped on hisp and scratched his face with her sharp paws as she hissed.


    Dumb human, how many times are you going to make me hurt you!? Listen to her and get out of here, or I will ruin your Godly handsome face!


    Jiang Yubi faintly smiled. "See? Lihua doesn''t want it. And I know that your Lihua wouldn''t want to see you like this too."


    He stiffened. He seemed to sober up a little and didn''t protest this time. With his mother''s support, he finally got into his bedroom andid on the bed.


    Lihua, the cat, promptly sat beside him and kept a stern eye on him.


    Jiang Yubi gently caressed his hair.


    Wei remembered how Lihua would sometimes caress his hair too when he would lie down on hisp after a hectic day at work. There would be a warm smile on her lips, and her eyes filled with love for him.


    He tugged his mother''s hand and whispered, "Li-Lihua...She is gone...She-she signed on the papers¡­" Tears slipped from his cheeks, making the pillow wet. "She left me...I don''t want her to go. I miss her. I miss her *hup* so much¡­"


    His shaking fingers touched his chest. "It hurts here...It''s so painful...I don''t want to *hup* feel this way. She hates me, a-and it hurts even more that...I cannot breathe. It''s suffocating...When I imagine *hup* a life without her, t-then it hurts so¡­ so much that I wish to die...I don''t want to live like this anymore. It''s painful. It''s really painful¡­" he curled himself in a ball and sobbed.


    Jiang Yubi said in a whisper, "I know it''s painful, Wei. But it''s hurting her too."


    He trembled.


    "Do you understand where you went wrong?"


    He dazedly said, "W-wrong?"


    "Yes. Instead of confessing the truth to her, you took away her memories."


    He jolted and suddenly got up. He clenched his jaw. "I-I *hup* only did it so that she won''t leave me! See? She did, right? Now that she knows...she left me¡­" the familiar pain surged in his chest, and his ck orbs watered.


    Jiang Yubi stared at him. "Wei, what do you feel about memories?"


    He frowned.


    "If somebody erased your memories tomorrow, and you forgot all about Lihua - every single thing, every moment you spent with her, then how would you feel?"


    He shook hard. His face instantly paled as if somebody had sucked out all the colors from it.


    F-forget Lihua?


    "N-No! Who dares!" An extremely dangerous aura oozed out, and the air felt chilly. "I don''t want to forget her¡­I will," heughed, "I will kill anybody who tries to do that¡­"


    Life would just feel like an empty book if there were no Lihua in his life. nk and empty pages that would feel as void as a ck hole.


    Jiang Yubi cupped his cheeks. "If you cannot imagine forgetting Lihua and her existence, then why do you think it won''t affect her to forget about her sister and the others she holds dear to her?"


    He froze.


    "Wei. Our memories, our experiences make us who we are. They are like light in a dark tunnel that helps us find a way towards our present and our future. They are precious because the people inside those memories are precious to us. If we forget their existence, then life would feel meaningless. Isn''t that what you thought just now when I asked if somebody would erase your memories?"


    He trembled.


    "You kept apologizing to her, but only because you were afraid to lose her. Did your apology sincerely mean that you understood you were wrong in taking away her identity from her?"


    He bit his lip hard.


    "No¡­" he mewled.


    He clenched his fist and whispered as his voice broke, "I...I was wrong¡­"


    She smiled. "En. You should let her know that. Right now, you are just a selfish man to her who only cares about her not leaving you irrespective of the mistakes you made."


    "B-But I killed Song Jia...She won''t forgive me."


    "She won''t," her gaze dimmed, "Her heart is wounded so much that she won''t be able to forgive you. But if you let things be as they are, then nothing of you will remain in her heart. You would only ever be a selfish and cruel man to her."


    Wei nkly stared at her. "So...so she won''t..e back to my side...ever?"


    She trembled.


    I want her to return to you, Wei. I want you two to be happy. But that wish seems bleak¡­


    Her silence gave him his answer that ripped his heart apart.


    Jiang Yubi lifted his head and ced herp. "Cry it out, Wei. And have faith in destiny. It might seem impossible now, but maybe...just maybe there woulde a chance one day for you to redeem yourself."


    The warmth of his mother''s embrace made him quiver.. The grief gushed out of his heart, and as he hugged her, the Mafia King buried his face in herp and cried for a long, long time.

 Chapter 364 - The First Night Of Separation

    <h4>Chapter 364 - The First Night Of Separation</h4>


    Lihua stood in front of the familiar apartmentplex and stared at it in a stupor. It was only six months that she stayed apart, but it felt as if she was returning after six years. All the memories she spent here with Jia and the Zhang family came gushing in her mind.


    Sis¡­


    Ever since she left for her mission, she had been patiently waiting for her to return. But now, thinking that it won''t ever happen brought incredible pain in her heart that twinkled in her eyes through her tears.


    They walked up to their floor, and Mr. Zhang said, "Let''s go, dear."


    Lihua gazed at her house''s door and...and the room next to it where Wei used to live. She trembled and clenched her jaw, forcing herself not to remember Wei.


    Bobo held her hand. "Dummy Lihua, let''s go inside! We will finally live together!"


    Lihua hesitated and faced the elders. "Uncle, Aunt. I...If you don''t mind, then I would like to live in my own house."


    Mrs. Zhang was surprised. "Dear, how could we let you live alone? I mean, we know you used to before, but now you are pregnant. It would be better if we lived together."


    Mr. Zhang nodded. "Yes. She is right. We don''t want to leave you alone after that has happened. It is important to live together as a family in such difficult times. If you live alone, then you will think all sorts of bad and negative things which are not good for your health. You need goodpany and atmosphere. Living alone is just inviting depression."


    Lihua felt her heart warm up with their concern. "Thank you so much, Uncle. But¡­" her gaze dimmed, "I cannot leave that house alone. I have lived with sis there, and I would feel as if I am abandoning it. I don''t want to...I-It is the only ce left now with her memories," tears trickled down her cheeks, "If I leave it too, then I would have nothing left of her. I want to protect at least...what is remaining¡­"


    Silence.


    She wiped her cheeks and tried her best to smile. "Don''t worry. We will still be neighbors, and I will be in your care. I won''t think about any sad things."


    They hesitated.


    Bobo pursed his lips, and then an idea struck him. "I will live with Lihua!"


    "Ah?"


    "Yes! I will live with Lihua and protect her! Of course, as her future husband, this is my responsibility. We should not force Lihua to live with us. But I can be her. That way, she won''t think about sad things!"


    Mrs. Zhang beamed. "This is a good idea."


    Lihua worriedly said, "But-"


    Bobo red at her. "Dummy Lihua. Don''t say no. I should stay with you so that you don''t cry anymore," he harrumphed.


    Mr. Zhang nodded. "Yes. This is for the best. I hope you agree to this. We will also be at peace."


    "Okay¡­" she smiled at Bobo. "Thank you, Bobo."


    He stared at her and felt saddened. If it was the previous Lihua, then she would have eagerly hugged and squished him hard in her arms and pinched his chubby cheeks with the brightest smile on her face.


    But now, it was just a weak thank you with a weak smile.


    I want my old dummy Lihua back¡­


    He had an urge to cry, but then he vigorously shook his head and seemed determined.


    I will bring my old Lihua back! I won''t let her be sad like this anymore!


    "Let''s go inside!"


    Lihua strangely felt her heart race as she opened it. As she stepped inside, she slowly nced across her house.


    Mrs. Zhang had already asked her maid to clean up her home as soon as she knew that Lihua would being up. So, the house wasn''t dusty at all.


    Lihua slowly walked in.


    ''Hahaha, I caught you, Lihua! You cannot outrun a cop!''


    ''Lihua, s-stay away from the kitchen, please...I will cook for us every day, okay?''


    ''Aiyo, why is my sister sick? Let me cast a magic spell and ward off the evil cold!''


    ''Lihua, don''t cry over a failing grade. Look, you passed in other subjects, right?''


    ''I love my sister the most!''


    Then suddenly, Wei appeared in her mind, and she quickly shut her eyes.


    No...no...I don''t want to think about him. I don''t want to remember Wei.


    Bobo shook her hard, and she finally snapped out of the voices ringing in her head. She dazedly looked at him. "H-Huh?"


    "Juice! Sit down and drink!"


    "I-I don''t feel like it¡­"


    He narrowed his eyes. "Do you want to make the baby sick?"


    She bit her lip.


    "So no buts and drink until thest drop."


    Lihua did as told. Bobo nodded, satisfied.


    After their dinner with the Zhang family, they returned to her house. In the bedroom, Boboid beside Lihua and wrapped the nket over her. "Let''s sleep now."


    "But I have to unpack-"


    "We will do it tomorrow. Do you want to tire yourself out? Unpacking and arranging will take a lot of time. Grandma will help tomorrow, so don''t worry about it."


    Lihua smiled. "Hehe, my Bobo has grown up."


    He snorted. "Somebody has to when one of them is a dummy. I cannot see any future of you growing a brain."


    "..."


    "As your future husband, this is my responsibility."


    She softlyughed. "Future husband?"


    "En. Now, I can im you."


    "But you are so smart. Why do you want a dummy wife?"


    "To bnce it out. If you found another dumb person as your husband, it will be a disaster."


    She choked.


    Bobo pushed. "Now, no more talking. Go to sleep!"


    He switched off the lights and jumped on the bed beside her. He patted her head. "Do you want me to tell you a story?"


    Lihua coughed. "I am fine. Good night."


    "Good night. Dream about me."


    She chuckled. "Of course."


    A few hourster, in the middle of the night, Lihua slowly opened her eyes. She saw Bobo already asleep and slowly got out of the bed.


    She tip-toed out of the room and shut the door. She tiredly sat on the couch. She couldn''t sleep a wink no matter how hard she tried.


    Wei''s memories constantly shed in her mind. This was the first night of their separation, and she already missed sleeping in his warm embrace.


    Lihua tremblingly hugged her knees and burying her face in them; she cried for a long, long time.

 Chapter 365 - The Mafia Kings Heart Lit In Hope

    <h4>Chapter 365 - The Mafia King''s Heart Lit In Hope</h4>


    The next morning.


    Wei woke up with a bad headache. Instinctively, he reached out his arm to his side but found the other side to be empty. He slowly opened his eyes and stiffened on realizing that Lihua wasn''t there anymore.


    His gaze stared into the emptiness. He had cried for so longst night that he didn''t realize when he fell asleep out of sheer tiredness and exhaustion.


    *Meow*


    He lowered his gaze and saw Lihua, the cat, resting on his abdomen.


    So you are awake, human.


    Wei got up and held the cat in his arms. He gently brushed his fingers across her fur.


    "This is the beginning...of my life without Lihua¡­"


    She purred and rubbed her face against him.


    Don''t be so gloomy early in the morning, human. The best way to forget your sadness is to serve this Queen wholeheartedly. So rise and shine and bring my food.


    Wei nkly thought back to yesterday.


    Divorce.


    We are divorced now. I am not her husband anymore...She is not my wife anymore¡­


    She is not my Lihua anymore¡­


    He didn''t know what to do anymore. Suddenly, everything seemed bleak and directionless. Without Lihua, everything felt meaningless.


    Today was also the day that he would keep his promise to Lihua and surrender himself to the police. He would go to jail and spend the rest of his life behind bars.


    "Before that I need to talk to Renshu...No, I need to brush my teeth first. Or was it breakfast?"


    He had never felt so lost before. His head started to ache even more, trying to make sense of the situation.


    He heard his phone vibrate, and he picked it in a daze. He didn''t even know who he was talking to.


    There was a long silence on the other side.


    "...I have to talk about something important."


    Wei blinked his eyes, and they slowly widened as he recognized the sweet voice of Lihua. His lips quivered, and he was at a loss for words.


    "Lihua¡­"


    His ears buzzed, and he felt as if he was dreaming.


    She called me¡­


    He quickly double-checked and found that it was really Lihua''s name shing on his phone''s screen.


    "Lihua!"


    Wei jolted upright. There was a distinct sense of relief in his voice. Unknowingly, his eyes teared up. His heart couldn''t contain its happiness that overflowed by hearing her voice.


    "Lihua¡­"


    There was silence on the other end.


    "Y-You are there, right?" He rechecked his phone and saw that the call was still ongoing.


    "I am here. I didn''t know that I would have to call you just the day after¡­But it''s important."


    Wei quickly said, "Yes, yes! Where should we meet? I-I wille to your ce-"


    "No. We don''t need to meet. I will tell you on the call itself."


    "No! Pl-please...let''s meet. Please¡­" he hastily said. "I have to talk to you too. Please, let''s meet¡­"


    Silence.


    "Alright."


    He beamed, but before he could say anything more, she hung up. A secondter, he got a text of a cafe''s address. He remembered that it was a cafe near her apartmentplex.


    "Lihua agreed to meet me¡­"


    Where he was utterly heartbrokenst night, this morning suddenly felt lively to him with just one phone call.


    "I need to get ready. I don''t want to make her wait¡­"


    He shut the bathroom door, making Lihua, the cat, jump.


    Dumb human is suddenly so happy.


    Shezily rested her chin on her paws.


    I hope it remains that way¡­


    ---


    It was a dark and gloomy atmosphere at the breakfast table. Nobody was in the mood to eat anything. Without Lihua''s chattering, it felt lonely all around.


    Old Madam lowered her gaze. "I know it feels empty without her. But we have to eat something. Lihua won''t like it if you all remain hungry because of her."


    Jiang Fai gritted his teeth. "Then call her here so that everyone will eat!"


    Silence.


    "Don''t be stubborn, Fai¡­"


    Old Madam nced at Wei''s empty chair. She had already guessed that he wouldn''t being today.


    Suddenly, they heard rapid footsteps, and everybody was stunned to see Wei rushing out all dressed up.


    "Wei, where are you going?" Jiang Yubi asked in shock.


    But he didn''t respond. He could only focus on reaching the cafe as soon as possible. He was already gone.


    Jiang Ruiling asked, "Was it my imagination, or did I see him smiling?"


    Jiang Lanying said, "I don''t think it was your imagination. I saw it too. He seemed happy."


    Everybody nced at each other.


    There could be only one reason for him to smile in this situation. And that was Lihua.


    Was he going to meet Lihua?


    ---


    Wei hastily rushed into the cafe, slightly out of breath. He was so excited that he didn''t even let the driver let in and drove the whole way himself. He saw Lihua already seated at a corner table.


    Lihua saw Wei at the entrance and froze. Wei took long strides towards her and quickly reached her spot.


    "Lihua¡­"


    His hands reached out to hold her, but she moved away. They froze mid-air.


    "Please sit. I want to get this over with as soon as possible."


    Wei pursed his lips. Nevertheless, he was happy to see her again. He sat opposite her and anxiously asked, "You called me¡­?"


    Lihua sped her hands together and said, "I know I told you to surrender yourselfst night and face your punishment."


    She took a deep breath and stared at him. "But I don''t want you to do it anymore."


    Wei blinked his eyes. He tilted his head and stared at her in confusion.


    Didn''t want him to surrender anymore?


    Suddenly, he felt hopeful and wondered if it was because Lihua was ready to forgive him.


    His heart raced as he asked, "Not go to jail¡­?"


    She coldly looked away.


    "Yes. Because right now...Grandma needs you the most. You need to be there for her to fight against Jiang Shan."


    "Jiang Shan?"


    "He is still a threat to the family, and he has tortured Grandma a lot. Grandpa too. You have to find Grandpa and bring him back. That''s why...until Jiang Shan is punished, until the danger he poses ispletely eliminated, the family needs the Mafia King.. That''s why you cannot surrender yourself."

 Chapter 366 - The Mafia King Truly Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 366 - The Mafia King Truly Regrets</h4>


    Lihua had no other choice.


    She wanted to give justice to Jia. But at the same time, she was also worried about Old Madam. Wei''s strength was unparalleled, and taking him away was akin to taking the heart out of the Underworld. They needed all the power to defeat Jiang Shan and rescue Zhao Weisheng from his clutches.


    Lihua quickly got up. "That''s all I wanted to say."


    Wei quickly blocked her way. "Lihua!"


    She didn''t spare him any nce. "Wei, please let me go. I wanted to tell you this on the phone itself, but you insisted. I only agreed because I felt it was important to tell you personally."


    She clutched her handbag and looked away. It was getting increasingly difficult to stay beside him. She missed Wei so much that she had an urge to jump into his hug as soon as she saw him.


    But the moment Jia shed in her mind; she stopped herself. She didn''t want to betray Jia anymore by thinking about Wei.


    We have already divorced now...Yes¡­We are no longer together¡­Don''t think about him anymore¡­


    She chanted it to remind herself again and again.


    Wei saw the bags under her eyes and clenched his fists.


    She cried¡­


    He could only me himself. He had promised that he would never make Lihua sad. And now, he was the only reason her eyes were filled with tears.


    "Lihua I...I am sorry¡­"


    She stiffened. She blinked her eyes at him. "Wei, there is no use of saying sorry anymore. You have killed a person, and it is beyond any apology. Please. I don''t want to meet you anymore."


    She turned, but he blocked her way again. "N-No! I... really mean it. I realized that taking away your memories was a cruel thing to do," he trembled. "Until yesterday, I only apologized because I didn''t want to let you go. B-But now I really understand that I was wrong... I was selfish. I shouldn''t have done that¡­"


    He took a step towards her, and she slightly jolted. "If somebody takes away my memories of you one day, I will...I will feel the loneliest in this world. When I thought about forgetting everything about you," a tear trickled down his cheek, "I couldn''t breathe¡­I am sorry for making you cry, Lihua. I am sorry for taking her away from you. I¡­"


    He remembered how Jia had vowed to expose his true colors and how he had cruelly killed her parents.


    Wei''s reason for shooting that bullet in her chest was not because she was disguised as a maid and tried to get information against him.


    It was because he learned that she was Lihua''s sister. He realized that day that she was talking about the same parents he killed, whose Lihua was the daughter.


    And when he came to know that it was concerning Lihua, the little girl he was trying to find for so long after they separated in childhood - he couldn''t believe it for a long time.


    But when he did, he immediately thought of Jia as a problem. He wasn''t much emotionally aware, but he at least understood that the parents mattered to the sisters. Jia was crying her eyes out, and there was hatred in her gaze for him. If Jia exposed his truth about killing them, then Lihua would hate him. There would be no meaning to finding her again after years.


    To not let Lihua know about Jia''s murder, he erased her memories.


    And to not let her know about her parents'' murder either, he, in turn, killed Jia.


    It was history repeating itself, albeit in a different way.


    In other words, the truth about her parents'' death was still kept hidden from her. And once again, Wei refused to admit it, just like Jia''s death.


    But this time, there wasn''t the only reason for not making her hate him even more. He thought this way in the beginning.


    But as time passed by and as he slowly became more aware of feelings bit by bit, he found himself unable to tell her because he realized that the truth would incredibly hurt her.


    Lihua stared at him. She didn''t want to listen to anything about Jia.


    But regarding her memory loss, she felt that Wei was truly apologetic now. Maybe Old Madam or Jiang Yubi talked to him and made him realize it.


    She lowered her gaze.


    "Everything is toote now. No matter how sincere you might be, you cannot change anything now. Forgiveness is not an option anymore."


    He froze.


    She was about to walk away, but just then, a waiter passed by her, and the smell of a chicken sandwich twitched her nostrils.


    Suddenly, she couldn''t understand why, but she felt extremely nauseous. The smell irritated her, and she had an urge to puke.


    "Mmph!"


    Lihua covered her mouth and dashed towards the washroom. Wei stood stunned for a moment, but he quickly snapped out and rushed behind her.


    "Lihua!"


    He banged on thedies'' room door. Through the washroom''s door, he could hear her puking and breathing heavily, and he paled.


    W-What is happening? Why did she suddenly get sick? She was alright a minute ago.


    Wei quickly took out his phone and dialed a certain evil doctor''s number. An irritated voice came from the other end.


    "What the fuck is your problem?" Mingshen snarled. "If you have called me to cry out your pathetic sorrows to me, then I will cut you up into pieces!"


    "Lihua is sick!"


    "Huh?"


    "I-I-I don''t know¡­" Wei was panicking a lot as he said, "She was fine, but then she ran towards the washroom, a-and she is puking now. I don''t know what happened. She was alright a minute ago. I don''t know what to do. Sh-She is not opening the door¡­I-Is she in danger? And our child? Is he safe? Is there a problem? She seems so weak. What if-"


    "Oh, shut it for a second!" He said, exasperated.. "You take a deep breath first, or you will be the patient instead of her, you stupid ass," he snapped.

 Chapter 367 - The Mafia King Is almost Scammed

    <h4>Chapter 367 - The Mafia King Is ''almost'' Scammed</h4>


    Wei tried but couldn''t calm down. Until he knew what was wrong with Lihua, he wouldn''t be able to stay calm.


    He paced back and forth in front of the washroom. "She is still not opening the door," his voice wasced in anxiousness.


    Mingshen was puzzled. "Why are you with her anyway?"


    Aren''t those lovebirds already divorced now?


    "Or maybe you are stalking her?" He sneered. "You are the worst, oh great Mafia King."


    Wei''s expression darkened, and a dangerous aura emanated from his demeanor. "Yang Mingshen¡­" he threateningly said in a low voice. He wasn''t in the mood for his jokes.


    "Keep your threat to yourself. You wasted my time for something that happens somonly in pregnancy."


    Wei blinked his eyes. "Commonly?"


    "Morning sickness, you bastard. Either that or maybe she ate or smelled something that caused the reaction."


    Wei thought back to it.


    "A waiter had passed by carrying a te of chicken sandwiches."


    "Yeah, that''s it. The chicken sandwich is the culprit. Mystery solved. Transfer a hundred million in the next minute."


    "But she was able to eat chicken before," Wei furrowed his brows.


    Mingshen gritted his teeth. "It was BEFORE, idiot! This is NOW when she is pregnant. Pregnancy changes a lot of things in a woman''s body. She might start to hate the food she loved before, or she might crave the food that she hated before. It''s all a game of hormones. In the initial days, she has to find out what she isfortable eating and what causes reactions. Turns out a chicken sandwich does. For this long-ass exnation, I will charge another hundred."


    "So Lihua is fine?" Wei finally started to feel relieved.


    "Yes. A fifty million for my confirmation."


    "And our baby too?"


    "Yes. Another fifty."


    He pursed his lips. "Are you sure there is no need for a checkup?"


    "No. That will be another fifty."


    Wei hesitated.


    "So Mafia King, that will be a total of three hundred and fifty million. I hope your Maths hasn''t deteriorated and made you dumber than before. If the divorce has caused some side effects in your intelligence, I will need you to be my research subject. I expect the payment in the next minute. And for fuck''s sake, start reading pregnancy books!"


    He unceremoniously hung up.


    Lihua quietly opened the door and saw Wei''s back facing her. She had faintly heard him panicking and asking questions to someone on the phone. She could imagine him pacing left and right in nervousness and confusion.


    Lihua clenched her fist and felt her eyes tear up. His concern had always melted her heart because it would always remind her just how much he loved her.


    Before he could see her, she wanted to leave. But then her nce fell upon his phone for a moment, and she saw him typing three hundred and fifty in some box.


    On a closer look, she realized that it was a payment app.


    On another closer look, she found that the box was meant for putting the figure for money in it, supposedly in a million Yuans.


    And on an even closer look, she saw the name of the person he was transferring the money to.


    Yang Mingshen.


    "..."


    Her mouth heavily twitched, and her eyes popped out of her sockets.


    W-why is he transferring three hundred and fifty million to Mingshen!? Is it a scam?


    Wei felt her presence, and he immediately turned. "Lihua!"


    She stiffened.


    I-I wanted to leave¡­


    He held her shoulders and checked her from head to toe. "Are you alright? Are you feeling sick? Was it painful?"


    She trembled.


    "I am fine," she said without much emotion. "You don''t need to be concerned about me anymore."


    He shivered.


    "How can I not, Lihua? Even...even if we are divorced now, I will never stop caring about you. I cannot. You are the only one in mind every second of the day. You are asking me something impossible."


    She bit her lip hard. "Enough already. Let''s not talk about it anymore¡­"


    Lihua slowly lifted her gaze and hesitated. She had this immense curiosity to know why Wei was transferring such a huge amount to Mingshen. Considering the past experience, she was sure that he must have scammed Wei.


    But they were divorced now.


    I don''t need to think about Wei''s money or how he spends it. He can do whatever he wants¡­


    She took a step forward but stopped. But the thought of him getting conned of such an enormous amount¡­


    She gritted her teeth in frustration and angrily faced him.


    "I am only asking this because I have some principles, and I cannot see anybody being cheated, even if it''s you!"


    No matter what, it was his hard-earned money, and as a middle-ss person, she felt her heart break to see such a huge amount getting wasted for no reason.


    Wei tilted his head. He didn''t understand what she was talking about.


    "Cheated?"


    "Yes. Why were you sending three hundred and fifty million to Mingshen?"


    "Oh. I was worried that you suddenly felt sick, so I called Mingshen and asked him some questions. He told me it''s normal in pregnancy to have such reactions."


    "So?"


    "The money is the charge of his answers," Wei promptly said.


    "..."


    "And you agreed?" She asked, feeling stunned and speechless. "Three hundred and fifty million, and you agreed just like that?"


    Wei blinked his eyes. "I shouldn''t have?"


    If it was rted to Lihua and her safety, he was ready to sell all his assets if needed. Three hundred and fifty million was nothing.


    Lihua could clearly see the question mark hovering over his head.


    Lihua gnashed her jaw and snatched his phone. She angrily pressed a number and put the phone to her ear.


    *Click*


    "You fucking bastard! How dare you call me again-"


    "How dare you charge three hundred and fifty million?" Lihua coldly asked.


    Silence.


    "Are you a doctor or a scammer?"


    No answer.


    She smiled and changed her tone. "I guess I am quitecking, or I would have known that such simple questions are so expensive in the market. But don''t worry. I will transfer all the amount to your ount. Now that Wei and I are separated, it''s my responsibility for anything concerning my or my child''s health. I hope you give me some time."


    Wei widened his eyes. "You don''t need to pay anything-"


    Lihua shot him a re, and he immediately quietened down.


    She narrowed her eyes.. "So, how much time do you give me, Mr. Yang?"

 Chapter 368 - The Mafia King Doesnt Mind Being Scammed

    <h4>Chapter 368 - The Mafia King Doesn''t Mind Being Scammed</h4>


    Mingshen sneered. "Heh. So your husband- oops I am sorry. You are divorced now. You are not his sweet wife anymore. He is not your darling husband anymore. My bad."


    Lihua squinted her gaze.


    "I mean to say that did your ''ex-husband'' get afraid of emptying his pockets that he asked you to get rid of it?"


    "I think you know better than anyone that he is loaded in cash. You two are filthy rich."


    "Yeah, so what''s the problem in sending my paycheck?" Hezily asked.


    "The amount is abnormal."


    "So is the doctor. He asked Yang Mingshen. I am the greatest doctor on this. Do you think I am cheap?"


    Lihua smiled. "Indeed. I understand it very well now. After all the things you have done for money are¡­"


    She left it unsaid, but it obviously pointed out how he helped Wei in erasing her memories.


    "Anyway. So this three hundred and fifty million is added in the debt for taking care of me in yourb. Can you please give me some time to return the money?"


    Mingshen gritted his teeth. "It has got nothing to do with you! Wei asked me the questions, so he will pay for it!"


    "It was an error from his side. He shouldn''t have asked anything because we don''t have anything to do with each other anymore."


    Wei clenched his jaw as his gaze dimmed.


    "So I will pay everything rted to my child."


    "And how long will I have to wait for that? Till I turn ny and I am on my deathbed?" He dryly said.


    Lihua pursed her lips. "I will pay in installments."


    "If your brain wasn''t just a decoration, then I would have had some hope in you for my money."


    If Mingshen had been present in front of her, Lihua would have surely strangled him. But she controlled her urge to curse him.


    "I will work hard-"


    "Oh shut up! Fuck it. Forget about the three-fifty! I let it go as mypensation for colluding with your ex-husband! You are a miser now that you left the Jiang family. Use your brain and money for your child, rather than doing useless things. Also from next time, I don''t care who asks the question or who is not supposed to. If your ex-husband bothers me, then he will have to pay for my time. I am not going to tolerate your interference, got it!?"


    Once again, Mingshen unceremoniously hung up.


    Lihua heaved a sigh of relief.


    At least my emotional ckmail n worked¡­


    She saw Wei, who was patiently waiting for her. She handed him back the phone.


    "From now on, don''t pay any money to Mingshen! Why don''t you realize that he is scamming you!?" Her nostrils red. "Three hundred and fifty million isn''t a joke! Don''t you feel it''s wrong to charge so much for a few questions!?"


    Wei pursed his lips. "I think I know that he is taking advantage."


    She stared at him, stunned. "Then why!"


    "Because he is the best doctor. He might be unreasonable, but his skills are top-notch and unquestionable. I can only trust him. If it''s anything rted to you, then I don''t care about the amount he is charging. I only want what''s best for you. I don''t mind being scammed," he seriously said.


    She stiffened. She coldly stared at him. "I already said that you don''t need to be concerned anymore. This was the first and thest time that we met."


    "B-But you still care about me, don''t you? That''s why you fought with Mingshen."


    She scowled. "I only fought with him because it is against my principles to see something hical happening! I understand the value of money. That''s why I cannot see it getting wasted. It''s not because I care about you. Why would I when you have ruined everything for me!?"


    He said nothing.


    She walked away, and he couldn''t help but say, "I-I will drop you home!"


    Even if it was for sometime, he wanted to stay with her as long as possible. "What if you get dizzy and faint again? It''s not safe," he anxiously said.


    "I will be fine. I already told you not to think about me anymore. Please don''t make things difficult for me, Wei."


    He trembled.


    Difficult¡­


    Outside the cafe, Lihua stepped and finally let out the breath she had been holding for so long.


    It was thest time¡­I won''t meet him again, she tried to calm herself.


    She stopped a cab and went away.


    ---


    She shut the door behind her and quickly headed to the washroom. She sshed cold water on her face and felt some relief.


    I cannot go on like this¡­


    It was just the first day after their divorce, and she was already finding it difficult to not think about him. She was frightened that if this went on, she would never be able to forget him and inadvertently hurt Jia too.


    She dazedly stepped out. Bobo, who was patiently waiting for her, hugged her legs. "Where did you go so early in the morning?"


    She weakly smiled. "For a walk¡­"


    "Don''t lie," he narrowed his eyes. "You went to meet the rich evil capitalist?"


    She pursed her lips. "I am sorry. But I had an important thing to tell him¡­"


    He shook his head. "Don''t say sorry. I just don''t want to see you sad!"


    Lihua smiled and kneeled at his level. "Thank you, Bobo," she kissed his cheek.


    He coughed and slightly blushed. "O-of course! Also, if you stay like this, you will only think about that capitalist!"


    Lihua lowered her head.


    Bobo blinked his eyes. "Why don''t you call your friend? The one who is as dumb as you. Sis Yaya. She still doesn''t know that you are back."


    She widened her eyes.


    Yaya¡­


    But she remembered how she was captured by Wei when she had tried to tell her the truth. She didn''t even know if her best friend was alive or not.


    No! She is still alive! We-Wei wouldn''t go that far.


    Lihua didn''t know if calling her on her old phone number would still work or not, but she wanted to try once.


    She nervously dialed her number. It kept on ringing and ringing, but nobody picked it. Her heart skipped several beats.


    Is she¡­


    Suddenly, she heard a click sound.


    "Hello?"

 Chapter 369 - Reunion Of Two Besties

    <h4>Chapter 369 - Reunion Of Two Besties</h4>


    "Lihua!"


    The door opened with a bang, and Meng Ya rushed in, her chest heaving up and down in breathlessness. As soon as she got to talk to Lihua, she left everything and ran towards her home.


    "Lihua¡­"


    Tears plopped out on her cheeks as she finally got to meet her best friend after a whole six months.


    "Yaya!"


    The two friends hugged hard and burst into tears.


    "Oh God, we finally met!" Meng Ya sniffled. "Do you know how much I missed you?"


    Lihua''s heart felt brimmed upto emotions, and she lowered her head. "I...I cannot even say that I missed you because I had forgotten about you. Will you forgive me?"


    "No! I won''t forgive you!" Meng Ya cried. "How dare you leave like this and make me worried so much. I-Idiot!"


    "En. I am really an idiot¡­" Her voice was low as she spoke.


    Meng Ya looked at her from head to toe, and she couldn''t express how relieved she felt seeing her safe. She thought that Lihua was helplessly trapped in Wei''s mansion all this time.


    "Thank God that you are alright. This whole time, I had all bad thoughts running in my mind about how Jiang Wei was keeping you. He suddenly took you away, and I couldn''t help but think of him as a demon who might be hurting you!"


    Lihua trembled, and her tears fell.


    "Demon? He was nothing like a demon. He used to dote on me so much that I would feel overwhelmed¡­"


    Meng Ya kept silent.


    Fu Renshu had also said the same thing. Wei''s love for Lihua knew no bounds, and he would do anything but hurt her. Now she believed it.


    For Lihua to look so heartbroken, he must have loved her a lot. He must have taken utmost care of her. That''s why it was more painful to bear his betrayal.


    Lihua guiltily said, "I am sorry. Yaya. You-you got in trouble because of me," she slightly paled in anticipation as she asked, "D-Did Wei hurt you?"


    Meng Ya quickly shook her head. "He didn''t. Though I was imprisoned in Renshu''s house."


    She looked at him, shocked. "A-Assistant Fu?"


    "En."


    Lihua blinked her eyes. "Wei... didn''t take you to the base?"


    She had imagined that Wei must have tortured her just like he did to other traitors in his base.


    "No. Renshu said that on Jiang Wei''s orders, he never took me to the base," she hesitated, "It was because I am your best friend that he didn''t want to hurt me. So Renshu gave me a choice to take the money and leave this city. Of course, I didn''t ept it."


    Lihua trembled.


    If it were the old Wei, he would have definitely killed Meng Ya without even batting his eyelid just like he did to Jia.


    It meant that Wei had slowly changed. For him to not consider killing somebody to protect his secret, he had taken a big step towards this change.


    Now that she thought about it, he didn''t kill Mo Huojin or Xia Nuan either.


    Lihua clenched her fists.


    Yaya was still imprisoned and troubled¡­


    "I am sorry that you had to go through all this because of me...But why didn''t you leave the city?"


    Meng Ya flicked her forehead. "Stupid. How can I leave my best friend when I know that Jiang Wei did something bad? I know that you wouldn''t have left either had you been in my ce!"


    Lihua coughed and couldn''t deny it.


    "Assistant Fu...How was he to you? He didn''t trouble you, right? I mean, you were imprisoned¡­"


    Meng Ya''s face darkened. How could she forget her sufferings? She was imprisoned and then yed by him and his sister. She unknowingly cursed Tian Meirong that she shouldn''t have, and Fu Renshu had loads of fun seeing her in that situation.


    Then they had also spent the night together¡­


    Meng Ya''s face turned red in embarrassment.


    Then it turned redder in anger, remembering the next morning when the bomb dropped on her.


    Fu Renshu, you hooligan, I will never forgive you for this!


    Lihua ced her hand on her forehead. "Do you have a fever?"


    "N-No! I am fine."


    For now, Meng Ya didn''t say anything about their rtionship. It wasn''t the right time.


    She gritted her teeth. "Don''t worry, bestie. I will have my revenge on him one day¡­"


    Meng Ya quickly made her sit on the couch and asked, "Now you tell me everything from the beginning. What happened in these six months, and how did you learn the truth?"


    Lihua shook hard, and with great difficulty, she somehow exined what happened. The mention of Jia''s death crushed her heart into pieces.


    Meng Ya could only dumbfoundedly listen to her.


    Sis Jia is dead?


    She couldn''t find the right words to console Lihua. What was she supposed to say when the man she loved wholeheartedly had murdered her sister? She married the man who had harmed her family.


    She simply pulled her into her hug and brushed her fingers through her hair. Lihua cried hard as she buried her face. "Yaya...my sister...she-she will nevere back now¡­"


    Their muffled sobs echoed in the room.


    "I don''t know what to do now. I am pregnant, and I-I cannot think of how to raise-"


    "You are pregnant!?" Meng Ya sharply asked.


    Lihua tearfully nodded. Now Meng Ya felt even more terrible.


    She left Wei at such a crucial time¡­


    She quickly wiped her eyes and brightly smiled. "It''s good news, dummy. Oh my God, I am gonna be an Aunt!" Her eyes sparkled in delight, and she squealed.


    "Oof. Why do you look so troubled? You are not alone because I am with you! We will shine through our poor misery together!" Her nostrils red in determination.


    For the first time today, Lihua was able tough. She felt extremely touched. There was the Zhang family and now Meng Ya to support her.


    "Thank you, Yaya," she pursed her lips. "But I don''t know how to start. I will need to look for a job, but I couldn''tplete my degree. Without graduating, it will be tough to get a job¡­" her shoulders drooped.


    Meng Ya knew that she had a job in Jiang Industries when Wei had hired her during their campus recruitment. But of course, working there wasn''t an option now.


    "So what''s the problem? Complete your degree right now if you couldn''t do it earlier. Join college once again!"

 Chapter 370 - The Mafia King Asks For Forgiveness To Meng Ya

    <h4>Chapter 370 - The Mafia King Asks For Forgiveness To Meng Ya</h4>


    Lihua was doubtful.


    "But I left college in between due to circumstances. How can I join again?"


    "Why not? I also couldn''t graduate because that hooligan kidnapped me!" Meng Ya red.


    Lihua''s expression stiffened, and she felt remorseful. "It''s because you got involved with me¡­"


    She smacked on her forehead. "I am not ming you, silly! It''s because of Jiang Wei and Renshu. They are the culprits. You shouldn''t feel guilty. So as I was saying, we shouldplete our graduation."


    "But our batch must have already passed out."


    She shrugged. "Duh. Who said we cannot join our junior batch? We can exin our circumstances to the principal. Not in detail necessarily. Just say that we had some situations, and we had to drop out halfway. Now, we would like toplete it. This is the perfect time. The final semester exams will be next month. Till then we can cram as much as possible and appear for it."


    Lihua thought about it.


    "It seems a good choice¡­"


    "It is the only choice we have now. So what do you say? We will be together anyway!" Her gaze sparkled.


    She nodded.


    "What are you two talking about?"


    Bobo directlynded into Lihua''sp. He narrowed his eyes at Meng Ya. "Sis Yaya is here finally."


    Meng Ya''s eyes teared up. "Bobo...My cute Bobo!" She raised her arms to hug the cute bun, but he moved away.


    "Shameless sis Yaya! How dare you eye me? Don''t you know that I am Lihua''s future husband?" He seriously said. "You shouldn''t be touchy with me!"


    Meng Ya choked.


    This brat is still the same!


    "What future husband? You are still on about that?"


    He red at her. "What do you mean by ''still?'' I am serious!"


    She snorted. "Yeah sure. First grow up to be an adult, and then we will talk about your rtionship."


    Bobo gritted his teeth. He hated it whenever she brought the age topic.


    "You are just jealous that Lihua will pay more attention to me now!"


    "Shut up, brat! Is this how you to talk to your pretty sister who just returned after a gruesome kidnapping experience?" She dramatically sniffled. "Shouldn''t you give me a tight hug and let me squish your chubby body?"


    Bobo sneered. "No way. I am faithful to Lihua. I won''t let you harass me. I know I am super cute, but you should find someone else!"


    "..."


    Her expression darkened.


    "You¡­Now I will definitely hug you!"


    And so they began a game of tag. Boboined. "Lihua, tell your idiot friend to stay away from me!"


    "No way hahahaha! I aming for you!"


    Lihua smiled at their dramatics. Meng Ya and Bobo peeked at her, but her smile felt empty to them. They thought their bickering will lift her mood, but it didn''t do much.


    Meng Ya ruffled his head. "Don''t feel so down. We need to give her some time. You know how precious sis Jia was to her, right?"


    Bobo lowered his head. "...En."


    "En. Time will heal her pain one day. We have to wait for it. Until then, we will keep doing our best to cheer her up. And we have to work harder because she has a baby inside her. The baby will be sad too if his Mama is sad."


    "En."


    "Hehe. Good boy."


    Meng Ya said, "Hey why don''t I stay for the night? We met after so long! We will have a pajama party and have a st!"


    Lihua said, "Sure."


    "Alright! I will quickly bring some things from my home ande back in a sh! Today will be a super fun day! I will be in the charge of cooking too. Wait for me!"


    She quickly left the apartmentplex, but as soon as she stepped out, she felt a shadow loom over her.


    She lifted her gaze and froze. "You¡­What are you doing here, Jiang Wei!?" She fumed.


    Wei stared at her and slowly lowered his gaze.


    "Tell me, why are you here? After everything that has happened, you still have the nerve to hover around Lihua?"


    The thought of Jia''s death brought tears to her eyes. "You...you really killed sis Jia¡­"


    He said nothing.


    "I thought you couldn''t go any lower than what you did to Lihua. But you killed an innocent person! Lihua''s precious family! She is like this because of you!"


    Wei stiffened.


    "Like this¡­Like how? H-How is she?"


    "How do you expect her to be!?" Meng Ya gnashed her jaw. "I never saw her so lost and aimless before. I never saw her so heartbroken and distraught before. You know what, Mr. Jiang? The only thing that is keeping her sane right now is her child."


    The color drained away from his face.


    "Otherwise... otherwise I don''t know what she might have done," she gasped as tears slipped on her cheeks. "Now I don''t know how long it will take to get my old Lihua back! When will she smile again like before? When will she be cheery like she always was? Your betrayal has left a scar too deep to mend, Jiang Wei! And now what do you want to prove by stalking her like this? You are already divorced now! Don''t be a bother to her anymore. She needs to cut off her feelings for you as soon as possible. It won''t happen until you leave her alone!"


    Wei trembled.


    "I will never leave her alone."


    Meng Ya looked at him, stupefied.


    "Even if she hates me, I will never let her out of my sight."


    "You¡­"


    "I will always protect her and our-..." He clenched his fist, "her child forever. Even if I have to do it from the shadows, I will. But no matter what, she will always find me by her side."


    Meng Ya remained silent.


    "I wasn''t stalking her," he lowered his gaze. "I was worried about her. She almost fainted in the cafe. I wanted to drop her home, but she refused."


    Of course she will¡­


    "I-Is she okay? Did she puke again? Is she still feeling weak?" Wei anxiously asked.


    "She is okay. Now leave and please don''t show yourself before her, or it will only be more difficult for her," Meng Ya coldly said.


    Wei said nothing.


    She turned to leave, but then she heard him say from behind her.


    "I am sorry, Meng Ya."


    She stopped and looked behind, blinking her eyes in confusion. "What?"


    Her eyes widened in shock as he suddenly bowed. "I am sorry for ordering your imprisonment. Will you.... please forgive me?"

 Chapter 371 - The Mafia King Requests Meng Ya

    <h4>Chapter 371 - The Mafia King Requests Meng Ya</h4>


    Meng Ya could hardly believe her eyes to see that the man who never liked to talk to anybody else but Lihua and who seemed always to ooze an unapproachable and cold aura was now bowing in front of her and apologizing to her.


    "I had no intention of hurting you. But I was scared that you would tell her the truth, and then I would lose her. That''s why I couldn''t help but get anxious."


    She stared at him, stunned and in silence. But then she had a solemn look on her face as she said, "Jiang Wei. Your sorry won''tpensate for the time I lost with Lihua or how you made me worried sick about her. I had to stay imprisoned in a house. It was against my will, but I had to bear it because of you."


    Wei said nothing.


    Meng Ya folded her arms. "But I can still forgive you for what you did to me."


    His slowly widened as he lifted his gaze towards her.


    "But I cannot ever forgive you for hurting Lihua! You killed sis Jia. Do you think you could ever repent for your sin!? You lied to Lihua. You betrayed her. I can, for once, let go of how you treated me. But I cannot forgive you for bringing Lihua to this state!"


    Tears rolled down her cheek, and she glowered at him in disgust. "Trust me, Jiang Wei. If not for her child, she would have already copsed into despair. She is forcing herself to remain strong so that she can give a good life to her child. And now she is trying for a new beginning. It is crushing her from within to do it without you."


    He felt his heart throb in grief. It was excruciating to see her fight like this.


    "Does she... really hate me now?" He nkly asked.


    "No. She loves you a lot," she said in a quiet voice.


    He trembled.


    "That''s why she is so tired. She understands your love for her. She knows she would never find a man like you who treated her so well. But the misery is that she cannot hold onto that love anymore because you snatched her sister from her."


    Meng Ya let out a sorrowful chuckle. "It would have been so much easier for her to hate you if you really were a bastard. But as far as your love is concerned, you treated her like a Queen. But now her King is gone, and she feels alone. She is confused and conflicted. I-I never saw her like this before... It''s because of you that she is suffering so much. That''s why I cannot forgive you."


    Wei stared at her outraged expression. He faintly smiled. "Lihua has a really good friend."


    Meng Ya blinked her eyes.


    "Thank you for caring so much for her."


    He really appreciated that she was standing up to him, fearless and confident, who was only worried about Lihua''s wellbeing. There weren''t many people who had the strength to talk like that to him, even if they may be right.


    That''s why he was happy to know that Meng Ya was so good to her.


    His gaze dimmed. "I am really sorry for troubling you all this time. Lihua might me herself that it happened because you got involved with her life."


    She slightly coughed.


    That silly woman indeed felt guilty¡­


    She stared at him.


    Wei pursed his lips. "But please be there for her. It''s my fault, so please punish me as much as you want."


    Meng Ya harrumphed. "You don''t need to tell me. I will always be there for my bestie! Now, I will take my leave. I suggest you leave too. If she sees you, then it won''t be nice."


    He bit his lip.


    She turned, but he quickly stopped her. "W-wait!"


    She softly let out a sigh. "What is it now?"


    Wei took out a bag and handed it to her. She slowly held it and looked inside.


    "I-I brought some fruits for Lihua. I read some articles and made a list of all the fruits it''s good for her to eat during pregnancy. It will energize her too."


    She nced at him.


    Wei hesitated and nervously shifted in his ce. "Will you give it to her wi-without telling her that it''s from me? She won''t ept it¡­"


    Strike!


    Meng Ya suddenly realized why Lihua fell in love with him.


    His face¡­


    It was too lethal for anybody''s heart.


    She cleared her throat. "Alright. But just this once¡­"


    "Thank you. I have brought some other necessities too if you could give her¡­"


    And what was supposed to be just one bag of fruits turned out to be four more big bags filled with all sorts of stuff that she could only stare at with her eye sockets popped out.


    This¡­


    "This is too¡­"


    Wei nodded. "I know. It''s too little."


    "..."


    She was speechless.


    Too little what the hell! Have you bought the entire city!?


    "But I grabbed important necessities first," he seriously said. "With this, Lihua will be morefortable."


    Ugh¡­


    She looked at his expectant gaze, and her mouth twitched.


    "You-you know that she doesn''t want your help."


    He stiffened, and his shoulders drooped in sadness.


    Ughhh! Alright! Stop making that face!


    Meng Ya wished to pull her hair out. She felt as if she was doing some sphemy if she rejected him. She grabbed the bags and said, "Now leave!"


    Wei was hesitant, but he could only nod. He could do nothing even if he felt sad parting from here.


    ---


    "I am back!"


    Lihua nced at her and widened her eyes. "Didn''t you say that you were just going back to your home? Why are there so many bags with you?"


    Meng Ya coughed. "I brought this for you! Now that you are pregnant, I thought to bring some basic necessities for you. There are a lot of things to be taken care of when you are pregnant."


    "But I would have bought it myself," she anxiously said, "This would have costed-"


    "Oof. Don''t think so much. Don''t I have the right as your friend? Matter over. I am heading to the kitchen to cook! So don''t disturb me."


    She dashed away before Lihua could question anything more about it.


    Lihua sighed and looked through the stuff in the bags. She paused and looked at all the things again.


    Her movements slowed down, and she stared towards Meng Ya, who was busy prepping, with an unreadable expression.

 Chapter 372 - The Countdown Begins

    <h4>Chapter 372 - The Countdown Begins</h4>


    The same evening at the house where Ruomei stayed, she got a call from an international number.


    She straightened up and picked the call. "Hello."


    "Start talking," a dangerous and cold voice sounded from the other end.


    She slightly stiffened in nervousness. "I did as you told and exposed everything in front of Lihua."


    "So I can expect to hear the news of Jiang Wei going to jail any time then," he quietly said.


    "Yes," she smiled. "Now that Lihua has gotten her memory back, she will stand up for her sister''s death. She won''t let it go in vain and will definitely ask Wei to surrender himself."


    "What is the probability that he will agree?"


    "A hundred percent. He is ready to do anything for her. He will even kill himself if she asks him. Going to jail is not a big deal."


    "It better happen that way."


    Suddenly the voice turned menacing, filled with bloodthirst.


    Ruomei couldn''t help but shudder.


    "Don''t forget that you are just a pawn for us. I am trusting you here that Wei will go to jail without me having to lift even a finger. It all depends on that woman''s words. It''s still unbelievable to think that the Mafia King will be reduced to that pathetic state of following a cheap woman like a dog," the disdain in his voice was unmistakable.


    "The Mafia King that I know is ruthless and emotionless. Will he allow himself to bend to someone''s fingertips and mere words?"


    Ruomei quickly said, "Please trust me. It will happen. That man is crazy in her love. He would do anything for her. He doesn''t care about anybody but her. I have heard that they are already divorced."


    Her eyes twinkled as she said that. The mere thought of Wei and Lihua in pain and suffering made her feel excited in bliss. Their faces marred in agony was the most wonderful sight for her.


    "And now he will surrender himself. Lihua surely won''t let her sister''s murderer roam around freely as if nothing happened."


    Silence.


    Why isn''t he saying anything¡­


    "...I wonder what is in that woman for the cruel Mafia King to be a pathetic puppy?"


    Ruomei clenched her fists.


    This same question had gnawed at her heart as if a thorn was tearing it apart. She could never understand why Wei would fall so head over heels for her? Just what was in Song Lihua that Wei got so mesmerized with her?


    The man chuckled. "I guess you didn''t like my question."


    It was evident that he was having fun by mocking her feelings and jealousy. But Ruomei didn''t dare to speak against him, for she had seen the brutal consequences of doing that.


    "Of course, I don''t mind. I don''t care what she means to him now. I only care about Wei''s downfall," she quickly said to please him.


    "And that should begin when he goes to jail. The Underworld will crumble, and so will the Jiang family."


    Silence.


    "But if something happens that hampers Jiang Wei''s jail trip, then you will have to suffer."


    A gulp passed down her throat, and her forehead broke into a cold sweat.


    "I will be waiting for that news, and then I will take my own sweet time to have fun with the Jiang family."


    The call hung up, and Ruomei copsed on her knees. She saw her legs shaking, and she finally released the breath she had been holding for too long.


    She had seen it first hand his torture methods. That man didn''t tolerate anybody speaking a word against him. Nobody had the right to feel offended by whatever he said or did; otherwise, the consequences were disastrous.


    She still remembered the night when he approached her and told her to join hands against Wei.


    Ruomei still didn''t know his true identity. She only assumed he was from some rival Underworld gang, who wanted to be the Mafia King and haveplete control.


    Once when she went to meet him, she saw a guard identally meeting the man''s eye, and the next moment, his head had been sliced off his body and rolled on the floor.


    Nobody had the right to even look at him. Heads must be lowered, or there would remain no head at all.


    She was so horrified that she wanted to puke at the sight of the bloodshed. Her stomach churned in disgust, and she felt deadly afraid.


    But for the sake of her revenge against Wei and the humiliation she got from him, she gulped that fear. At that moment, she understood two things.


    First, she must never oppose him. Not a single word against him.


    And second, that the Underworld he ruled and what Wei ruled had a difference between heaven and earth.


    The guards at Wei''s side also feared him, but their dynamics were too different. Wei never killed anyone just because a guard identally would meet his eye. He only tortured and killed traitors, backstabbers, and the ones who dared to threaten him.


    But whatever it was, Ruomei didn''t care. When she was burning in hatred for being humiliated and sent abroad after her mother''s begging, it was that man only who gave her hope for having her revenge.


    He was extremely dangerous, but as long as she was careful and didn''t cross her line, she would be safe.


    Now in China, she was in his protection and kept at a house where Wei and nobody from his Mafia world would be able to reach her.


    She drank a ss of water and took a few deep breaths. It was stressful to talk to him because she had to be on alert not to offend him in any way.


    Ruomei clenched the ss in her hands, and the glint of hatred passed by her eyes.


    "Just wait and watch, Wei. You reduced me to such a pathetic state. I was kicked out of the Jiang family, and my own father disowned me. You left me nowhere to go," her gaze stung in tears.


    "But now it''s your and Lihua''s turn to suffer! With his support, I will definitely get my revenge on you.. The countdown has begun, Jiang Wei."

 Chapter 373 - Moving Forward

    <h4>Chapter 373 - Moving Forward</h4>


    The following day, Lihua and Meng Ya stood in front of their campus gate. Meng Ya looked around. "It''s only six months, but it feels so long, haha. Let''s head towards our bright future!"


    Lihua stepped inside and stiffened on her spot. In front of the gate on the campus ground, it was the same ce where Wei had once dered their rtionship. She recalled how he had banged his head on the ground with his forehead bleeding, much to everyone''s shock.


    Her expression paled, and she couldn''t help but shiver.


    No matter where she went, Wei''s memories always surrounded her. It was as if he was everywhere. She was trying for a new beginning, but whatever she saw and whatever she heard and wherever she went, she always found Wei waiting for her.


    Not only his apology but a very important memory was associated with this ce.


    Their first meeting that had set everything in motion.


    She lifted her gaze towards the floor where the corridor was where they bumped into each other. Where Wei had helped her collect her thesis papers, and where Wei met her in the ssroom once again to select her for the job at Jiang Industries.


    Everything came crashing into her mind like a tsunami. All those memories that she wanted to leave behind her wereing back again and again.


    Lihua clutched the bag in her hands and bit her lip hard.


    Meng Ya instantly noticed the wetness in her eyes and felt anxious. "Hey, what are you getting so sad for?"


    She knew this ce reminded her of Wei, but she couldn''t do anything to stop it. Helpless, she could only divert her mind.


    "I know you''re feeling emotional. After all, us besties have spent the golden time of our friendship here! A friendship so strong that would forever be forged as the greatest friendship in the history of mankind!" She stood tall in pride.


    It worked as Lihua couldn''t help but softlyugh. A tear threatened to slip past her eye, but she quickly wiped it.


    Lihua pinched her cheek. "So cheeky."


    "Hehe¡­" she grinned. Her phone buzzed, and she saw Fu Renshu''s iing call. Her expression darkened.


    Meng Ya still hadn''t forgotten how he enjoyed her misery at his sister Tian Meirong''s hands. He left her feeling so embarrassed that she had no face left to show Tian Meirong.


    Why is this hooligan calling me!?


    She cruelly hung up, but it rang again a few secondster.


    Meng Ya grimaced.


    Lihua said, "It''s okay. Pick it up."


    She smiled. "I will be done in just a second."


    She headed to a corner and finally picked the incessantly ringing phone. "You hooligan! Do you have any shame left that you are calling me like this!?"


    Fu Renshu guiltily coughed. "Are you still mad at me?"


    Meng Ya sneered. "Of course not. How can I be mad at you? What did you do anyway? You just kept quiet and let me make a fool out of myself in front of your sister. I only cursed her and acted like an idiot, thinking of her as my rival. This is so trivial. How can I stay mad at you for having fun at my expense?"


    "..."


    The sarcasm in her words was unmistakable.


    "Trust me. If you think that she would disapprove of us, then you are wrong. Sis really likes you," he tried to coax her.


    "Us? Us!?" Meng Ya was bbergasted.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Fu Renshu was puzzled.


    "You-you...you didn''t even confess to me, you bastard!"


    "..."


    "But we have already slept together."


    Her face turned crimson, and imaginary steam escaped her ears, remembering that night.


    "We have lived together in one house-"


    "That was you treating me like a prisoner!"


    He coughed. "I-I am really sorry for that. But my hands were tied too. What I mean is, we have shared a roof and a night together. At this point, the order of our rtionship had messed up long ago."


    Meng Ya couldn''t help but agree more. "That doesn''t mean I don''t need a confession! I don''t even know if you like me!"


    "You dumb woman! Do you think I would have slept with you if I didn''t like you? I am not a yboy who fucks around with women."


    Meng Ya froze. Her heart fluttered in joy, but it was instantly smashed into pieces, and her gaze dimmed.


    "Indeed. But that doesn''t mean that I will forgive you for how you hurt my Lihua."


    A sudden silence descended.


    "At first, I thought that you and your Boss only wiped her memory. But¡­" her eyes teared up, "But to think that you were also involved in Sis Jia''s death. How can I let go of that? You helped Jiang Wei with the crime. You aided him. Even though you didn''t shoot the bullet, you are just as guilty for her death. You are also responsible for Lihua''s state today."


    Fu Renshu felt his chest ache, hearing her sobs. He still remembered how disappointed Lihua looked when he had faced her.


    "...I told you, Meng Ya. The Underworld is a cruel ce. There is no ce for anybody who threatens the Mafia King," he clenched his fist.


    "You¡­"


    "But even so, Boss is incredibly guilty. I-I also..."


    She faintly smiled. "His guilt is not going to bring her back."


    Silence.


    The bell chimed, and she snapped out of her stupor.


    Fu Renshu asked, "Where are you?"


    She pursed her lips. "At my college. Lihua and I are here to join back for graduation so that we can get a job."


    He stiffened.


    "So you see, Lihua is slowly moving forward. That''s why please tell your Boss too to let go of her and move forward on his own path."


    Fu Renshu stared ahead at the empty space.


    You don''t understand Meng Ya. Boss''s path can only be the one where Madam is.. Even if she hates him or even if they are separated, Boss''s path would always be the one where Song Lihua is walking.

 Chapter 374 - The Mafia King Wants To Know About Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 374 - The Mafia King Wants To Know About Lihua</h4>


    As Meng Ya went back to Lihua''s side, she quickly said, "I am done! Let''s go!"


    Lihua stared at her and her slightly red eyes. "You¡­"


    "What''s wrong? Come on," she chirped.


    Lihua wondered the reason behind the sadness reflecting in her eyes. But she was ignoring the topic, so she didn''t press on.


    She smiled. "Let''s go."


    As they walked towards the principal''s office, Lihua slowly asked, "Yaya."


    "Hm?"


    "The things you bought yesterday for my pregnancy¡­"


    She almost stumbled in her step, but she braced herself. A nervousugh escaped her lips. "W-What about it?"


    Did Lihua figure out that it was from Jiang Wei?


    She subconsciously wiped her forehead.


    Lihua wanted to ask if those things and necessities were from Wei or not. They were all expensive brands, and she could feel that they were carefully chosen to give her the best. The only person who would do so much research would be none other than Wei.


    Also, Meng Ya wouldn''t have the money to bring so much expensive stuff. A thing or two was eptable but four whole bags?


    Pregnancy had made Lihua even more sensitive, and her instinct said that everything was from Wei. Meng Ya was lying to her.


    Even though she didn''t want any help from Wei, she couldn''t have the heart to throw the stuff away. But she decided not to use them either.


    "...Nothing."


    ---


    Jiang vi.


    "Wei, you need to eat something. This cannot go on," Jiang Yubi worriedly stood beside Wei with the tray in her hands.


    "I am not hungry."


    "For how long? You didn''t have dinnerst night either. Do you want to make yourself sick?"


    He nkly stared ahead. "Will Lihuae to me if she knows I am sick? Will she get worried for me?"


    She trembled.


    "Not worried, but she will get furious at you for treating yourself like this!"


    Silence.


    Lihua, the cat, hissed and scratched on his clothes.


    This dumb human! Food is life! How dare you let such precious food go to waste? Who will take care of me if you fall sick?


    Jiang Yubi kept the tray on the table and said, "I will be back in an hour. If I still see the food untouched, then I will feed you by force whether you like it or not."


    She stepped out of his room and met Fu Renshu along the way.


    He anxiously asked, "Madam¡­"


    "Do something, Renshu¡­" she sobbed. "He is not eating anything. He will seriously threaten his health if he remains stubborn like this. Ruiling and Lanying also tried before. But he is not listening to anybody."


    He lowered his head.


    Her eyes shone in tears. "Renshu. Will Lihua... nevere back? Is there really no hope?"


    He couldn''t give any answer.


    "She is the one who brought happiness and life back to this home. And now this house feels so empty without her. I cannot even imagine how empty Wei must be feeling. But still...he cannotpromise his health like this."


    Fu Renshu tried to pacify her. "Madam, don''t worry. I will see to it that Boss eats. I promise."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    As he stepped inside, he saw Wei dazedly staring at something on his phone. He stood near him and saw that they were a bunch of Lihua''s pictures.


    "Boss."


    He said nothing.


    Fu Renshu looked at the tray. Lihua, the cat, narrowed her eyes and meowed.


    Dumb human! Do something, or I will scratch your pretty face too!


    The cat''s threat made him cough.


    "Boss, if you don''t eat, then you won''t have the strength to work. We have so many things to do at thepany and the Underworld. Jiang Shan''s threat is also looming that we cannot ignore."


    Silence.


    Fu Renshu pressed his brows. It''s not like Wei didn''t know that there were pressing matters to attend to. He knew that as the CEO and the Mafia King, he had his responsibilities.


    But with his divorce and Lihua gone out of his life, there was no motivation left in him. There was nothing that drove him forward. He was supposed to stay away from Lihua now, but it crushed his heart to do that.


    Especially now, when she was pregnant, he wanted to be beside her to take care of her and their child and protect them from harm.


    "Madam was at college today."


    Wei widened his eyes and jolted upright in an instant. "Lihua?"


    "Yes. She was with Meng Ya at college."


    He jumped on his feet and grabbed his shoulder. "Y-You saw her? How is she doing? Did she look? O-or was she weak? What is she doing at college?"


    If it was news about Lihua, he couldn''t wait to hear it.


    "I didn''t meet Madam. Meng Ya told me over the phone. If you want to know what she was doing there, then you will have to eat."


    Wei cast a dangerous look at him. "Renshu¡­Don''t test my patience."


    He pursed his lips. "I am sorry, Boss. But I won''t say a word further until you eat. You can punish me for this, but I won''t back down."


    Gritting his teeth at his assistant''s stubbornness, he quickly grabbed the te and ate everything that was there on it. He was done in five minutes.


    Lihua, the cat, was pleased.


    Good job, human.


    "Now tell me," he ordered.


    Fu Renshu choked.


    Are you really alright with stuffing so much so fast?


    "Madam will be joining college toplete her graduation."


    Wei slowly widened his eyes.


    "Then she intends to get a job."


    He froze. "B-But she doesn''t need to work! I will provide for her!"


    "Boss, you know she wouldn''t take your help or money."


    That brought him back to reality.


    "Next month is final exams, and she will be studying as much as she can to pass."


    "Only a month? How will that be enough for her?" He red at him. "It would be too much to cram so much sybus! She is pregnant too. I don''t want her to work too hard. No. I won''t let this happen."


    Wei picked his phone and dialed a number.


    "B-Boss, who are you calling?"


    "The Education Minister, of course."

 Chapter 375 - The Mafia King Will Pay Back

    <h4>Chapter 375 - The Mafia King Will Pay Back</h4>


    Fu Renshu coughed hard. "Why him?"


    Wei frowned. "To reduce the sybus and to postpone the exam."


    "..."


    He broke into a cold sweat. "Boss, Madam wouldn''t like it. I know you are doing this for her own good, but sh-she won''t," he coughed, "appreciate the in-in-interference¡­" Thest word was hardly audible.


    "...I know. But I cannot see her working so hard. I have read that the first trimester is really crucial, and she should bepletely resting now¡­" the light in his eyes faded away.


    But because of me, she is forced to do this, he dug his nails in his palm.


    "I understand, Boss," he quickly tried to think of a solution that wouldn''t let him call the Education Minister.


    Wei was about to press the dial button when Fu Renshu eximed. "How about we first observe!?"


    He blinked his eyes. "Observe?"


    "Y-Yes. We can see how Madam is faring with the workload. I am confident in Madam. She can handle it. You trust Madam too, right?" He urged.


    Wei tilted his head. "Of course. My Lihua can do anything," his eyes shone with pride.


    "Of course! That''s why we should trust her capabilities."


    He pursed his lips and hesitated. He imagined Lihua awake tillte at night and studying as hard as she could. The mere thought felt as if somebody shot sharp arrows at his heart. He didn''t want to see a sleepless Lihua with dark circles under her eyes.


    "Alright...I will see. But if it''s too much, then¡­" he narrowed his eyes.


    Fu Renshu wiped his forehead. "Of course, of course, you will call the Education Minister."


    He nodded.


    Phew.


    Somehow, he managed the situation.


    Then he straightened up and said, "Boss. I have some news about Jiang Shan."


    Wei narrowed his eyes. "Is it about Ruomei?"


    As expected, Boss already figured it out.


    "Yes. Even though Shi Ruomei exposed everything and made our life difficult, she couldn''t have done it without outside help. To know so many inside details about Song Jia and Madam''s memory, it is impossible for her to dig the truth by herself. Through her, we have gotten a possible link at his location. Since she was sent to New York, it is highly possible that Jiang Shan also lives there. They made contact, most probably, he approached her and used her to expose everything."


    Wei sat back on his seat and rested his arm on the table. He tapped his finger, signaling that he was in an extremely bad mood.


    "Did you find Ruomei?"


    "Not yet. She is definitely living under a false name, and I am sure Jiang Shan is hiding her with his influence so that we don''t get our hands on her."


    He slowly said, "Influence? Doesn''t matter. I don''t care how he did it. I want Ruomei in front of me in the next twenty-four hours. This is the Mafia King''s order, and every gang should know about it. Find her at any cost."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    "Now that he dared to target Lihua and my rtionship, he cannot go unharmed," the bloodthirst in his voice made even Lihua, the cat, slightly shudder.


    But she was happy.


    Good. Don''t increase the poption of dumb humans on this. You should be strong and dangerous like this Queen!


    Fu Renshu squinted his eyes. "Boss. It must be because he wants you to get weak. It is strange that he didn''t target any of our gangs; instead, he used Shi Ruomei to destroy your marriage. He thought that you would be devastated by her loss, and then he could take this chance to attack us when you would be the most vulnerable."


    "Indeed," his ck eyes glinted with a murderous gaze. "I wasn''t in the right state of mind earlier. But it''s strange that he would do this. That''s why I want his head as soon as possible. He dared to mess with my happiness."


    Fu Renshu nodded.


    "Ruomei is the link, for now, to know more about Jiang Shan. Bring her within twenty-four hours at any cost."


    "Yes!"


    ---


    The next day in the ssroom, Lihua had hung her head low on the desk, feeling extremely aggrieved. "I am screwed, Yaya."


    Meng Ya had the same stance and expression as she, too, pressed her forehead on the desk as if the world was over. "I am screwed too, Lihua. Let''s drown in our misery together."


    The reason for their misery was simple.


    Yesterday, when they discussed with the principal about rejoining college, he had agreed without much objections. But there was a significant change in Lihua''s decision regarding her graduation.


    At first, Lihua wasn''t really sure what to pursue as her career. She just wanted to go for basic graduation and get a job.


    "Sir. I know this is sudden, but I want to study Public Rtions."


    The principal was taken aback. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. I wasn''t sure what job to do before. But now I feel I want to do PR. When I was absent for these six months, I realized that I loved talking to people and solving their problems. Sometimes they were as severe as someone''s reputation on the line, but I loved the challenge to turn things around."


    She remembered how she helped Jiang Fai and Jiang Xiurang against Li Tingzhe while making a profit for Jiang Industries with theic that hit super popr. Jiang Fai and his mother, who had no ce before, now proudly lived in the family


    Then she recalled Jiang Ruiling''s incident where she could help her in the nick of time to save her reputation and still win against all odds in turning the tide for Shen Yang''s favor. She convinced Jiang Lanying to fight for Jiang Li that inevitably washed away all stains from his name through the press conference.


    Then she realized that she liked doing this. It was thrilling to take on such challenges. It may be impossible at first nce. But there was a solution to everything, no matter how bad things might look. She understood that her skills were more suited for public rtions.


    A positive image is crucial in today''s world, and she wanted to reach out to those who couldn''t stand up for their reputation or who didn''t have the resources to do so.


    Lihua smiled. "I have decided, Sir.. I am going for Public Rtions."

 Chapter 376 - The Mafia King Is Now A Student

    <h4>Chapter 376 - The Mafia King Is Now A Student</h4>


    *shback continued*


    Lihua''s conviction helped Meng Ya choose her career too. While imprisoned at Fu Renshu''s house, she realized that she liked to stand up for the truth.


    That''s what she tried to do so desperately by telling Lihua everything. She tried to escape and fight Fu Renshu for Lihua. It wasn''t just because she was her best friend. But she naturally found it averse to bear lies and deception.


    Then Lihua''s decision gave her a great idea. It suited her nature and also was of great help to Lihua''s PR career.


    Journalism.


    Journalism and Public Rtions were closely rted. Many from those fields had often interchanged their careers. They both had different ways but had the same goal ofmunicating with the public, telling stories and building trust. And a PR professional often needed a journalist''s help for press releases and digging out the truth. The same holds vice versa for their objective.


    Hehe, this is for the best! If I be a journalist, then Lihua and I can stay connected through our careers too! Meng Ya was thrilled.


    The principal said, "But you two are suddenly changing your streams. How will you manage the subjects? Instead of taking exams next month, why don''t you join the diploma course for Mass Communication? Your graduation will be dyed, but this will be more beneficial for you."


    Lihua curled her fingers and tried to smile.


    That would have been an easier option if she hadn''t been pregnant. If it was just her, then she might have gone ahead with it.


    But she needed a job and money as soon as possible for her child''s future. She had to start saving from now. She had no liberty to take her time in a course. Also, she understood her own limitations.


    A part-time job along with studying would have been too much to handle, and she didn''t want to stress herself out in pregnancy.


    "I understand, Sir. But I have my own situation...I really cannot afford to opt for a course now. But Yaya can-"


    Meng Ya red at her. "Don''t think anything stupid. We will be doing this together. At this point, I also don''t want to waste my time in a course."


    But there was a small problem.


    "Alright," the principal agreed, "If that''s what you two want. However, one month is too little time. If you change your mind, then let me know."


    They nodded.


    The principal took out a booklet and passed it over to them. "This is the pamphlet for Mass Communication. Everything rted to Public Rtions and Journalism is neatly exined. What are the subjects, and where you can find the previous question papers."


    They took a nce over the subjects. One such subject made their brow heavily twitch.


    Lihua nervously asked, "Sir. Why is there Math included in the subjects list? I thought Mass Communication doesn''t need that dreaded subject."


    The principal burst intoughter, seeing their heartbroken and defeated expressions.


    "Indeed, that was true before. Mass Communications didn''t have Math subject. But recently, the Education board decided that Math must also be included. You think that it is not required, but actually, it is. Like MRP analysis, Market analysis, statistical analysis, you need to study all kinds of data and numbers. You need to know about trends, and math is required. So a little bit of Math is important, haha."


    The atmosphere turned gloomy.


    Meng Ya asked, "Can we opt out-"


    "Nope," The principal cruelly poured cold water over their hopes.


    Her mouth twitched.


    You could have at least let meplete my question¡­


    Which brings us to the present situation.


    Meng Ya sobbed. "Lihua. How are we going to face Math? Thest time I remember, I was barely saved from a failing grade because of grace marks!"


    Lihua had an even gloomier expression. "At least, you somehow passed. Yaya, I had failed in Math. I had to give the repeat exam again," she clutched her head in panic as if the world had ended. "I am confident that I will do good in all the other subjects, but Math...Math will never let me be able to get my degree!"


    The professor stepped in, and the ss turned silent. At first, the juniors were curious about Lihua and Meng Ya, but it wasmon to drop out of years and rejointer, so they didn''t pay much attentionter.


    Professor Lu cleared his throat. "Attention. Let''s begin our ss."


    The ssroom''s backdoor opened, and a figure stepped in. Everybody''s heads turned towards the man, wearing a white shirt and jeans. His hair was slightly messed up, and his facial features were sharp and cold. He had an above-average look, but everybody still felt his presence as if a King was here.


    Murmurs ensued.


    "Who is that new guy?"


    "I don''t know. Never saw him before."


    "Is he also joining like the other two students?"


    "He looks handsome, but his expression is so cold¡­"


    "An ice beauty," one giggled.


    The man''s gaze traveled along the ss and immediately settled at a particr person. It beamed in delight, and he instinctively walked in.


    "*Ahem!*"


    Another voice sounded behind him, and he stiffened. Another man of a simr height joined him, and he carefully signaled him.


    Boss, please! Don''t approach Madam out of nowhere, or she will catch you!


    Wei, disguised as a college student, pursed his lips. He seemed to ignore Fu Renshu, who also had dressed up as a twenty-two years old student.


    He inwardly sobbed.


    Why are you angry at me? I am trying to save you here.


    The professor gulped and shivered.


    H-Here they are!


    Fu Renshu dragged Wei on a back bench seat. Lihua and Meng Ya were seated one row after them.


    Meng Ya giggled. "Lihua, we are in luck. We have such handsome juniors."


    Somehow, Lihua couldn''t tear her gaze away from the man who first entered. His face was different, but she still felt an air of simrity as if she had already met him before.


    "...Yeah."


    Why did I think for a moment as if Wei was here?

 Chapter 377 - The Mafia Kings Secret Helpers

    <h4>Chapter 377 - The Mafia King''s Secret Helpers</h4>


    A short trip tost night when Wei had called his able assistant back for a serious discussion.


    "How will I observe Lihua if she is doing alright?"


    He blinked his eyes. "What?"


    "You said to observe her for a while if she can cope up or not."


    "Yes?"


    "But she wouldn''t want to see me if I am near her," he pursed his lips.


    His mouth twitched.


    "Boss, you can always hire someone to do the task and report you back¡­"


    His brows knitted together in displeasure. "I don''t want to leave such an important task to an underling. How will he judge if she is tired or not? Or if she is stressed out? I should personally be there to watch her."


    Boss, even as much as a sigh from her would make you dial the Education Minister''s number, Fu Renshu couldn''t help but grimace.


    Are you sure you want to do the judging?


    "That''s a great idea!"


    He jolted in surprise and looked back. It was Jiang Fai, who was staring at them with sparkling eyes as if he had found treasure.


    "I heard everything!"


    "..."


    He clutched Wei''s arm and eximed. "Bro, that''s an excellent idea! You should definitely watch over my sister-inw."


    Wei nodded and felt pleased to get another supporter.


    "Who knows if sister-inw''s heart will melt and she will forgive you? What if she agrees toe back home? Bro, you cannot sit idle and let things be as they are!" He fumed.


    Fu Renshu sighed. "This time, things are a lot moreplex¡­It won''t be easy for her to let go, especially when it concerns Song Jia."


    "I know, but there is no harm in trying!"


    "But they are already... divorced now. What if Madam gets angrier by Boss''s interference? I don''t want her to hate him any more than this."


    Wei stiffened, and he hesitated for a moment.


    Should I really do this?


    Jiang Fai narrowed his eyes. He looked at Wei and asked, "Bro. Do you want some strange guy to approach sister-inw in college and hit on her?"


    Fu Renshu was aghast.


    Young master! Talking about another guy in front of the Boss!? It''s like sealing the deal!


    As expected, the temperature rapidly plummeted until it became suffocating to breathe. Wei''s eyes shed with danger and possessiveness.


    "After all, she is so cute and beautiful. It''s not difficult for a guy to fall for her¡­" Jiang Fai slyly egged him on.


    "I will personally handle it," Wei dered without any hesitation in his voice.


    Angry veins bulged on the back of his hands as he clenched his fists.


    Nobody can eye my Lihua. I won''t let them...


    Fu Renshu wanted to break down into tears.


    What did you do, Young master?


    "Hmm, but there is a problem¡­"


    Fu Renshu stiffened as he heard another voice pop in from the door.


    Why am I getting a bad feeling?


    Jiang Ruiling and Jiang Lanying eagerly stepped in. Jiang Fai was nervous for a bit, but they chuckled.


    Jiang Ruiling said, "Don''t be afraid, Fai. We are with you in this. We also want her back in the family," her gaze twinkled in mischief. "Shen Yang and I are together now because of her."


    Jiang Lanying nodded. "She helped us in our tough times and our rtionship with our partners. If not for her, then Li and I would have still acted estranged and distant from each other. Now this time, it''s our turn to help Wei and Lihua."


    Wei blinked his eyes and tilted his head. "You will?"


    Jiang Ruiling smiled. "Of course, bro. Isn''t that what family is all about? We stand for each other in difficult times. You brought her into this house, and ever since then, this house and all of us in it have only changed for the better. You can say we are in your debt for bringing a diamond in this home."


    Jiang Fai furiously nodded.


    Wei stared at them in a daze, and a feeling of warmth gushed in his heart. Their support shook him. He never thought of asking for anybody''s help. But now that he knew that they had his back, he felt so much lighter and better. He then realized that it wasn''t bad to rely on someone''s help in need.


    His gaze softened. "Thank you."


    As if an arrow shot right through their hearts, they couldn''t help but clutch their chests.


    Damn, he is so cute when he smiles!


    Jiang Fai coughed. "I don''t think we should let the elders know about this...What if they try to stop us by telling us not to interfere?"


    Everybody nodded in unison.


    Jiang Lanying said, "We will keep this to ourselves for now."


    Jiang Ruiling narrowed his eyes. "So let''s think about how bro and Assistant Fu can carry on their observation¡­"


    Fu Renshu had no words to say.


    Huh?


    "W-wait. Me?" He asked, confused.


    "Of course."


    "Isn''t it only Boss?"


    Jiang Ruiling blinked her eyes once. "Of course not, silly. You know how bro is. If he sees sister-inw, he will get all excited like a child and rush to her side without any hesitation. If she sees him, then our n is ruined. Somebody needs to be there with him to keep him in reign."


    Wei - "..."


    Wei couldn''t retort anything in his defense.


    "Right now, she doesn''t want to see him, so we have to be really cautious. Bro''s hyper enthusiasm will make things fall apart."


    Another strike to Wei. But once again, he said nothing.


    Fu Renshu couldn''t agree more. He sighed.


    It seems like everyone has decided.


    It wasn''t like he didn''t wish them to be together again. But he just didn''t want to make it moreplicated for Wei when Lihua was already furious at him.


    Jiang Ruiling''s eyes shone as an idea struck her. "I know. Let''s disguise them!"


    "Huh?" Everybody was shocked.


    She shrugged. "How is bro nning to observe her? She will be in sses most of the time. He cannot hover outside the ss and stare at her like a stalker."


    They coughed.


    That was a good argument.


    "What if I be a teacher?" Wei suggested.


    "Not feasible. You will be there just for an hour until the lecture is over. And a teacher following a student is creepy."


    "..."


    "There is only one way to stay near her without arousing any suspicion.. That is as a ssmate. So, so! Let''s be a student once again!"

 Chapter 378 - [Bonus ] The Mafia Kings Secret Threat

    <h4>Chapter 378 - [Bonus ] The Mafia King''s Secret Threat</h4>


    *Present*


    And so Jiang Ruiling and Jiang Lanying took charge of their disguise. They knew a lot about fashion, so Wei and Fu Renshu were in their expert hands. Their gazes sparkled as if a child had gotten his hands on candy. They were eager to groom them and put the makeup on for their disguise. Right from their clothes to their hairdo, they did everything perfectly.


    Of course, they couldn''t show up in college just like that, so Jiang Lanying arranged for two masks that would give them a different face altogether. Naturally, they arranged for voice changers too to slightly alter their voices.


    They had gone to great lengths to be a college student.


    Fu Renshu remembered how tiring it was. They experimented with all sorts of things with his face. He shuddered.


    Getting admission as a student was hardly any difficult task. One word from Wei and instantly, all the arrangements were made with their fake student records. Only the professors in charge of Lihua''s ss and the principal knew the truth.


    In front of the Mafia King, there wasn''t any option to say ''No.''


    The help from his family and the "help" from the principal made it possible for Wei to be a college student.


    He was nervously twitching in his seat as he stared at Lihua''s back. He was in the same space as her.


    It felt as if the loneliness until now because of her absence had already dissipated into thin air.


    A soft smile curled his lips.


    Fu Renshu cleared his throat. "B-Boss¡­" he whispered, "Please don''t carelessly approach her."


    Wei pursed his lips in disappointment. "En."


    He sighed in relief.


    "But Boss. It''s a surprise to know that she changed her major so suddenly. She decided to do Public Rtions."


    Indeed, Wei was shocked too as he learned that. As far as he knew, she didn''t have any particr ambition in her career. But as long as she was happy and satisfied, it was alright.


    When Wei thought about it, he indeed felt that she had made the right decision. She was perfectly suited to do PR. She had the skills to talk to people and convince them to work in her favor. She was capable of doing damage control as he saw from Jiang Ruiling''s incident.


    Wei felt proud of her choice and vowed that he would always silently support her from the shadows.


    As the ss was in progress, Lihua couldn''t help but say, "Yaya. Do you feel that somebody is looking at you?"


    Now that Meng Ya thought about it, she realized she felt it too.


    But it wasn''t Wei but Fu Renshu staring at her back.


    "I think so too...But maybe they are just juniors curious about us," she shrugged, "It''s rare for somebody to joinst month. Mostly, all are preparing either for exams or thesis."


    "I think you are right."


    Lihua couldn''t shake off the feeling of her heart racing in her chest as if she could feel Wei''s presence.


    So strange¡­


    The professor, now who was utterly immersed in giving his lecture, randomly pointed at Lihua.


    "Are you paying attention?"


    Lihua snapped out. "H-Huh Huh?"


    His mouth twitched. "What was I talking about?"


    Lihua gulped and nervously stood up. "I¡­"


    "From what I understand, this is yourst month, and you are on a tight schedule to understand the subjects. You are new to this course. Yet you are dozing off somewhere," he reprimanded her. "If you behave like this, then there is no hope for you to pass your final exams. You can kiss your degree goodbye."


    Meng Ya red at him.


    So mean!


    She was about to protest, but Lihua silently stopped her.


    Lihua paled and shivered. "S-sorry¡­"


    I really cannot afford to be absent-minded.


    The professor was about to say something more to her when he felt a chill run down his spine.


    Suddenly, the temperature dropped so sharply that everybody subconsciously shuddered and hugged themselves as if they were standing right at the Arctic.


    Why does it feel like it''s winter? It''s so cold! Did somebody lower the AC''s temperature?


    The professor looked as if his face lost all its color. He lifted his gaze as he traced the source of the murderous feeling that was raining down upon him like missiles had fired.


    He froze and suddenly realized his error. He was so into his teaching mode that hepletely forgot about Wei and his warning that he wasn''t supposed to make any trouble for Lihua.


    I fucked it up! I forgot!


    Seeing Lihua shivering in front of the ss and feeling embarrassed erupted a volcano within Wei. His gaze looked calm as still water, but only his assistant knew what tsunami was brewing inside it.


    Fu Renshu sweated hard.


    This stupid professor! Is it so hard to remember just two damn instructions!?


    First not to slip up about our disguise, and second not to trouble Madam! For once, the Boss can tolerate the slip-up but trouble for his beloved? No chance! Do you have a death wish!?


    "Boss¡­" he nervouslyughed. "I will thoroughly talk to him about this after the ss. Bu-but, please don''t do anything now¡­"


    Wei narrowed his eyes, and ignoring his advice, he calmly raised his hand.


    Fu Renshu sobbed.


    We are done for! Now Madam will definitely catch us! Our n failed within just the first hour! I am sorry, Madam Ruiling, Madam Lanying.


    The professor wanted to take his words back, but it was toote as they had already awakened the sleeping lion.


    "Professor."


    It was slow and quiet.


    His voice was different due to the voice changer, but the pressure it carried was still the same. Like a boulder crushing on someone.


    The professor simmered down. "Y-Y-Yes?"


    Lihua blinked her eyes.


    Why is he suddenly so scared?


    She looked behind her to see the stranger that had slightly shaken her up raise his arm.


    Wei''s next words sounded understanding and sympathetic, but only the professor detected the threat in it.


    "As you said, she is NEW to the course and has only A MONTH left for preparation. I suppose she might be feeling overwhelmed due to the pressure. As such¡­" he narrowed his eyes, "can you be a little more understanding of her situation?"


    His next words were left unsaid, but the professor got the message.


    ''Or shall I make you?''

 Chapter 379 - The Mafia King Introduces Himself

    <h4>Chapter 379 - The Mafia King Introduces Himself</h4>


    The other students had their jaws dropped wide open. They stared at Wei in utter disbelief.


    "Isn''t he also a new student?"


    "Woah, and he is already talking back to the professor?"


    "He is brave! What if the professor cut his credits? He will be in trouble."


    "But he is not wrong. The professor was unreasonable to her."


    They expected him tosh at Wei.


    Lihua looked at him in a stupor. For a moment, she felt her heart skip a beat, but she didn''t know why.


    What is wrong with me?


    The professor sharply trembled and gulped. "You are right."


    Everybody - "..."


    "It was my bad. I am sorry, Song Lihua. Please sit down," he quickly waved his hand.


    Oh shit! Will I lose my job? Will he kill me? He looks so angry! He sobbed.


    Please spare me. I have a family. I won''t repeat it, I promise!


    Lihua didn''t know how to react to the sudden change. She awkwardly smiled and sat back.


    Meng Ya shook her hard. "Woah, Lihua! That handsome junior stood up for you!"


    "Y-yeah, it''s strange. We don''t know each other¡­"


    She rolled her eyes. "It''s not necessary for you to know each other. He felt bad that the professor scolded you, so he stood up for you. Simple."


    The atmosphere eased up as Wei retracted his gaze. The chilliness from the air disappeared, and the temperature went back to normal.


    The professor took a quick nce at Wei and saw his expression improve.


    I-I am saved... Though I will still personally apologize again!


    Fu Renshu was utterly impressed.


    Boss actually handled it!


    He had already imagined a dead professor on the podium, and then their disguise was exposed in front of Lihua.


    He felt the corner of his eyes sting, feeling like a mother looking at her child.


    Boss has grown up¡­


    The ss ended, and the professor quickly left. The students immediately gathered around Wei and Fu Renshu''s desk.


    "Woah, you were cool, dude!"


    "He actually apologized. That professor is known to be really strict."


    "I am still shocked¡­"


    Wei frowned and didn''t like the students suddenly gathered around him. Fu Renshu quickly said, "It was nothing. Bo- I mean, he just did what was right."


    On the other side, Lihua and Meng Ya stood up. Lihua craned her neck and nced in Wei''s direction.


    "You want to thank him, right?" Meng Ya asked.


    "Yeah. He did speak up for me, after all. But it seems he is busy."


    She sighed. "All because of his handsome face. How about we do itter?


    Wei''s gaze immediately caught her looking at him, and he felt as if she wanted to talk to him. But she was slowly moving away, seeing the crowd. He panicked and immediately got up.


    How could he miss this chance of talking to her?


    Fu Renshu widened his eyes.


    Boss! Where are you going?


    Lihua suddenly saw the man speed up towards her, and she slightly jolted in surprise.


    "Hello," Wei politely said.


    "H-Hello," Lihua instinctively said.


    Wei felt his heart thump in his chest as he stared at her. He had no words to describe the excitement bubbling inside him as he stood so close to her. He had an urge to pull her in his arms and hug her hard. He wished to cry and beg her toe back to him.


    Lihua¡­


    Fu Renshu arrived at lightning speed and instantly joined them. He only prayed that Wei could control his emotions that must be raging inside him.


    "You want to say something to me?" He expectantly asked.


    "Oh. Yes," she smiled, "I just wanted to thank you for taking my side. E-Even though we don''t know each other...The professor could have decreased your credits."


    Fu Renshu coughed.


    As if he has the courage to do that.


    She nervously fiddled with her book. "So, thank you so much."


    Lihua couldn''t understand why, but something about this man made her act conscious. It wasn''t a particrly ufortable feeling, but she couldn''t put her finger on it.


    I am so silly. Why am I thinking about Wei all the time?


    Wei warmly smiled. "Of course, it was my duty. You don''t need to thank me."


    "Huh? Duty?"


    Meng Ya blinked her eyes too.


    Fu Renshu choked.


    Lihua asked, "Why would it be your duty? We just met for the first time."


    Wei stiffened.


    Fu Renshu wanted to say goodbye to this world.


    Boss, you will make my hair grey at this rate if I have to clean up after your mess all the time!


    No wonder young mistress Jiang Ruiling sent me with him, he sobbed.


    Wei thought and thought about it but couldn''t find any excuse. So, he sneakily nced at his assistant, and his message was clear.


    ''Do something about this.''


    Fu Renshucked tears to shed. He quickly said, "Duty. Of course, duty! It''s not about meeting you for the first time. It''s just that my Bo-...f-fr-friend here really likes justice. He cannot see anybody''s unfair treatment. So, he feels that it''s his duty to help others in need."


    "Oh¡­" she smiled. "That''s really admirable."


    She bought it. Thank God¡­


    Wei nodded his head in appreciation. That was a good excuse and worthy of a sry raise.


    Meng Ya brightened. "Indeed. You are such a responsible man! Aish, this world really needs people like you. On the one hand, there is you, so just and nice, and then there is that hooligan!"


    Fu Renshu almost tripped on his feet.


    "..."


    "Forget about being fair, that goon had the nerve to trick me! Why do such men exist?"


    "..."


    "Who might this hooligan be, Miss?"


    She waved her hand in dismissal. "He is insignificant to me now. You don''t need to know about him."


    "..."


    His gaze darkened.


    Insignificant? Insignificant!? I am insignificant to you now!?


    Wei didn''t bother with her. Instead, he looked at Lihua and raised his hand forward for a handshake.


    "I am Huang Liangshi. Can I know your name?"

 Chapter 380 - [Bonus ] The Mafia King Offers Help

    <h4>Chapter 380 - [Bonus ] The Mafia King Offers Help</h4>


    Lihua paused for a moment and then shook his hand. She stiffened and felt her heart skip a beat again.


    His warm hand that had firmly held hers instantly reminded her of Wei. His hold was simr to Wei''s. Firm but not crushing at the same time that always gave a sense of security to her. As hisrge palm enveloped hers, she couldn''t help but feel as if Wei was right there in front of her.


    I have to stop this...I cannot think about Wei all the time. We are already divorced now. But I am still unable to forget him. He is not Wei. Then why...


    When will this torment end?


    Wei froze to see her eyes slightly tear up. "Are you okay?" He anxiously asked. "Did I do something wrong?"


    Meng Ya held her shoulder and worriedly said, "Lihua, what happened? Tell me. Are you sick? Should I take you to the infirmary?"


    "No, no. This is nothing¡­" sheughed it off.


    Meng Ya pursed her lips.


    Was she thinking about Wei?


    Lihua said, "I am fine. I am sorry. You introduced yourself and I...I am Song Lihua. Nice to meet you."


    Wei felt relieved and nodded.


    "I am Meng Ya," she smiled.


    "Hm."


    Lihua then nced at Fu Renshu. "And he¡­"


    "I am Hao Ziruo," Fu Renshu immediately recited his fake name.


    "Oh. Nice to meet you too."


    He smiled. "Same here. We heard that you just rejoined college today."


    "Ah, yes. We had some... circumstances, so we missed the six months," her gaze seemed distant.


    "So, we are the same, haha."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah. We just moved to this city recently and had to leave our previous University. So we are kinda in the same boat as you."


    Wei nodded. They had already created a fake story too.


    Meng Ya grinned. "Oh, that''s nice! Then we can fail together, hahaha!"


    "..."


    Fu Renshu inwardly grimaced.


    Do you think everybody has problems with studies as you have? Don''tpare your tiny brain to others!


    "Yaya!" Lihua pursed her lips. "We will pass. I am sure of it. It''s difficult, but don''t lose hope."


    She stuck out her tongue. "I am just joking."


    Considering your not-so-bright academic record, that didn''t feel like a joke to me... Fu Renshu thought.


    Wei agreed. "En."


    His eyes glinted with an idea. "I-If you need my help with the subjects, I will be happy to help you."


    This way, he would have more chances to talk to her and spend a lot of time with her.


    Fu Renshu was impressed.


    Wow, that was a good move, Boss. Smooth!


    Lihua was taken aback. They had just met, and she wondered if it was alright to already ask for help. Though she knew she would appreciate help in her studies, she didn''t feel it was right to ask him when they barely knew each other.


    "Thank you, but I will manage," she gratefully said.


    Wei''s shoulders dropped in disappointment.


    "Really?" His tone sounded defeated.


    "En."


    "I see¡­"


    Lihua blinked her eyes once.


    Why does he seem like a sad dog?


    Meng Ya said, "Hey, let''s go, or we will miss our bus."


    Lihua widened her eyes. "Oh yes!"


    Wei asked, "You are not having lunch?"


    "Not today. I have to work on some assignments."


    Wei''s shoulders slumped together.


    There slipped his chance of having lunch together.


    Aish, Boss has bad luck today; Fu Renshu inwardly sighed.


    Meng Ya pulled her hand. "Let''s go!"


    But Wei suddenly held her wrist back. "Don''t run!"


    Lihua looked back at him. "What?"


    Wei panicked because she was pregnant. If she tripped and fell, it would be a disaster.


    Lihua stared at his hand holding hers, and he quickly backed off.


    "I mean haste is not good. You might fall and hurt yourself," he said in a concerned voice.


    "Oh yes," she gravely nodded. "I will be careful. Don''t worry. I will not be running."


    I cannot put my child in danger.


    Wei said as they left, "She doesn''t want my help," his gaze dimmed, "Did she realize that it was me?"


    He shook his head. "No, Boss. Well...I think it''s because we have just met?"


    Wei tilted his head.


    "That''s why she might be feeling ufortable to ask for help suddenly. We are practically strangers to her."


    "Oh¡­" he looked as if he was enlightened.


    "So, we need to get closer to her. Like keep talking and slowly approach them, but it should look natural."


    He nodded.


    Then he narrowed his eyes andmanded. "Arrange the best PR professional from Jiang Industries."


    Huh?


    Fu Renshu looked confused.


    "And arrange their job as a teacher here who will specially teach Lihua. She is short of time, so only the best person actually working in the field can make her understand the subjects quickly. Of course, she shouldn''t know about it."


    "..."


    "But Boss, how can I arrange for a differential treatment just for Madam? She will definitely question it."


    "That''s up to you to decide. The excuse."


    !!!


    Why does Boss always like to put me in such trials!?


    He cried. "As you say, Boss¡­"


    Then he straightened up as a thought crossed his mind. "Boss."


    Wei raised his brow.


    Fu Renshu cleared his throat. "Can we also include Meng Ya for the special ss? Haha, that woman is a little dim, and Madam might also wish to study together with her¡­"


    Wei blinked his eyes. "Yes. She is also included."


    He widened his eyes.


    Woah, Boss had already thought about Meng Ya too? I thought this special ss was only for Madam¡­


    After all, whatever Wei did, it only and solely meant for Lihua.


    "O-Oh. I see. You took only Madam''s name so¡­"


    Wei frowned. "I don''t like to speak about other women. I will only talk about my Lihua."


    His mouth violently twitched.


    Wei looked away. It wasn''t much, but he wanted topensate Meng Ya for the trouble she had to go through because of his imprisonment order.


    She said she had forgiven Wei, but he thought this was a good chance to redeem himself, even if it might be little and amount to nothing.

 Chapter 381 - The Mafia Kings Heart-to-heart Talk With Ruomei

    <h4>Chapter 381 - The Mafia King''s Heart-to-heart Talk With Ruomei</h4>


    Jiang family''s base.


    A woman was roughly brought inside and dropped on the floor in front of a regal figure who was seated on his throne with his arm propped at the side.


    Fu Renshu, who stood attentively beside Wei, looked up at Shen Yang. "Good job."


    Shen Yang nodded. "We sniffed her out, Boss."


    "Were there Jiang Shan''s men around her location?"


    He shook his head. "We had thoroughly checked the area, but there was nobody guarding her ce."


    Fu Renshu raised his brow. Ruomei was the only link for them now to dig about Jiang Shan and his schemes. He thought that the old man would be cautious but¡­


    Wei said, "Seems like you aren''t very important to him."


    Ruomei, whose hands were tied behind her back, violently tried to free herself. "Jiang Wei! What is the meaning of this!? How dare you forcibly bring me here?"


    She was acting furious outwardly, but only she knew how panicked she felt. She couldn''t believe that Wei found out her location.


    Didn''t that man assure me that I would be out of Wei''s reach!?


    Wei said as if reading her mind. "I don''t deserve to be the Mafia King if I cannot even find you on my turf."


    She froze.


    "What do you want from me!? Hah! Are you going to take revenge because I exposed you?" She sneered. "What''s wrong? Are you angry that Lixue - sorry, Song Lihua left you?"


    No answer.


    Wei nced at Shen Yang. "Free her hands."


    He nodded and did as told.


    Wei then stood before her. Ruomei got up on her feet, and her jaw clenched as she threw a deadly re at him.


    "Kill me, Jiang Wei. Come on. Go ahead. I don''t expect anything less from you," she smiled. "I exposed your well-guarded secret, after all. I don''t expect any mercy from a man like you."


    But to her shock, Wei bowed his head in front of her.


    Ruomei stiffened as if lightning struck her. Even Fu Renshu and Shen Yang were taken aback.


    "Boss¡­?"


    After a brief moment of silence, Wei said, "I apologize for hurting you before."


    She rapidly blinked her eyes. She wondered if she was hearing things.


    "I was selfish, and I only thought about myself. It was my irresponsibility that I agreed to our engagement in a daze, and even more so when I cancelled it on the ceremony night without thinking about the repurcussions. I was at fault. I shouldn''t have hurt you like that."


    Ruomei shook hard. Her eyes automatically teared up. "The Mafia King is apologizing to me? Am I not someone insignificant to you?"


    Wei slowly raised his head and stared at her. "I never thought like that."


    "You did! That''s why you could heartlessly dump me like that!" She angrily eximed. "You made a joke out of me in front of all the guests. Your single ''No'' ruined all my efforts to stay by your side. I studied business like crazy so that I wouldn''t disappoint you as your wife if you have to rely on me. I groomed myself to be the ideal daughter-inw of Jiang family! Do you think a sorry is enough topensate for everything!? For you, everybody is like an ant who you can step on anytime beneath your feet, isn''t it?"


    "No. I don''t treat anybody as ants," Wei tilted his head.


    "..."


    "I just don''t have any particr thoughts about anyone."


    Fu Renshu choked hard.


    Ruomei looked at him, speechless. "Isn''t that what insignificant means!? You don''t even think about me or anybody! Doesn''t that mean we aren''t even worthy?"


    Shen Yang cleared his throat.


    Wei frowned. "No. I don''t particrly think about you. That doesn''t mean I think less of you. How does not thinking equate to thinking less of you?"


    "Huh?"


    The guards were speechless.


    Boss''s cryptic words are beyond our understanding!


    "Treating someone as insignificant means looking down on someone. I never looked down on you or thought less of you. So how am I treating you as someone insignificant?"


    Somehow, Ruomei didn''t know how to answer that.


    "You! Then why would you humiliate me like that!? Why would you break my heart and ignore my feelings?"


    Wei pursed his lips. "That wasn''t me treating you insignificant. But I cannot return your feelings because I only have feelings for Lihua."


    She stiffened.


    "I cannot think about anybody else but her," his gaze softened, "She is my whole world. But I admit that I acted harshly on the engagement ceremony night. I was selfish. That''s why I am asking for your forgiveness."


    Ruomei clenched her fingers hard. Her gaze burned in fury. "Do you think it matters now? I worked so hard for your sake to be a perfect wife, and what did you give me!?


    Wei blinked his eyes. "But I never wanted you to do anything for me. I don''t need a perfect wife."


    She froze.


    "I don''t particrly think that my wife should know business management or about the Underworld. Those things didn''t matter to me and neither do they now. I don''t desire perfection. Do you think that I am perfect?" He questioned.


    Ruomei was at a loss for words.


    How couldn''t you!?


    "You were every woman''s dream for God''s sake! You are handsome, smart and intelligent. You handle both - business and Underworld perfectly. You are the Mafia King. How aren''t you perfect?"


    Wei calmly said, "My position doesn''t equate to anything. Being the CEO or Mafia King doesn''t mean I am perfect. I have ws, and I realized this the more I spent time with Lihua. When I lost her, I realized that I was selfish. Whether it was canceling our engagement or erasing Lihua''s memories. I cannot understand emotions. That is why I acted so harsh towards you. Because I just couldn''t fathom that you would get hurt. I couldn''t understand your feelings for me, so I couldn''t understand your heartbreak either. How am I perfect then?"


    Her lips parted in a small O as she was unable to say anything.


    Does that mean everything I did went in vain¡­?


    Ruomei''s eyes teared up, and she trembled. "But Old Madam said¡­"


    "That was under Jiang Shan''s pressure."


    She shook.


    Wei tilted his head. "Besides, why were you trying to be what Old Madam said anyway?"


    "Then how would I have gotten her approval, you stupid!?" She burst in rage.


    The guards sweated hard.


    Calling Boss stupid!?


    Fu Renshu and Shen Yang couldn''t help but cough too.


    But Wei wasn''t offended at all.


    Instead, Wei frowned. "Why would you need her approval? If you marry anyone, the only agreement you need is your partner''s. You were supposed to marry me, not Old Madam."


    She coughed hard and looked at him in disbelief.


    "You shouldn''t have even done anything to please me. I love Lihua the way she is. If she changed herself and tried to be someone that my status would prefer, then I wouldn''t like it. I don''t want her to change at all. And I don''t need anybody''s permission to marry her either. I was her choice and she was mine.. That''s the only thing important."

 Chapter 382 - Tripwire

    <h4>Chapter 382 - Tripwire</h4>


    "The only thing that''s important is my entertainment Bojing," Mingshen leaned back on his chair and stretched his arms as hezily smiled.


    Lu Bojing thought that he would die.


    Because he saw his Boss smile, which was not any less than the eight wonders of this world. It was as if he was seeing light at the end of the tunnel when someone felt hisst momentsing at him.


    "Entertainment?" He nervously questioned.


    "Yes, entertainment. Who might that be, I wonder?"


    He coughed.


    Ever since Jia woke up from thea, it felt as if some switch was turned on that changed Mingshen to this. Though he was still nasty, he wasn''t like a death threat looming on his assistants.


    Mingshen smiled. "I see you have some problems understanding it. Let me go back thirty minutes before and exin¡­"


    *Thirty minutes back*


    Jia wanted to escape.


    As quickly as possible. As silently as possible. She had no time to waste.


    But there were limited options. By going straight out of her room, there was always a chance of running into the devil himself or one of his minions.


    But there was one particr ce where she could see a ray of hope.


    That strange woman''s room for whom Mingshen needed her heart. There was a ss window that separated their wards and she saw what she thought was a vent.


    So, she stepped into her room. She paused and stood by her side. She observed the woman''s pale condition and sighed.


    It was for her that Jia was imprisoned.


    "I have no beef with you, but I am sorry. I cannot give you my heart. But I hope you live."


    Mingshen was a crazy doctor, but he had skills. That was clear. It reflected in his attitude. Nobody would get that confidence if he wasn''t the best of the best.


    "He would find a way for you for sure," she gently patted her shoulder.


    Jia somehow dislodged the air vent and climbed. It was wide enough for her to fit. Plus she had gotten thinner in thest six months, so it was even easier. She was sure that the vent led to an exit. She crawled on her hands and knees and soon found the other side from where she could see light seeping in.


    Jia carefully dislodged the other side as well. As expected, it opened at the backside of theb. She peered down. It was a considerable height to jump down. But she had no choice. She looked left and right and beyond. There seemed to be no one hovering around.


    At least there is grass so it will soften my fall¡­


    Without giving it a second thought, she jumped andnded squarely on her feet. Just as she was about to let out a breath of relief, a tripwire got triggered and suddenly, a cage appeared out of nowhere from beneath the ground. The bars of the cage imprisoned her within it as they slid from bottom to meet at the top.


    She grimaced.


    "Hey I caught a fish~~" Mingshen said as he popped his head out.


    Jia said nothing.


    "Oh wait, it''s a human," he touched his chin. "And it''s my Spicy who I love so much!" His gaze sparkled.


    Jia ignored his sarcasm with an obvious disdain and internally calcted.


    A tripwire. A signal. Something got pressed when I jumped. But what? I didn''t feel as if I jumped on a button or a wire or something else.


    "This whole ground is a tripwire, Spicy, if that''s what you are wondering~" Mingshen beamed in delight. "It senses movement, and the signal activates this lovely cage."


    "So even if a bird flies past and innocently rests here, will the cage activate? That''s some shitty move."


    "Of course not. I have programmed it to specifically sense footsteps and jumps. A jump simr to what you did."


    She said nothing.


    "Hmm¡­" Mingshen touched his chin and furrowed his brows. "I really don''t like talking to you like this. I cannot see my Spicy in a cage."


    "Your wholeb is a cage to me, and you are talking about this one with actual bars in it? Is your head alright?" Jia shot back.


    "Don''t be so harsh, Spicy. Myb is state of the art. Aren''t you living sofortably? Don''t you enjoy the lunch and dinner my Mom sends?" Mingshen sighed.


    Jia jerked her head in utter shock. "Excuse me? Your Mom?"


    He shrugged. "I am too busy to eat, so she sends my lunches and dinners. She personally cooks even though I said not to bother for a son like me."


    A son like me¡­


    Well at least he has some self-realization.


    But she felt a little strange. Jia had absolutely no interest in eating or drinking anything in this psycho''s doctor''sb. But her body needed food to survive.


    She thought she would eat the bare minimum to live, but when she tasted it, she ate up everything. She could never resist the food brought to her.


    Now she understood why.


    No wonder. It''s was a mother''s cooking.


    She felt the love and warmth of the woman cooking it. She imagined her smiling in the kitchen.


    Her mother was the same.


    She stiffened and the thought of her mother shed through her mind. Her parents that Wei murdered and were not in this world anymore because of him. She and Lihua who were left orphans.


    The memories of her parents shook her. Mingshen noticed the faintest trace of difort, and he immediately realized where her thoughts might have trailed.


    Jia snapped out as she heard the cage going back down. Mingshen was about to say something when one of his assistants rushed towards him and interrupted him. He eagerly carried a test tube in his hand.


    "Boss, the poison formtion is done!" He eximed. "The test is sessful!"


    The purple fumesing out of it seemed ominous and lethal.


    The assistant was excitedly walking towards him to show the results when he tripped, and the poison was about to spill onto Mingshen.


    Oh fuck! It will corrode the skin if the liquid touches it!


    But in the next second, Mingshen was already out of harm''s way as he felt a harsh pull to the side andnded straight onto Jia as they fell.

 Chapter 383 - Are You Really Sure?

    <h4>Chapter 383 - Are You Really Sure?</h4>


    They tumbled and Mingshen fell upon Jia. She froze as his face was too close to her taste. She recalled the kiss, and her gaze darkened.


    With a straight uppercut at his jaw, Jia pushed him hard and got back on her feet.


    "Ow," Mingshen rubbed his chin and got up as well. "What was that for? Are you afraid that I will kiss you again?"


    "Try that shit again and you will lose your balls," Jia coldly narrowed her eyes.


    "And here I was relishing your smell~ You got up too soon."


    His assistant hurried towards him. "B-Boss! I am really sorry! I-I... Please don''t kill me! I apologize. I was too excited."


    Jia''s mouth twitched.


    Mingshen darted a careless nce at him. "That test tube is not something to carry around, idiot."


    He sweated hard. "I know I should have kept it in theb, but I forgot in excitement¡­"


    Jia wondered what was so special about that liquid anyway which Mingshen answered. "It''s a truth serum."


    Her expression turned ugly.


    "First of all, truth serum has scientific and ethical implications to use, and I don''t expect ethics from a crazy doctor like you. But this clearly looks like acid."


    He beamed. "That''s why it''s a truth serum in its own way. You know, specifically made for the Underworld. A drop of it on anybody''s tongue will bring hell right down to earth for him."


    She said nothing.


    "And then he will start coughing up all sorts of information. Basically, it''s like concentrated sulphuric acid, but with a touch of my fingers~"


    "It''s a torture device."


    "It''s a truth serum," Mingshen remained firm. "But the question in my mind is why you saved me?" He tilted his head.


    Jia narrowed her eyes.


    "Wasn''t it an opportunity for you? If this deadly liquid had fallen on me, I would be incapacitated. My skin would have burned and melted. I could have hardly focused on a prisoner, and you could have run away. Or maybe take me hostage and force my guards to let you go. Freedom."


    Jia snorted. "Don''t fly in the clouds. This poison is not enough punishment for a bastard like you. Life is precious and I suppose your mother who cooked such delicious lunches and dinners wouldn''t be too thrilled seeing her son''s dead body."


    He blinked his eyes.


    "I am a cop. My instinct is to save lives. Even though I am itching to make a hole in your head right now, I won''t. I am not thew, so I won''t break my principles. I will not cross the line I am not supposed to. If I had stayed where I was, I would have be a murderer, and I have no interest in joining that gang with you pathetic losers."


    "So you will save me even though you are imprisoned because of me?"


    She sneered. "Dead or alive, it doesn''t matter. I will be out of here anyway. It''s just the question of when, and it won''t be far."


    Mingshen stared hard at her. His eyes twinkled with a glint of amusement and curiosity and then he burst into a full blownughter. "Hahahahaha!"


    Jia raised her brow.


    This crazy doctor needs treatment himself, she thought.


    "You are incredible... Spicy, you are incredible! You just missed a golden chance of your escape and you are fine with it! Hahaha!"


    *Present*


    There was nothing much to say afterwards, so Jia was politely escorted back to her room.


    Lu Bojing had aplicated expression on his face. Mingshen''s irises were shining in thrill. "It''s like I get to see a new side of my Spicy everyday. Isn''t she a wonderful research subject? I would like to study her more."


    He coughed.


    "S-Sure. But the transnt preparations¡­"


    Mingshen''s fingers paused, and he narrowed his eyes at him.


    "The woman is in a stable condition now. Her vitals were too weak to undergo a transnt, but your drugs have stabilized her. Subject 076''s condition is also good now."


    Mingshen sneered. "You seem to be in a hurry for the transnt."


    Lu Bojing blinked his eyes. "N-No Boss. I am just stating the report¡­" his voice turned meek as Mingshen''s gaze turned dangerous. "Boss was waiting for the right donor and transnt operation so-so¡­"


    Mingshen got up, making him go pale. He wrapped his arm around his assistant''s shoulders and smiled. Lu Bojing gulped.


    "So-sorry Boss! I-I just¡­"


    Mingshen said, "My capable assistant. Are you really sure that we are ready to do the transnt?"


    "T-t-the report says so¡­"


    He felt a crushing pressure on his shoulder, and he froze. Lu Bojing looked like a ghost as mild pain started to course through him. He sobbed.


    What did I do?


    "O-of course not!"


    He felt the pressure easing. His legs were shaking as he stammered. "I-I-I must be mi-mistaken. How can we be ready for a transnt?"


    Mingshen touched his chin. "I see. So you made a mistake."


    He nodded hard.


    "So there is no need to do the operation NOW, right?"


    He nodded hard again as if his life depended on it. "There must be some issues with the machines¡­"


    Mingshen sighed. "You should be careful with your analysis, Lu Bojing. They are not ready yet and look what you said. If I had lost my Spicy because of your careless reporting, then how would you have taken responsibility?"


    He trembled. He couldn''t put a finger on it, but the atmosphere had grown extremely dark for some reason.


    "Leave. There is still a lot of time for the surgery. We have to gauge a lot of parameters before passing the judgement. So don''t say that again."


    "Yes Boss!"


    Lu Bojing scurried away with the first chance he got. Outside, his knees felt weak, and he almost copsed. He had never felt that pressure from Mingshen before. He was a dangerous man, no doubt. But his eyes held a different type of threat in them.


    Lu Bojing wiped his forehead.


    I thought Boss can not be anymore insane, but today it was off the charts!


    He mumbled.. "They are really ready for the transnt. Didn''t Boss want to save that woman as soon as possible? So why is he saying that they aren''t?"

 Chapter 384 - The Mafia Kings Hired Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 384 - The Mafia King''s Hired Teacher</h4>


    "Boss, are you sure we should let Shi Ruomei go?"


    Fu Renshu said as he followed Wei along the campus corridors the next day. They tried to gain information from Ruomei about Jiang Shan and his ns, but she wasn''t ready to say anything. Eventually, he let her go, which came as a shock to Fu Renshu and Shen Yang. They thought he would torture the answers out of her, but he didn''t.


    "What if she says that we caught her and Jiang Shan makes his next move?"


    Wei stopped. "He won''t. Not so soon. He is waiting for me to go to jail. He wants the Underworld to be weak when he attacks it. He is patiently waiting."


    "But sooner orter, he woulde to know that you are not in jail."


    "If that''s what he wants, that''s what he will get," he quietly said and meaningfully stared at him.


    Fu Renshu straightened up and nodded as he understood. "Yes, Boss."


    Then hesitation shed in his eyes. "Boss, do you think he will keep your grandfather alive? For Jiang Shan, his use is over. His ns failed to keep the family under control through Old Madam."


    "He will. Grandpa can still be of use to him to covet the Underworld by ckmailing Grandma and our family. He is still his chess piece. He won''t throw him away until he gets the throne and for sure knows that nobody can challenge him."


    His words made sense.


    Wei tilted his head. "I have set Ruomei free, partly aspensation for ruining her life and partly because she will be useful to us."


    Fu Renshu nodded.


    She was the only link to Jiang Shan for now.


    "Who will be useful to you?"


    Wei froze as he heard Lihua''s voice from behind him. Fu Renshu also stiffened.


    Wei slowly turned and looked Lihua in the eye, who was politely smiling at him. But his fear was blown away the moment he saw the dark circles under her eyes. He could still faintly see the mark of her tears at the corner of her eyshes.


    "Did you cry?"


    Lihua shook.


    H-How did he know?


    She unconsciously touched her eyes.


    Do my eyes look red?


    Lihua quickly said, "Of course not. Just some dirt got into my eyes."


    Wei nkly stared at her. "Why did you cry?"


    "I-I said I didn''t cry. Why would I, haha¡­?"


    She clutched her bag. Truth to be told, she did cryst night. Again. Because of Wei.


    The more days passed by without him, the more she missed him. She missed everything about him. His embrace, his warm and adorable smile, his doting gaze and his loving kisses. His absence felt like a gaping hole in her life. She tried to distract herself by studying. She kept studying and studying, but she always wished how nice it would have been if Wei had been there to cheer her up. To motivate her. To tell her to do her best.


    Life was hard without Wei, just as it was hard without Jia.


    Fu Renshu silently tugged him and signaled not to ask any further.


    "Lihua! The principal is calling us," Meng Ya came rushing towards her. She noticed the odd atmosphere and frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    Fu Renshu, aka Hao Ziruo, coughed. "Nothing. We just met her outside. You were saying something about the principal?"


    "Oh yeah. Good that you two are here too. The principal has called us into his office."


    Lihua asked, "Why?"


    "He said he wants to introduce us to someone."


    Inside the principal''s office, the four stepped in and saw a woman seated in a chair opposite the principal.


    She turned and smiled.


    The principal coughed as he threw a nce at the disguised Wei and Fu Renshu. "I was expecting you. Pleasee in."


    Lihua asked, "You called us, Sir?"


    "Yes. Meet this lovelydy, Miss. Ji Da Xia. She will be in charge of personally teaching your subjects and training you for your exams. She is a professional in massmunications and PR."


    Also the head of the PR department in Jiang Industries.


    Lihua and Meng Ya were taken aback.


    "Personally? But why?"


    He cleared his throat. "I thought about it and found that your situation is indeed difficult. So if an experienced professionales to teach you, it will be easier for you."


    Ji Da Xia got up and offered her hand. "Hello. Pleased to meet you."


    "Hello¡­" They shook their hands.


    Ji Da Xia''s gaze shifted towards Wei and Fu Renshu, and she unconsciously straightened up.


    Fu Renshu narrowed his eyes and ever so slightly nodded.


    Not a word out.


    She coughed.


    To see the Boss disguised as a college student¡­


    This was a novel experience for her. The charismatic CEO of Jiang Industries was acting as a twenty-two years old youngster.


    Lihua said, "This is too sudden. I don''t want to trouble anyone. I can manage it¡­"


    Ji Da Xia said, "It''s no trouble at all. I am happy to groom you. The principal has praised you a lot."


    And so has the Boss, She added in her mind. He spent three hours just praising you; her mouth twitched.


    "We need capable people in the field," she smiled. "I trust my judgment."


    Lihua hesitated. "But it will be partial to other students¡­"


    The principal said, "It won''t. Your situation is different from theirs. They have done their regr sses, but you have only a month. That''s why I am helping you."


    Meng Ya brightened. "It''s a good idea. We really need all the help we can."


    "Yaya¡­"


    Meng Ya harrumphed. "Lihua. Do you want to pass or not? Do you not want a job as soon as possible? Plus, learning from a professional is better than textbooks."


    Lihua bit her lip.


    That is true...


    Wei quickly said in a concerned voice, "You should take it. This way, it won''t be stressful for you."


    She looked at him, surprised. "Only me? Aren''t you included too?"


    He stiffened. "Y-Yes. Me too...I mean for us. It won''t be stressful."


    Fu Renshu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lihua thought about it. "Alright then...By the way."


    Ji Da Xia smiled. "Yes, Miss Lihua?"


    "Where do you work?"

 Chapter 385 - The Mafia King Doesnt Play Fair

    <h4>Chapter 385 - The Mafia King Doesn''t y Fair</h4>


    The trio stiffened at once. Ji Da Xia, Wei and Fu Renshu shared quick nces at each other. They didn''t expect that Lihua would ask that question. The principal was also at a loss.


    Lihua said, "Oh I don''t mean any harm. I was just curious."


    Ji Da Xia smiled. "Of course not. I am not offended. I¡­"


    Wei threw a threatening nce at her, and a shiver passed through her spine. She imagined getting a cut in her paycheck.


    That wasn''t the worst part.


    It was getting fired from the job. No way in hell she wanted to lose her job in Jiang Industries. It was prestigious with something called work-life bnce that many of thepanies didn''t have. It was a heaven for all employees. Wei, as a Boss, was simply unmatchable. Peoplein that they aren''t happy with their jobs.


    It wasn''t the case if you worked under Wei.


    Ji Da Xiacked tears to shed.


    "I work privately! I have my own agency," she just rambled the first thing that came to her mind.


    Meng Ya eximed. "Woah. You are so ssy. I thought that you must be working for some rich corporation. But your own agency is way cooler!"


    Lihua nodded. "Yeah."


    The trio rxed and so did the principal.


    Ji Da Xia nced at Fu Renshu and telepathically asked, ''Is this how you work as his assistant?''


    Fu Renshu smiled as if he found someone who could understand his pain of meeting Wei''s expectations. ''You guessed it right.''


    Ji Di Xia slowly nodded her head in condolence.


    At that time, Wei''s phone rang and he paused. "Excuse me," and he stepped out.


    Lihua and Meng Ya blinked their eyes.


    "Principal, you didn''t mind him leaving just like that?" Meng Ya asked.


    "Huh? Why would I?"


    "I mean he is a student and went out without your permission."


    In fact, somehow she felt as if Huang Liangshi left as if he was the Boss and had higher authority.


    Fu Renshu and Ji Da Xia froze. He silently red at her.


    Why is this woman so sharp in the wrong situations!?


    The principal suddenly realized his error. "Ah! Haha. You are right. He should have asked. I was zoned out for a moment," he coughed.


    Outside, Wei promptly picked his phone.


    "Bro! How is it going? Did sister-inw have any suspicions?" Jiang Ruiling carefully asked.


    There were also Jiang Fai and Jiang Lanying with her on the other end.


    "No, she didn''t."


    "Good. Did you get a chance to talk to her?"


    "I did. We introduced ourselves," Wei proudly said.


    "That''s going better than I thought. So, what are you doing right now?"


    Wei told her about Ji Da Xia.


    "What!? Why did you do that?" Jiang Fai asked in disbelief.


    Wei didn''t understand the source of his shock. "Because she would make things easier for Lihua."


    "Duh," Jiang Ruiling said, feeling agitated. "You could have done that. Why didn''t you offer to teach her the subjects? That way, you will grow closer to her."


    Jiang Lanying said, "Yes! You missed a golden chance!"


    Wei pursed his lips. "But I am a student too."


    Jiang Ruiling rolled her eyes. "You could have made any excuse like you had already started studying before. So you know more about the subjects."


    "But we will be together for the sses."


    "But her focus will be on Miss Ji, not you."


    Wei''s shoulders slumped in defeat.


    Why didn''t I think of that?


    Jiang Fai said, "Bro, you should seize every chance you get."


    "I am sorry."


    "Don''t worry. This is just the beginning. But be cautious. If sister-inw needs any help, you should always be there for her. That''s how you need to bond with her."


    Wei seriously nodded and mentally made a note.


    "But don''t seem as desperate or she would get frightened. You have to find the bnce."


    Wei didn''t understand that part. Because he was the type to immediately clear any obstacles in Lihua''s path. Waiting was not in his virtue.


    Nevertheless, he agreed.


    After everything was settled, the principal mentioned the ssroom Ji Da Xia could use. Lihua and Meng Ya went on their way while Ji Da Xia stayed behind.


    She quickly said, "Boss, I hope I didn''t disappoint you."


    Trantion - Please don''t fire me from my job!


    "En," Wei nodded.


    Trantion - You are safe.


    Ji Da Xia cried and thanked her stars.


    Then his sight fell upon her ring finger with a beautiful diamond ring on it.


    "You are married?" He tilted his head.


    Ji Da Xia was taken aback. "Not married. Engaged. My wedding is in two months."


    "Oh," then he slowly asked, "What does your fiance do when you are angry?"


    Fu Renshu''s mouth twitched.


    Boss...


    "W-What?"


    "How does he make up with you if you are mad? What does he do to make you forgive him?"


    "Oh!" Then she understood that it was rted to Lihua.


    "Well, sometimes he gives me flowers or ns a surprise date for me. Um, it''s hard to exin. Depends on the type of mistake he made, like if he forgets my birthday or he misses our date or just some random arguments that every couple has."


    Wei thought that flowers or a surprise date wouldn''t bring Lihua back to him.


    He pursed his lips. "What if it''s a serious mistake?"


    Ji Da Xia seemed confused. Fu Renshu pitied her.


    "Well a serious mistake could be he cheating on me? In that case, there is only one option and that is to break up."


    "What if it''s a more serious mistake?"


    "..."


    Her brow twitched.


    Do you think cheating is not a serious mistake?


    She tried to smile. "What might you be referring to, Sir?"


    Wei said, "Like killing a family member."


    !!!


    Ji Da Xia choked hard. She almost fainted.


    "Then lying to her and taking away her memories."


    !!!


    Ji Da Xia was horrified.


    Wait, wait, wait! Weren''t we ying this at level 1? How the hell this became a level


    100 challenge!? You don''t y fair at all!

 Chapter 386 - The Mafia King Is Displeased

    <h4>Chapter 386 - The Mafia King Is Displeased</h4>


    Being the PR head of the Jiang Industries and who was responsible for maintaining Wei''s image and reputation, Ji Da Xia was the only one besides Fu Renshu who knew Wei''s identity as the Mafia King. It was important so that she could thwart any damage in case there was any faint whisper or idental leakage of Wei''s Underworld identity. Of course, only after a thorough background check was she deemed fit to know this secret.


    But she only knew his identity. She didn''t know the inside details of what happened with Jia or Lihua. That''s also why she had no clue why Lihua left him.


    But now she did.


    And she was speechless.


    She took out her handkerchief and wiped her forehead. She frantically looked at Fu Renshu for any help. But he could sadly nod.


    Ji Da Xia stammered. "K-Killing a family member?"


    Wei''s gaze dimmed. "En. For example, a sister who she loved very much."


    Now she found it difficult to breathe.


    "What will make you forgive your fiance if he killed your family member?" Wei asked with utmost seriousness.


    Are you seriously asking me that!?


    Boss, I said that my boyfriend cheating on me would cause a breakup. What makes you think that I will forgive him if he killed one of my family members!? That is worse than cheating!


    But she didn''t dare to say it out loud. Her job was important to her.


    But neither could she give him false hope.


    But then her PR mode got activated, and she realized the gravity of the situation.


    The fuck! If this got leaked, it would be a disaster!


    She could imagine the headlines and the stocks crashing like crazy and the Jiang Industries facing a serious survival crisis.


    "Boss...we have to take extreme care that this truth doesn''te out no matter what," she gulped. "Thepany will be over in no time. It would be a mess!"


    Wei frowned. "I asked you about forgiveness. Why are you talking about thepany?"


    "Be-because it might face a crisis in the future?"


    "Not more important than the crisis I am already facing."


    "..."


    She had to admit that he had a point.


    Ji Da Xia felt her heart race in fear. Was she going to be punished if she said something that would go against him?


    She said in a whisper, "Fo-Forgiveness seems a bleak option¡­"


    The atmosphere turned still.


    "I see," Wei said.


    Ji Da Xia cautiously looked at him and wondered if he was angry. But the expression seemed more of sadness and disappointment.


    Then he said again, "But I will keep trying."


    She widened her eyes. Honestly, there was no way anybody would forgive for killing a family member. But his sincerity made her want to cheer him up.


    "I will help you, Boss! It may seem impossible, but in whatever way I can, I will definitely help you to gain her forgiveness."


    Wei was slightly surprised for a moment, but then he nodded. "En. Thank you."


    Ji Di Xia clutched her chest.


    Boss said thank you to me!? Is this real?


    Ji Di Xia''s ss then went on smoothly, and Lihua had to admit that it was more effective than the regr sses or studying library books alone. Her teaching was top-notch, and her real-life experiences alone taught her a lot.


    "I will give you some questions. Basically, there are some situations, and you have to answer how you will handle them. You have to justify the approach you use on how you will save your client''s reputation."


    Lihua and Meng Ya nodded.


    Wei, aka Huang Liangshi, asked, "How many questions?"


    "Ten questions-"


    She suddenly felt a chill in the air and found Wei staring at her. Fu Renshu coughed and signaled to reduce the questions.


    "..."


    Am I the teacher or you?


    But she had her job to think about, and the CEO was right in front of her who could send her to the HR department to collect herst paycheck with a snap of his finger.


    She cleared her throat. "What I was going to say, but we can start with maybe seven-"


    Wei narrowed his eyes further, and the temperature plummeted.


    "W-which is also too high considering that you are just starting. So how about...three questions?"


    She took a deep breath and cautiously looked at Wei, who was finally pleased. Three was not too high.


    Ji Di Xia and Fu Renshu wanted to cry.


    Boss, if you pamper her so much, then how she willplete it?


    Lihua and Meng Ya blinked their eyes.


    "Are you asking us?"


    Ji Da Xia coughed. "N-No. Three questions," she sounded firm now.


    I have to maintain my authority here¡­


    She looked at Wei.


    After him though¡­


    Lihua nodded. "Okay!"


    When it was time for lunch, they naturally stayed together. With the private ss now, it became easier to approach Lihua without arousing suspicion.


    Meng Ya eximed. "Miss Ji was so awesome. So beautiful and professional too!"


    Lihua agreed. "Indeed. The principal really did us a favor here."


    Wei''s ears perked up, and his lips lit with a smile. He was d that it was helpful for Lihua.


    Meng Ya then tugged Lihua''s hand and said, "Hey, hey, look at that guy! Isn''t he cute?"


    Wei and Fu Renshu''s faces darkened. They slowly turned to see a boy sitting at a faraway table where a few girls were hovering around him. He had a chocte boy type of beauty.


    Fu Renshu sneered.


    What is so good in him? He is so puny that I can knock him out with just one punch.


    Lihua took a look and said, "Yeah."


    Though she just agreed to it half-heartedly. To her, he could never match Wei''s beauty.


    Wei''s gaze darkened even more, and he clutched the fork in his hand with a murderous feeling arising in his chest.


    Lihua also thinks that he is cute¡­


    Am I not cute?


    Meng Ya chirped. "He is so much better than a certain hooligan I know!"


    Now it was Fu Renshu''s turn to clench the fork in his hand.


    A dangerous smile lifted the corner of his lips, and he leaned towards her.


    ''Hao Ziruo'' asked, "Oh? Can I ask who this hooligan you keep talking about?"

 Chapter 387 - The Mafia King Offers To Head Back Together

    <h4>Chapter 387 - The Mafia King Offers To Head Back Together</h4>


    As if Meng Ya got an ear to listen to her agony, she banged her hands on the table and said as her nostrils red in indignance. "You won''t believe it! He is a rude, mean and arrogant person! He is a sadist! He takes joy in torturing people! Heughs at others'' miseries! I wish God would just strike lightning at him at this very moment!"


    "..."


    "Where do I start!? He just looks a little handsome, but his heart is all dark! ck! Ugly!"


    Fu Renshu stared at her.


    "He is a mean person!"


    "You said that already."


    "It isn''t enough even if I chant it a thousand times!"


    Lihua was confused. "Who are you talking about anyway? You never said his name."


    Fu Renshu stiffened.


    Meng Ya felt as if it still wasn''t the right time to tell her about Fu Renshu and her.


    "I-Is it Fu Renshu who imprisoned you?"


    "No!"


    "No!"


    Meng Ya and Fu Renshu eximed at once. But she frowned at Hao Ziruo. "Why did you say no?"


    He coughed and smiled. "I just thought that from his name, he seems like a nice guy¡­"


    Meng Ya snorted. "He isn''t!"


    His mouth twitched.


    Then she looked at Lihua. "He is not that assistant."


    "Then who? I thought he was the only one who you might hate because he imprisoned you."


    "H-He is not! He...is someone I met online! Yes!"


    "Huh? Online?"


    She sweated. "Yes. I recently downloaded a game, and I met some yers on the quest. He is one of them."


    Lihua blinked. "Oh. Are you interested in games?"


    She awkwardly smiled. "Just started it, hehe."


    "So you met him there. And what did he do?"


    Meng Ya sneered. "What did he not do!? He yed with my feelings! Do you know? He colluded with another yer in the game and pretended as if they were childhood lovers. And then I came to know that she was his online sister! They fooled me! This isn''t all. In the game, we kinda¡­*cough* kissed."


    Lihua choked.


    "And then he asks if there was a need for a confession?" The more she remembered, the angrier she got.


    "Well, maybe he is not good with words?"


    Fu Renshu''s slumped shoulders came back to life.


    Yes! Say that to her!


    "That doesn''t mean I won''t ever need a confession," she harrumphed. "What about fooling me part?"


    "Maybe he was just pulling your leg for fun? Or maybe it could be the online sister''s n, and he was forced to go along?"


    Fu Renshu had tears in his eyes.


    Thank you, Madam. It''s unbelievable that you took my side¡­


    Meng Ya gritted her teeth. "But I still won''t forgive him! He is a sadist. Meanie. Hooligan. That''s why now I have decided to focus on cute, hot men!"


    Lihua was confused.


    She coughed. "I-In the quest haha¡­It doesn''t hurt if I look in real life too. I need a handsome man to console me."


    Fu Renshu clenched his fist and gave an rming smile.


    Ho...Let me see how you will find any man to ''console'' you. Try looking at one, and you are dead. So will the man.


    Lihua helplessly shook her head.


    Wei didn''t participate in the conversation because he was traumatized by Lihua admitting that the young guy was cute.


    Am I not cute?


    He nced at the guy who was having the fun of his life, and he had an urge to punch him.


    When it was time to leave, he learned that Meng Ya wouldn''t be apanying Lihua back home, which got him worried. She was pregnant.


    What if she got into an ident? What if she fell?


    She was in a delicate condition, and he didn''t want her to travel alone. Then he also thought that it was a good idea to get closer to her, too, just like Jiang Ruiling and Jiang Lanying said.


    "Bye," Lihua smiled and waved goodbye, but Wei quickly said, "I live in the same direction as you."


    "Oh."


    Wei was slightly nervous as he said, "Can we go together?"


    Lihua slightly hesitated. But if their houses were in the same direction, then they would be together anyway.


    "Sure."


    Wei beamed and nodded. "Let''s go back to the car."


    Fu Renshu froze.


    Boss!


    Lihua was stunned. "You have a car?"


    Wei tilted his head.


    An average middle-ss student wasn''t supposed to have a car, yet he said he had one.


    Fu Renshuughed. "He meant it would be so good if he ''had'' a car. But he doesn''t. After all, we are just some middle-ss college students. We are ''not supposed to'' have a car¡­" he emphasized. "We are not some rich, young masters."


    Wei stiffened.


    He realized he had made an error. He just wanted Lihua to have afortable ride back home.


    "Yes. My mistake. My Dad has a car. He often came to pick me up, so it slipped."


    "Oh, okay."


    Wei breathed out in relief.


    Fu Renshu wiped his forehead.


    Please stop giving me heart attacks, Boss! I don''t want to die so young.


    Meng Ya nodded. "It''s a good idea. That way, I won''t be worried about Lihua too."


    Wei asked, "How do we head back?"


    Lihua said, "By bus, of course. Isn''t it how youe to college too?"


    He coughed. "Yes, yes."


    Lihua and Wei set off, and Meng Ya said, "Well then I am on my way too-"


    But she suddenly felt a tug at her dress''s cor, and she was pulled back. Fu Renshu, aka, Hao Ziruo smiled. "It seems that my house is in the same direction as yours. How about we go together?"


    It tranted to ''Let me see if you dare to find and hit on cute, hot men to console yourself.''''


    She chirped. "Oh really? Just like Lihua and Huang Liangshi. What a coincidence."


    He said nothing.


    "Let''s go, soldier! We have a very important mission."


    "Mission?"


    "To find and hit on cute, hot men to console me!" She sheepishly grinned.


    The temperature plummeted, but she didn''t notice the difference.


    Fu Renshu tilted his head with a malicious glint in his eyes. "Sure.. Let''s go."

 Chapter 388 - The Mafia King Shares A Bus Ride With Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 388 - The Mafia King Shares A Bus Ride With Lihua</h4>


    Lihua and Wei stood at the bus stop with her craning her neck from time to time to nce at any iing bus. She sighed.


    Wei blinked. "Are you in a hurry?"


    "There are assignments to do, and then I have to study too. The assignments take time especially¡­" she made a face, "the math part, so I want to get home quickly."


    He tilted his head to which Lihua couldn''tpare that action to Wei. But she quickly snapped out. She forced herself to. "Do you find maths difficult?"


    Then Wei remembered that she had found understanding statistics challenging when she was presenting Jiang Fai''s proposal. She looked cute with those confused question marks all over her head.


    Lihua sheepishly smiled. "Just a little bit¡­"


    "I see."


    He was in deep thought about something when a woman approached him. "Hello," she shyly smiled.


    Wei didn''t respond.


    Wei''s ''new face'' was also decently handsome, definitely notparable to his Godly handsome appearance but still fairly above average. It was a no-brainer that some women would find him attractive.


    The woman didn''t get any response, so she coughed to get his attention.


    Lihua felt a little awkward, so she said, "Um, she is calling you."


    Lihua''s sweet voice immediately broke him from his stupor. He looked down at her dotingly. "Yes?"


    "...I said she is talking to you."


    Wei blinked his eyes and turned to his other side. He saw a woman smiling at him, but it did not affect him.


    "Hey. I was wondering if you could help me with directions. I am new in the city¡­"


    Lihua coughed.


    It was clear that the woman was crushing on him. Lihua didn''t want to give her any wrong signals that she was romantically involved with Huang Liangshi, so she promptly took two steps away from him.


    Which obviously Wei didn''t like. He heavily frowned. "Why did you move?"


    "..."


    Both Lihua and the woman were in an awkward position.


    Di-didn''t you understand the hint?


    Wei took two steps towards her and bridged the distance.


    She cleared her throat and moved a step away again. Wei closed the gap again by taking the same step towards her.


    "..."


    "Are we ying tag?" Wei asked.


    Her mouth twitched. Finally, she concluded that he might be a little slow in the feelings department. That''s why he wasn''t understanding the signals.


    Which again reminded her of Wei, and she silently clenched her jaw.


    She whispered. "That woman is interested in you. That''s why she approached you."


    "So?"


    She was speechless. She didn''t know how to respond to his ''So?''


    "Um... maybe you should talk to her?"


    "Why?"


    "..."


    "Because...you might also get interested in her if you talk?" She didn''t know how to exin this clearly to him.


    "I won''t."


    "You won''t know until you try-"


    "I won''t," his voice was firm and resolute. It was as if there was no room for any doubt.


    The woman looked annoyed, feeling ignored, so she made a face and left.


    Hmph. What''s the use of a handsome face like that?


    Lihua felt bad for the woman, but she couldn''t do anything about it.


    She asked, "Why didn''t you talk to her?"


    "I don''t like her."


    "...Oh! Do you already have a girlfriend? In that case, it''s understandable."


    Wei paused. Then he stared at her. "I don''t have a girlfriend."


    "Ah? I was wrong?"


    He squinted his eyes and took a step closer to her, which narrowed the gap even more. Lihua almost felt her heart skip a beat, but she didn''t know why.


    "But I do have a woman I like," he whispered in a breathy voice.


    She slightly shivered. "O-Oh¡­"


    Lihua lifted her gaze and found his eyes staring straight at her as if he would devour his soul. She felt her cheeks warm up for no reason, and she wanted to p herself for it.


    What the hell is wrong with me!


    Wei gazed at the blush of her cheeks, and he had an urge to touch it. But then they heard the honk. The bus had arrived. He pursed his lips in disappointment and moved back.


    There was a rush entering the bus, and Wei couldn''t help but widen his eyes. Even though it was crowded, Lihua was expertly gliding through it. But he got extremely anxious thinking of a potential ident.


    So Wei quickly walked behind her and made sure that nobody pushed her. Even if anybody tried toe anywhere near her, he would cast a cold re at them, and they would back off in fear.


    Lihua let out another sigh when she saw how full the bus was.


    "Maybe we should have waited for another bus¡­" she mumbled to herself. But she knew the result would have been the same. The rush hoursted for three hours. It was impossible to get a free bus.


    This was apletely new year experience for Wei. He didn''t know that something could get so crowded because hepared the public bus to his private Limousine.


    Lihua held a pole and stood with her arm leaning on it for support. Wei stood near her and furrowed his brows. "Aren''t you going to sit?"


    She looked at him, surprised. "The bus is full."


    "So ask someone to move," Wei innocently said as if it was so simple.


    She blinked. "But they came before me and found their seats. So I cannot tell them to get up for me."


    "Why not?"


    "Firste, first serve?"


    Wei didn''t like it.


    How can Lihua stand like this the whole way?


    "But it''s dangerous to stand like this. What if you fell?"


    She smiled. "I will be fine. That''s why I am holding the pole for support."


    He grimaced. The pole didn''t look reliable. He looked around and saw a seat marked as for pregnant women. His eyes glinted.


    "Why don''t you sit over there? It''s for pregnant women."


    Lihua stiffened. Her jaw moved up and down, failing to gather her words.


    How does he know¡­?


    "Y-You you¡­What do you know?"

 Chapter 389 - [Bonus ] The Mafia King Will Not Spare

    <h4>Chapter 389 - [Bonus ] The Mafia King Will Not Spare</h4>


    Wei immediately realized the slip of his tongue, seeing her shocked expression. "I mean, a guy is sitting there anyway. It''s meant for women, so you should sit."


    "Oh," Lihua sighed in relief.


    I misunderstood. Of course, how would he know?


    "I know. But...that man looks troublesome. I don''t want to get into a fight," she awkwardly said.


    Some other time and she wouldn''t have hesitated, but now that she was pregnant, she didn''t want to get into any arguments and danger.


    The guy had a nasty and arrogant look on his face, and she figured that''s why none of the women pointed it out that he was sitting on a seat booked for women. They were giving him annoyed looks, but nobody dared to say anything to him. Even the bus conductor looked slightly afraid.


    Wei nced at the guy and then looked back at her. "You won''t get into a fight because I will talk to him. Stay here. Don''t let go of the pole."


    "Ah? Wait, wait, forget it-" she panicked.


    But Wei was already in front of the seat. The nasty guy felt a shadow loom over him, and he looked up. "What? Move."


    "Yes, move."


    Silence reigned inside the bus. Everybody was a little terrified of him, so the atmosphere instantly became quiet.


    The guy threw a dangerous look. "I said move."


    "I said the same. Move. My friend has to sit here."


    He sneered. "Fuck off."


    "This seat is for women. My friend is a woman. So get up."


    "Does it look anywhere on my face that I care?"


    Wei said nothing.


    "I caught the seat, so it''s mine. Get lost."


    "Get up."


    Lihua anxiously moved his arm. "Forget it, Liangshi. I am okay standing."


    "But I am not. You will get tired like that. I cannot see that."


    Lihua looked at him, stunned.


    "Hey, aren''t you a cutie?" The guy whistled.


    Lihua stiffened and felt his perverted gaze on her. She quickly looked away. Wei''s countenance turned even more menacing than before.


    "Maybe I will let you sit since you are so pretty. How about you say please? Your voice is lovely."


    She shuddered.


    And now, theva inside Wei was on the verge of erupting.


    "Move."


    This time, his voice was low, quiet, threatening and rming to the point that the guy finally felt goosebumps on his skin.


    The bus conductor quickly came to make peace, but nobody was ready to back out.


    "Get the fuck off conductor, or I will slit your throat right here," the guy took out a small dagger and pointed it at him.


    "Aaaah!" The other passengers gasped in fear and screamed. "K-knife!"


    But Wei was unfazed. For him, it was merely a toy. He had yed with thousands of toys like that. Guns and knives.


    Showing a dagger in the front of the Mafia King was like showing a to a fisherman or a syringe to a doctor.


    Lihua quickly pulled him back. "Liangshi, let it go."


    Instead, Wei kept looking at the guy. "Last time. Move."


    The guyughed. "You move away fucker, or I will slit your throat."


    "Go ahead. Try it," Wei calmly said.


    Lihua widened her eyes. "Liangshi! What are you saying!"


    The guy gritted his teeth. "Don''t me me if you die. Get away."


    Wei didn''t move.


    The guy finally lost his patience, and he lunged his dagger towards him.


    "Liangshi!" Lihua eximed and shut her eyes.


    *Crack crack*


    "Aaaahhhh!!!"


    She suddenly opened her eyes, hearing a painful scream.


    The dagger had already fallen on the floor. But the source of the scream was Wei holding the guy''s wrist in his hand and the guy gasping in pain.


    Before the dagger could even reach him, Wei shook it off as if it was a child''s y. Then he crushed his wrist. Hard and strong until he heard the crisp sound of his wrist bone breaking. It did, and the guy''s wrist was dangling off his arm like some decoration.


    Everybody was stupefied to the core. A young college student took on a menacing goon armed with a knife with ease.


    Wei asked again, "Will you move now?"


    The guy was hardly in his senses. He could only feel the pain shooting in his wrist. "L-Let go¡­" he huffed.


    "So move," Wei pressed his wrist again, which caused a deadly spasm within the goon. His eyes teared up. "Fucking bastard!"


    He somehow tremblingly got up from the seat. Wei looked at Lihua and softly smiled. "You can sit now."


    Lihua stared at him wide-eyed with her jaw dropped in shock like everybody else.


    Wei blinked. "Sit. You must be tired."


    Lihua didn''t. She still stared at him in shock.


    The guy breathlessly said, "You bastard! How dare you do this to me? You have no idea who I work for! You are a dead man walking!"


    Wei raised his brow. "Ho...Who is it? Let me hear his name too."


    The goon sweated, still feeling the pain of his broken wrist. "The Mafia King!"


    Lihua froze.


    Wei tilted his head.


    Lihua gasped.


    Mafia King? Wei?


    She trembled in her ce.


    "Ever heard about the Mafia King? The Underworld King. Once he finds out what you did to me, you are dead!"


    Wei blinked. "You work under the Mafia King?"


    "You bet I do! I am the charge of his area. I am close to the Mafia King himself! He gave me full authority to do as I please. I can sit wherever I want, and I can do whatever I want. And he told me if anybody came in my way, I am free to kill him. Man, woman, child whatever. That''s why you are dead, kid!"


    Lihua stared at the goon in a daze.


    Huh?


    "You are dead! You are all dead! Especially you two. The Mafia King will kill you himself. He is a ruthless man! Do you know? One time a kid bumped into him, and he was so pissed off that he shot him then and there."


    The passengers gasped.


    "You are wrong! He will never do that!" Lihua suddenly eximed.

 Chapter 390 - [Bonus ] The Mafia King Nervously Tries To Hold Hands

    <h4>Chapter 390 - [Bonus ] The Mafia King Nervously Tries To Hold Hands</h4>


    "He-he will never kill a child. Stop using him!" She felt breathless and apprehensive.


    Wei slightly widened his eyes in surprise and stared at her.


    The goon said, "Huh? As if you know him."


    She froze.


    "He is the Underworld King. Killing is his job," he sneered, "Especially innocent people."


    Lihua trembled.


    She remembered Jia, and she paled. Jia was also innocent. But somewhere in her heart, she refused to believe that Wei could kill a child. She didn''t like the goon using Wei that way.


    Wei looked back at the goon and narrowed his eyes. "The Mafia King made you in charge of this area?"


    "Pissing your pants now? Toote! You are dead meat-"


    Wei ruthlessly crushed his already crushed wrist, and he yelped. Sweat trickled down his forehead.


    "You met him personally?"


    "Y-Yes!"


    A glint passed through Wei''s eyes. "I see."


    He nced at the conductor. "Tell the driver to stop the bus and throw him out."


    The conductor was dazed for a spell, but he quickly got on to his feet. The bus stopped, and the goon was thrown out at the roadside.


    The other passengers came out of their shock.


    "Thank you so much," thedies especially thanked him. "He was a nuisance."


    "I cannot believe that you weren''t afraid at all."


    "He had a knife, but you disced it so easily."


    Wei only slightly nodded at them. He quickly looked at Lihua and asked her to sit. She finally got her seat, but she was still shaken up after hearing Wei''s name.


    Wei panicked. "Are you not feeling well?" He quickly took out a bottle and offered her water. "Drink some water."


    Lihua took a few sips and felt better. "Thanks."


    He nodded. He stood at her side like a pir, refusing to budge. The other women squealed and giggled. "Such a protective boyfriend."


    Lihua heard the whispers and coughed. She raised her head and met his gaze that seemed extremely aggressive and threatening just a few moments ago.


    "You...you didn''t have to take the risk for me. He had a knife. You could have gotten hurt or even died! We don''t even know each other that well¡­"


    "Then let''s start to get to know each other," Wei said.


    She blinked her eyelids.


    "I would like to be your friend," Wei nervously said.


    Jiang Lanying said that the first step was friendship to get closer to her. He had to make that ce as quickly as possible.


    "Can we?"


    Lihua felt spellbound for a moment. "Yes¡­" she almost said in a stupor. She snapped out and smiled. "You didn''t have to ask. Aren''t we friends already? We attended sses together, had lunch together, and now are heading home together too. That pretty much counts as being friends."


    The light shone in his eyes, and imaginary flowers bloomed around him. The rest of the ride went pretty smooth except for Wei dropping a message to Fu Renshu.


    ''There is a man with a broken wrist on XX street. Bring him to base.''


    He got an instant reply.


    ''Yes, Boss.''


    ---


    They stepped out of the bus and walked together. Lihua asked, "Where is your home?"


    He paused. He wanted to apany her to her apartmentplex.


    "Lao Tai."


    "Oh it''s a little further from my apartmentplex."


    He nodded.


    They slowly walked, keeping a small distance between them. Lihua said after a few moments, "Thank you for helping me."


    "Help with what?"


    "The goon, of course."


    "Oh."


    Wei considered it as his responsibility. "Don''t mention it. I will always be there with you. Especially when you need help."


    Lihua stared at him. "You¡­"


    "Hm?"


    Why do you always remind me of Wei?


    She felt the corner of her eyes tear up, but she looked away. "Nothing."


    Wei nced down and looked at their hands separated by a distance.


    I want to hold her hand¡­


    His index finger sneakily tried to approach her. Slowly, steadily, nervously¡­


    It barely made contact, making her ask, "Hm?" She looked at him questioningly.


    Wei coughed and quickly pulled it back. He didn''t dare to admit that he wanted to hold her hand. "I-I thought I just saw a mosquito hovering around¡­"


    "Oh," she chuckled.


    They stopped in front of her apartmentplex. She turned and smiled. "See you tomorrow."


    Wei felt his heart ache. He didn''t want to part with Lihua. He had really hoped that the road to her apartment never ended, and they just walked like that¡­together.


    She turned and then heard his voice. "Do you really think he is cute?"


    Lihua faced him again and asked, "Who?"


    Wei pursed his lips. "The boy in the canteen who Meng Ya pointed at."


    He finally asked the question that was traumatizing him for a long time.


    She frowned and thought back. "Did I say that he was cute?"


    "You admitted it when she asked," his voice was downcast as he lowered his gaze.


    She scratched her chin. "I think I just went with the flow."


    Wei''s ears perked up. "So you don''t find him cute?"


    Lihua paused. She looked at him. "There is only one man who I think is cute and Godly handsome. Nobody can match him."


    Wei stared at her in a stupor. His heart thumped loudly in his chest because he knew she was talking about him. She was the only one who called him Godly handsome.


    "Wh-who is he?" His heart drummed hard.


    Her eyshes trembled. She let out a sad smile. "It doesn''t matter anymore."


    He froze. Lihua left as he stared at her back until it faded away.


    ---


    The same goon with the broken wrist lifted his head and saw a figure approaching him with cold and heavy steps.


    "Why did you bring me here!?" He was still in pain over his dangling wrist.


    The man stepped into the light, and the goon was stunned to see the young student who broke his wrist and threw him out of the bus.


    "Y-You...why are you here?"


    Fu Renshu smiled. "Didn''t you im that you know the Mafia King?"


    "O-of course I do!"


    "You personally met him?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then you will surely recognize him."


    Wei took out his mask, and the real Mafia King''s face came into view.

 Chapter 391 - The Mafia Kings Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 391 - The Mafia King''s Revenge</h4>


    *WARNING - Slight gore scene*


    The goon trembled hard and fell back. "Y-your face¡­"


    One of the guards stepped up and grabbed the back of his neck. He almost banged his head on the ground. "Lower your head when you talk to the Boss! You are in front of the Mafia King. Insolence won''t be tolerated!"


    The goon slowly widened his eyes in fear.


    Mafia King? The same college kid that broke my wrist? How? How is he wearing a mask?


    But he had no doubt about it at all. He had heard that the Mafia King''s presence would crush anybody as if a mountain had copsed on them. And he felt the same pressure now.


    Suddenly, he realized what deep pit he had dug for himself.


    I-I was talking to the Underworld King for the whole and I didn''t even notice!


    Fu Renshu smiled. "So tell us. Where did you personally meet Boss? When did he make you in charge of the area?"


    The goon was so afraid that he thought he would piss in his pants.


    Wei quietly sat in his throne and watched him shaking and trembling. He had no interest in that.


    "You called her a cutie," he slowly said, enouncing each word that made him feel as if ants were crawling on his skin.


    "You told her to say please. You said her voice is lovely," Wei nkly stared at him. But only Fu Renshu and the guards knew the murdererous glint in his ck irises.


    The goon froze.


    He didn''t know who Lihua was, but Wei was fighting for her. He broke his wrist because of her. It meant that that woman was important to him.


    Otherwise, why would the Mafia King personally interfere?


    "Do you know who she is?" Wei tapped his finger. His gaze didn''t flinch, and his eyshes never blinked once.


    Silence.


    "She is my wife."


    The goon turned pale like a ghost.


    H-H-His woman?


    "You flirted with MY woman. You called her a cutie. I am the only one who can call her that way."


    A violent spasm twitched his body. Wei''s voice was almost inaudible, but it carried suchmand that he wished to kill himself rather face him.


    Wei continued. "You said her voice is lovely. Again. I am the only one who can say that to her."


    He shook.


    His countenance turned grimmer as he said, "You told her to say please to have the seat. Since when did MY woman has to beg anybody?"


    The goon sweated hard. Not only he fought with the Mafia King himself, he even humiliated his wife. The first mistake was a crime in itself, but trying to harm Lihua?


    That was a sin.


    Wei tilted his head. "You looked at my wife with your perverted eyes and imagined doing perverted things with her. So what should I do with you?"


    The goon bowed in front of him and eximed. "P-please forgive me Boss! I-I really didn''t know that she-she was your wife. I beg you. Please don''t kill me!"


    His face was a mess of tears and snot and sweat. But he couldn''t stop it. He had offended the Mafia King. After his blunder, death was the only option. A cruel death at that.


    "I swear I didn''t know anything about her. I didn''t know that it was you under the mask. Otherwise, I would have never talked so disrespectfully to you! Please believe me!"


    Wei said nothing. His silence was even more terrifying.


    Fu Renshu said, "You imed that Boss personally met you and made you in charge. When did that happen?"


    He stiffened.


    "You lied, right?"


    "I-I didn''t."


    He sneered. "Boss remembers all the underlings and who is in charge of which area. He never forgets that."


    He gulped.


    "Then you lied that he killed a kid who bumped into him once. Who the hell spread that rumor?"


    Silence.


    Fu Renshu grabbed his hair and harshly pulled his head up.


    "Ahh!" He gasped in pain.


    He narrowed his eyes. "You never met Boss, and you were never any in-charge. Who is telling you to do this?"


    "I-I don''t know¡­"


    Fu Renshu nced at a guard, and he nodded. The goon didn''t even understand when, but a finger from his right hand was already on the floor.


    "Ahhhh!!!" His eyes widened and a searing pain shot through the dimembered area where the finger was cut off. Blood streamed down as if tap water was running.


    "You are spreading rumors against Boss, and you say that you don''t know who ordered you? Or do you want to say that you just suddenly decided to pose as Boss''s underling? Do you take us for fools? One more wrong answer and lose another finger."


    "I don''t know who it was! I-I just got a packet full of money and a note with instructions¡­"


    "Who?"


    He cried. "I swear I don''t know! I never met him. It was just in front of my room''s door¡­"


    "Where is the note?"


    "I burned it...it was also said to burn the letter after reading it."


    "The money?"


    With his left hand that was still reasonably functioning, he took out some bills. "I spent most of it b-but these are the few notes left¡­"


    The guard took the money and nodded.


    "C-Can I please go now? I-I answered all your questions! As for Boss''s wife, I really didn''t know about her. Please forgive me. I will never do it again!"


    Wei got up and took silent steps towards him. When he had promised to himself that he would gauge the eyes out of ones sockets if anybody dared to think anything bad about Lihua; he was extremely serious.


    That''s what happened to the goon.


    The base resounded with the excruciating screams of the goon as Wei dealt with him. His lifeless body sprang on the floor.


    Fu Renshu cleared his throat. "Boss, we could have tortured him for some more information. Maybe he had been hiding something¡­"


    "I don''t want any pests alive who trouble Lihua. We will get the information some other way," he coldly said.


    "Yes, Boss!"


    He looked at his assistant. "Deploy someone in charge of the area where Lihua lives. I should get every minute information."


    He nodded.


    "The bus that Lihua takes to travel to and from college - I don''t want to see any rush in it."


    "Huh?"


    "She should always get a seat. She shouldn''t face any difort while traveling."


    "...."

 Chapter 392 - The Mafia Kings Plan Fails

    <h4>Chapter 392 - The Mafia King''s n Fails</h4>


    The following morning as Lihua stepped out of theplex, she was surprised to see Wei already standing in front of the gate.


    "Liangshi?"


    Wei''s demeanor beamed, and he gently smiled. "En."


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I passed by your apartment, so I thought to wait for you. We can go to college together."


    "I hope you didn''t wait for long¡­"


    He shook his head.


    Then a small shadow approached them, and he cautiously asked, "Who are you?"


    Little Bobo stood between Lihua and ''Huang Liangshi'' as he narrowed his eyes on him. He was wearing his school uniform with his bag hung on his shoulders.


    Wei ever so slightly stiffened seeing his long time rival who had also exposed everything to Lihua. But seeing him so protectively stand for him didn''t sit well with him.


    Lihua smiled. "He is Huang Liangshi. He is my ssmate and friend."


    Bobo looked up and down and carefully gauged the ''college student.''


    She looked at Wei. "He is Xiaobo. We call him Bobo. He is my neighbor''s grandson."


    Wei stared at him, slightly displeased. But he acknowledged nevertheless. "En."


    Bobo said, "You never said that you had a friend by that name."


    "Yes, because he has joined just like me. We are in the same boat."


    There was a staring contest between Bobo and Wei. Bobo was assessing the threat level this new friend would pose while Wei already considered him as S-ss threat level and a roadblock between him and Lihua.


    This man¡­It feels like I have met him before. But I don''t recognize him.


    Bobo held Lihua''s hand and said, "Let''s go, Lihua."


    Wei blinked. "He is alsoing with us?"


    "Till the next road signal. We have the same way until his school and the bus stop," Lihua said.


    Wei''s mouth twitched. He stared at them holding hands together and pursed his lips.


    I also want to hold her hand.


    They walked silently with Bobo obviously walking between them. Wei silently gritted his teeth. If somebody else had dared to do this, hia dead body would have been already dumped in the river.


    Bobo stared at him hard.


    This man definitely has impure intentions for my Lihua! Otherwise why would he wait outside? He didn''t know how long Lihua would take toe out. But he was still ready. Why are there so many bugs pestering Lihua?


    The only ray of hope for Wei was that it was only until the next signal. If he had to bear him in the bus too, he would have gone crazy.


    At the signal, Bobo had to take a turn to reach his school. Lihua kissed his cheek and smiled. "Don''t be naughty at school, okay?"


    "I am a sincere student!" Bobo harrumphed.


    He pulled her ear to his side and whispered, "Stay away from your friend."


    She blinked. "Ah?"


    "Hmph. Don''t get fooled by his handsome looks. Don''t repeat the same you did by falling for that rich, evil capitalist!"


    She widened her eyes. "Y-You! It''s nothing like what you are thinking! We are just friends."


    He sneered. "I don''t think that he thinks that way."


    "Bobo, we have just met."


    "That doesn''t mean anything."


    Her mouth twitched. "Anyway, you don''t need to worry about anything. There can be nothing between us."


    He stared at her. "Because you still like the capitalist?"


    She stiffened.


    "You will bete to school," she looked away.


    Wei impatiently said, "We will miss the bus."


    He didn''t like them whispering and talking so intimately with each other.


    Bobo red at him.


    This man definitely has impure intentions!


    He grumpily left. Wei''s mood improved as soon as the little threat left. As they waited for the bus, he was eager to see Lihua''s reaction.


    She will be happy to see no rush.


    He nodded to himself. He pictured her happiness, and his gaze softened.


    The bus arrived and seeing it from outside, Lihua was dumbfounded to know that it was¡­


    "Empty? Isn''t this the rush hour?" She was shocked.


    Wei beamed. "You won''t have to stand anymore and trouble yourself. This is good."


    The conductor greeted them with an eager smile.


    Who was one of Wei''s underlings in disguise to keep any passengers from boarding the bus.


    Precisely, he was Chang Fang, the leader of Shadow Eagle gang, who had identally kidnapped Lihua once. And now, Wei chose him to be the area''s in-charge and look after Lihua.


    "Wee! Pleasee in!" He chirped.


    Lihua was taken aback.


    Why is he so excited?


    She got more suspicious.


    Chang Fang nced at Wei expectantly. He was in a disguise so that Lihua wouldn''t recognize him.


    Boss, Boss! I did as you told. I am doing a good job, right? I didn''t allow a single pest toe inside! I also weed Madam with utmost respect just like you ordered.


    Wei signaled his agreement, feeling satisfied.


    "Mam, please step inside," Chang Fang respectfully said.


    Wei said, "Let''s go."


    Lihua pulled him aside and whispered, "We shouldn''t board this bus. Let''s wait for the next one."


    He blinked in confusion. "Why? The bus is empty."


    "This is a scam."


    "..."


    "How can there be not a single passenger inside? This is the peak hour, and today, we don''t have any holiday either. So why is the bus empty? Plus this conductor is suspicious. Why is acting so respectful out of nowhere as if he knows me?"


    "..."


    "I think this is a scam to kidnap us! What if they want to take us to a deserted location and then do bad things to us? He is just acting to gain our trust."


    "..."


    Lihua seriously said, "So let''s ditch this bus and wait for another."


    Wei gulped. "Having an empty bus is dangerous?"


    "It doesn''t make sense at all. This whole charade is giving me a bad feeling. They definitely want to kidnap us! The empty bus and the overly nice conductor are suspicious."


    "So you won''t mind if there is a crowd inside?"


    "Of course not. A crowd is more desirable than traveling in an empty bus. Having more people feels safer."


    Wei nkly stood at his spot. "I see¡­"


    He coughed. "Give me a moment."


    She nodded. "We have time till the next bus."


    Wei walked into a corner, feeling defeated. He immediately called Chang Fang.


    "Boss! I did a good job, right? Why aren''t youing inside?"


    Wei pursed his lips. "Lihua finds an empty bus to be suspicious."


    "Ah?"


    "So find some people and stuff them in the bus."


    "..."


    "H-How will I find them?"


    Wei blinked. "I don''t know."


    "B-But I just cannot tell some random people toe in the bus out of nowhere¡­" he sweated.


    "Then drag them inside."


    "..."


    "But I want to see a crowded bus now," and he hung up.

 Chapter 393 - The Mafia Kings Explosive News

    <h4>Chapter 393 - The Mafia King''s Explosive News</h4>


    Wei finally learned the hard way that having a crowd was alright as long as Lihua got a ce to sit. He thought and thought and agreed that from a woman''s point of view, anybody would hesitate a bit to climb into an empty bus with only the driver and conductor. Who were men, and she was a lone woman and pregnant at that.


    Though Chang Fang was his underling, Lihua didn''t know about it, so obviously, she wouldn''t trust a stranger who was randomly acting so nice to her out of nowhere.


    Wei felt disappointed in himself.


    I screwed up.


    He wanted to help her but scared her instead.


    The next bus arrived in twenty minutes, and once again, it was Chang Fang as the conductor, albeit in a different disguise.


    Lihua was finally satisfied to see people inside. "See? Those people were scammers! Howe there is a crowd now?"


    Wei cleared his throat.


    Learning from the previous experience, Chang Fang acted normal and politely smiled at her rather than hyper-weing her.


    Lihua quietly sat in her seat. She looked around and felt that the people looked anxious for some reason.


    "Liangshi. Is it only me, or everybody seems to be on edge here?"


    Wei didn''t care about them. "Must be work stress."


    "All of them?"


    "Coincidence."


    One of the men in histe forties stood up to protest, but Chang Fang''s one re instantly sapped all his courage. He gulped and sat back.


    Lihua noticed a cute keychain hanging from a woman''s bag who was seated beside her. "It''s a cute keychain," she beamed andplimented.


    But the woman sobbed as she suddenly looked at her. "Why am I on this bus? I am just a mere peasant! I have no money! And I am definitely not tasty!"


    "..."


    "Save me!"


    What is she talking about? Why is she crying?


    Wei cleared his throat. "Maybe she had a bad dreamst night."


    "I really think so¡­"


    Chang Fang shot a warning nce at her, and she shut up.


    Lihua and Wei stepped out at their stop near the campus. Chang Fang sighed in relief. He turned to look at the st-minute" passengers.


    The passengers stiffened. They internally sobbed.


    What happened? I don''t even understand when but I was pulled into this bus!


    Why am I here? This ispletely the opposite direction from where I want to go!


    Why was I suddenly stuffed into this bus?


    This is not my way to the office!


    Somebody call the cops! We are being kidnapped!


    But how did those college students leave then? Aren''t they hostages too?


    Oh God, are we gonna die?


    Chang Fang said, "You can leave now."


    Everybody - "..."


    Say what!? What was the whole point!?


    One woman nervously asked, "Are we not getting kidnapped? Are we not gonna die?"


    "What gave you the impression?" He blinked.


    !!!


    Forcibly pushing us into the bus for instance!


    "I needed some people to fill this empty bus."


    So we were just extras like in a movie!?


    "You can step out and go wherever you want," Chang Fang nodded.


    NOW you tell us to leave when you scared the shit out of us and made us an hourte to work!?


    They all cursed that lightning fell on Chang Fang right this instant.


    ---


    Ji Da Xia looked over Lihua''s assignment and studied her answers. She raised her brow as she went through one of her answers.


    "If you are a PR of a famous entertainment agency and news break out that an actor or actress is a gay/lesbian and fans bash them for that, you say that the actor should hold his ground instead of denying the ims. Isn''t that detrimental to their reputation?"


    Lihua straightened up and said, "No. The LGBTmunity hase a long way. Our society is slowly heading in the right direction to treat them as equals like straight people. Someone''s sexual orientation is their personal choice."


    "But the fans are starting to hate the actor."


    "Then they are not his true fans," Lihua shook her head. "A true fan will remain loyal and love the artist irrespective of his orientation. Fans need to understand that loving the same sex is not a crime. That is also love as much as loving someone from the opposite gender."


    "But you don''t want the fans to leave the actor."


    "Those who want to leave will leave. Some haters and extremists cannot be stopped. And an artist doesn''t need such fans that cannot respect his choice. We are PRs, but that doesn''t mean we always have to bow and give in for the sake of reputation. There is nothing wrong in being gay, so there is no need to deny it or apologize to anybody."


    "What if he is shut out?"


    "People want to spend their hard-earned money on talent. If an artist is capable and works hard enough, he can shine through all odds and discrimination and prove that one''s orientation has nothing to do with their abilities. The crowd might grumble andin, but in the end, they will give up if they want to have worthwhile entertainment. Hiding or apologizing is a sign of feeling guilty, and there is nothing to feel guilty about a man liking a man or a woman liking a woman."


    Ji Da Xia smiled. "Excellent."


    Lihua nervously asked, "Was I too bold?"


    She shook her head. "No. If we want the discrimination to end, then we need to make a collective effort in encouraging such artists or other people, in general, toe out with their orientation. Otherwise, it will never end."


    Lihua brightened. "Thank you, Miss Ji!"


    Wei''s gaze was filled with pride for her.


    "Let''s take a short break."


    They just chatted along, and as Lihua casually scrolled through the news feed, she froze as she read an explosive news going viral on Weibo.


    ''The CEO of the Jiang Industries, Jiang Wei, has surrendered himself to the police!''


    ''CEO Jiang Wei in jail!''


    Lihua stared at the news wide-eyed, and she felt stunned.


    Jail? Wei is in jail?

 Chapter 394 - Trophy

    <h4>Chapter 394 - Trophy</h4>


    On the other side, Ruomei, who was on edge this whole time, finally sat back in relief, watching the news of Wei''s surrender. She had confidently imed that Lihua would want justice for Jia, and for her sake, Wei wouldn''t hesitate to surrender.


    But then there was no news about his arrest. It waspletely quiet, and Ruomei began to panic.


    How could Lihua let him walk freely?


    She had already seen the consequences that man would make her pay if her im had turned out to be a bluff.


    And now this news finally let her sigh in relief.


    She jolted as her phone rang with the same international number. She slightly stiffened.


    It''s him¡­


    Ruomei clicked on the green button.


    There was a calm voice from the other end. "I saw the news."


    Ruomei smiled. "Yes. Didn''t I say that it''s just a matter of time before Wei ends up in jail? Lihua won''t let her sister''s murderer walk freely."


    "Indeed. I thought you were pulling my leg, in which case you would have known the consequences," his voice was calm but dangerous.


    Ruomei began to sweat.


    "The Mafia King giving up his Underworld for just a mere woman? It sounded like a joke to me. But it seems what you said was true."


    She tried to gauge his mood, but she couldn''t make out from his voice if he was happy or something else. There was no hint of joy or victory she sensed from his voice. It was neutral.


    The man slowly said, enunciating his words, "And now I wonder¡­"


    Ruomei blinked her eyes.


    "The Mafia King confessed and surrendered himself all for the sake of his woman. Wasn''t it just easier to kill her?"


    Ruomei widened her eyes. She eximed in a higher pitch. "Kill Lihua!?"


    Suddenly, she realized her voice could sound disrespectful, and in no way did she want to offend a man like him.


    She toned down and politely said, "I mean, it''s simply impossible. That''s thest thing Wei would even think of doing to her. He would rather kill himself than even touch a strand of her hair."


    "That''s why I wonder what kind of a woman she is who could make the Mafia King, of all people, bow down that much to her?"


    She silently clenched her jaw.


    It seems that now he is also fascinated by Lihua¡­


    "Women are worthless anyway," he said without much emotion as if it was an already established fact.


    Ruomei bit her lip.


    "They are just there to warm the bed. But the king of the Underworld treats a mere woman so preciously. I wonder what is so different about her. It makes me curious."


    Ruomei rolled her eyes.


    There is nothing to be curious about her.


    "I might like to find that answer one day. But now I will celebrate. Not before seeing his battered body."


    Ruomei stiffened. "I don''t understand."


    "He is in jail. Inmates fight all the time. It''s like bullying a new student in school."


    Ruomei widened her eyes.


    "Except that this bullying might smash his face and break a few bones. Considering how well they bully, it''s a good way to die too without getting my hands dirty."


    She opened and closed her mouth but said nothing.


    "Are you getting cold feet? Didn''t you love him so much?"


    Ruomei jolted and quickly said, "Of course not. After how he humiliated me, I don''t care what happens to him," she said as she clenched her dress.


    "Good to know, else if I smell betrayal or the old feelingsing back, it would be tough for you, especially because you are a woman. There are lots of things I can order my men to do to you. Being born as a woman is so tragic indeed," he sighed.


    Ruomei trembled hard. He didn''t say it in a menacing tone. Precisely, theck of it made Ruomei afraid so much. It was like he was saying, ''It isn''t really a big deal.''


    I really cannot afford to get into his bad book¡­


    She heard the faint sound of some liquid pouring from the other side.


    "Cheers," he said, "Time to make everything mine the way it should have been."


    "Are you going to attack the Underworld now?"


    "And who do you think you are to question me? Know your ce."


    She stiffened. "I-I am sorry. I didn''t mean to disrespect you."


    "Good. But since I am so happy, I will tell you. What you imed did happen, so I will share it with you. The jail is just the creamyer. I want to destroy him utterly. So, I will slowly erode the Underworld to the point that it will be on the brink of its end. We have waited for so long. It doesn''t matter if we wait just a month more topletely ruin it. Who do you think will step up to save it?"


    She nervously smiled. "You."


    "Doesn''t it feel so poetic? The true Jiangs who created the Underworld will be back. It would be the time to take away everything that my dear grand-uncle stole from us by betraying his brother, aka, my grandfather. Everything will be ours. My dear cousin, Jiang Ruiling, and cousin-inw, Jiang Lanying, will be the perfect trophies for my hard-working men."


    Ruomei had an urge to puke. Of course, she understood what he meant by trophies for his men.


    "My aunts, Jiang Yubi, Jiang Ninghong and Jiang Xiurang, could be my grandpa''s personal maids. He could have his own harem. But I am not so sure about that. Some of my men do have an interest in older women. They have weird fetishes, I must say."


    Sweat trickled down her forehead.


    Then there was a long pause after which he said, "Jiang Wei and I are primarily fighting this feud on behalf of our elders. Once he loses, everything will be ours, but once he loses, everything he ''specifically'' has should ''specifically'' be mine, right? He was the Mafia King, so I would be the Mafia King once this ends."


    Ruomei didn''t respond.


    "So his woman should also be mine, right?"


    She said nothing.


    The man smiled. "So as for Song Lihua, I would like to keep her for myself. As my personal trophy.. I deserve it, after all."

 Chapter 395 - The Mafia King In Jail

    <h4>Chapter 395 - The Mafia King In Jail</h4>


    Lihua hurriedly rushed out of the ssroom with Meng Ya frantically following her. "Lihua! Where are you going?"


    She stopped and looked back. "Yaya, didn''t you see? Wei is in jail. It''s all over the news. I am going to meet him."


    Meng Ya stared at her. "But why? Didn''t you want him in jail? You know what he did, right?"


    Lihua''s expression turned grim. "I will never forget about that, Yaya. But it was me who told him not to surrender. The Jiang family''s situation is critical, and a dangerous enemy is lurking around. Until he is dealt with, nobody is safe. Wei''s presence is important to everyone. That''s why I am shocked he confessed despite me saying the opposite."


    Behind, Wei and Fu Renshu also quickly followed them. They shared anxious nces.


    Boss, how will we tell her that it''s all our n?


    Wei bit his lip.


    He could say the truth to Lihua, but he didn''t want to involve her in all this, especially now that she was pregnant.


    But it would be a problem if she went to the station to visit him.


    He came forward. "Is there any problem?" He asked in a neutral tone.


    Lihua said, "I am sorry, but can you inform Miss Ji that I am heading out? It''s something urgent¡­"


    Wei quickly said, "Can you not go? Miss Ji said that she will teach something important after the break."


    Fu Renshu chimed in. "Yes, yes. What''s the rush?"


    "I am sorry. But I cannot stay. I will apologize to her tomorrow. But I need to sort this out."


    "Lihua, wait!"


    She walked towards her and whispered, "Why are you doing this? I know he did something unexpected, but you...you two have been separated now."


    Lihua stiffened.


    She pursed her lips. "I don''t want to rub on your wounds, Lihua. But should it matter to you what he does now that you two have divorced?"


    She had no answer.


    "You will never be able to forget him like this."


    Lihua sped her hands together. "I understand, Yaya. Trust me. It''s not like what you are thinking. I just want to know his reasons. What if the family is in trouble? They are really dangerous people, Yaya. I just want to know if everything is okay. Wei might be guilty, but the family has always treated me very well. I just cannot shrug them off like that."


    Meng Ya sighed.


    "I wille with you too."


    "No, I will go with her," Wei suddenly said.


    Lihua widened her eyes. "It''s not needed. I¡­"


    Her personal situation was difficult, and she hardly knew Huang Liangshi for him to know everything.


    Fu Renshu intervened. "It''s okay. Take him with you. He won''t ask you anything. Some cops are really mean to women whoe alone. It''s better if he tags along. He has a way of talking to people," he smiled.


    A very dangerous way¡­


    He looked at Meng Ya. "I think we should stay here."


    Now that Wei''s arrest was public, it would have a huge impact on Jiang Industries and as the PR head, Ji Da Xia would be extremely busy to do the damage control.


    Meng Ya pouted. "But¡­"


    "It''s okay, Yaya. I will go with Liangshi."


    Lihua didn''t have any time to waste. "Let''s go."


    He nced at Fu Renshu and he quietly nodded.


    ---


    Lihua anxiously stepped out of the cab and headed towards the police station. She met Mo Huojin and Xia Nuan who were justing out. They were surprised to see her.


    "Lihua?"


    Xia Nuan came forward and hugged her.


    "Oh thank God that I met you two here. I want to talk something important to you."


    Mo Huojin and Xia Nuan nced at each other.


    Wei cleared his throat and brought Lihua''s attention to him. "If you don''t mind, then I have an important call to make."


    "Yeah sure. I know them. You don''t have to worry."


    Mo Huojin narrowed his eyes as he studied him. "Who is he?"


    "Huang Liangshi. We are in same college."


    "I see."


    Wei kept his eyes on him for one second and then left.


    Xia Nuan said, "It''s about Jiang Wei, right?"


    "Yes."


    She stared at her and held her shoulders. "Why are you here, Lihua? You shouldn''t be, right? Not when¡­"


    "I know. I know sis Xia. I am just worried about the family if they are in trouble."


    Xia Nuan didn''t pursue it further.


    "Sis Xia. Can I meet Wei? It''s important," she urged.


    She cleared her throat. "That¡­"


    "Please. I know it''s sudden, but please help me."


    Her phone vibrated, and she understood.


    "Okay. I will take you to him."


    ---


    Lihua slowly stepped into a room. It was separated from another room by a ss panel. There was a chair kept in front of the wall with the ss panel and a mike fixed on the table.


    Beyond the ss panel, there was another chair and a simr mike ced in front of a man who Lihua knew very well.


    Lihua clenched her fingers and sat down in front of Wei. He straightened up, and his face bloomed at her sight. "Lihua¡­"


    Lihua raised her palm. "I don''t want you to misunderstand anything, Wei. I want to know why you are here. Did Jiang Shan do something? Is everybody in the family okay?"


    Wei''s gaze slightly dimmed looking at the coldness in her eyes.


    "Everybody is fine¡­"


    "Then why did you surrender?"


    "You don''t have to worry. Jiang Shan is doing some background noise. But it''s not serious."


    Lihua widened her eyes. "How can you say that? You know how dangerous he is!"


    "Trust me, Lihua. He will never win against me. I am fine. Everybody else too."


    Lihua was silent.


    Wei only prayed that she didn''t ask more questions.


    Her lips lifted in a painful smile. "I guess I was worried for nothing. It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me about it. As long as everyone is safe. That''s what matters."


    Wei froze.


    He panicked seeing her hurt expression. "No, no! I don''t mean that way-"


    Lihua got up. She nced at him onest time and left.


    Wei stared at her back and as he was left alone, he banged his fist hard on the table.


    Lihua....

 Chapter 396 - The Mafia Kings Ramen Date

    <h4>Chapter 396 - The Mafia King''s Ramen Date</h4>


    Mo Huojin came in a minuteter Lihua left. He saw Wei drooping his head in grief and clenching his fists. He sat where Lihua was just a moment ago and stared at him.


    "Guess you didn''t tell her anything. I could gauge it from her expression."


    His jaw tightened. "She looked hurt?"


    "A little."


    Silence.


    Mo Huojin stared at the man before him who looked heartbroken. He had never imagined that Wei would contact him for staging his arrest. He heard all about Jiang Shan and his family.


    Of course, Wei hadn''t expected that Mo Huojin and Xia Nuan would help him after what happened. But it was a win-win situation for them.


    They were cops. Jiang Shan''s Underworld activities were far too grotesque and criminal. And they were nning toe to China and usurp Wei from his throne. If they cooperated with Wei, they would be able to nab the most dangerous criminal who fled from China years ago.


    So Wei told all about his n where he needed cops'' cooperation for his arrest. He needed to make it seem real. When Lihua said that she wanted to visit Wei, he hurriedly messaged Mo Huojin to make all the arrangements and Huang Liangshi disguised himself as Wei in front of Lihua.


    Mo Huojin said, "Lihua is waiting for you outside. For ''Huang Liangshi.''"


    He never believed that after their divorce, Wei would think of an idea like this to stay closer to Lihua. He wanted to be angry at him for fooling Lihua like this. Xia Nuan definitely was. But in the end, he felt helpless.


    Xia Nuan wanted to protest, but Wei had directly threatened her that if she spilled anything to Lihua, he would seriously make her career and life miserable. He was really desperate. Lihua was already furious at him. She had already separated from him.


    Wei didn''t want any more of anybody interfering in their lives.


    Wei immediately straightened up. "She must be waiting for me¡­"


    Mo Huojin said, "Do you really think this is gonna work? Your disguise?"


    Wei stopped in his steps. He quietly said, "I don''t know. I am not thinking about anything for now. Not even forgiveness. I just want to stay close to Lihua. That''s all."


    "She will be angry if shees to know about it."


    Wei pursed his lips. "I will bang my head on the ground to apologize."


    His mouth twitched.


    "I will be back in jail in the evening."


    Mo Huojin raised his brow. "Isn''t it just acting?" He asked even though he knew the answer.


    Wei turned and looked at him. "It needs to be real at times. I expect a visit in jail."


    He said nothing.


    ---


    Lihua stood in a daze when she felt a tap on her shoulder. She looked back and saw Huang Liangshi standing behind her.


    "I am sorry it gotte."


    She faintly smiled. "No problem."


    Wei hesitated and asked, "What happened? You seem a little sad."


    "It''s nothing."


    Wei pursed his lips.


    "Is your work here over?"


    She paused. "Not really...But it doesn''t matter. I wasn''t really needed here, after all. Now I feel stupid for rushing here."


    Wei stiffened. "I¡­"


    "Hm?"


    Wei clenched his fist and wanted to tell her that he didn''t want to hide anything from her and hurt her. But he wasn''t in any position to tell her that. He was Huang Liangshi now.


    "...Nothing. Do you want to go back to college?"


    "No. I will go back home."


    He nodded. "Let''s go together."


    She was quiet along the way which Wei really didn''t like. Sitting in the cab, Wei anxiously nced at Lihua from time to time, who seemed to stare out of the window.


    Wei wanted to cheer her up. So, he instinctively dropped a message to Mingshen.


    ''Lihua is sad.''


    No response for two whole minutes. Then a ding.


    ''Congrattions Mafia King. You finally realized that she is sad. You just went through a divorce, but it seems like your tubelight just lit up to realize that everything happened because she is sad. Or maybe you want to waste my time by telling rotten news that has gotten so way too old that it''s not even news anymore. Are you pulling my leg? Are you mocking me? You will have a heavy penalty to pay for this.''


    Wei - "..."


    Then a ding again.


    ''Now if you ask me why she must be feeling sad, then don''t waste your time and directly get admitted into myb. I have newly bought some ''special tools'' that are just perfect to cut your brain.''


    Wei typed and exined the issue at hand.


    ''Use your brain then. She is pregnant and she is a woman. Food always makes a woman happy no matter what time of day it is. Even if the world ends, she will look for food. A woman always wants to eat. My mom is the best example. So stuff her stomach with lots of delicious food. Don''t bother with me your stupid questions again. Your pregnant wife is really dangerous when I ask for my hard-earned money.''


    Then Mingshen went offline.


    Wei was surprised to know that for the first time in history, Mingshen didn''t spell a price for helping him.


    Wei asked Jiang Lanying too to get a second opinion.


    ''Lihua is sad? Give her food! It always works!''


    Wei nodded.


    He immediately set to find the best restaurant. But then he remembered that he was not the wealthy Jiang Wei.


    He grimaced and had to settle for looking average restaurants that would suit his current disguise.


    Wei asked the cab driver to take him to a certain address.


    Lihua asked, "Where are we going?"


    He smiled. "You will see."


    The cab stopped. Lihua stepped out and instantly, the strong smell of ramen wafted up her nostrils.


    *Grooowl*


    Lihua stared at him, stupefied. "How did you know that I wanted to eat ramen?"


    Wei smiled, feeling satisfied. "I thought you will be hungry. So, I brought you here."


    Since morning, Lihua had a strong urge to eat something delicious and a little spicy food. A bowl of warm ramen with the tasty soup was just what she craved.


    Her face brightened as if she was the happiest woman on the right now.. "You are awesome! It''s as if you can read my mind."

 Chapter 397 - The Mafia Kings A Natural Flirt

    <h4>Chapter 397 - The Mafia King''s A Natural Flirt</h4>


    As soon as they got inside, Lihua ordered two big bowls of ramen, adding lots of toppings and lots of soup and lots of noodles.


    She asked, "What will you eat?"


    Wei blinked his eyes.


    So the two bowls were just for her?


    Wei smiled and inwardly nodded.


    She should eat a lot.


    He said, "Whatever you are eating."


    "Oh! Okay then. Four bowls then," Lihua nodded.


    Wei coughed. "I am fine with just one."


    Lihua curiously looked at him. "Really? Ramen is so delicious. You cannot be satisfied by eating just one bowl."


    If Lihua says that I cannot be satisfied, then I will listen to her, Wei seriously thought.


    As they waited, Lihua nced at him and apologized. "I am sorry. You had to apany me so suddenly¡­"


    Wei immediately shook his head. "It''s not a problem at all. In fact, I should say that if you ever need my help, you can always call me. R-really. You don''t need to think about it¡­"


    She looked at him in surprise and smiled. "You are really kind. Thank you."


    There was a beat of awkward silence. Lihua couldn''t bear it so she asked a random question, "What does your family do?"


    Wei paused.


    "Family?"


    "En. Your Mom and Dad. Or if you have any siblings."


    Wei slightly shifted in his ce. They never really decided on his fake family''s upation. But he had to answer something.


    "Uh¡­"


    "Hm?"


    He quickly said, "Mom is a florist and Dad... runs a small business."


    It was his middle-ss version of the truth.


    "Oh! A florist and a businessman. That''s so cool."


    "Yes."


    "Do you have siblings?"


    "I," he cleared his throat, "I don''t have any real brother or sister, but I have cousins. Three. Two brothers and one sister. All younger than me. The brother is married, the sister is engaged and the younger cousin is in college. Then there is Grandma too."


    "Oh!" She beamed, "You have a big family. It must be so much fun."


    Wei silently stared at her. "Not really."


    Lihua blinked. "Oh. Aren''t you close with them?"


    "I wasn''t, at first," his gaze was fixated on her, "We were all like strangers to each other. We didn''t really talk much. But then things changed because of somebody, and we got slowly closer as a family."


    Lihua smiled. "I see. Hehe you must really like that person who brought you all together, right?"


    "Very," Wei stared at her and then leaned closer towards her, "I like that person very, very much."


    Lihua suddenly felt her breath hitch for some reason. Was it Huang Liangshi''s closeness or his gaze or his voice¡­


    She didn''t know what, but a simr feeling arose inside her whenever Wei was with her. She invariably felt her cheeks heat up.


    "T-that''s good¡­"


    The arrival of their order saved her from her plight. "Our ramen is here!"


    Lihua quickly slid one of the bowls towards her and dug her chopsticks into it. The smell of the spicy soup invaded her nostrils, and Wei could see how her big, beautiful eyes looked like stars at this moment.


    She slurped the noodles with the soup, and instantly her expression turned as if she was in heaven right now.


    "This ish sho yummy!!!" Lihua nodded in appreciation.


    She chomped on a big piece of braised pork, and with it she melted too. "Yummm!!!"


    Instead of eating his bowl, Wei was busy staring at his beautiful wife, who was happily digging into her ramen.


    Ex-wife but he let that nuance slide.


    He could clearly see the pregnancy effect. The craving must have been so strong for her to relish it so much. His gaze softened, and he smiled, seeing her eat so heartily.


    Lihua looked up at him and blinked. "You aren''t eating yours. Quick. The soup will get cold."


    Wei saw a small stain of the soup at the corner of her lips. He couldn''t help but smile. She looked cute.


    He raised his hand towards her and his finger gently touched her lips. Lihua jolted. His thumb brushed across the corner that wiped stain off her lips.


    Lihua remained frozen. She wanted to push him away, but for some reason she couldn''t. His gentle touch reminded her of how Wei used to touch her. She trembled.


    Wei said, "There was some soup on your lips."


    "O-Oh¡­Thanks¡­"


    Why is this stupid heart beating so fast?


    The more she grew closer to Huang Liangshi, the more she felt as if she was straying away from Wei. Not like there was anything between them now. They were divorced and now separated. And at the station, Wei also let her know that he wanted to keep her away from his affairs.


    Even so¡­


    Why do I feel so ufortable?


    She couldn''t pinpoint the gnawing feeling in her heart. Something about Huang Liangshi made her feel closer to him, but something about him unsettled her too.


    Lihua finished her two bowls and then looked at his. Wei was already full with his first one, but Lihua said to eat two bowls, so he was eating nevertheless.


    Wei nced at her and found her peeking. Not at him, but at his ramen bowl.


    "You want it?"


    "..."


    "Of course not. I am not a pig. I already ate two bowls. I cannot be hungry," Lihua hurriedly denied.


    Wei smiled. He slid his second bowl towards her and said, "I am really full."


    "N-No no!" She looked guiltily.


    Wei has read that either pregnant women would lose their appetite in the first trimester, or they would have cravings to eat a lot.


    Lihua clearly fell into the second category.


    "You should eat lots. You are so thin."


    Lihua didn''t stand on ceremony. She grabbed his bowl and said, "Really? I won''t let you take it back."


    Wei tilted his head and smiled a beautiful smile that took her breath away. "We can order a fourth bowl for you too."


    She choked.


    "No need. Like I said, I am not a pig. I-I usually don''t eat so much¡­" She tried to defend herself.


    Wei smiled again. "Don''t think about it. I like seeing you eat."


    !!!


    "Also, don''tpare yourself to a pig. Pigs are ugly. You are beautiful."


    !!!

 Chapter 398 - The Mafia Kings Faceoff With His Father (1)

    <h4>Chapter 398 - The Mafia King''s Faceoff With His Father (1)</h4>


    Lihua wiped her mouth with a tissue. For now, she took it as apliment rather than him flirting with her.


    "I am full."


    And indeed it was. Her stomach and so was her heart. Her heart, which Wei hurt for refusing to tell what was going on, was healed by three bowls of super delicious ramen.


    Wei nodded.


    They stepped out and set out to go back home. Lihua''s apartmentplex was ''on the way'', so Huang Liangshi offered to go with her.


    But as they reached herplex, Wei found a surprise, rather shock waiting for him.


    Avish limousine was parked at a space it could get in the narrow street where her apartmentplex was located.


    Lihua slowed down her steps and squinted her gaze. The car looked all too familiar to her, and she froze in her steps.


    There stood a man in his forties, a replica of her ex-husband she had just met in jail. He seemed to be patiently waiting for someone with an absolutely expressionless face.


    "Dad...?"


    Jiang Weizhe turned his head to his left, and his nk demeanor brightened upon seeing her though it was hardly noticeable.


    Wei nkly stared at his father.


    What is he doing here?


    He looked down at his phone and found several missed calls from Jiang Ruiling and Jiang Fai.


    He read Jiang Fai''s message. ''Emergency! Emergency! Don''t drop sister-inw back home today! Uncle Weizhe is going to meet her. We just suddenly got to know about it. Don''t apany her today! He cannot see you with her in disguise! He doesn''t know it''s you!''


    They didn''t want any elders to know about Wei''s disguise n and ask them to abort it. They were elders, after all. They might not like Wei lying to Lihua like this or disguising himself as a college student. So only siblings knew about it, and they wanted to keep it that way.


    It was alreadyte by then. Since Wei was enjoying his date with Lihua, he kept his phone on silent because he didn''t want any disturbance.


    Wei pursed his lips.


    Lihua walked slowly, at first, and then rushed to his hug. "Dad... what are you doing here?"


    A soft smile bloomed on Jiang Weizhe''s face, and he patted her head. "I just came to meet you," he pursed his lips exactly like Wei used to, "If you don''t mind¡­" He hesitated and seemed nervous, which she found to be really cute.


    Lihua furiously shook her head. "I will never mind! How can you think like that?"


    "Yubi and I missed you a lot. Yubi also wanted to meet you, but she didn''t know if you would like us toe under the circumstances. So, I am here."


    So basically, Jiang Yubi sacrificed her husband for any st of fury they would have to face in case Lihua wasn''t so thrilled with their visit. If Lihua didn''t mind, then she would surely be here the next time.


    Lihua had an urge tough. And equally, she had an urge to cry too. It was hardly two weeks maybe, but meeting him again made her realize just how much she missed the Jiang family.


    Jiang Weizhe lifted his gaze, and his eyes finally settled on the strange man apanying Lihua.


    He narrowed his eyes. "Who are you?"


    Wei said nothing.


    Lihua said, "Oh, he is my ssmate, Huang Liangshi."


    "Hooo¡­" he tilted his head, "Why is he here?"


    "We live in the same direction. His house is a little further away, so we head to college and back home together."


    Jiang Weizhe narrowed his eyes further. His eyes traveled up and down as if gauging and assessing him.


    Lihua tugged his arm. "Let''s head inside. I will make your favorite tea."


    She thought it would be weird to ask Huang Liangshi to join in since he didn''t know Jiang Weizhe, but it seemed equally odd to her not to invite him either and just leave him like that. Plus, she also wanted to thank him for taking her to the ramen restaurant for the meal.


    She smiled. "Liangshi, you join us too."


    Jiang Weizhe pursed his lips further. His expression didn''t look so good.


    Wei pursed his lips too.


    Lihua didn''t understand the source of silence that suddenly doomed, nor the tension brewing in the air. "What''s wrong?"


    Jiang Weizhe was the first to break into a smile. "Nothing. Let''s go inside."


    Then he shot a sharp stare at Wei. "I hope you don''t mind bringing some bags inside."


    Wei nced at a distance and found a heap of bags at the back seat from the car''s front ss. All gifts for Lihua.


    Lihua stared at him in surprise.


    Was it good to ask a stranger to do that?


    She just awkwardly looked at Wei.


    Jiang Weizhe said in a pointed tone. "Do you want an elder like me or my delicate daughter here to carry the bags? You don''t seem to be such a gentleman."


    "..."


    Wei blinked his eyes. "No problem."


    "You should have said that immediately."


    Lihua cleared her throat. Usually, Jiang Weizhe wasn''t much of a talker, but today he seemed oddly in the mood. But not in a good mood


    He held her hand and went inside, but not before throwing a silent re at ''Huang Liangshi.''


    Wei was left alone, and he pressed the space between his brows. He set out to carry the order from his father.


    ---


    Jiang Weizhe stepped inside and threw a nce at her house. It was definitely way smaller than even a single bedroom of their vi. So smaller that his presence felt wayrger. But it was warm and homely.


    He wondered how his pregnant daughter could ever live in such a small house. But this was where she lived with Jia and shared memories with her, so he said nothing.


    Lihua froze, seeing the mess on the couch with her books and clothes untidily lying around. She tried to smile. "Yesterday was too busy¡­But I am not so disorganized," she lied through her teeth.


    Jiang Weizhe immediately said, "I will hire a maid for you."


    He had pure intentions of not letting his daughter work too hard, but Lihua misunderstood it.


    She cried.


    Am I so hopeless that I need a maid''s help?


    Finally, Wei came in - his two hands filled with bags up to the brim.


    Jiang Weizhe was expressionless. "For a young and healthy man, you were too slow. You are not reliable at all."


    Lihua - "..."


    Wei - "...."

 Chapter 399 - [Bonus ] The Mafia Kings Faceoff With His Father

    <h4>Chapter 399 - [Bonus ] The Mafia King''s Faceoff With His Father</h4>


    Lihua was actually impressed that he climbed that many steps so fast with that many bags in his hand without seeming to look tired or breathing heavily at all.


    Yet, Jiang Weizhe seemingly wasn''t so thrilled.


    Wei didn''t know what to say, so he just kept his silence.


    Lihua said, "Dad, what are those bags?"


    His countenance immediately switched to a warmer tone, and he softly said, "It''s for you and my grandchild."


    She hesitated and looked at Huang Liangshi. Not that she wanted to hide it, but her circumstances were hard to exin to someone who she had just met a few days ago. But now it was out anyway.


    Though strangely enough, Huang Liangshi didn''t seem so shocked by the revtion. It puzzled her but made her feel relieved at the same time.


    "You didn''t have to bring so much¡­"


    Jiang Weizhe''s shoulders dropped in sadness. "I know you have separated from Wei, but does it mean that I lost the right to care about you now? Are you not my daughter anymore?"


    "Of course I am. It''s just-"


    "So don''t reject them," he nodded.


    "B-But¡­"


    Jiang Weizhe lowered his gaze. "You will hurt my feelings if you don''t ept them. I believe that you don''t need your father anymore."


    Lihua quickly grabbed the bags from Wei''s hands and said, "I ept all of them!"


    Jiang Weizhe beamed. He patted her head. "Good."


    Her mouth twitched.


    It''s really not good for someone''s heart to see him look so pitiful, she gulped.


    Lihua quickly tidied the couch and said, "Sit here. I will bring tea for you. Liangshi, what do you want?"


    "Nothing."


    Wei was about to say the same thing, but Jiang Weizhe cut him to it.


    "Is he so tired already that he will need some refreshment? Young men these days are so weak," he calmly said, looking absolutely unapologetic for hisment.


    Lihua rapidly blinked her eyes.


    Is it only me, or is Dad really being hostile to Liangshi for some reason?


    Wei smiled. "I am fine."


    Lihua could only awkwardly nod.


    Though Jiang Weizhe didn''t want her to work in the kitchen or make any tea for him, he wanted her to leave to have a ''private chat'' with this stranger.


    Nevertheless, he advised, "Don''t work too hard."


    Lihua sighed.


    It''s just making tea. How hard will it be?


    But it at least made one thing clear that Jiang Shan didn''t make any move yet. But she still wondered how he was so rxed when Wei was in jail right now. Jiang Industries was in the news all over and in a bad light, of course. There would be repercussions of Wei''s surrender, and thepany would have to deal with huge losses.


    But Jiang Weizhe seemed unaffected by all that.


    "Thatpany...I saw the news¡­"


    "Weiyuan is handling it. Don''t worry."


    Her mouth twitched.


    So Mom sacrificed Dad to face my fury, and Dad sacrificed Uncle Weiyuan to face the public''s fury. He doesn''t really seem so affected by his son''s arrest either.


    At that moment, she didn''t know for whom to feel pitiful.


    She went inside, leaving Jiang Weizhe and Huang Liangshi alone.


    Jiang Weizhe''s gentle aura turned immediately icy and dangerous as he observed him.


    "What are your intentions?" His private chat meant telling him to give up right off the bat. Any budding or troublesome feelings need to be cut off the roots as soon as possible.


    Wei stared at him. He was gauging whether to tell him that he was Wei. He decided against it. He didn''t want him to interfere and make him stop his student act. This was the only way left to be close to Lihua.


    "Intentions?"


    "Don''t look as if you don''t understand. You better don''t have any ideas about her."


    Wei''s mouth twitched.


    "She is beautiful and cute and adorable. Of course, there are pests hovering around my daughter."


    Calling your own son a pest¡­


    "But I tell you. Even if she has separated from my son, she is still my daughter-inw."


    Wei had to act ignorant. "Separated?"


    Jiang Weizhe seemed slightly relieved. "If you don''t know about her personal circumstances, then you two aren''t close enough. That''s good. It better stay that way."


    Wei asked, "What if it doesn''t?"


    Jiang Weizhe raised his brow. "You wouldn''t want me to show you what I am capable of. That route won''t end so nicely."


    Of course, Wei understood his ''Underworld'' threat.


    "What if it''s Lihua''a decision?"


    "Song Lihua," he said in a sharp tone, "You aren''t so close to calling her by her name."


    He nkly said, "She calls me by my name."


    "She can. You can''t. My daughter can do as she pleases. The others cannot."


    "So you won''t mind if she epts me one day?"


    "You cannot be her second husband nor my grandchild''s step-father. Period."


    "If she epts-"


    "She won''t," Jiang Weizhe dered. "She cannot forget my son just like my son cannot forget her. It doesn''t matter if they are divorced. That''s just a piece of paper. Feelings aren''t."


    Silence.


    Wei slowly asked, feeling inwardly happy. "She cannot forget him?"


    "Absolutely not."


    Then he asked a question that had gnawed at him for days. "What if she feels that she wants to move on?"


    Jiang Weizhe blinked his eyes. He suddenly felt at a loss for words.


    He didn''t want to think about it, but there was a bleak possibility of that happening. Spending the rest of life all alone felt lonely and sad. Lihua was hardly twenty-three. She had a long way to go. Would she never desirepanionship someday?


    She wouldn''t bepletely alone as she would have her child. But a husband''s love was different, and a partner''s presence equally had that value.


    Wei killed her precious sister. It wasn''t so impossible that Lihua might want to cut him off by finding a more suitable manpletely.


    Suddenly, Jiang Weizhe wasn''t so sure anymore. Lihua''s happiness was the utmost priority for sure. But did that mean the Jiang family would lose her if she got a new family?


    New husband and new mother-inw and father-inw.


    His shoulders drooped again.


    His father''s silence made Wei more unsure, so his shoulders drooped in sadness too.


    Lihua came back carrying a tray and stopped in her steps.


    Ah? Why did the atmosphere be so depressing?

 Chapter 400 - The Mafia King Is Sidelined

    <h4>Chapter 400 - The Mafia King Is Sidelined</h4>


    Lihua sat beside Jiang Weizhe and asked in a concerned voice, "Dad, why do you look so gloomy?"


    He quickly shook his head. "Nothing."


    Lihua nced between him and Wei, who also seemed down for some reason.


    Ugh...what did they talk about that both are so sad now?


    She brought him his cup and brightened. "Dad, your tea. I have made it perfectly."


    His gaze warmed up again. "En."


    Then he immediately came in his father mode. "First tell me, how are you doing? Are you eating well? Are you sleeping well here? Do you feel ufortable here? You are not working too hard, right? You should be resting."


    Lihua smiled. "Dad, I am alright. I have lived here my whole life, so I don''t feel ufortable."


    Jiang Weizhe pursed his lips. "The house is a little small¡­"


    Sheughed. "It''s fine for two people living in it. So it''s more thanfortable for just me."


    "If you say so."


    He softly smiled. "I heard about you returning to college. I am proud of you. If you ever need my help, just let me know," he seriously nodded.


    "Help?"


    "En. I can leak the question paper to you."


    "..."


    She grinned. "Will you open a back door for me?"


    "Of course. You are my daughter, after all."


    Aiyaaa¡­


    She felt as if her heart was struck with cupid shooting an arrow through it.


    "Thanks, Dad. But I will work hard and pass with flying colors with my own capabilities."


    Jiang Weizhe smiled.


    Lihua coughed and slid the tray towards Wei. "Liangshi, These are some snacks for you."


    Jiang Weizhe immediately red at him as if challenging him to ept it. Wei ignored him and took a cookie. "Thank you."


    Of course, Jiang Weizhe was heavily dissatisfied with this. He already thought about his next course of action the moment he would step out.


    Lihua asked, "How is everyone at home?"


    "Missing you," he frankly said.


    She was silent.


    She was missing them like hell too.


    "Me too¡­"


    Jiang Weizhe struck on this chance. "Thene back to live with us."


    Wei froze, and so did she.


    "You said that you won''t break your rtionship with the family. So live with us. No one will miss each other that way," Jiang Weizhe nodded to himself at this brilliant n.


    Lihua looked at him, stunned. "A-Ah? Wei lives there¡­"


    He frowned. "He will live somewhere else."


    !!!


    Wei, who was listening, actually thought this to be a great idea. He didn''t care if his father just mercilessly threw him out of the house.


    Lihua was speechless.


    This would be the first time that a son will be kicked out of his own house after divorce.


    But her chest felt warm and fluffy. "Thanks, Dad. Even if he leaves, his memories won''t."


    Silence.


    "They won''t go anywhere. And wherever I will go, I will always find him through the memories we shared. Every inch of that vi will remind me of Wei," she clenched her hand.


    Wei''s eyshes trembled, seeing her like that.


    Jiang Weizhe anxiously held her hand. "I am sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you."


    "Oof Dad. You are so cute. That''s why apologizing is a sin for you."


    He tilted his head. "Is that so?"


    She nodded hard. Then she smiled. "But I really appreciate the gesture. It really means a lot to me."


    Jiang Weizhe then hesitantly said, "But can you visit us sometimes at least? Just like we will visit you here? I will make sure that Wei won''t be present when you areing."


    Wei - "..."


    Lihua smiled. "Okay."


    Then she was a little anxious as she nced at Wei and shifted in her ce.


    Wei looked at her and then understood that she might want to talk about something more personal to his father, and right now, he was in disguise. She wouldn''t want to talk so openly.


    "I remembered I have a phone call to make," he said as he got up.


    Jiang Weizhe calmly said, "How about you remember that you have to leave this ce as soon as possible?"


    Now, he was tantly telling him to leave!


    Lihua choked. She whispered. "D-Dad!"


    "Yes, dear?" He smiled back.


    Her mouth opened and closed, but she could say nothing.


    Wei''s gaze darkened. "I don''t have to leave that soon."


    Wei walked towards the balcony.


    Lihua sighed. "Dad, did something happen between you two?"


    "No."


    Her mouth twitched.


    Then why are you so hostile?


    Anyway¡­


    "Dad, about Wei¡­why is he in jail?" she quickly rified herself, "I mean did Jiang Shan do something? Is Grandma okay?"


    Jiang Weizhe thoughtfully looked at her. He remembered Wei telling him not to let Lihua know anything.


    "I didn''t hear anybody mentioning about¡­" she looked away, "sis Jia in the news. Is the PR team doing this?"


    He nodded. "Weiyuan and the PR team are handling it. We don''t want Song Jia''s name to be exposed right now. It was a necessary step Wei took to fight with Jiang Shan."


    Jiang Weizhe ignored Wei''s warning. He figured Lihua would be more stressed out this way if she was kept in the dark. She would constantly worry about the family, which wouldn''t be good for her health and pregnancy.


    Lihua cautiously said, "So this is just a facade?"


    "Yes."


    Then why wouldn''t Wei tell me?


    "We want him to get a sense of victory and be overconfident. We are just ying our cards right now so that we end him before he even starts to take any step against us. We want him on our turf as soon as possible. That is back in China."


    "But how many days will Wei remain in jail like that?"


    "Not for long," he smiled.


    Wei then came back, and they silently had another hard staring contest.


    Jiang Weizhe wanted to stay for a bit longer, but he had to leave. He sadly said, "I will take my leave. Don''t forget toe by. It''s your home only."


    Lihua beamed. "En."


    Jiang Weizhe stared at Huang Liangshi.


    Huang Liangshi, aka Wei, stared at him.


    Stalemate.


    "I will leave after he does," Jiang Weizhe firmly said.

 Chapter 401 - The Mafia Kings Promise To Himself

    <h4>Chapter 401 - The Mafia King''s Promise To Himself</h4>


    As a father, he would never let a strange and irritating pest linger around his daughter.


    Lihua awkwardly coughed.


    Wei said nothing.


    This time, Wei didn''t challenge him. He looked at Lihua and smiled. "Thank you for inviting me."


    Lihua quickly said, "Don''t mention it. Thank you for the ramen meal."


    Jiang Weizhe froze. His eyes clouded as if a dangerous storm was just around the corner. If looks could kill, then his icy stare would have already murdered him.


    He took her to a meal?


    "I am really sorry we couldn''t talk much¡­"


    Wei shook his head.


    It was impossible anyway unless Jiang Weizhe was there.


    Wei nced at his father, who was ring death signals at him, which he ignored and left.


    Lihua came to the gate with Jiang Weizhe and kissed his cheek. He patted her head. "Take care of yourself."


    "En."


    "Don''t work too hard."


    "En."


    "Eat and sleep on time."


    "En."


    "Don''t forget to forget toe by."


    "En."


    "You can always ask me to leak the question papers."


    "En-" Then her eyes widened in realization, getting caught in his trap. "Dad!"


    He smiled.


    Jiang Weizhe climbed into his car and left.


    Lihua sighed. As she turned, she bumped into a broad chest. She was surprised to see Liangshi.


    "You¡­"


    He smiled. "I figured I can talk once he leaves."


    Lihua guiltily said, "I am really sorry. Dad is actually very cute. He is the most harmless person you will ever meet."


    Wei''s brow twitched.


    She scratched her chin. "But I don''t know why he was like that today. He never acts that way."


    Wei faintly understood his father''s intentions. To him, Huang Liangshi was a threat who could possibly be Lihua''s boyfriend in the future. He was a stranger who could covet his daughter. He could see where the worry wasing from. It wasn''t a surprise that he would be so hostile.


    "I don''t mind."


    "Thank you¡­"


    Lihua fidgeted a bit. "I am sorry you got to know about my situation like that¡­It''splicated. I hope you don''t tell anybody in college about this, especially about my pregnancy. I don''t want any unnecessary gossip or trouble until I graduate."


    Wei stared at her and nodded.


    Even if anyone did dare gossip bad things about Lihua or their child, Wei knew how to handle them.


    "I won''t."


    Lihua felt grateful. "Thank you."


    Wei took a step towards, and she looked at him questioningly.


    "If you don''t mind me asking...do you still love your husband?"


    Lihua stiffened.


    "T-that''s a personal question¡­"


    Wei pursed his lips. "I am sorry."


    "En."


    "Then will you ever think of marrying another man to move on?"


    "..."


    When I say it''s personal, it includes all those questions too¡­


    She stared at him. "No, I cannot."


    Wei blinked his eyes.


    "Indeed, life will feel without him. Or it generally feels like that without a partner, doesn''t it? I mean, how long will my child be with me? Maybe up to twenty-five to thirty years? Then they will find their love, get married and start their own life. It would get a little lonely, I admit...when I will get all old and wrinkly. But even if that is so, no other man can take his ce in my life. It doesn''t matter even if I hate him. I just cannot imagine my life with another man. Nor another father for my child."


    Her beautiful eyes reflected a trace of sorrow in them. She bade him goodbye and went inside.


    Wei remained standing there for a long time.


    His heart burst into joy by hearing her resolute words. He didn''t have to fear somebody else taking his ce in her life. Even if she resented him, he would still be always irreceable.


    But more than joy, it pained him to see Lihua so sorrowful. She had already steeled herself to live a life of solitude. Imagining Lihua living a lonely life in a small apartment by herself brought tears to his eyes.


    I won''t let it happen, Lihua.


    He curled his fingers into a fist.


    You won''t be lonely. I won''t let you. We will be together again. I don''t know how I will do it. I don''t know how I will gain your forgiveness. But I will definitely make it happen.


    We will be together again, Lihua. You, me and our child. I promise.


    ---


    Jiang Weizhe had an extremely cold expression when he reached home. Jiang Fai, Jiang Lanying, and Ruiling were secretly observing him ever since he was back.


    Jiang Fai sweated. "Damn, Uncle looks so mad. He definitely met bro in his disguise!"


    Jiang Lanying pressed her brows. "Now, what will we do?"


    Jiang Ruiling gritted her teeth. "Stupid cousin! Is his phone a decoration!? Why didn''t he pick our calls? Now let''s go and see what Uncle is nning!"


    Inside his study, Jiang Weizhe coldly looked at Fu Shen and said, "Report."


    Fu Shen straightened up. "Boss. Here is everything about Huang Liangshi that you asked me to find."


    He grabbed the file and studied it in detail. "Is this a coincidence that he is back in the city and the same course as Lihua at the same time when Lihua just joined back?"


    "It indeed seemed suspicious to me too," Fu Shen said.


    "I don''t like him. He was eyeing my daughter," he impatiently tapped his finger on the table. "He even had the nerve to take her to a meal," his voice was quiet but filled with danger.


    He narrowed his eyes towards his able assistant. "I don''t care how, but deal with him. I want him out of this city by tonight. There should be no Huang Liangshi anywhere near Lihua."


    Fu Shen nodded. "It will be done."


    "If he makes trouble, then you know what to do."


    "Yes, Boss."


    "No!!!" Three frantic voices shouted unanimously.


    The door opened, and the trio stumbled in one after the other. Jiang Fai followed by Jiang Lanying followed by Jiang Ruiling.


    Jiang Weizhe frowned. "What are you doing here?"


    Jiang Ruling quickly said, "Sorry, but we heard everything. Don''t do anything to Huang Liangshi, please!"


    He blinked his eyes. "How do you know about him? And why should I not do anything? He dares have intentions towards Lihua."


    Her mouth twitched.


    "Uncle. Who else in this world will dare to court sister-inw apart from cousin?"


    He tilted his head.


    "I mean that Huang Liangshi is none other than cousin Wei himself!"

 Chapter 402 - The Mafia King Is Injured?

    <h4>Chapter 402 - The Mafia King Is Injured?</h4>


    The expression on Jiang Weizhe''s face finally cracked. Fu Shen stared at him, dumbfounded. Then he faintly remembered seeing his son, Fu Renshu, in what he thought to be wearing clothes that looked as if he was a University student.


    Huang Liangshi was Wei, a college student.


    His mouth twitched.


    What are these people doing?


    Jiang Weizhe stared at them and in the end only uttered, "What? Wei?"


    Jiang Lanying gulped.


    Ugh don''t let him be angry please¡­


    Jiang Fai whistled and looked away.


    "Yes," Jiang Ruiling nodded. "That''s why you cannot hurt him."


    Jiang Weizhe nkly looked at them. "Wei is...disguised as a college student?"


    "It''s not a childish idea if I may say so," she stood in defence. "Cousin wants to be with her, and this is the only way. Sooner orter, she will find herself drawn to him too."


    "He is Huang Liangshi to her. She won''t like any other man apart from Wei."


    Jiang Lanying smiled. "Trust Wei, Uncle. He will make her heart skip a beat as Huang Liangshi too."


    Jiang Fai pursed his lips. "Have some faith in your genes, Uncle."


    Jiang Weizhe was still quite stupefied.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Because we didn''t want to hear any elder''s lecture on how it is wrong and all," Jiang Ruiling snorted. "Wrong to disguise and wrong to lie to sister-inw,  . Everything is fair in love and war."


    The boss and the assistant couldn''t help but twitch their brows.


    Lecture¡­


    Jiang Fai said, "We just want her back here as soon as possible. I don''t believe it for a moment that this divorce will be permanent! They love each other too much to stay apart forever. We just have to give it momentum!"


    Jiang Weizhe pursed his lips. "You should have told me. I was hostile to him because I thought some strange guy was trying to court Lihua. I said things so that she won''t think too highly of him."


    The trio - "..."


    "What would you have done?"


    He frowned. "Maybe locked them up in her house with no ess to get out until morning. A night together changes a lot of things."


    They choked hard.


    Fu Shen was calm, on the other hand. He didn''t expect anything less from his Boss.


    "Seriously?"


    "En. It worked for Yubi and me," Jiang Weizhe''s gaze was warm and smiling as he recalled the past. "We were stranded one night, and it was very instrumental in bringing us together."


    "..."


    Uncle turned out to be even more daring than us!


    "Do you want to know the story?" His eyes glinted in excitement. "She was very beautiful that day. Though Yubi looks beautiful everyday," he seriously nodded.


    They grimaced.


    Why are you starting with your love story out of nowhere!?


    Jiang Ruiling smiled. "We will surely love to hear that."


    He beamed. "So as it-"


    "Some other day."


    He pursed his lips. "I see."


    Jiang Lanying brought them on track. "A-anyway! Uncle, so you really don''t mind this, right? You aren''t really angry at us, right?"


    He tilted his head. "Why would I? I also want Lihua back. Are you sure it will work?"


    "This is the only way we see now. There is no harm in trying."


    He nodded.


    Fu Shen asked, "Is it possible that my son is also a part of this?"


    "Of course! Otherwise, my cousin would have already foiled all the ns by now! He gets way too excited when it''s about sister-inw. Fu Renshu is there to keep him in check."


    He coughed. "I see."


    A crisis finally ended in the nick of time, and thankfully, Jiang Weizhe was on their side.


    But another crisis was just about to start in central jail, where Wei was apparently spending the night. The prisoners were given some odd jobs to do, and Wei was one of them.


    When it was time for dinner, everybody started heading back. Wei started walking towards the mess when three men stopped his way.


    Wei paused and raised his brow at them.


    "Whatcha looking at aye?" A tall, bald man menacingly spat. He had crooked teeth and arge scar that ran through his left eye.


    Wei said nothing.


    "You think you are anything special just coz you got that face?"


    He said nothing.


    "You are one son of a bitch, aren''t ya? Look at you, acting all smug."


    He said nothing.


    He sneered. "It will be fun if we y with your face a bit. Smash it up all nice and good. Then you will have nothing to be so arrogant about."


    He said nothing.


    "You are new here, so you should know the rules. That is, I am the rule here."


    He said nothing.


    His silence agitated the bald man. "You¡­"


    He pumped his fingers into a lethal fist and aimed straight at his face.


    ---


    The news sted in the media like crazy the following morning.


    Jiang Wei was hospitalized with grave injuries on his body. A big fight had ensued in the prison with a brawl with three prisoners, and Wei was heavily injured with severe wounds.


    Lihua copsed on the couch as she nkly read the news. Tears automatically streamed down her cheeks, and she felt breathless.


    Hospital¡­? Wasn''t it all a facade? Then why...


    Her face paled. She suddenly jumped on her feet and rushed outside. She met Mrs. Zhang on the way, who was justing to meet her.


    "Lihua!"


    "Aunt! T-the news...Did you see the news? W-Wei is in hospital...He is...he is injured. I need to go¡­"


    "Lihua, wait! I wille with you. If you run like this, you will definitely get into an ident! Don''t forget that you are pregnant."


    She froze. But then she burst into tears. "Aunt...Wei¡­"


    She hugged her and gently patted her head. No matter what the circumstances were between them, she knew that Lihua wouldn''t be able to stop herself.


    "He will be alright. Don''t cry, okay?"


    ---


    "Where is Jiang Wei admitted?" Lihua asked the nurse as soon as she reached.


    The nurse receptionist checked theputer and said, "Third floor, Mam. ICU no. 302."


    Mrs. Zhang and Lihua went up the elevator. It stopped on the third floor with a ding.


    Her legs trembled as she came closer. Through the round ss window, Lihua peeked inside, and her blood ran cold.


    Wei was on lying on the bed with numerous tubes attached to him. His face was bloody and a mess.


    Wei....?

 Chapter 403 - The Mafia King Is Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 403 - The Mafia King Is Alright?</h4>


    Lihua stood there, numb and frozen. She kept staring until her eyes stung with tears.


    Mrs. Zhang quickly pulled her back. "Lihua, don''t look anymore."


    "H-How did this happen¡­? Why is he like that?"


    She was so horrified reading the news of his hospitalization that the prison brawl skipped past her eyes. She frantically looked around but there was nobody from the Jiang family.


    "W-where is everyone¡­? Wei is admitted, and I cannot see anybody. Mom? Dad?" She called out.


    Mrs. Zhang tried her best to calm her down. "Lihua, sit down here. First, you need to stop crying."


    "How can I... stop? Wei is inside...Did you see how injured he was?" Then she mumbled to herself, "t-this was all supposed to be a n... then how he...it was all a lie¡­"


    Then the door opened, and a tall doctor stepped out wearing a mask. He pulled it out and stopped dead in front of Lihua.


    Lihua raised her head and looked at him. Her eyes widened.


    "Mingshen¡­"


    Mingshen tilted his head and raised his brow. "Little chilly."


    "Wei! How is Wei? What happened to him? Why is he beaten up like that? W-who did it? How is he now? He is out of danger, right?"


    "There are too many questions, little chilly."


    She gritted her teeth. "Just tell me! How is Wei?"


    "We need to talk."


    "I don''t want to! I just want to know about Wei¡­" she trembled as tears streamed down. "He is alright, right?"


    Mingshen smiled. "Why does the ex-wife care so much anyway?"


    She clenched her jaw.


    "Go back to your college and keep up with your studies. This has got nothing to do with you anymore."


    Mrs. Zhang red at him. "Is it wrong to feel concerned? Here Lihua is bawling her eyes out, and you are dismissing her like that? Do you have any heart?"


    His gaze twinkled. "I don''t. That''s why a certain someone¡­" he shot a nce at Lihua and looked back at her, "calls me a crazy and psycho doctor. I don''t have a heart of mine, but I take care of ''that'' person''s heart very well."


    Lihua didn''t understand a word he said, but she didn''t care. "Just tell me about Wei already, or I will go inside myself!"


    Mingshen stared at her. He then pulled out his phone and rapidly something. "You will get your answer in five minutes."


    Exactly five minutester, they heard rapid footsteps rapidly rushing towards them. Lihua turned and bumped into someone. She lifted her eyes and stared at the man, dumbfounded.


    Wei grabbed her shoulders and worriedly checked her from head to toe. "Lihua, what happened? Are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    Mrs. Zhang was speechless.


    How is he here? The news said that Jiang Wei waa injured.


    Wei was getting more anxious as she kept her silence. He hugged Lihua and firmly squeezed her. "Don''t worry. You will be fine. Mingshen will check on you," he patted her head, "Don''t be scared."


    Mingshen, who waszily leaning on the wall, grimaced and dryly looked at him.


    I am not your servant!


    But Lihua quickly withdrew and looked at him from head to toe this time. "You¡­" she couldn''t understand what was going on. Her finger quivered as she pointed it at him and then towards the ward.


    "Y-You were injured...I read in the news¡­"


    Wei blinked his eyes, and then realization dawned upon him. He looked towards the man in the ward and understood.


    "You came here thinking that man was me?" He asked.


    "What else was I supposed to think!?" Lihua burst out, the stress and relief and anger and anxiety finally taking a toll on her emotions. There was obvious resentment in her eyes for mistaking the whole situation.


    Whether at herself or Wei; she couldn''t figure out.


    Wei jolted and quickly said, "I am sorry."


    He held her wrist and said, "Let''s talk."


    Mrs. Zhang worriedly said, "Lihua¡­"


    She simply nodded.


    Mingshen just yawned. "So boring."


    He pulled her in the nearby empty ward and shut the door. He made her sit down and kneeled on the floor. "I am sorry for making you worry. That man isn''t me."


    Lihua gritted her teeth with tears in her eyes. "Yes, I can see that now very well."


    Wei guiltily looked down.


    "What were you thinking? I-I read all bad news that you were severely injured and hospitalized in a critical condition and you¡­If you are here, then who is that man?"


    "A decoy."


    "Huh?"


    Wei pursed his lips and told her everything about his fake surrender.


    "I know. Dad told me."


    He was stunned. "Dad?"


    "When he came to meet me," she smiled, "At least somebody still thinks that I should know things and not leave me out like a stranger like you did."


    "I-I didn''t want to stress you out and put you in danger."


    "Not telling me things stresses me out more," she looked away, "but you always like to lie and hide things. Sis''s murder, my memories and now this."


    He stiffened.


    Lihua grabbed his shirt and eximed. "Do you have any idea how panicked I got!? I didn''t know this was part of your n. I...I thought you will really die¡­" tears plopped out.


    Wei paled and quickly wiped her cheeks. "D-Don''t cry! Please don''t cry. I am sorry. I am really sorry. I shouldn''t have kept it from you. I...I thought you¡­" he lowered his head, "you hate me and you¡­"


    "Wouldn''t care if you live or die?" She nkly questioned back.


    "You are right. I shouldn''t care about it. You killed my sister, so why should I care about you? I should feel happy, and treat it as your punishment you deserve. A life for a life, right? But I wonder why I didn''t think like that. It was my mistake¡­I was at fault for stupidly panicking anding here in a rush for a person I shouldn''t think about at all¡­" her voice choked, and more tears came out. "I am stupid. That''s why everybody calls me dumb¡­"


    Wei was extremely anxious, but he didn''t know how to calm her down. "I-I didn''t mean it like that-"


    "You definitely meant like that!" She red at him. "Don''t try to fool me!"


    Wei''s phone got a ding, and he saw a message from the corner of his eye. It was Mingshen''s message.


    ''Don''t bother defending yourself against a pregnant woman.''

 Chapter 404 - The Mafia King Is KOed By His Pregnant Ex-wife

    <h4>Chapter 404 - The Mafia King Is KO''ed By His Pregnant Ex-wife</h4>


    Wei thought about it and nodded. He knew Lihua cared about him, yet he doubted her. Of course, she would panic to hear the news. But somewhere in a tiny part of his heart, he had really wondered if it would affect her, especially when he had killed Jia.


    Wei looked at her hand and hesitated. Then he slowly intertwined his fingers against hers, carefully gauging her reaction if she would get angry and shook it away. But she didn''t.


    ''Just agree to whatever her hormones are making her say,'' was Mingshen''s second message.


    Wei inwardly nodded.


    "Y-You are right. I am sorry¡­" he guiltily hung his head.


    Lihua stared at him, and a dam gushed out of her eyes. "Y-You...you... really think I am dumb¡­No matter who said that I was silly, you always denied it. But-but¡­" she gasped, "now you also¡­"


    Wei nkly looked at her. He couldn''t fathom just when he called her dumb.


    "I never called you that!" He hastily said, "you know I don''t think like that-"


    "But you just said I was right. You apologized!"


    "Y-Yes¡­?"


    "What was thest thing I said? That everybody calls me dumb. Then you said that you didn''t mean it that way. Then I said that you definitely meant it like that and don''t fool me! And now you apologized saying I was right," she sobbed hard, "Y-you you also... think I am dumb."


    Wei was speechless.


    His phone vibrated again with a message.


    ''Oh, I forgot to remind you that you will dig your grave no matter what you say. You are dead if you agree. You are dead even if you disagree with her.''


    "..."


    ''Pregnant women are 10x more dangerous. Too sensitive. Too emotional. Especially in the first trimester. Wee to the world of fatherhood.''


    Clearly, Mingshen was enjoying Wei''s plight.


    "..."


    Lihua cried. "First, the news of-of your injuries scared the hell out of me...I was getting all bad thoughts. And now you¡­" she sniffled, "You also think that I am dumb. You finally let out the truth¡­"


    "..."


    It wasn''t that Lihua wanted to be unreasonable, and it wasn''t that she really believed that Wei thought like that. But she was going through A LOT of situations all at once.


    The sinking of her sister''s death.


    Her divorce with Wei.


    The loneliness that came from losing two of the most precious people in her life.


    Her heart was torn apart between love and hate for Wei.


    The tight deadline of a month to pass her graduation exams.


    Simultaneously, she was also worried about Jiang Shan''s threat to the family.


    And then she was pregnant.


    Everything was taking a toll on her mental strength, and now this news was sort of thest straw to break the camel''s back. She was getting it together somehow. She was holding it in, but then her will copsed. The tears gushed out unstoppably.


    Even a minor thing was like a trigger to detonate the stress within her.


    Jia was already gone.


    She really thought that she had lost Wei too.


    She rubbed her eyes to stop the tears from flowing out anymore, but they didn''t.


    Then she felt pulled into a warm embrace. Lihua''s teary eyes blinked. Wei said nothing.


    At that point, he felt it was better to keep his mouth shut rather than say something that would make her spiral into despair even more.


    His fingers simply brushed through her hair as he gently patted her head. His other arm squeezed her a little but not so much that she would feel suffocated.


    Wei''s smell and the familiar warmth seemed to work, and her sobs turned to soft sniffles. She had really missed his hug. She missed everything about him. She could hear his heartbeats in his chest.


    Wei said after a long time, "I am alright."


    She said nothing.


    "You can hear my heartbeat, right?" His loving voice softly drummed in her ears.


    "It was just my n. I want the news to reach his ears."


    Lihua knew he was talking about Jiang Shan.


    "I am sorry."


    He finally ended it with an apology for making her worry.


    The emotions that had cluttered and crowded her heart began to settle down. The feelings that heightened her sensitivity calmed down.


    Now she was truly sure that Wei was alright.


    Lihua pursed her lips and slowly moved back. But Wei caught her in his arms again. She slightly jolted as she looked at him.


    His gaze that focused on made her tremble.


    "I am okay now. So you can-"


    But those words could nevere out as Wei tenderly pressed his lips on hers. Slowly and gently, he moved across her lips as he shut his eyes. Lihua could only sit in shock and feel the warmth on her lips. He captured and mingled and trapped her lips within his, not wanting to let go of her.


    It was a sweet kiss, which left a bitter feeling when it ended.


    Lihua pushed him with all her might. "You...You were not supposed to do that!" A tear slipped past her cheek.


    "I missed you," he whispered. "I miss you a lot, Lihua."


    She shivered.


    Then she remembered Mingshen''s words.


    ''Why does an ex-wife care so much?''


    That filled her heart with more grievance, and she said nothing.


    "I-I don''t care. Don''t do that ever again," she couldn''t look him in the eye as she said.


    She pulled herself on her feet and rushed out of the ward. She bumped into Mingshen as soon as she opened the door.


    Mrs. Zhang quickly came to her side. "Lihua. Is everything alright?" She anxiously asked.


    Lihua nodded in a daze.


    Mingshen smiled. "Did the ex-wife and ex-husband have a good talk?"


    Mrs. Zhang red at him. "Why do you always say that?"


    "Does it look like I am a nice person, Aunt?" Mingshen curiously raised his brow.


    She felt a headacheing.


    How does his mother handle him?


    Mingshen stared at her up and down, and herplexion seemed to be a little better than before. However, her face was a little red.


    He narrowed his eyes as he saw Wei standing behind her, his own face glowing a bit.


    Guess they had a naughty talk~

 Chapter 405 - The Mafia King V/s His Ex-wife

    <h4>Chapter 405 - The Mafia King V/s His Ex-wife</h4>


    Mingshen observed her. She seemed to be better, but she definitely needed a checkup just to be sure.


    "I wonder if the cortisol have stopped it''s fun game of running all around in your body."


    Lihua frowned. "What?"


    "As I expected from you. I wondered what would have been wrong with you if you hadn''t asked that question."


    Lihua gritted her teeth.


    Wei pursed his lips and leaned forward. "Cortisol is a stress hormone."


    She looked at him and quickly nced away. Mrs. Zhang was quick to realize it. "Stress isn''t good for a pregnant woman. You were all so panicked and anxious now. Lihua, you need a checkup."


    "Oh."


    Mingshen stared at the elderly woman with great amusement. "Only if I had been born much earlier, I would have married you. You are quick for the uptake. I like women like you."


    Everybody''s mouth twitched. Mrs. Zhang couldn''t believe that she was being flirted with at this age when she was already a grandmother.


    "s¡­" Mingshen sighed, "I already got my Spicy~ I am very loyal to her ''heart,''" he smiled.


    Their mouths twitched again.


    What kind of a name is that?


    Lihua really, really didn''t want to ask this, but curiosity got the best of her. "What kind of a nickname is that? Who is Spicy?"


    Mingshen raised his brow. He closed the distance between them and leaned his devilishly handsome face towards her. He whispered, "Who do you think Spicy might be, little chilly?"


    Wei''s mood turned gloomier seeing them standing so close. Imaginary mushrooms popped on his shoulders in depression.


    "Don''t stand so close to her¡­" he mumbled. He wanted to pull Lihua back, but she wouldn''t like him touching her, now that he already kissed her.


    Lihua furrowed her brows. "How would I know?"


    "As expected from you again. I wondered what would have been wrong with you if you had guessed my meaning."


    Her nostrils red, and she killed Mingshen a thousand times in her mind.


    "I don''t want to know it either!" She fumed and harrumphed.


    "Of course, you wouldn''t want to. Your brain hasn''t developed to that extent yet."


    Lihua took a sharp breath and pushed him away.


    Wei frowned and warned Mingshen in a stern tone, "Don''t bully Lihua."


    Mingshen simply snorted.


    Mrs. Zhang asked, "So if Jiang Wei is here then¡­" she looked towards the ward.


    Mingshen chuckled. "All to keep appearances. On that note, that decoy is alright. It was all staged anyway."


    "For Jiang Shan."


    Mingshen beamed. "Your intelligence is making aeback!"


    "..."


    He sneered. "I had to be here because the Jiangs have always used the Yang''s for all their medical stuff. Treatment, torture whatever. As long as they have to do something in the medicine field, they will always call us. And so I am here. In case somebody is keeping an eye on our movements. And somebody is. My service is not free of charge, of course~"


    "But nobody from the family was here-"


    "They were. Just before you came. Aunt Yubi did some fabulous acting by shedding tears. Uncle Weizhe showed nothing at all. He did fabulous acting in his own way."


    Wei nodded.


    They did a quick check and scan of Lihua, and everything was alright. The ultrasound then echoed a series of soft sounds.


    Lihua and Wei were dumbfounded.


    Mingshen said, "The baby''s heartbeat can be heard as early as by fourth to fifth week. It''s faint, but it can be detected. That is your baby''s heartbeat you are hearing."


    Mrs. Zhang had tears in her eyes. "Oh my... Lihua. It''s your baby."


    Lihua stared at the monitor and heard the tiny heartbeats. Wei was so stunned that he couldn''t move. The parents'' eyes had turned misty as they saw and heard their baby for the first time.


    Wei trembled and wanted to hug Lihua. Tears spilled from his eyes. Something stirred in his chest, and a force of a strong emotion engulfed his heart that he never felt before.


    Until now, he just knew about their baby''s existence. But now he was watching him. He was hearing him.


    His hand trembled as he touched his chest. So many feelings were riling inside him.


    Fatherhood¡­


    The sinking of that word brought joy and happiness in him but also made him cry at the same time.


    Mrs. Zhang nced at Wei, and her heart clenched in pain. She felt his genuine emotions and the overwhelm he must be feeling. Only if the situation hadn''t been soplicated, they would have enjoyed this moment together.


    Lihua wondered how blissful it would have been if Jia was here too. She would have felt the happiest about weing her nephew or niece in this world. She would have pampered him so much.


    Lihua looked at the monitor again.


    Then Wei and Lihua unanimously spoke.


    She suddenly burst into tears. "I cannot see my son. Where is he?"


    "I cannot see my daughter. Where is she?"


    Mrs. Zhang choked.


    Is that why you two are crying?


    Mingshen grimaced.


    These two idiots!


    Then there was silence.


    Lihua and Wei looked at each other. "What are you talking about? It''s a boy."


    Wei blinked his eyes. "It''s a girl."


    Mingshen smiled, but his gaze wasn''t really smiling.


    "When did you two be doctors to know the gender of your child? Guess I am useless then."


    Lihua frowned. "I don''t need to be a doctor to know that. I feel it. It''s a boy."


    Mingshen wanted to strangle her.


    Feel? You just fucking feel the gender?


    Wei hesitated. "I-It''s a girl."


    It was hard for poor Wei to speak against his woman who he treated as the ultimate Goddess.


    "It''s a boy."


    "I-It''s a girl."


    "I am the mother. I know it."


    "I-I am the father. I know it too¡­"


    He, who always took Lihua''s side no matter what, was now really finding it difficult to go on.


    "It''s a boy," Lihua narrowed her eyes.


    Wei looked away and his voice was almost a whisper now, "It''s a girl¡­"


    "And you two are fucking idiots!" Mingshen glowered as he finally lost his patience.

 Chapter 406 - Promotion!

    <h4>Chapter 406 - Promotion!</h4>


    Since Jiang Wei was supposed to be indisposed in a hospital, he couldn''te outside. He wanted to drop Lihua home. But circumstances didn''t let him. He felt gloomy.


    But it was still alright. It was the day he had seen his child and heard her heartbeat. Yes, no matter what Lihua said, he was confident that they would have a baby girl. So he was filled with happiness. He couldn''t wait for her to be born.


    Fu Renshu had already kept the arrangements ready by the back door for him to exit. They had things to do.


    At the hospital entrance, Lihua said, "I will book a cab."


    But she couldn''t find any. There wasn''t a single cab near their location.


    Mingshen yawned.


    Lihua''s mouth twitched. "Why are you here?"


    "To catch my little chilli if she faints. I don''t want you to put a blemish at my wonderful hospital here."


    She blinked. "But the hospital''s name is Ru''s."


    He smiled. "Who do you think is funding it? Not just this hospital but-"


    Suddenly, he saw a sh of lighting from the left side from the corner of his eye. He went extremely silent and narrowed his gaze.


    It was a momentary sh, and then it was gone.


    Somebody has clicked my picture. Who? Only me? Or with Lihua together?"


    Mrs. Zhang and Lihua exchanged nces. "Mingshen?"


    Lihua was about to tap him on the shoulder, but her eyes widened, seeing a figure rushing towards them. Specifically towards Mingshen, who was carrying a cutter in his hand, pointing at him.


    "Mingshen!" Lihua screamed.


    She grabbed his arm, and with a strong tug, she pulled him away. The attacker stumbled as his target was suddenly moved. He couldn''t control his momentum, and the cutter was about to strike Lihua.


    Mrs. Zhang shrieked. "Lihua! Get away."


    She couldn''t. Her mind was focused on getting Mingshen out of the way. But she instinctively put her hand on her belly.


    She thought it was over, but Mingshen grabbed the man''s wrist and dislodged the cutter. It was there for one moment, and then it was gone. And in the same second, he crushed his wrist as if he was squeezing juice from a fruit. Hended a powerful kick at his balls that was enough to render him useless to even stand on his own feet.


    The attacker sharply gasped in pain. "Ahh!"


    Lihua, who stood frozen, regained her senses. She looked at the man who was writhing in pain.


    Mrs. Zhang cried. "Lihua! Are you alright?" She anxiously checked her. Lihua dazedly nodded.


    Mrs. Zhang stared at the man. "Who is he? A mugger? A thief?"


    Mingshen sneered and pulled the man''s hair, lifting his chin to face him. "That shlight was a distraction, right?"


    The attacker was in too much pain to speak. His private part was hurting like hell.


    "I mean,e on. You cannot be that dumb to use a shlight for clicking a sneaky picture. You wanted my attention over there for a split second so you could strike me, isn''t it?"


    Mingshen took a closer look. "Now that I look at you, why do you seem so familiar? Oh yeah! You are that doctor I kicked out."


    Lihua calmed down and asked, "Kicked out?"


    "Yeah. He was creating poisonous drugs under my name and selling them in the ck market, hiding them from me, earning millions of Yuan. Yang Mingshen doesn''t like betrayal. He didn''t heed my warning, so now he will head straight to myb~" he whistled, "It''s such a lovely day. Just when I was looking for a new subject."


    Lihua dryly said, "Don''t you do that too?"


    Mingshen dramatically gasped, "Don''tpare this and that. My business is way too sophisticated. Don''t insult me, little chilly."


    She grimaced.


    The man eximed. "I will kill you, Yang Mingshen! You ruined my career and brought me on the street!"


    "Sure, you can kill me," Mingshenzily smiled. "If I didn''t kill you first, that is. I will find your aplice soon enough, too, who clicked that picture. Then you two will entertain me to the fullest. We will take our own sweet time~" his eyes sparkled.


    He called his men and dragged the man away.


    Mingshen stared at Lihua, and his eyes swiftly detected any injury on her body. But he found none. If he had, Wei would have burned down hisb. With him in it.


    He got up and dusted his pants. Then he sharply said, "You cannot be any more dumb, right?"


    Lihua red. "What do you mean!?"


    "Are you an idiot? You should have run away if you had seen himing. Why the hell do you bother to push me away?"


    She was speechless. "Of course I would. Am I supposed just to stand and let that man stab you?"


    Mingshen tilted his head. "Why not?"


    "What why not? I am not cold-blooded to see somebody murder you."


    "What do you care? Aren''t you angry at me that I erased your memories?" He smiled. "It was a perfect chance to have revenge without getting your hands dirty."


    "You are the one who is dumb! Sure, you hurt me, but that doesn''t mean I want you dead. That''s way too extreme. You people have lost it living in the Underworld for so long."


    His mouth twitched. "Did you forget that you are pregnant?"


    Lihua paused. She looked away. "A man was attacking you out of nowhere. I couldn''t think about anything. Even if I had remembered, I would have still tried to save you. You might not be a human. But I am."


    Mingshen left it at that. He shrugged and signaled his driver. The car stopped in front of them. "I will drop you home. Take it as my thanks for being a human even though I didn''t need it."


    "You!"


    "I had already got the whiff of it. Your interference was unnecessary. I would have saved myself anyway. This devilishly handsome and sexy doctor is too young to kick the bucket to heaven," he chuckled.


    Lihua choked.


    Heaven? You think you will go to heaven? You live in a pretty big illusion!


    ---


    Mingshen opened the door to his office and royally sat on his chair as he beckoned his assistant.


    Lu Bojing stepped in. "Boss. You called me?"


    "Yup. Pack your bags and leave," he ordered.


    He paled. Then he started to cry. "Boss...Boss, you are kicking me out? What did I do wrong? Please don''t throw me out, Boss¡­"


    "Oh, shut up. I meant to pack your bags and leave to live where that dumb woman lives. Rejoice! Congrattions.. I have promoted you to be Song Lihua''s neighbor as of this moment," he smirked.

 Chapter 407 - Lu Bojings Orders

    <h4>Chapter 407 - Lu Bojing''s Orders</h4>


    Lu Bojing wondered if there was something wrong with his ears. But tears pooled in his eyes anyway. This wasn''t any promotion.


    When did bing Lihua''s neighbor be a part of his job description?


    "Boss. What did I do wrong? I-I will rectify any mistake I made. But please don''t throw me out of here!"


    Mingshen blinked his eyes.


    Lu Bojing wiped his eyes. "I know I have troubled you a lot. I make a lot of mistakes. But trust me. I am not as inexperienced as before! I will definitely prove my worth to you!"


    "What the fuck are you talking about? Or was I speaking Latin? When did I say I am throwing you out?"


    Lu Bojing burst into tears. "You said to be Song Lihua''s neighbor. Aren''t you firing me away? Isn''t that another way of saying that you will never call me here again?"


    "Idiot!"


    "Boss," he sniffled, "trust me. Even though I am hell scared of you and sometimes youe in my dreams and then I suffer from insomnia for many nights¡­"


    Mingshen''s expression turned ugly.


    "Even though you are a monster in a human disguise, I have always treated thisb as my home and you as my mentor," he sobbed, "even though you have given me nightmares at times and are a source of terror for me, you are still my benefactor. Don''t... Don''t kick me out," he cried as if his life was on the line.


    Mingshen coldly smiled. "Thank you so much for the COMPLIMENTS, dear assistant," he sneered. "Maybe I should really never call you back again."


    Lu Bojing paled. The dam gushed out with full force. "D-Do you mean I am not even worthy of bing your research subject anymore? What kind of blunder did I make?"


    "Oh shut it!" He banged his palm on the table that immediately quietened him down.


    "If I want to throw you out, I will directly dump you into a dumpster, not tell you to be somebody''s neighbor. You will be her doctor-in-charge from now on."


    Lu Bojing blinked his eyes. "Doctor-in-charge?"


    He shrugged. "Yup."


    "I don''t understand."


    Mingshen red at him. "What does a doctor-in-charge mean?"


    Lu Bojing straightened up. "It means to take care of the patient under you, monitor his health and if there is any sign of a problem, the doctor-in-charge treats the patient."


    "So that''s what you are gonna do. Stay beside Song Lihua and monitor her condition."


    Lu Bojing was nk.


    Ah? Where did thise from?


    "M-May I ask why?"


    "No," Mingshen sneered. "I am your Boss. You go where I send you."


    His mouth twitched.


    "Apparently, that dumb woman has a habit of calling danger wherever the fuck she is going. Your job is to let her and the child inside her stay ALIVE whatever the danger might be."


    Lu Bojing sharply gasped. "B-B-Boss¡­" he started trembling in his ce, "Y-you are caring for a human?"


    Is the worlding to an end?


    He burst into tears again, "Are you sick, Boss? Are you going to die!?"


    "Shut up!" Mingshen stared at him in disgust. "Care? Me? Are you freaking nuts? I care about only one thing in this world. That is my Spicy''s heart. That''s very important to me. Everything else can go to hell."


    "S-So why-"


    "Yang Mingshen¡­" he leaned back on his seat and his ck irises slightly narrowed, "doesn''t like to be in someone''s debt. And this debt is twice as severe."


    Lu Bojing still didn''t understand.


    What debt? Who dares keep the Boss in debt?


    "You will be her shadow from now on."


    Lu Bojing suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. "Boss. Song Lihua...sh-she is Mr. Jiang''s ex-wife."


    "Yeah, so?"


    "Will he not kill me if he sees me around her? He-he is very possessive. He won''t tolerate my presence around her."


    "That''s not my problem. That''s your headache to deal with."


    Lu Bojing looked as if he saw a ghost.


    How can you sacrifice me like that, Boss!? He will burn me alive!


    "Boss, shadowing her means as good as stalking her. The Mafia King will kill me!"


    "If you die so easily, then I don''t need you," Mingshen yawned.


    Lu Bojing cried.


    "Stop bawling your eyes out. You are such a crybaby. To make your life easier, keep an eye when she is at home or shopping. You don''t need to follow her to college because," he sneered in disdain, "a certain Mafia King will be there disguised as a fucking student. She will be safe on campus. You will be there for other times."


    Lu Bojing felt slightly relieved.


    "But Boss...Song Lihua is pregnant¡­"


    "Happy realization," Mingshen dryly said.


    He choked.


    "No, what I mean is for how long do I have to do this?"


    "How long is a pregnancy?"


    "Nine months."


    "How far is she?"


    "She still has eight months left¡­"


    "That''s how long you will be with her."


    Lu Bojing had his jaw dropped wide. "I-I will be away until her delivery?"


    "Is there any problem, assistant Lu?" Mingshen threateningly smiled.


    He vigorously shook his head. "Not at all!"


    Though inwardly, he was crying like hell.


    That long...won''t Boss miss me even a little bit? But then if he did, he won''t be a monster anymore¡­


    "Boss, I have never stepped out of thisb before¡­I am a shut in," he gulped, "I-I really don''t know how to talk to...people I guess?"


    "Not my problem. Figure it out," he stretched his arms.


    Lu Bojing wiped his forehead, "Boss a-about Subject 076-"


    Mingshen shot a squinted gaze at him. He smiled that made him see stars during the day.


    Mingshen walked towards him and put his arm around his shoulder like how buddies did. Except, he wasn''t any buddy of his but a time bomb.


    "My dear, dear assistant."


    Lu Bojing was shaking. His arm felt incredibly heavy on his shoulders as if death was looming right over him.


    The ''dear'' had a menacing ring to it.


    "You understand what will happen to you if you spill anything about my Spicy to her, right?"


    He only furiously nodded his head hard.


    "How clear are you with the consequences?"


    "Crystal."


    Mingshen smiled. "That''s better.. Now pack your bags and get out of here."

 Chapter 408 - Empty Promise

    <h4>Chapter 408 - Empty Promise</h4>


    Somewhere in New York, Jiang Zhen was staring at the picture in his hand while sipping his wine. His phone lit up with an iing call, and he picked it.


    "Got the picture?"


    Jiang Zhen smiled. "Yes. Got Yang Mingshen?"


    The man on the other side clicked his tongue in disdain and annoyance.


    "Seems that is a no."


    "Only because that woman pushed him aside. Or Yang Mingshen would have been dead. That moron was useless. Couldn''t even stab him with a cutter when his attention was diverted."


    Jiang Zhen chuckled. "Yang Mingshen is the devil''s incarnate. He wouldn''t die so easily. The Yang''s are just as untouchable as the Jiang''s. Not for long though¡­"


    "Heh. I saw the news. Jiang Wei was being carried in a stretcher. Your boys did a good job. Beaten him to a pulp."


    He just smiled and stared at the picture the other man clicked of Lihua and Mingshen standing outside the hospital.


    "What''s your n?"


    "There is no hurry. The Jiang family is mourning their Mafia King''s condition. Let them mourn a little longer. It isn''t nice to intrude at such a sensitive time."


    "Hahaha. When did Jiang Zhen be so sympathetic?"


    "I am just waiting for the right moment. I want to destroy their Underworld from within. Completely. Utterly. And then¡­" he stared at Lihua in the picture, "build my own Underworld from scratch. Just how it was supposed to be."


    "And if I cooperate with you, I will get my hands on Yang Mingshen too. You are right. That bastard is a devil''s incarnate. He almost had my neck two years ago when I plotted to kill him."


    Jiang Zhen heard him take angry breaths. But then he calmed down. "I had to run away from his clutches. But this time, Yang Mingshen will. That fucking bastard has some serious luck. Even two years ago, some shitty woman saved him. She died instead of him. And even today, some other woman pushed him away from the cutter. What the hell of luck is he born with?"


    Jiang Zhen smiled. "Luck doesn''t stay for too long. His will run out soon enough. Just like Jiang Wei''s has."


    ---


    Beijing Police Headquarters.


    "It wasn''t just a brawl, am I right?" Mo Huojin faced the goons in the interrogation room, who had supposedly beaten up Wei and put him into a hospital.


    The tall, bald man with a scar running through his left eye said, "Whatcha mean? That bastard picked up a fight."


    "By doing what? Just breathing? He didn''t initiate any contact with you. YOU came to him. So he was your specific target. I want to know who told you to do that?"


    "Nobody! That bastard was too arrogant coz he had a pretty face," he sneered. "So, I ruined it to teach him a lesson."


    Mo Huojin smiled. "There is one interesting piece of information I came across when I dug back into your recent activities."


    The tall, bald man furrowed his brows.


    "There was a rehabilitation program going onst week, and I came to know that you spoke with the teacher-in-charge of the training."


    "Ya so? Is that a crime now?"


    "No. Unless the teacher quietly slipped a photo in your pocket and told you to be ''good'' to any new ''friend'' that may join in prison."


    He slightly stiffened.


    "That photo was of Jiang Wei, and his words were a cryptic message for you to take care of him. In other words, brutally wound him."


    "Are ya fucking crazy? Don''t charge bullshit usations on me! I don''t have any pictures. You can check my cell, my clothes or whatever. I am clean."


    "I know. You have already torn it apart and flushed it in the toilet. You are not dumb to leave proof. So is the teacher-in-charge, who turned out to be a fake. He is untraceable. We found the real trainer-in-charge tied up in a warehouse. Passed out. Unfortunately, he didn''t see his attacker."


    The tall goon just shrugged. "Not my problem."


    "Indeed. The fake man grabbed his ID and documents and even made a mask of the real trainer''s face to impersonate him. He went to great lengths to kill Jiang Wei. Which you did quite beautifully."


    "I didn''t do anything!" He red his nostrils in anger.


    "What did he offer you in return? Freedom from prison?"


    He sneered. "You are trying to make me guilty."


    "You think they are really gonna let you get free from here? You did beat up Jiang Wei, but you really think you can walk out from here?"


    "I am innocent. Go to hell. Say whatever you want."


    "You are just their pawn. They already discarded you the moment you did your job. The exchange was never two-sided. Nobody ising to get you out of here."


    He snorted.


    "Think about it. Why would they? It''s not like you are a threat. Even if they don''te for you, what will you do? Threaten to confess and expose them? But how? You don''t even know the real face of the man who gave you Jiang Wei''s picture. What information do you have to pose a risk to them?"


    He frowned.


    "The faker knew that you would tear the picture and flush it in the toilet. Maybe he even suggested that to you to prevent ''you'' from getting into trouble. But he was actually saving his ass. That way, he secured any risk from the cops having that photo and possibly getting a fingerprint on it. The trainer wasn''t wearing gloves. We could have run his print and identified him. But now that evidence is also gone. So really. What do you have on him?"


    That made him finally stiffen.


    "See?" Mo Huojin smiled. "Now that you really think back, you got nothing on him. He tamed you with the promise of setting you free. You for too excited to ask for anything else. Which you should have like - Did he give any timeline? When will hee to free you? Today? Tomorrow? The day after?"


    He stiffened more.


    "Tsk. Just empty words. You don''t even know how long you are supposed to wait for your freedom. It''s pointless."


    The goon finally began to sweat. "You are all bullshit!"


    Mo Huojin sighed and got up. "Anyway. I am leaving. You are of no use. Good luck waiting for your non-existent help."


    He paled and became extremely fidgety.


    As Mo Huojin stepped away, the goon suddenly eximed after racking his brains for any hint. "I-I remember now! That faker! When he turned, I saw a scratch mark on the back of his neck!"

 Chapter 409 - Lihuas Strange New Neighbor

    <h4>Chapter 409 - Lihua''s Strange New Neighbor</h4>


    "That isn''t really helpful," Fu Renshu sighed. "A mark on the back of his neck really doesn''t help."


    Mo Huojin nodded. "Indeed. But that''s what I could get from him. I saw the footage myself. The man was perfectly disguised as the real trainer. There is no birthmark or tattoo or any other distinguishing feature through which we can recognize him. The scratch on his neck will heal soon enough."


    Wei''s expression was grim.


    "Pull out a whole Underworld search," he calmly said.


    Fu Renshu nodded.


    It shouldn''t be possible that Jiang Shan would be able to deploy his men in China that was Wei''s turf. But somehow, he sent one of his men in prison to bribe the goon. It was extremely crucial to know how he was doing that.


    Time was limited too. Before that scratch mark got healed that was the only distinguishing feature as of now, it would be difficult to nab him.


    Mo Huojin said, "I will carry on my own search too. Let me know if you find something."


    Fu Renshu stared at him. He still couldn''t believe that Mo Huojin was cooperating with them even though Wei had killed Jia.


    Mo Huojin caught his nce and narrowed his eyes. "I know what you are thinking. Let me be clear. I am just doing my job. Jiang Shan is a dangerous criminal. His prostitution and drug racket is something we cannot allow to step into China at any cost. If Jia had been in my ce, she would have done the same."


    They said nothing.


    "It doesn''t mean you are off for Jia''s murder. Jiang Wei will still go to jail. He has to," he coldly said and left.


    "Boss."


    Wei raised his gaze. "Now we will wait."


    ---


    The next morning, Lihua took a deep breath as she packed up for college.


    She took a deep breath because she was going on a major battle today.


    Her war against Math.


    Yes. Today was the most await- *ahem* dreaded exam she always hated to give. Not only she hated Math, she couldn''t even study for it yesterday because of Wei''s hospital news.


    Lihua paused and checked the news again. It said that Wei was in a critical condition. The situation in the Jiangpany wasn''t too bright either. The stocks were dwindling, and Jiang Weizhe, Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Li were doing their best to control the damage.


    She sighed.


    It must be so hard for them¡­


    Lihua shook her head and stepped out. As soon as she opened the door, she almost bumped into a man.


    Her eyes slightly widened in surprise. She looked up. The man was of average build and height just above the thin category. His gaze was furtive, and he jolted as he saw her, clearly not expecting to see her so soon.


    He was fidgeting with his fingers and his brows were knit together in an expression as if he was dumped into a pit of hell. He was literally on the verge of tears. But he had that helplessness that irrespective of his feelings of wanting to run away from here, he had to do this.


    "Hello," Lihua said.


    "...Hello?" He breathlessly asked as if he just ran a marathon and was dead tired.


    Lihua blinked. "Are you saying hello or asking hello?"


    He looked nk. "Did I say it wrong?"


    "No. I mean, I was greeting you. But you seemed as if you are doubtful about your greeting."


    He still looked nk.


    Lihua''s mouth twitched.


    He is... strange.


    "Can I help with you something?"


    "No."


    "Oh. So why are you standing before my house''s door?"


    Then he remembered.


    "Ah that. I¡­" he really wanted to cry. "I came to introduce myself. I am your...new neighbor. My name is Lu Bojing."


    Lu Bojing looked left and right. He really wasn''t used to talking people, especially women. He used to stay cooped up in Mingshen''sb. He only spoke to dead bodies and chemicals. So his social skills with ''living people'' weren''t really that top-notch.


    "Oh," Lihua turned her head towards the next house. It was the same room where Wei used to stay. Her heart slightly felt prickly, but she quickly shut it out.


    "I see," Lihua smiled. "I am Song Lihua. Pleased to meet you. If you need any help around this ce, then you can ask me or Mrs. Zhang next door. Her house is opposite yours."


    "Ah... Okay. So, I am a doctor," Lu Bojing came to the point.


    Lihua blinked her eyes.


    Why did he bring out his profession out of nowhere?


    "That''s great," she nodded.


    He spoke in a tired voice. "So if you feek sick or ufortable, please call me right away."


    "S-Sure¡­"


    Then Lu Bojing suddenly burst into tears, making her part her lips in shock.


    "No please do call me RIGHT AWAY if you feel sick. It''s my job as a doctor¡­"


    "I...I-I¡­" Lihua didn''t know how to respond.


    Why is he crying? Did I sound rude?


    "Please do call me, okay? You are pregnant."


    Lihua was stunned. "H-How do you know about it? I didn''t tell you."


    Lu Bojing nkly looked at her. "I...I just said that I am a doctor. I can just tell by looking at you."


    Then his expression turned pale. "Or did you not believe me when I said I was a doctor?"


    "No, no!" She quickly shook her head.


    His eyes teared up. "Y-you didn''t? I am really a doctor¡­You have to believe me. If you don''t, you won''t ask me for help if you got sick. If you won''t ask me to treat you, you will be in danger, and if you are in danger, I will be dead¡­" he broke down.


    Lihua was speechless.


    Why is he so eager to help me? And why is he even crying?


    "A-alright, alright. I will ask you for help if I feel sick, okay?" Lihua tried to pacify him.


    Lu Bojing sniffled and seemed to feel relieved a bit.


    "You can always ask me to apany you for shopping or if you want to head out. You can fall sick anywhere, anytime¡­" he mumbled to himself.


    Lu Bojing gave her a piece of paper. "This is my number... Call me immediately if you are in trouble¡­"


    Then he swiftly dashed inside his house and shut the door.


    Lihua kept standing there, dumbfounded. She looked down at his number on the paper.


    The new neighbor is really strange....

 Chapter 410 - The Mafia Kings Home Tuition (1)

    <h4>Chapter 410 - The Mafia King''s Home Tuition (1)</h4>


    Lihua stared at her math test result with tears in her eyes. She thought she wouldn''t have to face it, at least today. But it was a test with fewer students, so the evaluation didn''t require much time.


    "Lihua! How much did you score?" Meng Ya came to her side.


    She peeked at her test result, and her brow twitched.


    "Don''t cry, Lihua. It''s only twenty-four marks less than mine¡­"


    "Which is eleven," she bumped her head on the desk. "I am screwed, Yaya."


    Meng Ya, who had barely passed by her thirty-five marks out of a hundred for the test, felt sympathetic. Lihua, on the other side, scored a bright eleven, which was as good as to say that she scored nothing.


    "Does that mark exist?" Fu Renshu, aka Hao Ziruo, craned his neck and asked.


    Meng Ya red at him. "I passed!"


    "Barely," his mouth twitched.


    "Passing is what matters," she harrumphed.


    "No. Passing with GOOD MARKS is what matters."


    Huang Liangshi, aka, Wei ignored them and promptly went to Lihua''a side. He widened his eyes, seeing her cry. "Why are you crying?"


    Lihua looked at him, extremely aggrieved. She was embarrassed to show her test result. "Eleven...I failed¡­" she burst into tears.


    Wei looked at her test paper. His gaze darkened as he saw the marks in red ink.


    He impatiently looked at Fu Renshu as if threatening, ''How did they dare fail my woman?''


    Fu Renshu turned pale.


    Boss, I beg you. Don''t do anything! Don''t kill the teacher. The faculty isn''t wrong here. It''s with Song Lihua, whose intelligence iscking! Hecked tears to cry.


    Lihua shed more tears. "I will never graduate¡­" she sniffled. "How much did you get?"


    She wanted constion in case he had scored less too. It would be better if he failed to apany her in her misery. Human nature.


    Lihua craned her neck, and her eyes popped out of her sockets.


    A hu-hundred? Full marks!?


    Simrly, Meng Ya peeked at Fu Renshu''s paper too, who imed to pass with GOOD MARKS. She choked hard.


    Hundred!? Seriously!?


    Lihua and Meng Ya stared at them like two idiots.


    Lihua asked, speechless. "How can anybody get full marks in Math? Is that humanly possible? Are you two even humans?"


    Wei blinked his eyes.


    The test was a piece of cake for the Godly intelligent Mafia King.


    Meng Ya heavily pursed her lips. "You! How dare you, an arrogant bunch of boys, mingle with us! You wanted tough at us? Make fun of us?"


    Fu Renshu grimaced.


    This woman''s brain...just what does she think?


    "The test was easy."


    "And now you are insulting us!" She red.


    Lihua cried. "Oh no¡­" she held her head in between her palms. "If I don''t pass the retest, I will lose my credits! Why am I so dumb¡­?"


    Wei tilted his head, and his gaze glinted with an idea. "I can teach you Maths."


    Lihua rapidly blinked her eyes. "Y-you will?"


    Fu Renshu nodded in appreciation. He was just about to offer that when Wei said it himself.


    Wei nodded hard. "Don''t worry. You will pass. I will make sure of it."


    Not only by teaching her but also having a ''good talk'' with the professor about the consequences for failing his woman if he dared.


    Meng Ya brightened. "Can I join in too?"


    Fu Renshu''s mouth twitched.


    Weren''t you just dissing us?


    He smiled. "Too many students will ruin the concentration. How about I teach you?"


    She suspiciously stared at him.


    "Well, I passed anyway, so-"


    "So you doubly need lessons so that you won''t get thirty-four next time."


    Her brow twitched hard. She hated to admit it, but it was true. She was lucky this time but might not be at the next test.


    Lihua brightened and got up. "Yes! I will take your sses! I will be happy too! Do anything, but make me pass," she sobbed. "I can''t afford a failing grade anymore."


    Wei nodded.


    "So shall we head to the library?"


    Wei was about to say yes, but Fu Renshu quickly interrupted. "I think studying in college will be a distraction. It will always remind you that you failed."


    Lihua coughed.


    "How about...a home study session? You will be morefortable at your house, right?" He egged her.


    Lihua paused.


    It seemed studying at home was indeed a better option.


    "...Yeah."


    Fu Renshu then looked at Meng Ya and slyly smiled. "Same for us."


    "Why should I let a man inside a beautiful maiden''s house?"


    His brow twitched. "So that you DON''T end up with thirty-four marks."


    Meng Ya had an urge to kill him.


    This man...why does he remind me of that hooligan!? Their blunt remarks are so simr!


    Wei beamed.


    Alone time with Lihua¡­


    He looked at Fu Renshu with appreciation. This deserved another sry raise.


    Lihua quickly agreed, all for the sake of passing her retest. "Okay!"


    ---


    Wei eagerly followed Lihua into her house as she unlocked the door. "Pleasee inside. I will bring some refreshments for you."


    He quickly shook his head. "I don''t need it."


    He didn''t want Lihua to work at all during her pregnancy.


    Wei looked around the house, and his gaze was filled with warmth. He remembered all those sweet times they had spent together when he was her neighbor.


    "Liangshi?" She waved her hand. "Where are you lost?"


    "You¡­" he said in a daze.


    "Ah?"


    Then he broke from it. "I-I mean your house. It''s lovely. I didn''t get to say it thest time."


    "Thanks! Do you want to freshen up?"


    Wei thought about it and nodded. Wearing a mask was ufortable. He wanted to remove it for a few minutes and rx.


    A few minutester, Lihua brought a towel and kept it on the bed. "I have kept the towel here," she said, looking towards the shut bathroom door.


    But he didn''t respond. She heard the sound of water running.


    Maybe he didn''t hear it¡­


    She was about to leave when the tap was switched off, and the door opened. She slightly stumbled on her step, not enough to fall; nevertheless, Wei quickly held her waist and pulled her towards him.. Her head bumped into his chin, and as she raised her gaze, she stiffened to see their lips hardly inches apart.

 Chapter 411 - The Mafia Kings Home Tuition (2)

    <h4>Chapter 411 - The Mafia King''s Home Tuition (2)</h4>


    Wei stared at her pink lips that he had kissed so many times he had lost count of it. A soft gulp passed down his throat, and his brow twitched. He had pulled her over to his side, so he could also feel the softness of her breasts on his chest.


    He imagined pushing her behind and leaning down to im her lips. Kissing her fiercely and passionately until she felt breathless - no, until both of them felt breathless. The thought was quite tempting.


    Lihua''s gaze automatically averted. But she felt an intense stare directed at her. She slowly looked up again and found his eyes fixed at her. She ever so slightly shook.


    The way he stared at her reminded her of how Wei used to look at her. As if she was the only woman in this world for him. As if watching anything else was simply pointless. It was the most beautiful feeling she had ever felt.


    Even his muscr arm that had firmly held her waist felt familiar to her to the times when Wei would embrace her.


    I need a brain check up, Lihua thought to herself. Why do I alwayspare Wei and Liangshi? They are different people for God''s sake, Lihua!


    Then she realized that her breath was caught up in her throat as she breathed out.


    Lihua gritted her teeth, angry at herself.


    There is no here that will make your breath stop, dumb Lihua!


    She cleared her throat. But Wei didn''t let her go. He was lost in her as he observed every inch of Lihua''s beautiful face.


    "*Ahem!*"


    That finally broke his daze. He blinked his eyes.


    "Can you let me go?"


    Wei felt disappointed, but he had no reason to hold her as ''Hunag Liangshi.'' He let her go and gently cautioned her. "Don''t run around. What if you fall?"


    "O-Oh. No, I am fine. I wasn''t going to fall really¡­"


    He frowned. "Still. Be careful."


    Her mouth twitched.


    Even the way he speaks and frowns is just so...like him. Does Wei have a fraternal twin brother? No, wait. How is that possible? How can the twin be younger than Wei haha¡­


    She grimaced.


    I have lost it.


    They settled in the living room, and Lihua brought all her books. "Yes, teacher Liangshi. I am ready."


    Wei raised his brow and softly smiled. "Okay." He took her test paper and as he nced through it, he asked, "What topics do you have difficulty in understanding the most?"


    Lihua sheepishly grinned. "A-all of it?"


    Wei looked at her test answers and got his answer anyway. He inwardly beamed. It was simple math.


    Lihua understood nothing = Wei will have to teach her everything = Spend more time together = Wei''s victory.


    Wei nodded in satisfaction.


    "En. Let''s go through each topic one by one. Very slowly," he emphasized that part.


    Lihua seriously nodded. "Yes. Please be very slow. Math is a hard subject."


    Wei inwardly thought if he should remove Math from her curriculum. She wouldn''t have to suffer like this. But then he won''t get to teach her either. That was a heavy loss.


    "Let''s look at the first problem¡­"


    He methodically taught her step by step, focusing on the process.


    Lihua brightened. "Oh! I think I understand it! This was simple."


    Wei nodded. He gave her a problem and said, "Apply the same integration here, and try to solve it."


    She did so and was able to do it on the first try. She burst into tears. "I did it. I actually solved a Math problem. You are a genius!"


    Wei almost raised his hand to pat her head but then remembered that he shouldn''t do that. He pursed his lips.


    I am Huang Liangshi. I am Huang Liangshi.


    Lihua felt a little confident, and she tried to solve another problem, a little moreplex than before. But she was stuck.


    She cried. "I thought I could do it¡­"


    Wei said, "It requires an additional step. Apply differentiation too."


    "Oh¡­" Lihua stared at him. "How do you understand all this? Tell me the source of your skills!"


    Wei tilted his head. "The same books that you use. Math is the same for all."


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes."


    "You mastered such awesome math skills just by reading books?"


    He nodded. "They are too easy. Practice helps."


    Though, of course, with Mafia King''s intelligence, he didn''t need any practice.


    "If it''s that easy, then why am I suffering like this?" Lihua whined.


    Wei absolutely didn''t mean any harm or mockery to her self-esteem by saying the next words.


    "Lack of IQ."


    !!!


    "*Cough cough!*"


    She choked hard.


    "You just have to remember the forms. Stick to the process. If you follow the process, it shouldn''t be a problem."


    "..."


    Lihua slipped into a certain memory.


    ''Boss, please tell me the source of your skills!''


    ''Cookbooks. Videos.''


    She blinked her eyes. ''That''s it?''


    ''Yes.''


    ''You mastered such awesome skills just by that?''


    He nodded. ''They are too easy.''


    ''If it''s that easy then why am I suffering like this?''


    ''Lack of talent.''


    ''...''


    ''Everything can be learned by guidance. If you follow the steps, it shouldn''t be a problem. If you cannot, it''s a matter ofck of intelligence, is what my acquaintance says. In simple terms, that person is a fool.''


    How¡­


    Lihua felt her heart skip several beats. For a moment, she thought as if Wei was talking to her. The situation was just so simr.


    "Lihua?" Wei gently nudged her shoulder.


    "I-I am here."


    "En. I will show you the next problem."


    ---


    At the same time, Meng Ya was also ''trying'' to study, but she couldn''t. Not when Huo Ziruo was looming over her, threatening to gobble her up if she messed up the next problem.


    Her mouth twitched.


    He is just like that hooligan.


    The painful memories of that one time when he tutored her was still fresh in her mind.


    "Hmph!"


    "Don''t harrumph just because you cannot solve the problem," Fu Renshu narrowed his eyes.


    "Oh. It''s not because of Math."


    "Then?"


    Meng Ya felt aggrieved. "I am talking about a certain hooligan who imed that he likes me and is sorry for his mistakes, but I didn''t see a single call from him!"


    Fu Renshu nkly stared at her.


    Then as if realization dawned upon him, he cursed himself.


    Fuck!

 Chapter 412 - Meng Yas Devious Plan

    <h4>Chapter 412 - Meng Ya''s Devious n</h4>


    Fu Renshu felt as if he crashed hard on the ground.


    He was with Meng Ya the whole time. He spent time with her, but hepletely forgot that it was disguised as Huo Ziruo. He didn''t think of calling her simply because he was ''there'' by her side the whole time. There was no need to call her since he met her everyday. Huo Ziruo was with her, so Fu Renshu forgot to contact her.


    Damn I messed up!


    Meng Ya sneered. "Guess it''s clear how deep his feelings are and how serious he was about his confession. Or maybe, he is nning to fool me again by colluding with his sister! Is that what he is busy with?"


    Fu Renshu wanted to bang his head on the wall


    This is bad. Maybe, I will excuse myself and call her as Renshu¡­


    He was just about to say it when Meng Ya said, "But now it''s my turn! This is my chance to take revenge hohoho!"


    He paused. "Revenge?"


    Her eyes gleamed with slyness as an idea was swirling in her mind, for which he got a really bad feeling.


    "Hmph! That hooligans dared to fool me by letting me assume that he already had a fiance, who turned out to be his sister and a hell embarrassment for me," she grinned. "So if he can do it, then why not me?"


    "Meaning?"


    She eagerly hopped to his side and stared at him with her sparkling eyes.


    Fu Renshu instinctively stepped back. "What¡­?" He suspiciously asked.


    She grabbed his hand. "Why don''t you be my boyfriend?"


    He coughed hard. "Excuse me?"


    "Yes! You heard it, right. He fooled me, so it''s time to make him taste his own medicine. We will pretend to be in a rtionship, and I will burn the hell out of him with jealousy~"


    He blinked his eyes and stared at her. Then his expression darkened.


    This woman...if half of that brain she puts into Maths, I swear she would get full marks! How dare you!


    He smiled. "So I will be your fake boyfriend?"


    Meng Ya grinned. "Yes. Especially in front of Renshu. I will ignore all his calls - not that he is calling me anyway, but if he did."


    His brow twitched.


    "Then when he will beg to meet me, I will reveal that I am already dating a guy, so he can forget about me. Haha, I would love to see his face, running after me crying and shedding tears."


    He grimaced.


    His internalva was already bubbling up. It was fine for now because Huo Ziruo was Fu Renshu himself. But she dared to think about acting intimate with a strange guy.


    What if it had been another guy instead of him?


    Even the thought made him feel like strangling her at this moment.


    "So! So! What do you say?" She asked in anticipation.


    "That means you n to use me for a feud between you and that person?"


    Meng Ya''s mouth twitched.


    "D-Don''t say it like I am some evil woman¡­"


    He raised his brow. "What will I get in return? You cannot expect me to do this for free."


    There is really no kindness left in this world...she sobbed.


    "Alright. If you ever need my help, I will be there for you. You help me now. I will help you whenever you need it."


    "Nah."


    She red at her. "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t need your help. Instead, I want you to do something for me. Whatever I will ask of you."


    She blinked her eyes. "Okay! So what is it?"


    "I will tell you when your use of me gets over."


    "You¡­"


    Fu Renshu smiled and stepped towards her. At first, she just looked at him but then started stepping backward. "W-What?"


    Her back bumped on the couch''s armrest.


    He leaned and leaned until she had to arch her back. She could feel his breath fan her face. Her heart skipped a beat, but she didn''t know why. She only felt this way towards Fu Renshu.


    But somehow, Huo Ziruo was also invoking the simr excitement within her.


    "I was saying¡­" he narrowed his eyes, and his lips curled up into a smile, "that we should practice."


    "Practice?" Her breath slightly turned messy.


    "Yeah. If you want your hooligan to believe us, then we need to act the part well, right? Or we will be busted."


    "We-we will be fine."


    "How do you know that? What if we mess up?" He innocently tilted his head. He slowly held her waist and pulled her, making her softly gasp. They were in too close proximity for her to handle. "We should start practicing now, don''t you think?"


    "What do you mean by pr-practice?"


    "Well~ like holding hands, hugging each other...If we don''t getfortable physically, then how will we convince him that we are dating for real?"


    "I-I think we will be fine¡­"


    Fu Renshu chuckled. He suddenly drew his face closer to hers as if he would kiss her right now. Meng Ya widened her eyes and immediately turned her head. "You!"


    "See? If you act like this in front of him, then he will figure everything out. Even if it''s a fake rtionship, it will take effort to make him believe it."


    She cleared her throat. "We will cross that bridge when ites¡­"


    "Hooo~"


    She gulped. "Y-you¡­I think I should practice Math for now!"


    He squinted his gaze. "NOW you think so highly of the subject."


    "You have a problem?" She glowered. "Don''t you want me to pass with flying colors?"


    He stepped back and shrugged. "Sure. If you bring your head out of the clouds that is plotting against the hooligan, then you SHOULD be able to pass with flying colors."


    Her brow twitched.


    Why does he use sarcasm just like him?


    "You know you are just like him! You are hooligan number 2!"


    She turned her back in a fury and grabbed her notes as she sat on the couch. His eyes twinkled. She looked cute with the two cheeks puffing in anger.


    Ah I so want to bite them, hemented.


    Control Huo Ziruo, control~

 Chapter 413 - The Mafia King Steals A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 413 - The Mafia King Steals A Kiss</h4>


    On the other side, professor Huang Liangshi''s Math sses continued. He offered to make Lihua a cup of refreshing tea, to which she happily agreed. She was tired of solving Math problems. She had never solved that many problems in a single day.


    As Wei came back with a cup of fresh tea brewing, he saw Lihua already asleep; her head rolled back on the couch.


    He blinked his eyes. He quietly kept the tray and walked to her side. Wei stared at her beautiful sleeping face and softly smiled.


    A lock of her hair tumbled on her face. Wei gently brushed it past her ear. He gazed at her beautiful features - her eyshes, her cheeks, her nose and her lips.


    Wei bit his lower lip. He really had an urge to kiss her.


    Lihua is asleep¡­She won''t know.


    *Poof*


    An angel Wei appeared on his left shoulder.


    "You cannot do this Wei! You cannot kiss her like that. This is betrayal!"


    Wei froze, and he was saddened. His gaze dimmed.


    *Poof*


    A devil Wei appeared on his right shoulder. He coldly red at the angel Wei.


    "Why are you always such a party pooper? Go ahead. Kiss her, Wei."


    His dimmed smile beamed.


    "No!" The angel Wei cried. "Lihua trusts you. She called you here to tutor her. You cannot take advantage of her. That''s bad."


    His smile dimmed again.


    "Remember, you are here as Huang Liangshi."


    "Oh shut up!" The devil Wei glowered, "Lihua is asleep. She won''t know anything. It''s just a kiss."


    Wei seriously nodded. "Just a kiss."


    The angel Wei said, "Technically, you shouldn''t. You two are divorced. As such, you don''t have the right. You cannot do this, Wei."


    Wei pursed his lips.


    "Wei already kissed her at the hospital," The devil Wei smirked.


    "Which I didn''t approve of," the angel Wei righteously said.


    "Nobody cares about your approval."


    "..."


    "I say, Wei, you listen to your heart and just kiss her. Quickly, before she wakes up!"


    Wei nodded.


    The angel Wei urged him. "No way. You are a stranger to her, not Wei. If she realizes it, she would hate you for kissing her. All your disguise effort will go to waste."


    Wei paled. "No¡­"


    The devil Wei said, "The stranger is Wei himself! So what if she doesn''t know? Don''t make a big deal out of a damn kiss. Ignorance is bliss."


    Wei thought about it and nodded. "She won''t know."


    Before the angel Wei could say anything, the devil Wei tied him up and put tape on his mouth. "He isn''t needed here. I will take him away."


    "Mmpf!!!" He vigorously shook his head. But Wei ignored his pleas. "En. Take him away."


    !!!


    Don''t regret it!


    The angel and devil disappeared, and Wei looked back at Lihua. His heart raced as he tenderly ced his lips on hers. Happiness bloomed in his chest the moment he felt the touch of her soft lips. He shut his eyes and gently moved across, savoring the joy.


    Wei pulled back a minuteter, satisfied and blissful. He remembered the night he had kissed her when Lihua had slept with him in his apartment. He felt simr excitement coupled with nervousness about her waking up at any moment.


    Just then, Lihua softly yawned and blinked her eyes. She stiffened to see Liangshi leaning extremely closer to her. She jolted and sat upright. "You¡­"


    Wei quickly withdrew. He slightly panicked but remained calm on the outside.


    "I thought I saw a mosquito around your lips," he quickly rambled the first thing that came to his mind.


    "Huh?"


    "It was my misunderstanding."


    Lihua was amazed. She remembered that the first time she stole a kiss from Wei, she had thought of making a simr excuse if he caught her.


    Her mouth twitched.


    I thought I was the only one who could think of that...


    Wei brought the cup and said, "Your tea."


    Lihua forgot all about it and shrugged. He wondered if she felt different as he had kissed, but it seemed that she hadn''t noticed anything out of the ordinary.


    Wei felt relieved.


    After she was finished, she said, "Thanks! Sorry for napping like that. Let''s get back to studying."


    He pursed his lips. "No. This is enough for today. We will continue¡­" his gaze fell on her lips that he had just kissed and cleared his throat, "tomorrow¡­"


    "Oh, okay!" Lihua beamed. "Thank you, Liangshi! I finally see hope now of passing in Math¡­" Lihua sobbed.


    "En," Wei said, "I will leave now," his heart was filled with disappointment.


    He dragged his feet to the door, and as he opened it, he saw a man already standing outside.


    Lu Bojing jolted. He mumbled. "Don''t mind me. I just-" he blinked his eyes, seeing Wei.


    Lihua stood beside Wei and said, "Oh, Lu Bojing."


    She recalled the weird conversation this morning and tried to smile.


    The strange neighbor.


    "Hello."


    "...Hello," Lu Bojing seemed ufortable. "I didn''t know you had a guest...I am sorry. I am really sorry¡­"


    "No, no, I don''t mind it-"


    "I am always like this...I am tactless. I don''t understand the atmosphere. I am sorry for being born¡­"


    She choked.


    "I just came to check on you...But I disturbed you¡­" Lu Bojing was panicking. "I should have stayed shut in my room...Why do I even exist?" He was mumbling to himself as he burst into tears.


    Lihua didn''t know how to talk to him anymore.


    Then a grave voice came, "Who is he?"


    "Oh. He is my new neighbor, Lu Bojing. He just shifted today," Lihua said.


    Silence.


    Wei stepped out and said, "I will be on my way."


    "En."


    Lihua coughed as she looked at Lu Bojing. "You came here for something?"


    "Nothing¡­You seem fine, so I will leave."


    "O-okay¡­?" Lihua sighed.


    "Bye Liangshi."


    "Bye."


    Lihua gently closed the door.


    Lu Bojing turned and was about to head back to his apartment too, but then he felt a hand on his shoulder.


    He stopped and turned to see the guest watching him with narrowed eyes.


    "Y-Y-Yes?"


    "Let''s talk," Wei quietly said.


    ---


    Inside, Lihua touched her chest where she felt her heart beating rapidly. First the hug outside the bathroom and then Liangshi sitting closer to her after she woke up as if he was about to kiss her.


    She didn''t show it on her face, but she was extremely nervous being so near him.


    What are you thinking, Lihua? Don''t be an idiot.. Liangshi is not Wei. So, you better stop having these feelings right now!

 Chapter 414 - [Bonus ] The Mafia Kings Orders

    <h4>Chapter 414 - [Bonus ] The Mafia King''s Orders</h4>


    Inside Lu Bojing''s apartment, which was Wei''s ex-living residence, the two stood in silence. One type of silence was such that it would crush the soul out of a human.


    The other type of silence was such that it made the person tremble and cry in fear.


    Lu Bojing sobbed.


    Why did this guest suddenly barge into my house? Why does he look so dangerous? What have I done?


    It was the type of fear he felt simr to whenever he talked to Mingshen.


    I should have nevere here... It''s hard talking to people! I better stay in myb!


    Wei took a step forward and narrowed his eyes. "Why are you here?"


    He jolted. "I-I-I live here¡­" he said in a meek voice.


    "Why?"


    H-How am I supposed to answer that?


    "I-I have to live somewhere¡­"


    "You live in Mingshen''sb. Why are you Lihua''s neighbor?"


    "Oh, that. Yes, I do. But-" Lu Bojing suddenly realized what was wrong.


    He stared at Liangshi, dumbfounded. "You know Boss?"


    Wei tilted his head. "Why wouldn''t I?"


    "W-Who are you?"


    Wei raised his hands and removed the mask from his face. As his Godly handsome face came into view, Lu Bojing turned paler and paler.


    M-M-Mafia King!?


    Lu stumbled back and almost fell. His jaw dropped wide open. Wei quietly stood and observed him.


    Poor Lu Bojing was sweating hard.


    That guest was Jiang Wei himself!? That means¡­


    He put the pieces into a puzzle and recalled Mingshen saying that Wei was recently disguised to stay near Lihua.


    He gulped hard.


    It was him...I am dead. I am so dead!


    "Why are you here?" Wei asked again.


    Tears pooled in his eyes. "Please don''t kill me. I am innocent."


    Wei said nothing.


    "I am under Boss''s o-orders."


    Wei blinked. "Mingshen?"


    "Y-yes¡­" he shivered.


    "What are his orders?


    "T-that¡­"


    Am I supposed to tell him my orders?


    "I-I-I don''t know if I should be s-saying that-" a sharp chill ran down his spine, seeing Wei''s expression turn even more lethal.


    "I will ask him myself then."


    Lu Bojing widened his eyes. "No! Please don''t...I will tell you!"


    Somehow I feel that it would start a war if they talk now!


    He repeated his orders to him while trying hard not to stammer and cry at the same time.


    Wei slightly widened his eyes in shock. "Lihua''s personal doctor?"


    "Yes¡­"


    Wei was silent for a moment. A million thoughts andbinations ran in his mind. "Why?"


    "I don''t know¡­"


    Wei squinted his gaze that was enough to make Lu Bojing want to kill himself right now.


    "I mean! Boss just said to take care of her and her child. S-she often get into trouble, so¡­I need to make sure she is alright¡­"


    Basically, I will be babysitting.


    Ahhh, when will this get over? Would you please leave from here?


    Wei leaned towards him, and his eyes traveled up and down. Slow and observant. Lu Bojing panicked and instinctively moved back.


    "Why would Lihua get into trouble?"


    "T-that was what Boss t-thinks¡­"


    "Why would he think that way?" He calmly asked, but there was a ripple of something in his irises.


    "I¡­"


    Then with an extremely low but imposing voice, Wei asked, "Did something happen that I don''t know about?"


    Lu Bojing gulped. He almost turned into a ball in front of him.


    "Tell me," Wei ordered.


    The Mafia King''s orders were absolute. Lu Bojing knew that. If he wanted to live, he had to confess everything.


    "Y-yesterday, outside the hospital after visiting you, Boss and Madam were attacked by someone."


    Wei froze. His breath came to a stop.


    Lu Bojing recited the incident and how Lihua had pushed Mingshen out of harm''s way. It was a close call as she and her baby were in danger if the cutter had struck her.


    The more Wei listened to him, the more the atmosphere turned dark and pressurized and cold. Somebody dared to hurt Lihua and his child.


    Wei shivered in fear. His family was in danger, but he wasn''t there to protect them. His knuckles tightened, feeling angry at himself.


    "Where is that man?"


    "He is already dead! He-he was Boss''s enemy and wanted revenge from him. So he handled him in his own way¡­"


    Wei''s gaze was so frightening that Lu Bojing wanted to disappear. "How dare he handle him?"


    Trantion - The attacker put Lihua in danger, so Wei was supposed to deal with him.


    But he left it at that. He would talk to Mingshenter about it, he decided.


    But it finally made sense to him why Mingshen chose Lu Bojing to be around her. He was capable of protecting Lihua and their child.


    But that didn''t mean he didn''t feel jealous of him having to live as her neighbor.


    "Do your job. But stay away from her."


    His mouth twitched.


    How can I do my job while staying away from her? He sobbed. If I have to treat her, then won''t I have to be near her?


    "Don''t talk to her for a long time. Ten seconds at the most."


    "..."


    "Don''t stare at her either."


    I am not a pervert!


    "Don''tugh with her."


    I am crying my eyes out here already!


    "Don''t invite her into your house; neither will you step into hers."


    I am her doctor!


    "I-If the need arises then...I mean medically¡­"


    Wei frowned. "You shouldn''t let the need arise. That''s your job too."


    Do you think I am a Superman!?


    "Don''t dare touch her."


    Like I said, I am her doctor!


    "Lihua is very beautiful," Wei''s gaze softened.


    Huh? Where did thise from?


    "So don''t fall in love with her," he coldly warned.


    !!!


    "You will not expose my identity to her."


    "Yes¡­" he nodded hard.


    "And¡­"


    Lu Bojing cried hard. He was wailing and rolling on the floor in his mind.


    What else is left!?


    Suddenly, he felt the seriousness in his gaze that seemed different than before.


    "This is my order as a Mafia King now."


    Lu Bojing straightened in attention.


    Wei quietly said, "Always protect her.. At all times and at all cost."

 Chapter 415 - The Vice Chief Of The Underworld Forces

    <h4>Chapter 415 - The Vice Chief Of The Underworld Forces</h4>


    The following day at the Underworld base, there were whispers among the guards about Wei''s hospitalization. His absence in the business and Mafia was finally stirring everyone in an uneasy way.


    "Is it true that Boss is severely injured?"


    "I won''t believe it for a second! He is Boss. He is the Mafia King. How could he be taken down by a prisoner?"


    "Yes, yes. Boss is a martial arts expert! He cannot be beaten down like that."


    "But didn''t you see him getting taken away in the hospital van?"


    "Moreover, Mr. Yang Mingshen himself went to check out. He wouldn''t go unless the man would be Boss!"


    One of the guards was anxious. "This is bad. How long is this gonna continue? Without him, it feels like we will copse at any moment."


    "Oye! Stop bbering nonsense. Boss''s father and uncle are still here. Boss Jiang Li is also capable. Nothing is gonna happen."


    Suddenly, cold voice came from behind the gossiping guards. "If you are done with your chit chat, how about you all finally get to work?"


    The guards straightened up and looked at the iing figure - The vice chief of guards, Xian Xue, second-inmand after Shen Yang who led the Underworld forces.


    Xian Xue was a tall man, easily six-two with brown eyes and ck hair coupled with light brown streaks on the bangs that fell on his forehead. His muscr figure was intimidating, and the air around him was dangerous as if he would kill the next man that came in his sight.


    Nobody really liked Xian Xue because he always looked menacing as opposed to Shen Yang, who was cold in his own way but still cared about his subordinates.


    Xian Xue darted a threatening look. "Are you in a mood to run fiftyps around the base as punishment?"


    The guards sweated.


    "N-No, vice-chief!"


    "Then why the hell are you wasting time?"


    One of the guards said, "We were just talking about Boss and were worried about him¡­"


    His gaze turned sinister. "Worried about the Mafia King? It''s a waste of time. He is gone."


    They widened their eyes.


    "He isatose, lying on the hospital bed. There is no sign of him waking up anytime soon, and even if he did, he will go straight to jail. Remember, he had surrendered? The Underworld is on its own now. Jiang Wei is noting back."


    "You¡­" the guards got riled up.


    One of them stepped up. "I understand you are the vice chief, but that doesn''t mean you will talk about Boss like this!".


    "Yeah. It''s as if you want he should nevere back."


    Xian Xue smiled. He took a step forward and before anybody could see, he punched the face of the guard who spoke first. He stumbled back, and blood trickled down his lips.


    The other guards red at him but could do nothing. He was still higher in the hierarchy.


    "Get it through your heads. We have lost our Mafia King. Boss Jiang Weizhe and Jiang Weiyuan won''tst for a long time. The Underworld is doomed unless... someone strongeres and usurps the throne."


    "How dare you! Boss Wei would be the only Mafia King!"


    "We won''t work under anybody else!" They protested.


    Xian Xue raised his brow. "Such loyalty¡­"


    "That''s enough, Xue."


    Shen Yang came in and was shocked to see an injured guard.


    "Chief Shen!" The guards were finally relieved after seeing him.


    "What happened to your jaw?" He nced at Xian Xue and narrowed his eyes. "Xian Xue. Did you hit him?"


    Xian Xue frostily stared at him as if throwing daggers at him.


    "Just teaching manners."


    Shen Yang was quiet. Then he looked at the guards. "Leave all of you. And you¡­" he nced at the injured guard, "Treat yourself. I apologize on behalf of the vice chief."


    "No, no! Please don''t apologize, Chief. It''s not your fault. Thank you for your concern. We will leave now."


    The guards mumbled curses at Xian Xue and left. They prayed that he would get thrown out of his position as soon as possible.


    Shen Yang let out a deep sigh and pressed his brows. "Xue. I know we are supposed to act all serious because Boss is ''supposed'' to be hospitalized, but aren''t you going too far?"


    Xian Xue coldly glowered at him but said nothing.


    "Everybody is extremely loyal to Boss. If you say that Boss is never gonnae back, then you will only make things difficult. Why do you want to act like a villian?"


    Currently, apart from Fu Renshu, only Shen Yang and Xian Xue knew about Wei''s fake hospitalization being the chief and vice chief of the Mafia world.


    "Apologies ''Chief''. I have my own methods of acting. I don''t interfere in yours. Please don''t interfere with mine," Xian Xue didn''t hold back.


    "Believe me. I don''t want to, provided you don''t get violent with the subordinates. There was no need to hit him."


    Xian Xue faintly smirked. "I just felt like it."


    Shen Yang squinted his eyes. "I am warning you, Xue. Be in your limits. Sometimes...even I don''t understand whether you are acting or you mean it."


    Xian Xue stared at him but didn''t bother to reply.


    Shen Yang very well knew about his hostility towards him. Even though he was the chief, Xian Xue was hardly respectful towards him. He knew Xian Xue was ambitious. He wanted to be the chief of forces. Instead, Shen Yang got the golden position and climbed up thedder. The bitterness never left his heart, and till now, Xian Xue never really epted him as the Chief.


    But Shen Yang didn''t mind his behavior. Xian Xue was capable. And he trusted Wei''s decision. As long as he did his job correctly, Shen Yang didn''t bother what he thought about him, nor he was salty about his disrespect.


    Xian Xue gave him a cold shoulder and turned to leave. As always, he didn''t hide his dislike towards him.


    Shen Yang suddenly noticed something and asked, "What''s that on your neck?"


    Xian Xue stopped in his steps. He touched the back of his neck and felt a slight swelling on his skin.


    "How did you get that scar? It''s quite a weird ce to get it."


    Xian Xue menacingly looked back.. "None of your business, Chief."

 Chapter 416 - The Mafia King Kabe-dons His Ex-wife

    <h4>Chapter 416 - The Mafia King Kabe-dons His Ex-wife</h4>


    "Alright. That''s it for today," Ji Da Xia said as shepleted her ss. "There will be no assignments until Lihua passes the Math retest."


    Lihua sobbed. "Thank you, Miss Ji!"


    She noticed the bags under her eyes and asked, "Miss Ji. Are you not sleeping well? You look so tired."


    Ji Da Xiacked tears to shed. It was hectic. First, there was news about Wei''s surrender, and then it quickly escted to his hospitalization. She had a lot of things to handle to make sure that thepany''s and her Boss''s image didn''t take a hit.


    The Boss she was talking about was right in front of her, staring at Lihua with a gentle smile on his lips, a doting gaze in his eyes and flowers blooming around his head.


    Boss, have some pity on me, Ji Da Xia felt aggrieved. I am pulling out my hair here, and you have flowers all around you! I demand justice!


    She smiled. "I am fine. I had a lot of work to dost night¡­" she cast an using stare at Wei.


    "Don''t worry. I can take care of myself. Anyway, if you need my help with Math, just let me know."


    Wei pursed his lips.


    "Haha. There is no need, Miss Ji. Liangshi is teaching me, and I swear he is so awesome. I never understood so much Math before in my entire life," Lihua cried in happiness.


    "Oh¡­" she coughed. "Well, that''s great. Good work, Liangshi."


    "En."


    After she left, Meng Ya chirped. "Hey, I have an idea! We will throw a great party after the retest! Lihua''s passing needs to be celebrated, hahaha!"


    And I will also show off my new ''boyfriend'' to Renshu. Perfect timing!


    Meng Ya looked at her phone and saw Fu Renshu''s message he sent this morning where he had begged her to talk to him.


    ''Yaya, please pick up my phone. I am really sorry. Let''s talk."


    Fu Renshu could already see the evil n churning in her mind as clear as day. He smirked.


    Well, we will see about that.


    Lihua nodded. "En. We should indeed celebrate. But first, I need to pass, so¡­" she nced at Liangshi, "Let''s continue with the studying."


    Wei beamed. "En."


    They set off towards the library, where Lihua said, "Wait. I will bring that textbook you mentioned yesterday."


    "En."


    She brushed her fingers along the rack and found the book she was looking for. But it was quite at a height. She tiptoed and tried to reach but fell an inch short of grabbing the book.


    Aish!


    "Mmnn¡­" she tiptoed again and tried.


    Then she saw an arm grazing hers from above. She felt a warm presence behind her, and her breath hitched. Wei''s big hand covered her small palm. His fingers easily reached the book.


    Even after he took out the book, he remained in the same position, standing closer to her where he could smell the sweet fragrance of the shampoo she had used. Lihua slowly turned.


    She lifted her gaze and found him staring at her just like he did when she bumped into him outside the bathroom in her apartment.


    *Bathump!*


    Her heart pounded, and she felt her cheeks heat up. Her irises darted left and right in a strange nervousness that she always felt with Wei.


    "Th-thanks¡­." Her speech stuttered.


    "My pleasure," he whispered with a little husky and breathy voice that made her own breath stop in her throat.


    She waited for him to step back, but he didn''t. Every second of their proximity was beginning to make her more aware of him. She knew she wasn''t supposed to feel like this for him because her heart only beat for Wei. But strangely, she felt at ease whenever he was around her. It was very simr to Wei''s presence.


    The more shepared them two, the more she felt guilty.


    But the thing she was most afraid of was the emotions that Liangshi riled inside her. It was impossible for her to fall for another man apart from Wei. She didn''t want to betray her love for him.


    But here, she felt her heart skip beats as Liangshi stood so close to her that his warmth gave her an urge to cry.


    As she was lost in her thoughts, she felt a gentle touch on her face. His fingers felt soft as he brushed them against her cheek.


    Wei leaned towards her. She took a step back that bumped her back on the book rack. There was already no space to move.


    Lihua trembled, but she couldn''t push him away. Her gaze met his that she couldn''t tear away. His face got too close that it made her heart drum crazily. He bent even closer until his cheek slightly rubbed hers, making her shiver.


    "Why are you so nervous?" He asked in a quiet tone.


    "N-No...I am not n-nervous."


    With his index finger, he gently poked her soft cheek. "Why are your cheeks so red?"


    She was slightly breathless. "It feels a l-little hot, I guess¡­"


    "The AC is working just fine."


    Her brow twitched.


    "Really? I think it''s malfunctioning...we shouldin to the librarian¡­" she mumbled.


    Lihua stepped aside, but Wei quickly blocked her exit with his arm, his palm touching the rack. She had no way to escape. It was a ssic "kabe-don" situation. And somehow, it made her flush.


    "Lihua," he whispered her name.


    His fingers traveled from her cheek to her chin, and he lifted it to make her face him. "Is it because of me?"


    "W-What because of you?"


    "Your cheeks. Are they red because of me?" He tilted his head.


    She widened her eyes and stiffened.


    "You... What are you saying? You aren''t making any se-sense¡­"


    Wei smiled. "En. Like how your red cheeks aren''t."


    "..."


    "When it''s supposed to be cold."


    "..."


    "It''s strange. The temperature is just right."


    Lihua gritted her teeth and red at him. She urgently whispered. "Did you forget that I am pregnant? Maybe everything feels the opposite for me. Do you have any problem with that?"


    Wei blinked his eyes and burst into a chuckle. "I see."


    He stepped back and tapped on her nose. "You are really cute making that excuse."


    "..."


    You!

 Chapter 417 - The Mafia Kings Deal With The Librarian

    <h4>Chapter 417 - The Mafia King''s Deal With The Librarian</h4>


    "Umm¡­"


    Lihua was twirling the pen in her hand as she tried to focus on the Math problem in front of her. Yes, ''tried'' to focus because her focus was always shifting towards Liangshi. She dazedly touched her cheek and still felt the lingering sensation of his cheek that had brushed against it. Her ear was slightly red by his husky voice with which he had whispered too close to her ear.


    "Lihua?"


    Has Wei''s ghost entered Liangshi? Lihua was in her own world.


    Wei tilted his head. "Lihua?"


    How could he affect me the same way Wei does? Is it even possible?


    Wei blinked.


    I think this is definitely some grave plot against me! Here I am trying to forget Wei, but somehow or the other, I always remember him through Liangshi!


    Wei tapped on her shoulder. "Lihua?"


    Lihua narrowed her eyes and clenched the pen tighter in her hand.


    But Liangshi is a college student like me. He is twenty-two like me. And of course, he looks different from Wei. So why...how can two people be so simr?


    Her deep analysis broke as her face was turned, and her gaze met Liangshi''s. She slightly stiffened. "Liangshi?"


    "Lihua?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you hear me?"


    "What kind of question is that? Of course, I can."


    Wei pursed his lips. "You weren''t answering me. I called you over three times already."


    "Ah really?" Then she suddenly felt conscious of his fingers holding her cheek. Lihua quickly put his hand down and tried to smile. "I was just thinking about the problem¡­"


    "Oh. Do you have trouble?"


    ''Lack of IQ.''


    Even the insult was so simr! Lihua cried.


    "Yes...I forgot what to apply here."


    Wei nodded. "I will exin again."


    He shifted closer to her, and she moved backward. He leaned more, and she leaned back more. Wei tilted his head. "Why are you moving back?"


    Her mouth twitched.


    Do you want to kill my heart?


    The image of her trapped in his arms shed by without any warning, and she flushed.


    A glint passed through his eyes. "We should sit very close," he egged.


    "W-why?"


    "It''s convenient. How can you learn if you are so far away? That''s why we should stay really close to each other," he seriously nodded.


    She cleared her throat. The other students who had their heads buried in their books giggled. They were trying hard to control theirughter.


    Why are youughing? There is nothing indecent going on here! We are just studying!


    Wei smiled. He caught her hand in his that held the pen. His index finger was on top of hers as he pressed the pen to write. Lihua stared at their entwined hands and rapidly blinked.


    Her hand moved in rhythm with his as he wrote the form.


    "Add this here¡­"


    His breath softly fanned her cheek.


    Wei clutched her hand a little firmer and gently dragged it to write more. "Then differentiate¡­"


    Her hand trembled, and she could barely write. If not for Liangshi holding it, she would have already dropped the pen.


    Close¡­too close!


    "Did you get it?"


    "Ah?" Lihua nkly looked at him.


    "The solution? Did you understand it?"


    Lihua looked down to see the steps.


    I didn''t understand a bit! You are not letting me focus!


    "I did¡­"


    Wei squinted his eyes. "What is the fourth step?" He quickly covered the solution with his palm.


    Lihua grimaced. "Why are you hiding it?"


    "A test."


    She coughed. "The fourth step. Yeah...it was...I know. Just give me a second! Ughh¡­"


    Wei beamed. "You forgot."


    She twitched.


    "So I will teach you again," there was clear excitement in his voice.


    "Aren''t you tired of teaching a weak student like me?"


    Wei frowned. "You are not weak. Don''t say it like that."


    Lihua peeked at him and said, "Do you¡­"


    "Yes?"


    Do you know Wei, by any chance?


    But she let that question remain in her mind.


    Wei moved his chair closer such that his arm touched hers. Lihua jolted. "You you¡­"


    He innocently said, "What?"


    The librarian, who was watching them, pushed up her spectacles and giggled.


    Youngsters these days¡­


    I must admit that boy is quite smooth in flirting. Flirting in a library¡­


    Aish.


    She remembered the old days where her husband flirted just like Wei did right now, and she blushed.


    The students coughed.


    Woah, even the librarian is blushing!


    She noticed their stares and reverted to her stern expression. "*Ahem* silence!"


    As the hour got over, Lihua came to return the book. The librarian stared at her, and Lihua blinked.


    "Mam?"


    "Nothing," she looked left and right and then whispered. "He is a good boy. Handsome and intelligent."


    She blinked faster.


    "You got a good boyfriend."


    Lihua choked hard. "B-Boyfriend?"


    "Aish, it''s okay dear," she waved her hand. "It''s the age to fall in love."


    "He is not my boyfriend!" She urgently whispered.


    "Really?"


    She nodded hard.


    The librarian touched her chin. "Ah!"


    "See? You understand now."


    "So he still has to confess. No worries. He will be your boyfriend sooner orter."


    "..."


    What''s wrong with the librarian?


    When Wei stepped in front of her, the librarian got extra excited. "I am rooting for you. You are so cute!"


    Wei tilted his head. "Rooting for what?"


    "Oof. Of course for you and your friend for now. With whom you were studying. You two will make a great couple," she giggled.


    Wei slowly widened his eyes. Then his whole demeanor brightened. "You really think so?"


    "En! Hehe your friend was blushing too. You are going the right way, young man. You are pursuing her, right?"


    Wei nodded. "En."


    Her heart was struck with an arrow seeing his warm gaze. "She will definitely say yes! I am sure of it."


    Wei beamed.


    The librarian coughed. "Don''t tell this to anybody¡­"


    Wei leaned in to listen to her.


    She secretly whispered. "If you want, I can also arrange to lock you two in the library for some time. Alone and in distress. That trick has united many couples hoho~"


    Wei beamed even more and looked at Lihua from a distance.


    He said back, "I will take that offer one day."

 Chapter 418 - Cry Baby Lu Bojing

    <h4>Chapter 418 - Cry Baby Lu Bojing</h4>


    Outside the campus gate, Meng Ya was impatiently looking at her watch. Fu Renshu was supposed to meet her today, but Hao Ziruo was nowhere.


    Ahhh, where is he!? Has he bailed out on me!?


    A car stopped in front of her, and a tall figure stepped out.


    Shit! That''s the hooligan!


    She nced left and right, but Hao Ziruo was still nowhere in her sight.


    Damn it!


    Fu Renshu took out his shades and stood in front of her. "Yaya."


    Meng Ya red at him. "Mr. Fu. I don''t think we''re close enough for you to call me just Yaya."


    "I have done pretty much more than just call you Yaya. Don''t you remember?" He smiled.


    She furiously blushed. "Shut up! And you did much, much more by ying with my feelings!"


    He sighed. "That was sis''s idea."


    "But you agreed!"


    "You do realize that she is my elder sister, right? Trust me. Even Dad cannot do anything in front of her even though he is our father. I am just an insect for her. I have no right to oppose her. Little siblings always suffer¡­"


    Her mouth twitched.


    "I am not going to fall for that and show you any pity. You ruined my image in front of her!"


    Fu Renshu widened his eyes. "Ruined? It''s the opposite. She really likes you. She has even given her blessings to us~"


    Her cheeks turned crimson. "S-shut up! What blessings! Who is going to marry a hooligan like you?"


    "You," he confidently said.


    "Hah! In your dreams. Sorry to shatter your arrogance, but I am pleased to tell you that I am dating a very handsome boy now."


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "We are lovey-dovey, and he treats me the best. Not like you who had fun ying with me!"


    Fu Renshu had an urge tough, but he held it in. His expression darkened. "Dating? You? Really now?"


    "Yes!"


    He folded his arms. "So where is your ''boyfriend?'' Let me also see what is in him that made you forget me so easily?"


    Meng Ya''s mouth twitched. "He-he ising."


    "Sure."


    She gritted her teeth and furiously typed a message.


    Come at the gate! Quickly! That hooligan is here!


    No answer.


    She called him.


    No answer.


    "..."


    She wanted to cry.


    Why!?


    Fifteen minutes passed.


    Then she said, "*Ahem* He is busy in sses."


    Fu Renshu smiled. "No problem. I will wait."


    "..."


    "I cannot possibly waste your time, Mr. Fu. After all, you are the able assistant of Mr. Jiang. You must have loads of work to do."


    "I am done for today. I have all the time in this world."


    !!!


    She wanted to bang her head.


    Ahhh why does my luck sucks so badly!?


    Fu Renshu took two steps towards her and whispered. "Are you sure this boyfriend exists, my Yaya?"


    "Y-you! Who are you calling ''my Yaya?''"


    "Who is standing in front of me?"


    She pushed him away. "Don''t get so arrogant! My boyfriend does exist! He is just busy!"


    And I will kill you for that, Hao Ziruo! You are dead!


    ---


    As Lihua reached back to her apartmentplex, Wei said, "Do you want to continue-"


    "No!" Lihua quickly agreed. "I will practice more problems tonight. I will call you if I am stuck anywhere...So-so we don''t need to do more sses today."


    Lihua couldn''t take back-to-back attacks anymore. Her feelings werepletely in haywire, and she needed time to sort them out. She felt she would really go crazy if Liangshi were near her any further.


    I don''t want my heart to explode¡­


    Wei''s shoulders slumped. "Alright¡­"


    He grudgingly left but not before taking regr peeks to check if she had changed her mind.


    Tired, Lihua walked inside but found Lu Bojing quietly sitting near the flower bed in the small garden of theplex and staring quite intently at the flowers.


    Curious, she stood beside him. "Lu Bojing-"


    "Sshhh!!" He panicked.


    "..."


    "Don''t speak. You will scare it away!" He whispered.


    Lihua blinked. She bent on her knees and looked where his gaze was so focused. There was a bee sucking the nectar from a flower.


    She was dumbfounded.


    Why is he staring at that?


    But he didn''t let his gaze wander off even for a moment. His expression was serious and focused.


    After a while, the bee then flew away, and he turned his head.


    He froze. He felt his heart in his throat.


    "Y-you¡­"


    Did I speak so disrespectfully to Madam Lihua!?


    Then he remembered Wei''s "conditions." He wasn''t supposed to stare at her.


    So he quickly looked away.


    "What were you doing?" Lihua asked.


    Ten seconds at the most.


    He nervously twitched his fingers.


    "W-watching the bee¡­"


    "I mean, I saw that, but why?"


    He trembled. Then Lihua saw the familiar sight of tears pooling in his eyes.


    "..."


    "I-I am sorry that it isn''t something interesting. I-I know I am really boring. I am really sorry¡­" he cried.


    !!!


    He said everything while crying and not looking at Lihua at all.


    "I-I like seeing nature¡­" his gaze anxiously darted left and right. "I like to see how biology works in nature, the chemistry and the physics that shape this world¡­"


    I am really not used to talking to people other than Boss! This is so difficult! Kill me, please!


    Lihua was amazed. She smiled brightly. "Oh! I see. That''s really nice-"


    "No, it''s okay. Y-you don''t have to...keep my heart¡­" he turned into a ball and mumbled. "I know it''s strange¡­" then he spiraled into the familiar depression. The tears fell out in full flow, and he covered his face. "I am really sorry for existing¡­"


    "..."


    Lihua looked around and noticed that the flowers were tended to and watered. She saw the water can beside him and asked, "A-anyway, did you tend the garden?"


    Lu Bojing stiffened. Then he paled. "W-wasn''t I supposed to?"


    "Ah? I didn''t say that-"


    "Oh my God, why do I always make so many mistakes¡­?" He sobbed hard. "I am sorry! I shouldn''t have touched anything without asking!"


    "..."


    "I am useless¡­" he cried again.


    "Okay, stop!" Lihua red at him.


    Lu Bojing straightened up in reflex.


    "Now stop crying and listen to what I have to say, okay?"

 Chapter 419 - You Are Like My Sister

    <h4>Chapter 419 - You Are Like My Sister</h4>


    Lu Bojing sat on his knees, trembling and shaking. He had his head lowered with tears popping out of his eyes.


    Lihua looked at him up and down and sighed.


    He is so easy to bully¡­


    His medium build already gave him a look as if he would fly away with just one punch to his face. Crying on top of that only made things worse. It wasn''t only his body. He had a little bit of feminine features.


    Lu Bojing gave Lihua the feeling as if he was a helpless younger brother she needed to protect. He was cute, but he was a crybaby.


    "I wasn''t scolding you for tending to the garden. Of course, you can do it. You also live at this apartmentplex now, so this garden is just as yours as it''s us. So, don''t apologize."


    "O-Oh¡­"


    "Yes. Also, stop apologizing for existing too. Your mother gave birth to you, and she has borne a lot of pain for that. Don''t disrespect the things she has gone through to bring you into this world. She wouldn''t want you saying things like you should be dead."


    Lu Bojing blinked his teary eyes. With courage, he finally lifted his gaze. "R-really?"


    "Of course."


    He bit his lip hard. "P-people say...she must be embarrassed to give birth to me... Because I look... girlish."


    Lihua tilted her head. "So? You are cute."


    He widened his eyes.


    "A mother will never be embarrassed by her child. Did she ever say that?"


    "I... don''t know...I never lived with my mother."


    Her lips parted in a small O. "Oh...I am sorry."


    Guess he has his own family circumstances, she thought.


    "Even if you never lived with her, I am sure that she must have felt proud to give birth to you. So, hold your head and live with pride. Having a feminine face for a man isn''t a crime."


    Lu Bojing didn''t know why, but he felt a fluffy feeling engulf his chest. The tears from his eyes stopped flowing.


    Lihua looked stern. "So if you say sorry one more time for existing, I will beat you up."


    Lu Bojing nodded. "O-okay¡­"


    "En. Now the next part. Why do you cry so easily?"


    Asking that question brought another flood of tears.


    "..."


    He sniffled and wiped his tears. "I don''t know...I was always like that. Easily spooked. Easily afraid...I don''t like people¡­"


    "..."


    What does he mean by that?


    "Talking to people makes me... anxious¡­" his fingers fiddled together. "So I don''t like people¡­"


    I see. He has social anxiety.


    "I don''t know what to talk about...or how to talk. I always make mistakes," he sobbed. "I don''t want to...cause trouble by talking to others...So I don''t talk at all."


    "..."


    He burst into tears again. "Living with people is hard. I don''t want to talk."


    "You-"


    Then he suddenly jerked his head but didn''t look at her. Wei''s warning scared him shitless.


    No eye contact.


    "But I will try my best to talk to you because you are pregnant! I am your doctor! So please, please call me the moment you feel sick or in trouble! I beg you!"


    Otherwise, Boss and Mr. Jiang will kill me together!


    "Please call me, okay?" He bowed one-eighty degrees.


    Lihua''s mouth twitched. "T-thank you, but it''s okay. It''s not like I hired you to be my personal doctor-"


    He paled. "Why not? Please hire me. I beg you, please hire me!" He wiped his cheeks. "I don''t want your money. Just let me be your doctor!"


    She was dumbfounded.


    "Why are you so eager to help me?"


    Lu Bojing stiffened.


    As if I can tell that Boss sent me!


    "A-as a d-doctor, it''s my m-moral responsibility¡­" he babbled something that he saw in a movie once.


    "So you go help all the pregnant women out there?"


    "No...I live here. You live here¡­"


    Lihua sighed. She still didn''t understand his reason, but it was better to agree rather than make him cry again.


    "Alright. I will call you if I feel sick."


    Lu Bojing heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lihua then patted his head. "Don''t be so nervous. Nobody is perfect, so you don''t have to think too hard about making mistakes. Even if you fumble, it''s okay. Don''t think about how other people will think about you. Ignore people whough at you. They don''t have anything better to do anyway."


    Lu Bojing''s eyes teared up again. Lihua was speechless. "Why are you crying now?"


    "They used tough because I like flowers¡­It''s not manly to like flowers¡­" he whispered.


    Lihua harrumphed. "They are idiots! Flowers are beautiful. What is wrong with liking flowers? You don''t need to pay attention to them," she smiled, "In fact¡­"


    Her eyelids slightly trembled as she spoke, "My sister used to like flowers too."


    Lu Bojing stiffened.


    S-Song Jia¡­


    Suddenly, he averted his gaze again, feeling guilty.


    "Sis would have been really happy to meet you. You tended the nts and flowers so well. She used to like gardening a little bit. Not a pro, but however she could."


    She bit her lip to stop herself from crying, but her eyes turned wet nevertheless.


    "She is no more now¡­"


    Lu Bojing gulped.


    Actually, she is¡­


    But he didn''t dare say it out loud. Mingshen''s threat was fresh in his mind.


    Not a word about Song Jia to Lihua.


    Lu Bojing peeked at her, and somehow, the sight of her crying made him feel anxious. All the more because he knew that her sister was alive.


    "You... really loved her?"


    She faintly smiled. "I really, really loved her. She raised me when our parents died early on. She has done a lot of things for me. When she was here, she used to look after this small garden a lot. I wanted to carry on after her, but life has been hectic since I rejoined college. That''s why I am more thankful to you for doing this. Hehe, you are like my sister minus the crying part."


    "U-Um!" Lu Bojing suddenly spoke.


    "Hm?"


    "T-that....your sister..."


    Lihua blinked. "What about her?"

 Chapter 420 - Lu Bojing

    <h4>Chapter 420 - Lu Bojing</h4>


    Lu Bojing wiped his forehead and shook his head hard. He just suddenly felt an urge to say it, but he didn''t. Mingshen was the worst when he was furious. He would give him a slow, painful death that would make helle on earth.


    He looked at her, who was questioningly staring back at him.


    Lu Bojing lowered his head. Even if he told her about Song Jia, it was useless. She wasn''t going to live for long. Sooner orter, the time for the transnt would arrive, and she would be dead anyway.


    "Y-your sister m-must be beautiful¡­" he bit his tongue for saying nonsense.


    "How do you know?"


    "Be-because she likes flowers too... Flowers are beautiful¡­"


    Lihua widened her eyes and then chuckled. "You are right. Sis was really beautiful. She was intelligent too, unlike me," she cleared her throat.


    "Don''t worry, Lihua. I am here topensate for your intelligence!" Bobo hopped in the garden and hugged her.


    "Bobo!" Lihua smiled and squished his cheeks.


    He giggled and kissed her cheek back. "Your future husband is really smart!"


    Then he shot a re at Lu Bojing, and poor Lu Bojing jolted back.


    W-why is he looking at me like that?


    "The new neighbor¡­"


    "Y-yes."


    "The crybaby neighbor," heughed.


    Lu Bojing burst into tears. "I am sorry for being a crybaby¡­I know I am useless."


    Lihua immediately scolded both of them. "Bobo! You shouldn''t talk to him like that. He is like your elder brother. No teasing and taunting. It''s bad to insult andugh like that. Say sorry now."


    Bobo pursed his lips. "I am sorry."


    "En."


    She nced at Lu Bojing and harrumphed. "Just now, I told you not to keep apologizing. You already forgot so soon! And if you hear someone talking like that to you, you should fight back too."


    Lu Bojing paled as if he saw a ghost. "Fi-fight back? And m-me? Impossible!"


    Lihua easily imagined him scurrying away like a squirrel. She imagined the squirrel''s ears on his head and her heart was struck with an arrow.


    Aiya, he looks so cute!!!


    She cleared her throat. "It''s not. It''s not a physical fight. It''s words. You should keep your stand and not let anybody insult you."


    "I-I-I will try¡­" his voice was hardly audible.


    "Good," she nodded her head in satisfaction. Then she asked, "How old are you by the way?"


    "Twenty-one."


    Lihua was speechless. "Wait, wait, what! Twenty-one?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "You are only twenty-one?" She asked again in disbelief. Even Bobo was shocked.


    "Yes."


    Her jaw dropped wide open. "H-How? I mean I am twenty-two and finally about to graduate. I haven''t even started my career, and you are already a doctor?"


    Lu Bojing blinked.


    "Where did you study to be a doctor so soon? Doesn''t it take at least five years in medical school?"


    "I never... went to medical school."


    "Ah? Then how did you study medicine?"


    "My benefactor taught me."


    Lihua and Bobo looked quizzical. "Your benefactor?"


    "Yes...My benefactor is the...best doctor in this world."


    Lihua''s mouth twitched.


    If Mingshen was here, he would have felt really insulted by thatment¡­


    "He taught me everything. N-Not just medicine. He taught me to read and write too¡­He taught me how to eat."


    Lihua widened her eyes.


    Bobo asked, "You never went to school?"


    "No¡­"


    Lihua found this very strange.


    "What about your family?" Then she quickly said, "I am sorry. I shouldn''t have asked that."


    It is wrong to ask such a sensitive topic when we hardly know each other.


    "I-It''s fine¡­" Lu Bojing hastily said, "I don''t have a family. I-I was always in a dark ce with o-other children¡­"


    Is he talking about an orphanage?


    "I-I don''t remember much. It was dark, and it hurt."


    "Hurt what?"


    "E-everything."


    "Were you sick?"


    "No¡­but my body always hurts is what I remember," his gaze seemed like he went into a trance. "Then I remember my benefactor standing before me one day¡­I don''t know what happened. But there was...b-blood everywhere¡­D-dead men..."


    Lihua widened her eyes. She anxiously looked at Bobo. But Bobo wasn''t ufortable. She sighed.


    "Bobo¡­"


    "I am fine, Lihua. I will not get bad dreams!" Bobo harrumphed. "I am stronger than other kids! Bro Bojing, continue!"


    Lu Bojing curled himself. "My benefactor was smiling at me. His gaze was cold. I-I was really scared of him¡­"


    I still am! He sobbed.


    "Then?"


    "Then he-he just took me with him...And he taught me everything. Reading, writing, eating, talking, medicine - everything."


    "How old were you?"


    "Ten years old¡­"


    Lihua wondered if Lu Bojing had been kidnapped.


    "I see. So your benefactor must be quite an elderly now."


    Lu Bojing blinked. "Elderly? No. He-he is twenty-eight now."


    "..."


    What the hell!?


    "Your benefactor is twenty-eight? Then... wasn''t he only seventeen when you met him?"


    "Yes."


    Her jaw dropped open again. "How the hell did he teach you everything when he was just seventeen himself!?"


    "He-he is extremely capable."


    "..."


    That''s your answer?


    Somebody was a doctor at seventeen already?


    Bobo frowned. "But you still didn''t study from any school. You don''t have any certificate. How can you be a doctor?"


    "Bobo!" Lihua red at him.


    But Lu Bojing didn''t cry this time for questioning his capabilities. "It''s because of my benefactor. He is the best doctor. M-my benefactor says that I don''t need a c-certificate if he has taught me everything¡­"


    Lihua''s mouth twitched again.


    Mingshen would be really, really insulted by now. Why does this benefactor remind me of him? The confidence...


    "He says the person is a fool if he asks for a certificate."


    Bobo''s gaze darkened. "I am not a fool! Your benefactor is! My Dad says that people without certificates are scammers!"


    Now Lu Bojing cried again. "I-I am not a scammer. I am just a doctor!"


    Lihua said, "No, no! Of course Lu Bojing isn''t a scammer. Bobo¡­"


    "Sorry...But it''s what Dad says!"


    Lihua looked at Lu Bojing, who was sniffling and wiping his eyes.


    Twenty-one...I thought he was older than me.


    But no wonder I felt as if I had to protect him.. He is so cute. Hehe, it feels like I have a younger brother now¡­

 Chapter 421 - Yang Bingqing And Jias First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 421 - Yang Bingqing And Jia''s First Meeting</h4>


    Today was Jia''s fourth attempt to escape. She had suffered defeat three times in thest few days when Mingshen caught her every time.


    But today, she was confident that she would totally get out of this prison.


    Why?


    Because she wasn''t Jia anymore. She was one of the manyb assistants Mingshen had in this wretchedb (ording to Jia).


    When all her attempts failed, the only way she thought that could set her free was to disguise as one of Mingshen''s men. Mingle with the crowd and pretend that she was one of them. So, she patiently waited for Lu Bojing toe and take his checkup like he always did.


    But he didn''t. Actually, he hadn''t been present for a few days now. Jia wondered what happened to him. It was always Lu Bojing, without fail, who woulde to meet her. But she didn''t care.


    As long as any of the assistants came, it was her win. One of them entered at the regr time. It was a female assistant. She wasn''t expecting Jia to attack her and knock her out, so she was unprepared.


    Jia quickly donned her clothes andb coat on. She put the mask around her face and hung her ID around her neck. She adjusted her hair. She didn''t want to waste time settling her on the bed. She waited for a few minutes. Exactly how much the assistant would take for the checkup to be done. If she went out too soon in a hurry, the demon doctor will find it fishy for sure.


    Then Jia stepped outside as if it was natural. She didn''t seem nervous, fidgety or furtive. She acted as if she was a real assistant meant to wander around theb.


    She had an advantage. Even though her escape attempts had failed, they also helped her understand theyout of Mingshen''sb more or less. She knew what way the assistants used toe in and go out.


    As she walked past ab, she met another assistant who stepped out of it.


    "Dr. Ming!"


    Jia silently nodded and slightly lowered her head to block his view.


    "I would need the samples for the beta testing. I forgot where you kept them."


    Her brow twitched.


    Damn it! How would I know?


    Jia began coughing.


    "What''s wrong, Dr. Ming? Are you sick?"


    She nodded.


    "Oh!"


    She coughed again to prove her point.


    The other assistant nodded. "It''s not good to work while you are sick. Boss will kill me for saying that¡­"


    Jia rolled her eyes.


    "I think you should take a leave for today."


    Jia nodded. She pressed her brows to make it seem as if she was in pain.


    "Yes, yes. You should really leave. I will talk to the Boss."


    Jia nodded again and left.


    Then she let out a sigh.


    Thank God¡­


    Now before I bump into another assistant, I should get out once and for all!


    When Jia reached near the door, she waited for a while until some other assistant came. The ID scan wasn''t a problem. But it also needed the assistant''s retina scan. And if she scanned her retina, she imagined a loud rm ringing all over theb. She would be surrounded in a few seconds.


    So she wanted someone to open the door for her with his scan, and she would take the chance and jump out while the door was open.


    God was on her side. She saw an assistant walking towards the exit. He stood in front of it and scanned his ID.


    Jia acted normal and natural.


    Then he did his retina scan. The door opened with a click.


    Jia began coughing and walked towards the door as he was about to close it. She stopped the door with her hand. The other assistant was surprised. "Dr. Ming?"


    She nodded and coughed hard and pretended to get dizzy.


    "You seem sick."


    "Yes," she spoke in a deep and hoarse voice to mask her natural voice. "I am going home¡­"


    "You should," he nodded.


    Jia quickly walked away before he could ask anything else.


    Thest checkpoint was the guards that were on post outside theb. Once again, she acted like the assistant she was supposed to be. She coughed and nodded at them. They nodded back at her.


    Jia clenched her fists in the pocket.


    Alright...just a few more steps. Just some more.


    But then a figure bumped into her in a hurry. Jia stumbled back one step, but the figure in front of her was about to fall.


    Jia widened her eyes and pulled her hand to safety. She stared at the beautiful woman in front of her. Jia figured she was middle-aged, but she didn''t look her age at all. She was holding a small bag in her hand.


    "Oh dear," Yang Bingqing gasped, "I am sorry."


    Jia curiously looked at her. She nodded.


    Then Yang Bingqing looked at her and blinked her eyes. She blinked her eyes some more.


    "You... you are a woman."


    Jia''s mouth twitched.


    Do you have any doubts?


    Yang Bingqing then sharply gasped.


    "Oh my God, you are a woman!"


    Jia was now shocked and speechless.


    Is it so difficult to believe?


    "My-my son¡­" she had tears in her eyes, "My son also has female assistants working in hisb?"


    Ah?


    "Does that mean there is hope for my son to get married and give me a grandchild?" Yang Bingqing burst into tears.


    This woman...what is she talking about. What son? What marriage?


    Yang Bingqing then carefully stared at her. She removed her mask, making Jia jolt. Instinctively, she flipped her ID backward so that she didn''t see Dr. Ming''s real face. Since her back was towards the guards and stood afar, she was safe.


    Yang Bingqing slowly widened her eyes. "You¡­"


    Jia froze.


    Did she recognize me? Damn it! If push came to the stove I will have to knock her out too!


    "You are so beautiful!"


    "..."


    E-excuse me?


    Yang Bingqing grabbed her hand. "Oh gosh, you are so pretty! Such a gorgeous woman works in my idiot son''sb, and I didn''t know about it?"


    Jia was totally confused.


    Yang Bingqing jumped in excitement. "Anyway, it''s not toote. So, so! My son is single."


    Jia blinked her eyes.


    "Are you single too?"


    Huh?


    "If you are, then how about dating my Mingshen?" Her eyes sparkled in delight.


    !!!


    What!?

 Chapter 422 - I Havent Gone Senile Yet

    <h4>Chapter 422 - I Haven''t Gone Senile Yet</h4>


    Yang Bingqing had ''heard'' about Song Jia. She knew Lihua''s sister, but she had never actually ''seen'' her. So naturally, she didn''t recognize that the woman standing in front of her was Song Jia herself. Hence, there was no reason for her to get shocked to see the supposedly dead person alive.


    As soon as her eyes fell upon her, Yang Bingqing thought as if she had found an oasis in a desert.


    I never thought that Mingshen employs women too! He hid this from me on purpose!


    Mingshen, of course, knew that once his mother heard even the ''w'' of a woman, she would immediately interview all women working in hisb as a potential daughter-inw of her family.


    But now, she didn''t need to do that because her heart was set on Jia.


    Jia, on the other hand, stood rooted on her spot. She looked up and down at Yang Bingqing as if trying to find simrities between him and Mingshen.


    This woman is that creepy doctor''s mother?


    Jia stared at her.


    This beautiful and elegant woman is REALLY that maniac doctor''s mother!?


    And what the hell is this about dating him?


    Yang Bingqing held her hands tighter as if she would disappear. "You see, dear. My son is already twenty-eight. But he refuses to see anything other than hisb," she cried. "He is not getting younger. If I let him be, that boy will never settle down!"


    "..."


    "What about my dream about seeing my grandchild?" She sniffled. "But you work with him. You are so beautiful. You and Mingshen will look so good together!"


    Jia''s expression darkened.


    Yang Bingqing guiltily looked away, "He is a little entric¡­"


    A little? She dryly smiled.


    "And he doesn''t have a heart at all."


    No kidding.


    Her dam of tears broke down again. "But oh dear, you two look so perfect!"


    Jia was dumbfounded. Yang Bingqing straightaway glossed over the rest of Mingshen''s horrible points.


    So you want to throw me under the bus even if you know that your son is crazy?


    Suddenly, the thought of escape quietly escaped her mind. Being tagged together with Mingshen was an insult to Jia that she couldn''t help but fight against.


    Jia smiled. "I appreciate your offer."


    Yang Bingqing brightened and nodded.


    "But I haven''t gone senile yet."


    "..."


    "Even if he is thest man on the earth, I still won''t choose him. With all due respect, Mam, your son¡­" she coughed, "is not a marriage material."


    Yang Bingqing stiffened. Her mouth twitched.


    "For the goodness of this world, it is better that he remains unmarried. Have some mercy on the woman. She deserves to be treated as a human, not a research subject. She deserves to have a SANE husband."


    "He-he is not that bad¡­" she averted her eyes.


    Mam, please look into my eyes and say that again. You know the truth yourself.


    "He has some redeeming points. He is very handsome!" Yang Bingqing proudly said.


    "The heart should be beautiful, not the face," Jia smiled.


    "...Y-you two will have really beautiful children."


    "I don''t think this world needs version 2.0 of Yang Mingshen¡­"


    The mother had nothing to retort to that because the mother knew it was true.


    Then Yang Bingqing brightened again. "I am sure he will be good in bed too!"


    Jia choked hard. She stared at her, shell-shocked. "Excuse me?"


    "A good sex life also matters for a woman!" She blushed. "My husband is really good at it, so I know it''s in the genes."


    Jia wanted to faint. Then suddenly, Mingshen''s kiss shed in her mind. Of course, she was still furious as hell at him for taking advantage. But she had to admit he was a good kisser.


    Her blood boiled in anger. "Even if his performance is A++, I would still refrain. I would rather be a celibate!"


    Yang Bingqing cried. "He has loads of money, you know."


    "I would rather live in poverty, Mam."


    Yang Bingqing was silent.


    Jia cleared her throat.


    Damn, did I say too much? No matter what, he is still her son. How can a mother bear listen to this?


    Yang Bingqing then suddenly jumped into her hug.


    "..."


    What is going on?


    "Oh, dear! Now I am sure that I want you as my daughter-inw! Your sharp tongue and words and that indifferent gaze and attitude are just what Mingshen needs! I am sure he will be a changed man once he marries you¡­" she sobbed. "I finally found the one I was looking for!"


    Jia was speechless.


    How did shee to this conclusion? I dissed her son, and she still wants me? Is everybody in the Yang family so weird?


    And a changed man? Who? That crazy doctor? Mam, you should live in reality, not illusions!


    Yang Bingqing wiped her eyes. "I really have to talk to Mingshen now! How dare he hide you from me?"


    Jia froze.


    Fuck! Ipletely forgot! I need to get out of here! What the hell am I doing wasting my time?


    She realized the urgency and said, "Sure. But I have to leave. You take your time."


    "No, no! Youe with me!" Yang Bingqing said, "I need to show him that you are perfect for him!"


    Why do you want me to go back to the lion''s den!? I have finally escaped!


    Yang Bingqing began to eagerly pull her while Jia began to desperately pull back.


    "M-Mam, I am-"


    "Don''t worry, dear. I am with you. Mingshen won''t do anything. Let me teach that idiot son what he has been missing!"


    A deep, amusing voice echoed from the back. "What have I been missing, Mom?"


    Jia stiffened. She felt her heart stop beating.


    No, no, no! He cannot arrive at this point when I am so close!


    Mingshen slowly walked towards her, taking deliberate steps. He had azy smile on his face. As he stood beside her with Jia hiding her face more and more, he smiled. "Hello...Dr.. Ming."

 Chapter 423 - Food Bribe

    <h4>Chapter 423 - Food Bribe</h4>


    Jia said nothing.


    "Isn''t it a wonderful day, Dr. Ming?" Mingshen chuckled. "How are you OUTSIDE when you are supposed to be working?"


    Jia narrowed her eyes.


    Yang Bingqing hit her son''s arm and shot daggers at him. Her face was livid with anger.


    Mingshen gave her a carefree nce. "You are getting old, Mom. You shouldn''t be angry at this age and raise your blood pressure. Your beautiful face will get ugly and wrinkly. How will you attend the useless socialites'' parties then? Don''te to me asking for anti-aging creamster on."


    Jia widened her eyes. She finally turned to face him.


    Does he talk to her like that?


    Yang Bingqing trembled and gritted her teeth. "Who is one raising my blood pressure!?"


    Even the guards jolted in fear.


    Damn, Madam Yang is furious! This will be the start of another war between the mother and son!


    Mingshen yawned. "Definitely not me."


    "Yes, it''s you! Mingshen!" She eximed. "Do you know why I am angry at you!?"


    "Aren''t you always? I stopped decoding your reasons ages ago."


    She choked.


    Yang Bingqing took a deep breath and tried to calm down. "Look at this beautiful woman here."


    Mingshen squinted his eyes and looked at Jia. "What about her?"


    "Such a wonderful woman works in yourb, and you didn''t even bother to tell me!? How dare you! Here I am pulling my hair out trying to find a woman who could possibly marry you, and you didn''t tell me about her?"


    Mingshen tilted his head. Jia had an urge to gauge his eyes out.


    Why the hell are you looking at me like that?


    "She is beautiful, smart, and she doesn''t like you at all! In fact, she hates you. That''s why she is perfect for you!"


    Jia was speechless again.


    What kind of logic is that?


    Then a wide smile stretched on his lips. "You think she is perfect for me?"


    "She is the only one perfect for you! Do you think any other woman will tolerate you? You are a monster!" She burst into tears. "God finally has some mercy on me. I thought I would never see your wedding. But now I finally see hope¡­" she sniffled.


    Mam, I just rejected him from the bottom of my heart. What part of my answer did you not understand?


    Yang Bingqing kept hitting him again and again. "You are impossible! If I weren''t here today, I would have nevere to know about her. Do you really want to kill your mother!?"


    Mingshen scratched his chin. "You are going to live a long life, Mom. Nothing can faze you."


    "Shut up! I would have died and gotten buried not knowing about her! You really have the nerve to act all innocent!"


    Mingshen widened his eyes. "What are you talking about, Mom? Why will you be buried after your death? Of course, I will make you my research subject."


    Yang Bingqing put her hand on her chest and felt dizzy. "Y-you...you won''t even let me die in peace?"


    "Your body would be of much use here rather than rotting in the soil. It will be a good chance to study the perfect genes I am born with," Mingshen sneered.


    She almost raised her hand to p him. "Study your father''s genes, you fool! It''s his craziness that you got! He was just like you! A crazy doctor. That is until I met him and transformed him into a human! You should be ashamed of yourself!" She cried.


    "You are my mother. Aren''t mothers supposed to have a big heart and help achieve their child''s endeavors?"


    "Y-you will sacrifice me for your research!?" She gasped in shock.


    "I don''t need to sacrifice you. You will be already dead to feel anything," he shrugged.


    Yang Bingqing sobbed harder. She looked at Jia, aggrieved. "Did you see him? He is awful!"


    Jia couldn''t help but nod.


    He is beyond help.


    "That''s why I want you to marry him. I have faith that you can delete the monstrosity from him!"


    "..."


    We are back to that topic again?


    "Don''t say no, dear. How about I bribe you with food?" Yang Bingqing pulled out a lunch box from the bag she was holding. "I made lunch for him, but now that I know his true colors, he doesn''t deserve my delicious lunch!"


    Mingshen rolled his eyes. "Ah, I feel so heartbroken, Mom."


    She red at him.


    Jia went silent and stared at the lunchbox. She remembered the food she ate while she was here. The only thing...the tiny thing that somewhere in her heart made Jia actually want to stay here.


    Yang Bingqing opened the lunch box and took out one dumpling. "Say ah. You will like it."


    In a daze, she did, and the dumpling entered her mouth. It was warm and tasty, just like her mother''s food.


    Yang Bingqing eagerly asked, "How is it?"


    She trembled and faintly smiled. "Delicious¡­"


    She beamed. "Good, good. At least somebody appreciates me," she cast aining re at her son. Mingshen shrugged.


    "Go ahead. Eat up all. And then agree to be Mingshen''s wife."


    "..."


    The warmth that had just seeped into her heart disappeared.


    Mingshen chuckled. "Although you are really annoying, Mom, but I cannot help but agree with you at this point."


    Yang Bingqing sharply gasped.


    "Oh-oh my God...Did you actually... ept to marry? Am I hearing things?"


    Jia''s expression turned ugly, and she wished to strangle him at that moment.


    "Well~ what can I say? Spicy is so interesting that I can observe her for eternity and not get bored at all~"


    Jia wanted to puke blood.


    You¡­


    But then an idea struck her. Now that Mingshen was here, it was impossible for her to escape.


    But Yang Bingqing was here too. She was on her side. Clearly, she wasn''t so thrilled by her son.


    So if she told her the truth that she was actually a prisoner here, won''t she revolt against Mingshen and order him to set her free?


    She believed that Mingshen wouldn''t be able to oppose her. Yang Bingqing seemed just and someone who could understand her troubles.


    Just as Jia cooked up that n, Mingshen could practically see the cogs of her brain churning. He knew what she was thinking. His mother was the perfect opportunity for her to escape.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    Good n as always, Spicy~


    Unfortunately, it''s not gonna work, he chuckled.

 Chapter 424 - It Will Be My Honor

    <h4>Chapter 424 - It Will Be My Honor</h4>


    Yang Bingqing trembled in happiness with a dam gushing out of her eyes.


    "Oh my God...My Mingshen is interested in a woman...For the first time...I thought you were either celibate or gay."


    Mingshen''s gaze darkened. "Rest assured. I am straight. And neither do I want to be celibate."


    "It didn''t look like the way you were always cooped up in yourb!" Her chest heaved up and down angrily. "Can you really me me!?"


    Jia seemed toe to a decision and was about to talk to Yang Bingqing when a guard came rushing to her. "Madam!"


    Yang Bingqing frowned. "What do you have to say at such an important time? I am having a very important discussion with my future daughter-inw."


    Jia coughed hard.


    Why is she so serious!?


    The guard anxiously said, "I am sorry, Madam. But this is urgent. Master Yang seemed to have hurt himself."


    Yang Bingqing widened her eyes. "What!? Cheng is hurt? Where? How?"


    "He tripped and hurt his ankle."


    "Oh, dear. I told him so many times not to be hasty! That man doesn''t listen to anybody! Let mee with you."


    Jia froze.


    "M-Mam, I have to talk-"


    Yang Bingqing then realized her presence and furiously apologized. "I am really sorry, dear. This happened at a bad time. I want to talk so much with you. But I have to check on Cheng. My husband is seriously such a handful!"


    Jia parted her lips but couldn''t say anything.


    T-this, what the hell is going on!?


    "Don''t worry. I wille back once I check on him."


    Jia seriously wondered if the devil doctor would let her meet her. She even felt this situation to be extremely fishy.


    Yang Bingqing stared at her son. "What are you standing here for!? Your father is hurt."


    Mingshen looked at her in disdain. "You forget that he is a doctor himself. He is retired but still capable. He can take care of a broken ankle."


    "It''s a sprained ankle! Not broken! Don''t talk about such inauspicious things."


    He rolled his eyes. "Don''t get so emotional. I will send an assistant with you."


    She gritted her teeth and smacked his head. "Have some shame! Why should I take an assistant with me when my son is here? Can''t you be a little filial?"


    He sneered. "You are clearly not ready to donate your dead body for my research as a mother. Why should I be a filial son?"


    Yang Bingqing clutched her head and had to take support. She sobbed. "What did I do that I got a son like you!?"


    "Some very good deeds, I must say," Mingshen nodded.


    "Shut up!" She red at the bodyguard and said, "Let''s go. I don''t expect anything from him now!"


    Mingshen yawned. "Fine. I aming. So dramatic for a brok-"


    Yang Bingqing shot a deadly re at him.


    "... Sprained ankle."


    Then he looked back at his other guards. "Please escort Dr. Ming back to theb," he smiled. "Break time is over~"


    The guards rushed to their side and were shocked to see Jia.


    S-she is not Dr. Ming! Damn it. She fooled us!


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Jia stared at Mingshen. He simply smiled at her and whispered. "I will be back...my future wife~ For now, how about you wait for me at the same ce where we always meet?"


    Jia clenched her fists and wanted to curse her fate. For a moment, she really wanted to get angry at Yang Bingqing too. If she hadn''t bumped into her, then she would have already put her foot outside this prison.


    But she couldn''t. She didn''t want to. Yang Bingqing was a really sweet woman. Elegant, beautiful, caring and clearly sane. She even pitied her for having a son like Mingshen. More than anything, her food reminded Jia of her mother. Her warm smile made her feel as if her mother was in front of her.


    How could she be angry at her?


    Jia internally calcted her odds now. This n wouldn''t work for a second time. Mingshen wouldn''t let her fool anybody anymore by disguising herself as an assistant.


    Now she truly couldn''t see how she would escape¡­


    ---


    Thirty minutester, the door of her ward opened, and Mingshen popped his head. "Spicy!"


    Jia ignored him.


    He pursed his lips. "Are you mad at me because your n failed?"


    Jia narrowed her eyes. "I don''t think it''s a coincidence that your father got hurt at such a right time."


    Mingshen brightened. "As expected of my Spicy! You are so smart. Indeed, I asked someone in the house to set a small tripwire for him. That was the only way Mom would have left myb."


    Jia was dumbfounded. "You hurt your own father just to make her leave? You are really a horrible son!"


    Mingshen raised his brow. He chuckled and sat beside her bed on a chair. "My father had locked my grandfather in a room one day. He was about to catch Mom and Dad doing something indecent, and he just locked him up to save himself. So what is better? Locking in a room or hurting the ankle? By the way, Grandpa didn''t get food for four hours when he was damn hungry."


    Jia''s mouth heavily twitched.


    "I am a saintpared to my father."


    This whole family is crazy.


    Then he leaned towards her and seemed to blush. "By the way, Spicy. I didn''t know that you were so interested in marrying me~"


    Jia''s aura turned extremely icy.


    "You even impressed your mother-inw just in the first meeting! See, that''s why I like you so much. Just how I fell for you the moment you threatened to kill me with that ss piece on my neck, you made my mother fall for you too. My Spicy is so magical. I didn''t know you had such deep feelings for me~"


    Jia smiled. "Deep feelings to murder you in cold blood?"


    Mingshen held her hand, and as he fixed his gaze at her, he softly kissed the back of her hand. "If it''s you, then I wouldn''t mind it all.. It will be my honor to die at your hands."

 Chapter 425 - What Do You Want, Yang Mingshen?

    <h4>Chapter 425 - What Do You Want, Yang Mingshen?</h4>


    Jia harshly shook off her hand. She grabbed a tissue and violently wiped the spot where Mingshen had just pecked.


    "Ouch¡­" Mingshen pouted. "That hurts, Spicy. Don''t reject my kiss so brutally."


    "I wish I could reject your whole existence," she snarled.


    To prove her point further, she kept on wiping her hand until it began to turn red. Mingshen grabbed her hand and smiled. "Don''t be so harsh on yourself."


    She sneered. "How about I get harsh on you then? My foot and your balls. How does that sound?"


    Mingshen pouted again. "You cannot hurt my precious member, Spicy. How will I satisfy you after our ''marriage?'' How will we fulfill Mom''s dream of giving her a grandchild? I will be heartbroken if you look for another man."


    Jia chuckled. "You have a good sense of humor. Why are you even bothering to taunt me that far? Am I not your donor for that woman over there?"


    He paused and narrowed his eyes.


    "The hypothetical marriage will never happen. Not that I am remotely interested, but I will be dead. So it''s YOU who will have to find another woman to fulfill her dream. And I wish you luck. It seems that your mother has set her eyes on me. She REALLY likes me very much. Which is a problem for you, isn''t it? It will be hard to convince her to ept another woman as her daughter-inw. You will have to answer a lot of questions about my disappearance because she seems stubborn like you," she smiled.


    "You seem to understand a lot about my mother," Mingshen tilted his head. His eyes glinted with an unknown emotion.


    "I am a cop. That''s my job to understand people. Almost all the clues for any crime lie in someone''s personality. How he talks, how he thinks, how he acts and how he behaves. If you understand someone''s mind, you understand the case. Which begs the question about your mind."


    Mingshen beamed. "What about my mind, Spicy? Are you finally showing interest in me?" He blushed a bit that made Jia want to puke blood.


    "Stop with that disgusting expression which you clearly don''t mean, or I will tear it off of your face," Jia warned.


    She looked at the woman lying on the bed in the next ward. "I was wrong in the beginning. She is not your lover."


    Mingshen raised his brow.


    "You are not capable of loving someone. Not the way love''s supposed to be normally anyway. She is not your sister either. When I talked to your mother, I got the feeling that you are the only son of the family which is why she is so desperate for your marriage. If there is another child, parents generally feelforted and hopeful that at least one of the children would settle down and give them a grandchild. Is she one of the assistants working here? Nope because Lu Bojing or your other assistant never react much when they see her. Not as a coworker. She is like a stranger to them. Then who is she?"


    Mingshen simply smiled.


    "I don''t believe for a moment that you would go out of your way to help a stranger''s life who you might have seen randomly getting hurt one day. You don''t have that kind of a heart."


    "What''s your conclusion, Spicy?"


    "You are in her debt."


    He squinted his eyes.


    "That''s the only possible exnation for a man like you. You don''t do anything without a purpose. You are not selfless. You are not kind. You won''t help her out of any goodness in your heart. She is not your girlfriend, family or coworker. So she is a stranger. But a stranger who has put you in her debt. My guess is she saved your life somehow. Nope. It''s not a guess anymore. She HAS saved your life."


    He said nothing.


    "She must have got identally dragged into your Underworld mess. I believe you must have your own enemies wanting to take your life. A man like Yang Mingshen definitely has enemies. She took a shot or a stab for you," then Jia slowly said, "It was a gunshot. You are not that foolish or weak to let someone easily reach you with a knife and stab you. Dodging a bullet is a different matter and extremely difficult in most scenarios. So, she took a bullet for you."


    Mingshen smiled.


    "Honestly, it''s a shock. I thought you wouldn''t bother to help her, considering how selfish you are. But it seems you do have your own twisted principles. One of them might be that Yang Mingshen doesn''t like to be in anyone''s debt. That''s why you are going so far for her. That''s Part 1 of understanding your mind that I have decoded."


    "There is another part?"


    "Of course. It''s the most important part that I have yet to get my answer for. Why haven''t you done the transnt yet?"


    Mingshen showed nothing on his face.


    "You are not ready."


    "I know my body. I am ready for the transnt. Don''t take me for a fool just because I am not a doctor. Now, will you say that the other woman is not ready? I don''t think so because she looks desperate in need of a transnt. The faster, the better, or she wouldn''t hold on for much longer. Seven to eight months have already been a stretch. You need to gear up if you really intend to save her. But the question is, if everything is in ce, then why aren''t you going ahead with it already?"


    Silence.


    "I don''t suppose I have any more use here as a prisoner other than being a heart donor for that woman. Neither are you helping her like you are supposed to, nor are you letting me go. So, what do you want, Yang Mingshen?"


    Mingshen got up and dusted his coat and sighed. "You are not ready, Spicy. As simple as that. Not my problem if you don''t believe me. Anyway, off I go. Don''t stop thinking about me and our marriage," he chuckled.


    Jia narrowed her eyes.


    As Mingshen exited her room, he stopped midway and stared ahead.


    ''What do you want, Yang Mingshen?''


    "I don''t know, Spicy.. For the first time in my life, Yang Mingshen doesn''t know what he wants."

 Chapter 426 - The Mafia Kings Conclusion

    <h4>Chapter 426 - The Mafia King''s Conclusion</h4>


    The time had arrived for Lihua to face the results of her hard work. She took a deep breath and peeked inside her test paper.


    Then she went silent.


    Meng Ya, who had been frantically praying as if her life was on the line, was just as nervous as Lihua.


    "What happened?"


    "Yaya¡­" her eyes teared up as she stared at her. Meng Ya paled and bit her lip. "Don''t worry, Lihua. It''s just a test, not the final exam. We still have time."


    Lihua shook her head. "I passed¡­"


    "I know it''s a hard time, but- wait, what?"


    "I passed, Yaya! Full eighty-four marks! I passed!"


    Meng Ya snatched the paper from the hand and stared at the marks. "The professor didn''t hand you someone else''s paper by mistake, right?"


    "I was checking the same thing again and again! It''s really my name on the paper!" She sniffled. "I guess I am not so dumb, after all."


    "Oh-oh my God! Lihua!!! This is such good news!! Hahaha!" She hugged her friend hard. "Now, you don''t have to worry about the final exams at all! This calls for a party!"


    Lihua nodded hard. "But we should do it after the finals."


    "I agree. We will be truly free then!"


    Ji Da Xia, who looked slightly worn, stepped in.


    "Miss Ji! Look at my Math test paper!" Lihua hopped to her side. "I passed!"


    Ji Da Xia brightened. "Congrattions! You are already doing well in other subjects. Now you cleared Math too. You are really suited for PR."


    Lihua felt shy. "Thank you, Miss Ji. But it''s all due to Liangshi."


    And just at that moment, Wei and Fu Renshu stepped in. Fu Renshu curiously asked, "Why is everyone so happy?"


    Lihua beamed. "I passed my Math test! Look!"


    Wei peeked in, and imaginary flowers bloomed around him, seeing her marks. "You did very well," he patted her head.


    She stiffened for a moment.


    Wei also used to pat her like this whenever she would be happy about her achievement. Then their close times shed in her mind, and she suddenly blushed a bit. "T-thank you very much. It''s because you taught so well."


    "It''s because you learned quickly," he smiled.


    Fu Renshu nced at Meng Ya, and thetter just puffed her cheeks and looked away angrily.


    I still haven''t forgotten how you ditched me in front of that hooligan!


    Fu Renshu scratched his chin.


    She is mad¡­


    He coughed and whispered near her. "I am sorry. I was really busy¡­"


    She red at him. "I am not talking to you! You abandoned me the first time itself. Now that hooligan thinks that I was making all up to get my revenge, which is true, but he shouldn''t figure that out!"


    "..."


    I already did.


    He sighed.


    Ji Da Xia then got a message, and as she read it, she froze. She quickly headed out. Wei and his assistant nced at each other.


    Fu Renshu coughed. "We will be back in a moment."


    Meng Ya harrumphed. "We don''t need you."


    Lihua chuckled. "Why are you angry at him?"


    "It seems that wherever I go, I meet traitors only!"


    "..."


    They stepped out and saw Ji Da Xia nervously pacing back and forth. She was trying to manage something.


    "...Can we meet her? I am sure there is a misunderstanding."


    They didn''t know what the other person said, but it wasn''t definitely good news.


    "This is fake. We cannot let this out, or it will be disastrous!"


    She bit her lip as she heard some more. "Alright. Do everything you can to let me meet that woman."


    She hung up.


    "What happened?"


    She turned and anxiously walked up to them. "There is a problem, Boss. A big problem. Our stocks are already dwindling a bit because of your surrender and then hospitalization news. But if this goes out, it will wreak havoc."


    Fu Renshu narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "I just got a message that a woman wants to file aint against Boss, giving her testimony that she was forced into prostitution by you."


    Wei calmly tilted his head. But his assistant was bbergasted. "What the hell!?" Then he realized and lowered his voice. "This is nonsense! We are in the Underworld, but we don''t do prostitution. How did this woman pop out of nowhere? In fact, Boss is the one who cracks down illegal prostitution bases. Nobody is allowed carry out prostitution business in Boss''s territory."


    Ji Da Xia nodded. "That''s what I said to my source, but it isn''t of any use. The woman seems to be hell-bent on going to the police. Currently, Boss is ''hospitalized,'' so you cannot be in jail, but if a charge is filed against you, your and Jiang Industries'' reputation will take a massive hit. It already has by your surrender. The media will cripple us."


    Wei said nothing.


    Fu Renshu said with an icy expression, "This is ridiculous. What evidence does she have against Boss?"


    "My source''s information is extremely limited. The woman refuses to meet anybody from our side."


    "But if she is going to the police, then Mo Huojin can help us. He can tell us everything about that woman and the evidence."


    Wei said, "I don''t think so."


    "Boss, what do you mean?"


    "If she is someone nted by Jiang Shan to defame me, then I think he doubts Mo Huojin''s connection with us. Maybe not him specifically, but someone else."


    Ji Da Xia said, "He won''t take the risk of letting that woman meet him. She might even go to that officer who is with Jiang Shan and spill everything to him. And then he would take charge of ruining everything for you."


    "Possible."


    Fu Renshu asked a burning question. "Boss, if this is true, then it only means one thing. If all this is happening right in our territory and under our nose when Jiang Shan is not even in the country, then¡­"


    Weipleted his sentence.


    "We have a mole within us."

 Chapter 427 - Supermarket Trip

    <h4>Chapter 427 - Supermarket Trip</h4>


    The same evening after her sses were done, Lihua stepped out of her house in deep thought. Liangshi and Ziruo were quite serious throughout the day. Ji Da Xia was stressed out too. But she didn''t know why. They acted normal, but she figured something was making them tense.


    She wanted to help them, but it seemed they wouldn''t share it with her. Somehow, seeing Liangshi tense worried her a little. She didn''t know why, but anything rted to him affected her more.


    "U-umm¡­"


    She snapped out of her stupor and turned. Lu Bojing was nervously standing near his house''s door. "Are you going somewhere?"


    "Oh, yes. Just at the supermarket."


    "O-Oh! Then I wille with you too!"


    "Sure."


    Lu Bojing bit his lip and lowered his head. "Please tell me next time when you are heading out and take me with you too!"


    "Ah? Why? Everytime?"


    "Yes, please tell me, okay? You are pregnant. I am a doctor. I need to be by your side always¡­"


    As per Boss''s order!


    Lihua blinked and chuckled helplessly. "I know I am pregnant, but it doesn''t mean that I need a doctor 24x7 by my side. It''s just pregnancy. I am not sick."


    Lu Bojing stared at her and his eyes teared up. "Please don''t say no... I beg you please take me wherever you go. It can be dangerous outside!"


    Then she remembered what he told in the beginning when they met. He was strangely stubborn about this condition.


    Lu Bojing is really strange¡­


    But she didn''t sense any malice from him, so she didn''t find an issue. In fact, she found him cute as if he was her younger brother. Maybe he thought that too and wished to protect her like how a brother does.


    She giggled. "Okay, okay. I will definitely tell you next time."


    "T-the other times as well¡­" he cried.


    "Yes, the other times as well and no crying!"


    Lu Bojing nodded. So, they went out together.


    It was busy and crowded at the supermarket. Lu Bojing had slightly paled. He had never seen a huge crowd before. Walking around so many people made him tense and anxious. But he was frantically looking left, right, forward and backward to protect Lihua from any ident. There were high chances of someone bumping into her.


    He imagined her falling, and the thought made his face white in sheer terror.


    "Lu Bojing?" She waved her hand in front of him.


    "Ah?"


    "Where are you lost?" Sheughed. "Let''s go to the toys section! I want to buy lots of toys for my child!" Her eyes sparkled.


    Lihua nced through all the shelves, and she found everything so adorable that her trolley was almost filled with toys itself.


    Beside her, there was another couple.


    "This is so cute. Let''s take this!"


    The husband sighed. "We have already stuffed one whole room with toys. How many more do you want?"


    The wife pouted. "It''s not enough for our child. Don''t be stingy."


    He helplessly chuckled. "Alright. I can never win against you anyway."


    "Then let''s take another trolley just for his clothes!"


    "..."


    Lihua stared at them and wondered how it would have been if Wei was with her too. They would be shopping together for their child just like that couple. It would have been so much fun. But here she was all alone as she held the stuffed toy in her hand.


    She slightly trembled, and her gaze blurred. She missed Wei.


    She quickly broke out of her mncholy and looked for Lu Bojing. He was standing near a shelf, staring at a small stuffed teddy bear. He was staring at it quite intently.


    Lihua curiously asked, "It''s cute, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then buy it if you like it so much."


    Lu Bojing widened his eyes. "N-No!" His cheeks furiously blushed in embarrassment. "I don''t want it."


    "Don''t lie. I can see that you really like it. What''s the problem?"


    Lu Bojing nervously sped his fingers. She looked here and there and pursed his lips. "I-It''s girly to like cute toys¡­So¡­"


    Lihua smacked his head. "What are you talking about? It doesn''t have anything to do with being girly or manly. I told you, right? Don''t care about anybody''s judgment. You are free to like what you want. Toys are cute, and they are meant to be liked by all. There is nothing strange in it."


    "I-I am sorry¡­"


    "Don''t worry," she smiled, "I know it''s hard to suddenly start thinking confident. It takes time. But I don''t want you to forget it either."


    The warm feeling gushed in his heart again, and felt all tickling. "Okay¡­"


    Suddenly, a huge man bumped into him from behind and Lu Bojing almost crashed on the shelf.


    "Bojing! Are you alright?" Lihua hastily asked and helped him out.


    He nodded. "It''s okay-"


    "It''s not okay! Why are you standing in the way you mutt!? Are you blind!?"


    The burly, intimidating man red at Lu Bojing. His aura oozed danger and violence.


    Lu Bojing trembled hard and was on the verge of tears. He curled up in defense. "I-I-I am s-sorry for being a nuisance!"


    The man grabbed his cor and sneered. "Ew. Are you really a man? You look like a woman. Disgusting."


    Lu Bojing stiffened.


    "Are you sure you got a brother down there? Or is it a woman''s pussy?"


    "I-I¡­"


    "Hahaha, you even talk like a woman. You are a creep."


    Lu Bojing paled.


    "Apologize once again!" He red at him.


    The other customers got scared and quickly left the area. The staff tried to manage, but he was so muscr and intimidating that even the staff were afraid.


    Tears streamed out of his eyes. "I am-"


    "Don''t!"


    Lihua stepped in front and shook off his hand from Lu Bojing''s cor.. She red at him. "How dare you insult my friend like that!? Not only have you bumped into him, but you are also humiliating him! Don''t you have any shame? It''s you who should be apologizing to him!"

 Chapter 428 - Lu Bojing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 428 - Lu Bojing (1)</h4>


    The burly man looked down at Lihua. "Who are you to interfere? Stay out of this, bitch. I am talking to him."


    Lihua gnashed her jaw in anger. "He is my friend. You are threatening and humiliating him. Of course, I will interfere! Who do you think you are!?"


    Lu Bojing quickly said, "I-Its okay. Don''te in between us-"


    Lihua shook her head. "I cannot stand this injustice. We were not in the way. There is clearly so much room to walk by, but he just crashed into you. I can say the same to him. Can''t he see this huge space? Is he blind? On top of that, he just started insulting you out of nowhere."


    The man''s face turned red in a fury. "How dare you talk to me like that? I can do anything I want!"


    "Hah! What gave you that illusion? Who made you the king? You don''t own this supermarket."


    He sneered. "Actually, I do. This is my Uncle''s supermarket. I am his nephew, so of course, I can do as I please."


    She grimaced. "Sorry, but it still doesn''t mean that YOU own this supermarket. It''s your uncle''s, not YOURS. Stop riding on others'' coattails. That''s sickening using your status like that which is not even yours."


    His gaze darkened. His face reddened even more.


    Lu Bojing cried and begged Lihua. "D-Don''t argue anymore, please...I will apologize and end this."


    The man punched his face and snarled. "Of course, you will apologize, you piece of shit! But it''s not enough anymore!"


    "Bojing!" Lihua was horrified. She bent and checked his cheek. His lip was slightly slit, and his cheek turned red. He was shaking and crying.


    Everybody thought it was over. The man would beat the hell out of Lu Bojing until he was satisfied. He was thin and frail. By the time his Uncle woulde to sort things out, he would already be in the hospital.


    Lihua red at him. "How dare you hit him!? Are you crazy?"


    Lu Bojing trembled and breathed hard. His cheek stung in pain. "P-please let it go...he is dangerous¡­"


    Lihua anxiously checked him. "You¡­"


    "Don''t forget that you are pregnant."


    She froze. "I-I know," her eyes rimmed in tears, "But I cannot just tolerate somebody talking to you like this¡­You were not at fault."


    Lu Bojing stared at her. His eyes teared up more.


    The burly spat in anger. "You bitch, stand up! Let me decorate your face too!"


    They froze. The other customers gasped.


    "Oh God, he is insane!"


    "Will he really hit a woman?"


    "Somebody call the police¡­"


    "But what will we do until then?"


    Nobody wanted to confront him.


    Lu Bojing paled. "No...Y-you cannot hit her¡­"


    "Shut up! Do you want me to punch you again!?"


    He trembled.


    "Stand up, you bitch! I will show you what it means to insult me! I will p you until you realize your mistake and rub your nose on the floor to apologize!"


    Lihua''s heart drummed in fear. Naturally, she understood others'' reactions too.


    What should I do? Lu Bojing is injured. He cannot fight...


    Wei¡­


    She clenched the phone in her hand. Her fingers shook as she typed a message and hit the Send button. Her hand was hidden between Lu Bojing and her thighs, so the burly didn''t see anything.


    But he was getting impatient. "Will you do as I say, or should I pull your hair!?"


    Lu Bojing hastily shook his head. "H-hit me all you want. B-But don''t touch her¡­"


    He sneered. "I will decide that not you bitch."


    Then he looked at her, "I guess you are not listening."


    Lihua trembled.


    Lu Bojing burst into tears. "Please...it will not be good for you if you hit her... It''s not nice. Y-you will suffer¡­"


    "Give your moral lessons to someone else. Don''t bother me with that shit!"


    The burly lost his patience and raised his hand towards Lihua to pull her. She paled, and so did Lu Bojing.


    The other customers feebly tried to stop him, but one re from him shut them up.


    Lu Bojing saw the man''s hand reaching Lihua faster and faster. But to him, it felt like everything was going in slow motion.


    Mingshen''s words came to his mind.


    ''Your job is to let her and the child inside her stay ALIVE, whatever the danger might be.''


    Then he recalled what Wei had said.


    ''Always protect her. At all times and at all costs.''


    The man''s hand was just about to grab her when Lu Bojing suddenly held his wrist. His eyes were shining with tears as he looked up at him. "Don''t touch her¡­"


    The burly man got even angrier. "Don''t touch me, you creep!" He waved his hand, but surprisingly, he couldn''t shake Lu Bojing''s hand somehow.


    "I-I am telling you n-not to hurt her... Please listen to me...It won''t be...good for you¡­"


    "Huh? You dare threaten me?"


    Lihua anxiously said, "Bojing, let him go! He will hit you again!" She whispered near him, "I have called someone to help us. I know he will being soon."


    Lu Bojing sniffled and shook his head. "We cannot stay put until he ces... This man won''t wait for that l-long¡­"


    Lihua knew it was the truth. Even so, she wished Wei toe as soon as possible.


    The burly man gritted his teeth. "Let me go! Don''t you dare-"


    Suddenly, his eyes widened in shock as Lu Bojing shivered and got up. His eyes and cheeks were wet, and tears still poured out in full force. "Stop this, please¡­"


    He wasn''t shocked because Lu Bojing stood up to him.


    But because at the moment Lu Bojing was holding his wrist, the man felt an excruciating pressure on it as if it was being crushed. He lowered his head, and his eyes popped out of his sockets in disbelief.


    Lu Bojing''s frail and thin and almost feminine hand had so strongly and firmly gripped his hand that he felt his wrist bone cracking.


    Lu Bojing covered everyone''s view with his back and faced him.. He sniffled and sobbed as he stammered. "Don''t h-hurt her, okay?"

 Chapter 429 - Lu Bojing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 429 - Lu Bojing (2)</h4>


    The burly man thought that it must be his mistake. He tried shaking it off, but it was locked in Lu Bojing''s grasp.


    What is happening? Why can I not shake him off?


    "What the fuck are you doing!?" He snarled.


    How can his grip be so strong? He looks so weak and pathetic!


    Lu Bojing cried and whispered to him, "I don''t want to hurt you...s-so please let us go¡­"


    He stared at him.


    "You don''t want to hurt ME?"


    "Y-yes...it will be painful," he sobbed, "So just forget about hurting her and l-leave, please...I am begging you¡­"


    The man''s fuse short-circuited. "You think you are capable of hurting me when you just took a punch from me?"


    "Yes."


    The man couldn''t believe it, and it wasn''t his fault. Lu Bojing was punched hard, but he didn''t fight back at all. He was cowering in fear, which he still was. He was crying then and now too.


    But what was the difference?


    He was so weak then.


    Then how could he lock a man''s wrist now who was twice his height and three times his weight?


    The man was getting agitated because he couldn''t move his hand. Angry veins popped on his forehead, and he raised his left arm to punch his gut.


    "Bojing!" Lihua shrieked and shut her eyes instinctively.


    But that hit nevernded on Lu Bojing. He stopped his fist midway.


    The man was pure dumbfounded. His arm was thicker, wider and way more muscr than Lu Bojing''s. Even so, Lu Bojing blocked it.


    But the next part shook him the most.


    Lu Bojing curled his own fingers into a fist and moved his arm backward.


    Heughed. "You wanna punch me? You really think-"


    He didn''t see it when, but he felt a sharp pain shot in his abdomen out of nowhere. He choked hard and stumbled back. He lowered his head and saw Lu Bojing''s fist on his stomach.


    "Aaaahhh¡­"


    He would have already fallen hard on his back with the impact, but Lu Bojing had held his wrist. He didn''t let him fall.


    The others couldn''t see what was happening. Lu Bojing had blocked their view. So they didn''t know why the man suddenly seemed in pain.


    The man looked at Lu Bojing in disbelief.


    Was it really Lu Bojing who punched him?


    Lu Bojing pursed his lips. "D-Do you understand now? I-I was telling you that y-you will suffer...It will be painful...why didn''t you listen to me¡­?" He sniffled. "Boss says...it''s not wise to fight with me¡­"


    The man could hardly understand him. He felt everything go dizzy, and the pain felt like somebody was tearing his organs apart.


    "I don''t like fighting...So let''s stop this here, okay?" Lu Bojing pleaded.


    The man had no clue what was going on.


    This man...he is crying, but...he-he just punched me so bad... What''s his deal?


    But whatever it was, the man was now extremely furious. He thought that it might be a fluke. It was simply impossible.


    Fighting the pain and dizziness, he raised another fist, but Lu Bojing shook his head as he cried even more. "Why a-are you not understanding?"


    Lu Bojing did two things at once. He snapped the man''s wrist bone that he was tightly holding onto. And hended another punch on his stomach. Same spot and double the intensity.


    "Aaaaahhh!" He screamed.


    He finally couldn''t bear it and fell on his knees. He coughed blood, and a thin line of it trickled down his chin. His eyes rolled back, and he gasped hard. He felt nauseous.


    If what he felt previously was someone tearing apart his organs, then now he felt as if they hadpletely disintegrated. He could literally feel his internal organs bleeding.


    "It is really hurting, right?" Lu Bojing was worried. He whispered. "T-that''s why you should really stop...I have been telling you for so long. Boss s-says that I cannot hold back my s-strength," he trembled. "I might kill you by ident¡­" he burst into tears, "But I don''t want to kill you. I-I just don''t want you to h-hurt Song Lihua¡­Please."


    The man was breathing hard.


    "Will you listen to me now?" He meekly asked.


    Will you listen to me now¡­


    Lu Bojing was asking as if he was begging him, but the burly man clearly sensed the threat from it.


    Will you listen to me now¡­


    Or do you want me to hit you again?


    The man painfully looked at him. Lu Bojing was crying. He looked worried and as if he was suffering instead of him. He seemed sympathetic. He seemed as if he wanted to help him.


    But his strength, his punches, told another story altogether.


    "Y-you wouldn''t be able to bear another hit from me¡­" he wiped his eyes that had turned slightly red from crying too much. "I know it. My next punch will kill you. B-But I don''t want to, so-so will you stop now?"


    The man paled. He felt his insides burning as if it was hellfire.


    J-just who is this man¡­?


    A feminine man with an average height and build who nobody will believe had any strength at all.


    A man who was a crybaby even when he fought.


    A man who begged to stop the fight, yet his words felt like a threat.


    A man who looked like a pushover but wasn''t a pushover at all.


    Just who was he?


    The man felt it. He would really die if he had to take another punch. He felt it in his bones that made him shudder hard.


    He dazedly nodded. "O-okay¡­" he painfully gasped.


    Lu Bojing blinked his teary eyes and beamed. "R-really? You finally understand me? Thank you so much," he let his dangling wrist go and bowed in front of him. "I appreciate it¡­Thank you for being so understanding," he sniffled.


    The man was shell-shocked.


    What is he doing? Does he have some screws loose!?


    Lu Bojing happily hopped over to Lihua''s side, who was crying with her eyes shut.


    "It''s over now! We are safe!"


    Lihua stiffened.


    "B-Bojing?"


    "En. The man won''t hurt us now¡­"


    Shocked, Lihua opened her eyes. But the first thing that she saw was a familiar figure rushing towards her. He was running as if his life was on the line. The fear was evident in his irises.


    "Lihua!" Wei bent on his knees and pulled her in his embrace.

 Chapter 430 - The Mafia King Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 430 - The Mafia King Arrives</h4>


    Lihua was stupefied for a moment. She saw the tall and imposing man lying on the floor with a broken wrist who was clutching his stomach in pain.


    Naturally, Lihua thought that Wei did this to him. Just like the other customers, Lihua couldn''t see much of what was happening between Lu Bojing and him. Plus she also had her eyes shut.


    When did Weie and deal with him? So fast!


    "Lihua," Wei''s voice was quivering as he held her. He tightened his embrace. "Lihua, are you okay?"


    Wei was working in his room on hisptop with Lihua, the cat by his side. He was giving orders to find the traitor in the Underworld as soon as possible when he saw Lihua''s message.


    ''Please help.''


    Just two words, and Wei got to his feet as if lightning struck him.


    Help? What help? Why help? Was she in danger? Was somebody trying to hurt her?


    His face turned white in fear, and he immediately called her back. But he cut the call in the next second. Since Lihua texted him instead of calling him, he figured it would be a problem if he called her back and her phone rang.


    What if she was hiding from someone and his call would give away her location?


    For the same reason, he didn''t message back either.


    Instead, he ordered Fu Renshu to track Lihua''s location as soon as possible. He wondered where Lu Bojing was. He was supposed to protect her at all times, and if he wasn''t there with her and Lihua had to message him instead of relying on Lu Bojing, it meant that he had failed in his job.


    But beforeing to that conclusion, he called Lu Bojing''s number too. But he didn''t pick his call.


    Wei''s Godly handsome face darkened in rage, and he immediately dialed Mingshen''s number.


    "Lu Bojing is not doing his job. If anything happens to Lihua, I will kill him with my own hands," the threat in his voice was real.


    There was a beat of silence.


    Mingshen quietly asked from the other end, "What is the situation?"


    "Lihua is in danger. She just texted me for help. She wouldn''t have to if Lu Bojing was there with her. He is not picking my calls either."


    "...I will be there too," he hung up.


    At present, Wei was still hugging her, assuring himself that she was alright. He anxiously looked at her up and down to check for any injuries.


    "Y-you are okay¡­" he whispered in relief.


    He didn''t notice that his eyes were wet the whole way from when he had left the vi. Thinking of Lihua and his child in danger was enough to make him feel crazy and at edge. What he was afraid about the most was if he arrivedte.


    The whole supermarket was instantly filled with Jiang family''s guards. Men in ck surrounded the entrance, exit and the whole area inside. The staff and the other customers were dumbfounded.


    Who are these people?


    Lihua looked at his misty gaze, and her heart twisted in pain. "I-I am okay now¡­"


    She nced at the man''s pathetic state and felt satisfied.


    He deserved that!


    But when did Weie and did that? I didn''t hear anything¡­


    Wei anxiously asked, "What happened?"


    Lihua pursed her lips and exined everything in short. The temperature dropped by several degrees.


    Somebody dared to try to hit my Lihua...


    "Who was he?" He turned and saw the man lying on the floor. His gaze became frosty, and he whispered, "I will deal with him "


    Lihua blinked her eyes. "Don''t you know? Didn''t you just hit him now?"


    Wei tilted his head. "Me?"


    Then his gaze finally fell upon Lu Bojing, who was cowering in a corner with his eyes filled with tears.


    Wei narrowed his eyes. He understood everything.


    "Wei?"


    He looked back at her. "It''s nothing. Don''t worry. Everything is okay now."


    Fu Renshu came by his side. "Boss, the owner is here. The man''s uncle, apparently."


    His expression turned cold. "I want to meet him."


    Lu Bojing recalled the conditions that Wei had told him, and he turned pale.


    He won''t kill me, right? I did everything as he told me!


    But he was still afraid of him, so he quietly sneaked away into the next section, running for his life. His hands were on the floor as he bent and crawled into safety.


    But then he saw a pair of ck shoesing into his view. He raised his head, and his soul flew away from his body.


    "B-B-Boss¡­"


    Mingshen was staring down at him with his eyes squinted. "Assistant Lu."


    He gulped hard.


    Did I fail in my job? Did I not protect Song Lihua well?


    He sniffled and lowered his head. "I-I am sorry Boss... Please punish me however you wish¡­"


    Mingshen saw his body trembling and shivering. "Get up."


    Lu Bojing followed his order and stood on his feet.


    Mingshen tilted his head. Then he lifted his chin and forced him to face him. Lu Bojing wanted to really die at that moment.


    Please let me have an easy death, God!


    But instead of doing anything harmful, Mingshen asked, "Who did that?"


    He referred to his cheek that was red and slightly swollen. Lu Bojing said, "T-that man punched me¡­"


    His expression turned ugly. "How many times should I tell you not to let anybody touch you. Is there garbage filled in your brain?"


    "S-sorry¡­"


    "Shut up!"


    Mingshen turned his face and just felt the bruise with his thumb.


    Suddenly, a cup fell on the floor and shattered into pieces. They turned and saw Lihua standing, her eyes widened in disbelief. She gasped.


    Mingshen smiled. "Song Lihua."


    "Y-you... what are you doing to him?"


    "What? What am I doing to him?"


    "Don''t act innocent!" Lihua''s face blushed, and she looked away. "What''s with holding Lu Bojing''s face like that? Do you know him?"


    Mingshen still didn''t understand where she was going with this. "Care to exin a bit more, Song Lihua? Apparently, your species and my intelligent species speak differentnguages."


    She red at him. She pushed him away from Lu Bojing and stood between them. "Don''t you dare have any intentions for him!"


    "INTENTIONS?"


    "I-I didn''t know that you are...you are...gay. I respect your orientation, but Lu Bojing is an innocent man. Don''ty your hands on him!"


    "What!?"

 Chapter 431 - BL Fantasies

    <h4>Chapter 431 - BL Fantasies</h4>


    Mingshen had been amazed and dumbfounded a lot of times by Wei and Lihua. So much that he just wished to leave the city and settle on some remote ind, far away from the two idiots.


    But what Lihua said just now crossed all the limits to how much speechless he could get.


    "What. Did. You. Just. Say?" Mingshen asked in a very, very quiet voice that would make goosebumps crawl on someone''s skin.


    Even Lu Bojing was horrified by her im. For a moment, just for a moment, he couldn''t help but imagine Mingshen gay and with himself as his partner. The mere thought made him see light at the end of the tunnel as if he was descending to hell.


    Lihua pursed her lips. "Lu Bojing is a very pure and innocent man. I treat him like my brother. He is also very cute. That''s why, I-I cannot ept this! You aren''t suited for him."


    Mingshen stared at her.


    "Don''t look at me like that! Y-you were¡­" she blushed, "so close to him. You had lifted his chin, and it seemed as if you were about to kiss him! I won''t let you bully him!"


    Mingshen shut his eyes for a few moments. Then he opened them, and an extremely dangerous smile was on his lips. He lifted a brand new knife off the shelf and unpacked it. Then he flicked it in his hand and looked at her.


    "Come here."


    Her mouth twitched. "W-What are you going to do with that knife?"


    "I don''t have my scalpel with me right now, so a kitchen knife is the next best option to cut your brain. Thank you for making me realize that I must carry my tools with me at all times."


    He stepped towards her and Lihua jumped back. "Don''t be crazy, Mingshen!"


    "I am certainly not crazier than you," Mingshen narrowed his eyes. "Yang Mingshen and gay? Tell me, what part of your body should I dissect first? Your useless eyes by which you saw us together, or should it be your brain that God only knows why it came to the dumbass conclusion you just uttered? Tell me."


    "I-It''s not my fault! Someone like you who doesn''t know about human emotions and is a maniac suddenly was so...so intimate with another guy."


    "Song Lihua."


    "Y-yes?"


    "Why do I feel that you are more EXCITED rather than being FURIOUS?"


    Lihua averted her gaze. "What do you mean? Why will I be excited?"


    His gaze darkened. "Don''t tell me you belong to the species who fantasize two men together?"


    A trace of guilt shed in her eyes.


    It''s all Yaya''s fault! She gave me all amazing BL novels to read, and now my brain is filled with them!


    Lihua red at him. "How did ite to my fantasies? Don''t try to change the subject! Even if you are interested in men, Lu Bojing is out of scope for you."


    Mingshen blinked. He looked back at his assistant, who was trembling hard and seemed to be praying to God.


    "Hoo~ when did you two be so close?"


    "Lu Bojing is like my younger brother. He is my new neighbor. I don''t know why you would even approach him! Do you just flirt with random strangers like that?"


    She looked back and asked, feeling concerned, "Bojing, did he do anything to you?"


    He stiffened. He vigorously shook his head. "No-Nothing!"


    "Then why were you two standing so close?"


    "I-I...I just bumped into him!"


    "So why was he holding your chin like that?"


    Lu Bojing burst into tears. He didn''t know how to lie anymore.


    Mingshen pointed the knife at her, and she slightly jerked in fear.


    "As a doctor, it''s only professional that I check on someone injured in front of me."


    She suspiciously looked at him. "Check? Do you even care about other humans that you would do such good deeds?"


    Mingshen smiled. "You know me so well. I don''t just help anyone. I am very costly."


    "..."


    "Apparently...I have a thing for interesting humans," he stared at his assistant as he said that. "It fascinates me when I see something unexpected happen. For example, how a weak and frail looking boy could actually possess the strength to defeat an army."


    Lihua seemed confused.


    "Don''t put too much pressure on your brain, Song Lihua. It already has gotten rotten with your fantasies. Don''t kill the rest of the functioning brain you may have left. Leave some for your unborn child too."


    She trembled in rage.


    "You¡­"


    Just then Wei finally came in after having a ''good talk'' with the owner of the supermarket. He saw Mingshen pointing a knife at Lihua, and his brows furrowed. "Don''t point that at her."


    He sneered. "Your ex-wife seems to have a garbage brain, Mafia King."


    Lu Bojing was so terrified by Wei''s appearance that he instinctively said, "I-I am going to the toilet!"


    Mingshen smiled. "By the way, Mafia King. I will be waiting for your apology."


    Wei pursed his lips.


    It was indeed Lu Bojing who had protected Lihua. Wei came to a conclusion too hastily.


    Lihua frowned. "Apology for what?"


    "For wasting my precious time and forcing me to be here."


    But of course, Wei understood what he meant.


    "I will."


    "Good. Then transfer the cargo to myb as an apology."


    Trantion - Mingshen will deal with the burly man and not Wei.


    Wei''s expression was icy. "No."


    As someone who threatened to hurt Lihua, Wei would personally take care of him.


    "You have no choice. It''s my decision because your concern is safe. But my concern is injured."


    Wei said nothing.


    "I will take the cargo, no questions asked," Mingshen narrowed his eyes. "I will let you y with it for some time if you want. But I am going to end it. That''s for sure."


    Wei pursed his lips in disappointment.


    Lihua, who didn''t understand this coded conversation at all, could only stand dumbfounded.


    Mingshen said, "Like I said Mafia King''s ex-wife, don''t put too much pressure on your brain.. It''s not good for your health."

 Chapter 432 - The Mafia King Asks To Join In Too

    <h4>Chapter 432 - The Mafia King Asks To Join In Too</h4>


    On the other side, Lu Bojing huffed and puffed in front of the men''s washroom. He wiped his forehead, and his shivering calmed down. He was extremely afraid of the possessive Jiang Wei, who couldn''t tolerate any man near Lihua. And he didn''t expect any help from his Boss.


    Phew¡­


    He lowered his gaze and stared at his hands. He clenched and unclenched his fists.


    It had been a long time since he had fought.


    "Hey!"


    He jolted and looked left and right. But he didn''t see anyone.


    "Here! I am here!" A voice whispered from a corner.


    Lu Bojing slowly walked in that direction and saw a girl standing before him. She was very young. A teenager, in fact, no more than seventeen, Lu Bojing thought.


    "Y-yes?"


    He got ufortable. He could talk to Lihua now, more or less, but was still ufortable with society, in general, especially someone from the opposite sex.


    The girl studied him up and down. She seemed to be in deep thought. "I need your help."


    "Huh?"


    "I saw you punching that man from earlier."


    He froze. The color drained from his face. "Y-you are mistaken. He-he hit me on my face, not me¡­"


    The girl took out her phone and showed him a video. "Don''t lie! I recorded it. See? You punched him twice, and he fell."


    Lu Bojing was horrified.


    Sh-she recorded it?


    "I was hiding at the right side of the shelf."


    "T-t-that¡­" he didn''t know how to refute that video.


    The girl was dumbfounded seeing tears pool in his eyes. But then again, he was crying as he fought too. It was really strange, but it wasn''t her concern, for now.


    "You fight really well. So I ask you to please help me in dealing with some people."


    Lu Bojing asked, "I-I don''t understand."


    The girl weighed her options and felt she had no choice but to say it outright.


    "Okay. Here is the short story. I am in debt, and the loan sharks are behind me for the payment. They are even threatening to kill me. So will you please fight them and scare them so that they won''t bother me anymore?"


    Lu Bojing blinked his eyes. Then he vigorously shook his head. "I-I cannot fight."


    "Huh? You can. I saw it with my eyes. I have recorded it. In fact, I was amazed that someone like you can fight. That''s why I am asking for your help. I am really desperate."


    He anxiously took a step back. Mingshen had forbidden him to fight unless ordered or extremely necessary like in a life or death situation.


    "I really... cannot. Please delete that video. B-Boss will be really furious."


    She bit her lip. "Look, I am really desperate. Do you think I want to randomly approach a stranger and suddenly ask him to fight for me? You are strong, and I felt that you will help me if I ask you. If you don''t do as I say, then I will post this video on Weibo! You don''t want anyone to know your secret, right?"


    Lu Bojing turned pale. "Don''t do it."


    "I will!"


    "I am telling this for your own sake," he cried and trembled, "You don''t know my Boss. He will find you in no time. Then you cannot i-imagine your fate if yound in his hands."


    The girl stared at him. "It cannot be any worse than falling into the loan shark''s hands. I beg you. I will do anything in exchange. I will pay you if you could give me some time...o-or," she bit her lip hard, "If you want I can s-sleep with you too¡­"


    Lu Bojing widened his eyes. "No!" He burst into tears, "I don''t want that. B-But I cannot help you. My strength is my secret. I am not allowed to use it unless ordered."


    "Then why did you use it today?"


    "Because my job is to protect the woman I came with."


    "Then why don''t you ask your Boss for his permission!? Please!"


    He shook his head. "It''s impossible. Boss won''t agree. I am really sorry. I-I want to help you, but I cannot fight for you¡­"


    Lu Bojing quickly took out his wallet. He shuffled a bit and found a card. "Take this. You can pay your m-money with this."


    The girl was stunned. "Are you giving me your money?"


    He pursed his lips. "Your main problem is money. If you pay your debt, they won''t f-follow you anymore."


    "Of course, but will you give me your card? Just like that?"


    He nodded.


    "You don''t even know my debt amount."


    "You don''t need to worry about that...It has a lot of money in it. I don''t use that much either...You can have it. Your debt cannot be more than the money in the card," he breathed uneasily.


    "..."


    The girl was speechless. "You prefer giving your money rather than fighting loan sharks? You don''t even know me."


    "Yes. But please delete that video... Really¡­" he gulped, "You really wouldn''t want to meet my Boss. Ever."


    Lu Bojing quickly handed her the card, told the pin and left.


    "W-wait! How should I return your card-"


    Lu Bojing was gone.


    The girl stared at the shiny ck card in her hands. She couldn''t believe her luck. She got an unlimited supply of money just by talking to a stranger.


    So weird¡­


    ---


    The chaotic supermarket was finally back to normal again after the owner profusely apologized. Fu Renshu said that they will take his nephew to the police, but unknown to the owner, his nephew wasn''t ever going to return.


    Now that everything had settled down, Lihua didn''t know what to do. Mingshen had left for somewhere, and Lu Bojing hadn''t returned yet.


    So it was only Wei and Lihua now. She just fidgeted with her cart. Wei peeked and saw numerous toys in it. He stared at her and felt pain engulf his chest, thinking of doing the baby shopping alone.


    Suddenly, Lihua remembered an important point. She gasped in horror. She jerked behind and said, "You aren''t supposed to be seen outside, right? You are supposed to be in the hospital. The people here have already seen you¡­"


    "I have made arrangements for it. Don''t worry," Wei immediately said. "Nothing will be exposed."


    "Oh¡­"


    Lihua was relieved. She thought his n would fail because of her.


    "O-okay then¡­"


    She turned to leave with a heavy heart, but Wei pulled her wrist. She stiffened.


    Wei hesitated and pursed his lips. "Can...Ie along with you too?"

 Chapter 433 - The Mafia King Takes Everything Pink

    <h4>Chapter 433 - The Mafia King Takes Everything Pink</h4>


    Before Lihua could say anything, a middle-ageddy attendant approached them with a smile on her face. She took a look at Lihua''s basket and beamed. "Is this for your child?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh my. Congrattions."


    "Thank you."


    "This must be your husband¡­" she nced at him, "oh my. You are so handsome. You two look like a match made in heaven."


    Wei''s ears perked up, and his whole aura brightened as if he was radiating a golden glow. The attendant almost had a heart attack seeing the breathtaking warm smile on his lips.


    If only I was younger, shemented.


    The attendant eagerly pulled them, thinking that they were a couple. "Come here. We have got sometest stuff just designed for newborns. You will love it."


    Lihua was slightly hesitating. Somehow, by fate, she got to shop with Wei today. She just pursed her lips and followed along. Since she said nothing, Wei also assumed her answer to be yes. His heart was filled with happiness to be together with her once again.


    "How about these clothes? The material is very soft and snuggly and your child will get a good sleep. Then here are all the winter clothes. Please look at this cap with bunny ears. It''s cute and will also protect your child''s ears from the cold. These are the new sweaters that have juste yesterday. Then here are the socks and over there¡­" she pointed, es all theundry set with these clothes. It''s especially made for washing baby clothes. If you take theundry set too, you will get a fifteen percent discount on it."


    Wei carefully observed all the things for himself. He touched the clothes and indeed found them very warm and soft.


    On the other hand, Lihua was more excited to hear about the fifteen percent discount part.


    "Fifteen percent?"


    "Oh yes," the attendant eagerly discussed the deal.


    Lihua asked, "If we take the bath set, will we get more discount?"


    "Of course, Mam. You will get a free bath tub if you take the bath and diaper set together."


    Lihua brightened and pped her hands once. Wei, whose sight fell on a device, pointed at it and asked, "That?"


    "Oh! It''s a baby monitor. It''s used for monitoring the baby when he or she would be asleep, either through audio or video. If you need to step out for some time, it will help you to keep an eye on your baby without worrying at all."


    Wei pursed his lips. "Don''t need it."


    "Ah? Why not? It''s super useful!" The attendant said.


    He frowned. "I won''t leave my daughter alone anywhere in the first ce. So, I don''t need it."


    Lihua and the middle-aged attendant coughed hard. They looked at him, speechless.


    Wei''s lips curled into a beautiful smile, and his gaze was as warm as the morning sun. "I will always keep her by my side."


    The other female customers experienced getting a simr heart attack just like the attendant had a few minutes ago.


    Aiyaaaaa...this man is so cute!


    Such a protective father!


    The flowers blooming around him somehow made the atmosphere fuzzy and blissful.


    Lihua couldn''t help but ask, "Daughter?"


    Wei looked at her and smiled. "En."


    "What if it''s a son?"


    Wei''s brows furrowed in displeasure. "Why will it be a son?"


    "..."


    What''s with that question?


    "It''s a fifty-fifty chance."


    Wei blinked his eyes. "No, it''s not. It will be a daughter."


    "..."


    "How do you know?"


    "I just know."


    Lihua also didn''t want to step back now. "What if I want a boy?"


    "Why do you want a boy? Boys are not good," he showed a displeased expression again.


    The attendant - "..."


    You are a boy...Sir, she coughed. I mean, you were once a boy¡­


    "Girls are cute," Wei showed his warm smile again.


    And so he stuffed all pink clothes, sweaters, socks and all pink things in the trolley. Lihua''s eyes almost popped out. "Hey! You are taking everything pink."


    "Yes. Girls like pink is what I have read," he said seriously.


    Lihus fumed and put some blue stuff in it too. "We cannot be biased. We have to be ready if it''s a boy! And it''s gonna be a boy!"


    "It''s a girl," Wei said as if it was so obvious.


    Her mouth twitched and she looked away. "Well then, you can shop on your own if you like it."


    Wei froze. He quickly said, "Don''t say it like that¡­"


    The attendant tried to calm down their argument. "Yes, yes. Please don''t fight. Your husband is very cute when he looks so confident about having a daughter."


    Lihua was dumbfounded.


    Shouldn''t you be taking my side?


    Wei finally agreed to buy a FEW things in blue color too with a very heavy heart. But when it came to pink stuff, he just straightway dumped everything in the basket.


    Sir, are you nning to empty out the supermarket!?


    Walking along the various routes, they finally arrived at the ce where cribs were kept. Lihua curiously took a look, and she immediately found one to her liking. She observed it from all sides and instinctively pulled Wei''s arm. "Wei, Wei, look! Isn''t this crib so cute? It''s actually perfect!"


    Wei stared at her in a daze and her hand that had tugged onto his coat. He slightly trembled. It was as if his dream came true.


    Why...this cannot go on forever¡­


    His gaze dimmed, thinking that they will separate again once this shopping trip is over.


    But he didn''t want to ruin this precious moment with Lihua, so he quickly snapped out of his mncholy.


    Wei leaned towards the crib to check on it, which Lihua was so excitedly showing him. He touched the crib to swing it when Lihua suddenly pulled his hand away.


    "Don''t swing it!" She widened her eyes.


    Wei was taken aback. "Why?"


    She shook her head. "I have heard somewhere that it''s a bad omen. You don''t rock an empty cradle. It''s considered bad luck for the baby," she felt a bit embarrassed, "I-I know it''s just some superstition¡­"


    "No," he immediately said, "I am sorry. I didn''t know.. Superstition or not, if it concerns our child, especially if it''s bad, then I won''t do it either."

 Chapter 434 - Entered The Forbidden Territory

    <h4>Chapter 434 - Entered The Forbidden Territory</h4>


    When they came back to their apartmentplex, Lihua insisted on treating Lu Bojing''s wound. But of course, he vehemently disagreed. Treating wounds meant staying close to her, and he didn''t want to incur Wei''s wrath andmit suicide.


    "Don''t feel shy. I will just apply the balm."


    I am not feeling shy. I am terrified!


    His eyes teared up, and he instantly looked away. "No¡­"


    Lihua said in a stern voice, "I won''t listen to anything. You got hurt trying to protect me. This is the least I can do. If you disagree, then I won''t call you for help anymore if I get into trouble."


    He froze.


    That was the worst possible scenario.


    "No, no! P-please don''t do that. You have to call me, no matter what!" He cried. "Y-you promised¡­"


    "Yes. So, sit here and let me treat you."


    She didn''t hear any more protests and forced him to sit. Her gaze dimmed seeing the redness. It looked awful on his beautiful face.


    She took some balm and raised her hand towards him. Lu Bojing stiffened and immediately looked away. Apart from Wei''s conditions, he was never alone with a woman before, so he felt slightly embarrassed too.


    "Bojing, you shouldn''t have let that man punch you. These men only grow arrogant if you let them do what they want."


    Lu Bojing trembled. "I don''t like fighting¡­"


    "I understand that. But you have to protect yourself too. You shouldn''t let others bully you. Even before things turned violent, you apologized to him even if it wasn''t your fault."


    He bit his lip. "It just instinctively happens¡­I-I am used to apologizing."


    Lihua wondered if it was because of hisplicated past. Maybe he was always forced to apologize by taking advantage of his kind nature. Now, she felt even more protective of him.


    She patted his head. "You have to stop that now. No more fearing others and no more apologizing! You shouldn''t let others take advantage of your nature."


    Lu Bojing felt as if that was the next impossible task after mingling in society like a normal person.


    "Thankfully Wei came at the right time and beat the shit out of that man," she harrumphed.


    His brow twitched.


    It was me actually¡­


    But I cannot say that.


    Lihua was done. He peeked at her and asked, "Why do you...care about me so much?"


    She blinked. "Of course, I will. You are like my little brother. And you are a good person. I am against anybody making trouble for them."


    Little brother¡­


    He felt a strange feeling enveloping his heart. It was weird but he liked it.


    The feeling of wanting to protect Lihua grew only stronger with him for some reason.


    Lu Bojing then anxiously asked, "Are you alright? Stress is not good for your and baby''s health."


    "Oh, I am fine. The one who came with Wei, Yang Mingshen, checked on me."


    Then she grew alert. "Now that we are talking about him, I will say this. If you meet that man again, just run for your life."


    His mouth twitched.


    Boss¡­


    "He is a crazy, psycho doctor!" She coughed. "I really thought he took an interest in you before¡­"


    Lu Bojing shuddered hard in fear.


    Please don''t say that. It''s terrifying!


    "He is a devil in human disguise!" She gritted her teeth. "So keep your distance from him. That man is never up to any good!"


    He gulped.


    I am his assistant, so it''s impossible¡­


    Lihua sighed. "Anyway. I wanted to ask. What does your benefactor say about you always apologizing?"


    ---


    "He is an idiot."


    Mingshen smiled as he twirled the scalpel between his fingers. In front of him was the burly man who caused chaos in the supermarket. He was stripped tight to the bed, heavily injured by none other than Wei himself for threatening to harm Lihua. To be precise, his right hand was cut off from his arm.


    Mingshen''s dark eyes were unreadable. His smile waszy but cold. He had stopped the bleeding. For now. He didn''t want his entertainment to die so soon.


    The man moved in his bed, but he was all tied up. "Let me go! What''s going on? You already beat me up, right?" He cried hard in fear. He wet his pants in Wei''s base first. And now he was on the verge of doing it again here. The atmosphere was just like how it showed in the horror movies.


    "Well, that wasn''t me," he chuckled with a dangerous ring to it. "You have offended two most powerful men in this world. That was part one of your punishment. You tried to hurt the woman. The one who cut your wrist is her ex-husband. Don''t get fooled by the ex part. He is still and will always be very crazy for her."


    The man shuddered.


    "T-then he already took his revenge, right? So please let me go now!"


    "Didn''t I say that was part one? It means that there is part two too. By yours truly."


    "I-I don''t understand¡­"


    Mingshen tilted his head and leaned. "Who was the one you punched on his face before you tried to hurt the woman?"


    Of course, he distinctly remembered the feminine man, who punched his guts so hard that he could still feel his insides burning in pain.


    "Guess you remember him. I understand. It''s really hard to forget him, especially once he gets into his battle mode," heughed.


    The man protested. "He already beat me, so he took his revenge!"


    Mingshen clicked his tongue. "No. He didn''t take his revenge for punching him. He was merely doing his job that I gave him. It was to protect the woman. He did an excellent job as always. But the question remains."


    The man trembled.


    "My assistant is an idiot. Surely, I told him not to use his strength just anywhere. But if somebody gets the foolish idea of beating you, then you shouldn''t hold back either. He never fights for himself," he smiled. "So the question is...who fights the fight for him?"


    There was a sharp silence.


    Mingshen picked a knife and pointed the sharp tip at the man''s chest.


    "You know you pathetic loser. I am extremely possessive of the things that belong to me," the smile had vanished from his lips, and the man could see helling down upon him.


    "The man you punched is mine. He calls me his benefactor," he quietly said. "Only I am allowed to bully, hurt or kill him if I want. Nobody else is supposed to touch what belongs to Yang Mingshen. You have chartered into forbidden territory. Twice. Once for that woman and once for my assistant.. And now, you will pay the price for it."

 Chapter 435 - The Mole

    <h4>Chapter 435 - The Mole</h4>


    On the other side of the globe, Jiang Zhen quietly watched the footage of Wei arriving in the supermarket just in the nick of time to save Lihua.


    He tilted his head and watched the entire scene of him anxiously hugging Lihua. The worry on his face was something that Jiang Zhen had never seen.


    A trace of slight anger and surprise shed in his eyes.


    Wei was at the supermarket.


    It meant that the man at the hospital was a fake.


    And why not?


    Yang Mingshen was on his side. It would be a child''s y to do that.


    He smiled a dangerous smile.


    "I expected nothing less of you... cousin. If it had been so easy to knock you out of your position, then it wouldn''t have been fun at all."


    He sat back on his chair and reyed the footage. Wei''s worried and anxious face gave relief to his heart because he now knew exactly his weak point. Not that he didn''t realize it before.


    But to see if with his own eyes was nothing less than spectacr. His gaze twinkled.


    "You seem to love her very much, cousin. I wonder what your expression will be when I make her mine. How will you look?" He chuckled.


    "Ah...this will be so much fun."


    He picked up his phone and ordered, "Tell that woman toe out with her usation. Also, you know how to stir up trouble in the Underworld. So, do it," he cut the call.


    Jiang Zhen stared at Lihua''s face in the footage.


    "She is pretty, I must admit. I wonder how she will feel in bed? She must feel so soft. Hm, I really cannot wait anymore. Guess, it''s time to bring you here, Lihua."


    ---


    Days passed by and in the blink of an eye, it was already the time for Lihua''s final exams. Thanks to Ji Da Xia and Liangshi''s tutoring, her exams went smoothly.


    But Wei''s side had not been so smooth. The young woman filed a report against him, making forced prostitution charges. Ji Da Xia had tried her best to contact her, but she never got a chance.


    The whole media was in an uproar. At first, Wei had surrendered himself for a murder, and now this woman came forward with such an usation against him.


    Not only that, it was also revealed that Wei was never in the hospital. It was a decoy taking his ce, and the real Jiang Wei was still free. This made him look even guiltier. He was running away from thew which tightened everybody''s beliefs that Wei was indeed wrong.


    And to add, there started an unrest in the Underworld. The different gangs came together to fight and cause trouble. They wanted Wei to surrender his Mafia King position. Fu Renshu worked with Shen Yang to subdue them, but their fights increased the more they tried to control them.


    To prevent that, the gangs also started to interfere in other people''s lives. Vandalizing, robbery, extortion and violence becamemon urrences.


    The Underworld was starting to slip from Wei''s hands.


    In the Jiang vi, Jiang Yubi had been sobbing for a while upon hearing such distressing news.


    "Weizhe, what is this?" Tears fell, "Just look how they are talking about my Wei. Everybody is cursing him."


    Jiang Weizhe said nothing.


    Old Madam''s eyes ached with tears as well. "That''s all Jiang Shan''s doing, right? How? How could hee so close to us? He is controlling everything from abroad, and like puppets, we are going along as he wants...how is this possible? Now even the Underworld is waging a war against Wei."


    Jiang Weiyuan calmly said, "Everything will be fine, Mom."


    "How? If that woman doesn''t take her usation back, it will be impossible. The prostitution charge is adding oil to the fire. How is this even happening!?"


    Then she gasped as she slowly widened her eyes in realization.


    "I-Is there a mole within us?"


    He nodded.


    "Then have you caught him? Who is he?"


    "The investigation is going on."


    "What? Why still? It must be someone who is working close to Wei. Only a few people knew his n and the whole facade."


    Jiang Li said with a grim expression. "That''s the problem, Grandma. There are only three people who know everything. And they all are trustworthy. Fu Renshu, Shen Yang and Xian Xue. The other guards or gangs don''t have any whiff of it."


    "Ridiculous! None of them can be the moles!" Old Madam dered.


    The men said nothing.


    "Does it mean that somehow some other guard managed to tap into Wei''s n andmunicate it to Jiang Shan?"


    "It seems it''s the only possible solution."


    "It''s not, Boss Li," A dark and heavy voice came from behind.


    Xian Xue, vice chief of the security forces, stepped in. "There is no other man capable ofing that close to Boss, and Boss wouldn''t even notice it."


    Jiang Weizhe narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "It means that it is somebody high in the hierarchy to be able to get such information."


    "Do you have any suspicions?"


    Xian Xue remained quiet for a moment. "Indeed I have."


    "Who?"


    "Shen Yang."


    A sharp silence fell in the room.


    Jiang Yubi and Old Madam exchanged stupefied nces.


    Jiang Weiyuan wasn''t gazed at all. It was an usation on his future son-inw, but he seemed calm.


    "Evidence," he stated.


    "I saw him meeting the same woman who has charged prostitution usation at Boss. Soon after his meeting, the woman went ahead and filed theint, and in the next hour, it was all over the media already."


    He took out his phone and yed a video. In it, everybody indeed saw Shen Yang meeting the woman and talking to her.


    "My apologies that I couldn''t record what they were talking about. I couldn''t risk being found out."


    Jiang Ruiling then rushed inside and threw his phone away. Xian Xue narrowed his eyes on her. "It''s important evidence, young mistress."


    Her face was livid with anger. "You dare use my fiance? Don''t bother acting all innocent! I know why you are doing this. It''s because you are taking revenge from him for your own ipetence, isn''t it?"


    "Ipetence?"


    "Yes. You never got the Chief''s position, and you feel Shen Yang snatched it away from you.. Even I know how you were always so salty about it. And now when you got the chance, you just couldn''t help but smear his name, could you?"

 Chapter 436 - Who Needs To Be Questioned

    <h4>Chapter 436 - Who Needs To Be Questioned</h4>


    Jiang Ruiling was fuming in anger. She never imagined that somebody would dare use Shen Yang of betrayal.


    Xian Xue gritted his teeth. He picked his phone and said, "I have the evidence, young mistress. Turning your head away isn''t going to change it."


    Silence.


    It was shocking to see Xian Xue talking to Jiang Ruiling in that tone.


    She angrilyughed. "Do you really deny that you are jealous of him?"


    Xian Xue stiffened. His finger clenched into a fist, trying to reign his anger. "I have no business being jealous of Shen Yang."


    "You do. That''s why the first thing you did was throw usations at him."


    "Young mistress, do you think that Shen Yang meeting the woman secretly who made such ridiculous usations at the Boss is a trivial matter? He said nothing about the meeting to the Boss. If he is innocent, then why didn''t he? He knows that we are searching for that woman, yet he met her but didn''t inform us of anything."


    "Then, of course, it''s a misunderstanding. And I will clear it right now."


    Jiang Weizhe rested his chin on his palm. "Call Shen Yang."


    A few minutester, Shen Yang stepped in and was puzzled seeing Xian Xue with everyone.


    "Boss," he stood in attention.


    Jiang Weiyuan said, "Xian Xue has some evidence against you."


    Shen Yang blinked. "What evidence?"


    Xian Xue showed him the video. A faint light appeared in Shen Yang''s eyes as he saw himself talking to the woman.


    "Care to exin, Chief?"


    Shen Yang remained calm. "Yes, I met that woman."


    "Of course, we can see that. The main question is what you talked about such that the next thing that happened was the ridiculous me she put on Boss?"


    Shen Yang respectfully Jiang Weizhe and Jiang Weiyuan and said, "It was my contact who found out the woman''s location. I went to meet her to gain information on why she was charging this usation since Boss isn''t involved in the prostitution business at all. At first, she refused to say anything, but when I cornered her, she admitted that she worked for Jiang Shan."


    Old Madam widened her eyes.


    "Of course, her usation is baseless, but we won''t be able to prove it."


    Xian Xue asked, "Oh really? And then you just let her go?"


    "No. I wanted to take her back to the base. I was sure under Boss''s questioning, she wouldn''t hold for long. But she threatened, saying that if I tried to harm her, that message would automatically go to Jiang Shan. He has made preparations to harm any of the Jiang family members if she goes missing."


    He smiled. "Jiang Shan isn''t even in China. Do you think he can really harm someone on Boss''s turf?"


    "I am not sure how he is doing it. But I believed her. Jiang Shan has been nning his return for decades. Naturally, he must have made some arrangements in China over the years to control the situation even from abroad. Since the safety of the family members was involved, I didn''t dare to act rashly. So, I let her go."


    "But you didn''t inform the Boss of anything about this."


    "I was on another important mission on which I was working. I didn''t get the time. But even so, it changed nothing. The PR manager, Ji Da Xia, has already told us about her. It was a matter of time before she would lodge aint."


    Xian Xue smiled. "Oh really? And what was this important mission that you conveniently forgot to inform Boss?"


    Jiang Ruiling narrowed her eyes. "You won''t give up, don''t you?"


    Shen Yang said, "It''s okay. I have nothing to hide anyway. It was to find out who bribed the prisoner to attack the Boss that day. Mo Huojin told us that someone had disguised as the instructor and handed the prisoner Boss''s picture to recognize him. We are pretty sure that he must be only the mole within us."


    Jiang Weizhe asked, "Did you learn anything?"


    "Yes. That''s why it''s my turn to question Xian Xue now."


    He narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "The prisoner had said that there was a scar at the back of the trainer''s neck. Xian Xue. That day you beat one of the guards, and I reprimanded you; I had seen a simr mark on your neck."


    Silence.


    "You had a scratch mark on your neck. I thought it might be just a coincidence. But then you were absent from your duties the same day it happened. Can I ask where you were that day?"


    Xian Xue said nothing.


    "I had my own business to attend to."


    "This isn''t helping when we have suspicions of a mole within us."


    Jiang Ruiling sharply said, "Don''t shy away from giving answers now. Now that he is asking you questions, why are you staying mute?"


    His irises darkened as if a storm was brewing in them. He stared at Jiang Ruiling with hostility.


    "Xian Xue," Jiang Weiyuan warned him.


    "I was out to meet a friend."


    Shen Yang asked, "Which friend?"


    He sneered. "Apologies, Chief. But this is my personal matter. I asked you questions about a secret meeting with a suspicious woman. Not something personal like what you might be doing with your fiance."


    Jiang Ruiling was really irked by his attitude.


    "I work for the Jiang family, but I have the right to my privacy. You have no business asking me about my friends, parents, siblings, or whatever."


    Jiang Ruiling smiled. "Oh really? Then what if you turned out to be Jiang Shan''sckey? Don''t give a convenient answer like privacy and try to guilt-trip us."


    His gaze glinted in anger, and he took sharp breaths.


    This woman¡­One day I will really...


    "I think you are the one we thoroughly need to question."


    Shen Yang said, "There is no need. Even if he doesn''t answer about his whereabouts, I have other evidence. I had disguised myself and asked some people who reside in the same colony as him. One woman from the opposite building had seen him throwing some trash one morning.. ording to her, what he threw were simr clothes that that fake instructor had worn for the prison training."

 Chapter 437 - The Mafia King Asks For A Dance

    <h4>Chapter 437 - The Mafia King Asks For A Dance</h4>


    "That woman is lying," Xian Xue said.


    Jiang Ruiling red at him. "Why would she have any reason to lie against you? Stop clutching to straws here. Shen Yang answered all your questions, but you are unable to answer anything. You couldn''t justify that the fake instructor was you when the prisoner clearly saw a mark on your neck-"


    "Mark?" Xian Xueughed. "If that is it, then did you ask if Shen Yang had such a mark on his neck?" He pointed at the back of his neck and smiled. "Don''t you think it''s a weird ce to hurt yourself? In what circumstances do you think one might have got scratched there?"


    Jiang Yubi coughed.


    "Madam Jiang Yubi understands it. It''s when a man makes out with a woman, and that woman wraps her hand around his neck and digs her nails on his skin in pleasure. So, clearly, that''s how I got the mark."


    Jiang Ruiling narrowed her eyes. "Nobody is interested in your sex life here."


    "But they should be in Chief''s sex life, right?" Heughed. "He is not a celibate. Aren''t you his fiance? What if he might have gotten a simr mark on his neck while¡­" he left it unsaid.


    Jiang Li''s voice was grave as he spoke, "Xian Xue. In your limits. You are talking about my sister."


    "Apologies. But my point is that even he can get the mark. It''s been days since that incident, and my mark has already been healed. I assume so would have Chief''s. We have no way of knowing if he really had such a mark or not."


    Jiang Ruiling smiled. "I am his fiance, and I know. We didn''t do any such thing on that day that would give him that mark."


    He smirked. "If he didn''t do it with you, it doesn''t mean that he didn''t do it with someone else¡­"


    In the very next second, a loud p fell on his cheek, and his head turned sideways.


    "Xian Xue!" Jiang Ruiling trembled in anger. Veins were bulging on her forehead.


    Shen Yang widened his eyes and pulled her back. "Stop, young mistress. There is no need to be furious."


    "How can I not? He is talking nonsense now that the suspicion is on him! He is crossing all his limits."


    "I am not offended because I know it''s not the truth," he was calm.


    Xian Xue touched his cheek, which slightly stung because of her p. His other hand balled into a fist, and his gaze was livid with rage.


    Jiang Ruiling looked at her father and said, "Dad, Uncle. You need to do something. He is hiding so many things and is now even humiliating Shen Yang openly. He is working for Jiang Shan for sure."


    Jiang Weizhe nced at him. "Will you still not say whom you met that day?"


    "No."


    He was silent.


    "We will talk at the baseter on. Until then, you are forbidden frommunicating with anyone."


    Xian Xue narrowed his eyes. His bloodthirsty gaze fell on Shen Yang, and he had an urge to kill him then and there.


    "As you say, Boss."


    As he passed by Shen Yang, he whispered in his ear, "Don''t fly too high, Shen Yang. Your time wille soon."


    Shen Yang remained unfazed.


    Xian Xue shot him one deadly stare and left.


    ---


    "Cheers to us!" Meng Ya raised the ss in the air and grinned. "Cheers to our treacherous exams finally getting over!"


    Lihua raised her own ss and clinked it with hers. Since she was pregnant, she was drinking fruit punch.


    Of course, Wei and Fu Renshu were also present, disguised as Huang Liangshi and Hai Ziruo. They had decided to do a party bash after their exams would get over, and so here they were.


    "Hoho, tonight, we are gonna stuff ourselves with food and whatnot!"


    Lihua giggled.


    "And a big thanks to Liangshi and Ziruo for teaching us. I wish Miss Ji was here too¡­"


    Wei and Fu Renshu nced at each other. Of course, after the prostitution case was filed, she had been working like crazy to stop anymore damage. It was Jiang Weizhe''s pressure due to which the cops didn''t dare to arrest Wei yet.


    Naturally, Lihua was aware of everything. She was stunned to see the usation against Wei, and for a moment, she wished to go to Jiang Shan herself and p him herself. It extremely infuriated her to see such a ridiculous charge, but she knew that Wei and the rest of the family wouldn''t let anything happen as Jiang Shan wanted.


    Wei was still calm, though. It looked as if nothing fazed him at all. He could easily deal with the case. But his real concern was the growing unrest in the Underworld.


    Somebody was instigating the gangs to protest and wanted him to give up the throne. And that somebody was most probably Xian Xue, who had been detained by Jiang Weizhe. He hoped to find answers about Jiang Shan once they started questioning him.


    Wei broke out of his daze upon hearing Lihua''sughter. His gaze warmed up, and he picked up a te of snacks. "Have some."


    Lihua brightened. "Oh thanks! I am hungry haha."


    Meng Ya eagerly pped. "Come on,e on, let''s celebrate! Let''s all dance!"


    Fu Renshu narrowed his eyes. He knew about her n. Just yesterday, Meng Ya had messaged him toe to this club tonight as she wanted him to see her dance and get intimate with another boy and get jealous.


    Hao Ziruo had been escaping from her ns for thest few days, but if tonight, he didn''t appear before Fu Renshu, then Meng Ya would eat him alive.


    On the other side, Wei peeked at Lihua and sped his hands together. He looked a little nervous. Meng Ya and Fu Renshu were already on the dance floor. He moved closer to her and offered his hand.


    Lihua looked at him in surprise.


    "Shall we dance?"

 Chapter 438 - Behind The Mask (1)

    <h4>Chapter 438 - Behind The Mask (1)</h4>


    Lihua put her hand in his and smiled. "Sure."


    Wei beamed. He took her to the dance floor and was, of course, extremely careful of not letting anybody bump into her. He stared at her as softly pulled her into his hug and wrapped his arm around her waist.


    Lihua felt her breath get stuck into her throat. It felt as if everything else got obscure, and only the two were dancing on the soft melody. He twirled her once and pulled her back, this time even closer than before. He slowly lifted a lock of her hair that fell on her cheek.


    Lihua slightly trembled as his fingers brushed past her cheek like a gentle ripple on ake and pushed the lock behind her ear. She looked up, and sucked into the pair of his beautiful eyes that seemed to fix his gaze on nobody but her.


    Once again¡­


    He reminded her of Wei. He was the only one who used to stare at her like she was his whole world. His irises only reflected Lihua in them. There was no ce for anybody else.


    She slowly lowered her head with an unreadable expression. Even in that slight darkness that was only illuminated with the shing lights in the club, Wei still caught the presence of a tear that shone upon her eyelid.


    He panicked. "Are you hurt anywhere?" His voice was full of anxiousness and concern.


    Lihua shook her head. "...Nothing."


    Wei still wasn''t convinced. "Then are you feeling nauseous?"


    "No," she faintly smiled. "I am okay."


    She saw him pursing his lips and watched his expression grow restless. "Let''s go back. You should sit down and rest," he seriously said.


    "I am fine. I will just head to the washroom for a minute."


    He nodded. He followed her too and stood by some near thedies'' room. He patiently waited. The other who entered and exited the washroom suspiciously looked at him. When she returned, Wei walked up to her and checked her from head to toe.


    "Are you feeling better now?"


    "I wasn''t sick anyway."


    "Good."


    They silently walked along the corridor. Wei was peeking at her from time to time. Lihua asked, "Shall we head to the terrace? It''s a little stuffy here."


    Wei immediately agreed. "Of course."


    ---


    At the same time, Meng Ya wanted to curse Fu Renshu to death. Now that Ziruo was with her, it was Fu Renshu this time who showed no sign ofing to meet them.


    Her mouth twitched.


    "I don''t know what the problem is with you men! Now that we are finally here, why is that hooligan gettingte?"


    She was impatiently waiting for him to arrive. Her shoulders began to droop when she still didn''t see his presence anywhere. Her gaze dimmed, and she hunched back.


    She took a ss of wine and gulped the drink with one go. She shrugged. "Well, it''s okay. Whether it''s you or him, nobody cares about me anyway. Both of you must be thinking that I am so childish."


    Fu Renshu paused. "It''s not like that."


    Meng Ya shrugged. She got up, but he pulled her wrist. "Where are you going?"


    She shook off his hand. "Leave me alone¡­"


    He saw her shoulders trembling, and her eyes were on the verge of tears. He felt his heart sharply twist in pain. She randomly went on the dance floor, trying to mix in the crowd. Suddenly, a man grabbed her hand, and she looked at him in shock.


    "What? Leave me."


    "Come on. Dance with me," the man spoke in a higher pitch because of the loud music.


    "No, thanks."


    He pulled her back, and now she was extremely furious. "I said I am not interested."


    "Don''t be such a bummer. We will have a good time."


    She felt disgusted. The man almost pulled her in his arms when he was suddenly punched in the face. Meng Ya''s eyes widened in shock.


    Hao Ziruo coldly said, "Didn''t your mother teach you the meaning of when a woman says no? Or were you deaf not to hear it?"


    The temperature plummeted so rapidly that the man felt a chill. Themotion drew everybody''s attention. He stood up enraged and flung his fist at him. Fu Renshu grabbed his wrist and blocked it while also jabbing his own fist on the man''s sr plexus. He coughed in pain and stumbled back.


    "Are you done or should I smash your head next?"


    He gritted his teeth. "It was just a fucking dance!"


    "Doesn''t matter. Even if you want to just fucking ''look'' at any woman, you must have her permission. Should I teach you what the word permission means?"


    Meng Ya quickly pulled him back. "Forget it. Don''t get into trouble."


    "He is the one who will get into trouble."


    "..."


    She sighed and dragged him away from all the stares directed at them. At the back, she said, "Thank you. And I am sorry too. It''s not your fault. I just dragged you into my own mess and got angry at you for no reason. I am sorry. The things between him and I have got nothing to do with you."


    "...They have everything to do with me."


    "Hm?" Then she just shrugged. "Anyway, the hooligan didn''te, so I don''t care about the n anymore. Let''s dismiss it. I won''t bother him anymore."


    Even though she said it as if it didn''t affect her, the truth was the opposite.


    Ziruo held her wrist and pulled her into a nearby room. He shut the door and faced. "He wouldn''t like it if you won''t bother him anymore."


    "How do you know?"


    "Why don''t you try calling him?"


    "I don''t want to."


    "Just try. Please."


    Meng Ya furrowed her brows and relented. She pressed on the green button. A momentter, she heard a phone ring.


    She blinked her eyes. "Your phone is ringing, Ziruo."


    He smiled and took it out. Then he showed her the screen. Meng Ya stared at her own name shing on his phone.


    She looked at him. "What''s going on?"


    Fu Renshu stared back at her. He then slowly removed his mask, and the more his real face was revealed, the more Meng Ya froze. He kept the mask aside and faced her again.


    This time, he said as Fu Renshu, "I really wouldn''t like it if you won''t bother me anymore."

 Chapter 439 - Behind The Mask (2)

    <h4>Chapter 439 - Behind The Mask (2)</h4>


    Meng Ya stood frozen as if somebody just cast a freeze spell on her. She stared at him as if he saw a ghost.


    "Y-you you¡­" she stumbled back and gasped in shock. "D-Do demons who can shapeshift really exist in this world? I thought it was only fantasy!"


    "..."


    Fu Renshu was speechless.


    Why is this woman''s brain always filled with nonsense!?


    Somehow he imagined her to be all teary and emotional, but reality was far from different. Like always.


    "Rest assured, I am human. Hao Ziruo was my disguise."


    Meng Ya looked at him up and down and at the mask in his hand. At first, her brain was too overwhelmed to digest this.


    "S-so this whole time...in college, in sses¡­"


    "It was me only. There is no Hao Ziruo."


    "..."


    The first things that came to her mind were how she cursed Fu Renshu in front of "Hao Ziruo."


    "..."


    So it was him who was listening to me all this time! The hooligan himself!


    She didn''t know where to hide her face.


    That meant her whole n of making him feel jealous and the fake boyfriend act was meaningless from the beginning. No wonder Ziruo wasn''t present when Fu Renshu was there. And Fu Renshu couldn''t be in the club tonight when Hao Ziruo was with her.


    She red at him. "I see. Good, very good! You fooled me once again! Twice now! So did you enjoy seeing me make a fool out of myself? Just like you did when you kidnapped me?" She didn''t know why her eyes teared up. "Why are you so mean!?"


    She wondered why Fu Renshu had suddenly stopped contacting her. At first, he was desperate for her forgiveness. But then all his messages and calls just got cut off. She couldn''t help but get afraid that she was acting too pushy, and he got tired of her. So he stopped bothering her. The fake boyfriend act was all just to make him not forget her.


    But it made sense now. He was already with her as Hao Ziruo. Why would he call her when he was by her side all the time?


    Fu Renshu gently pulled her and wiped her cheeks. "Don''t cry."


    "S-shut up! Don''t talk to me!" She felt extremely aggrieved.


    "I wasn''t doing this to have fun," he pursed his lips. "I really wanted your forgiveness. But then you said you wanted to make me jealous. And I did get jealous."


    "You liar! The n was useless. You already knew everything. Why would it affect you?"


    Fu Renshu pinched her cheeks hard. "Silly woman. Of course, I was jealous. Thankfully, it was me. But if it had been really some different guy, then I would have killed him. If you had met some other guy instead of me and hung arm in arm with him in front of me acting all lovey-dovey, I would have shot him on the spot. I got angry thinking of you acting intimate with another guy even if it was fake."


    She stared at him, stunned. Then her face turned bright red.


    He sighed. "I thought that if I rejected your n, then you might find some other guy to act as your fake boyfriend. So, I didn''t have a choice and went along with it. I had no intention of bullying you at all. I just want you to forgive me for lying to you about my sister. She is very yful, but I should have been more fierce in rejecting her stupid n¡­"


    Meng Ya suddenly didn''t know what to say. His apology felt sincere.


    "You... really mean it?"


    He pulled her face and softly kissed her lips. He withdrew and nodded. "Yes. I am sorry for hurting your feelings. Even now, I didn''t mean to fool you with my disguise. I had no choice because of Boss."


    "Boss?" She widened her eyes. "Jiang Wei?"


    Then realization dawned on her and her jaw dropped in shock. "T-that H-Huang Liangshi-"


    "Is none other than Boss. It was him who wanted to be near Madam Lihua. I was here for damage control. You know how Boss is...But then I thought it was a good idea for me too. To stay beside you as Hao Ziruo. You refused to see Fu Renshu, so I thought I could at least meet you as Hao Ziruo."


    Her heart skipped several beats, and she looked away, blushing. But then her expression turned solemn.


    "Your Boss...he is fooling her yet again¡­" she pressed her brows. "You know Lihua doesn''t want to see him. They are even divorced now. There is no point in dragging this out and hurting their feelings again, especially Lihua who is pregnant!"


    Fu Renshu smiled. "You have no idea how much Boss loves her. He is willing to do anything for her. You don''t know how he looked those days after their divorce. He was like a ghost. But ever since he met her again as a student, he finally found the colors he felt he had lost. Being with her is as if he could breathe again."


    She was silent. "Lihua... didn''t cry any less. She has steeled herself only because of her child, and she doesn''t want to harm him out of her stress. Otherwise...she would have broken down long ago," Meng quietly cried. "It''s not like she doesn''t want him. She is still affected the most whenever she hears his name. It''s like...her eyes shine for a moment before the light dies down."


    Her gaze shed with a hint of anger. "But he killed sis Jia. No matter how they feel for each other, there can be no future for them together anymore. Lihua can never forgive him. Some crimes cannot be forgiven."


    ---


    "Careful!" Wei pulled her back, seeing her standing so close to the terrace railing.


    Lihua said, "I am not going to jump. Why are you so worried?"


    He pursed his lips. "One must be careful at the edge¡­"


    A cool, pleasant wind brushed past them.. Lihua stared at him. "Liangshi, why do you care about me so much?"

 Chapter 440 - Behind The Mask (3)

    <h4>Chapter 440 - Behind The Mask (3)</h4>


    Wei blinked his eyes. He parted his lips, but he didn''t know how to answer her question.


    "I...am your friend¡­"


    If it had been before, Wei would have instantly answered it. Why wouldn''t he care about his wife he loved so much?


    But now, the situation was different.


    "Really? Only because you are my friend? Only because you see me as your friend?"


    He pursed his lips.


    Lihua looked at him. "Do you know who you remind me so much of?"


    Wei stared at her and shook his head.


    "My... ex-husband, Jiang Wei."


    He twitched unnoticeably.


    "You are very much like him. The way you look, talk, and the way you care about me much is just like him. Whenever I am with you, I always feel as if Wei is around me. I really didn''t understand why."


    Wei didn''t know why but a gulp passed down his throat. "I-I see¡­"


    "It was really strange. How can two people be so simr? And how can some other man make my heart skip a beat? It is impossible. You know. Whenever you stood closer to me, I felt my heart flutter in joy."


    Wei''s gaze softened.


    "My heart raced faster. It was like those times when I used to live with Wei," her eyes showes a flicker of some emotion. "But when...I realized that I was acting strange whenever you were with me or I felt those feelings I was only supposed to have for Wei, I was confused and troubled for a long time. There are differences between him and me now, but it doesn''t mean that I can forget him. I told you this before, right?"


    He nodded though he didn''t understand where she was going with this. He felt unsettled.


    "Really, there is nobody in this world that can take Wei''s ce in my life, yet I was beginning to give that ce to you. Whether it was us going back and forth to college together, having a ramen meal or us studying in the library, I started to feel your presence more and more. You were growing special for me. I wasn''t supposed to feel this way. I know my feelings for Wei. It is impossible for me to fall in love with another man. It is just impossible. Unless¡­"


    She didn''t tear her gaze away from him. "I fell in love with the same man again."


    Wei rapidly blinked his eyes. He felt his voice stutter, "W-What?"


    "Who is behind the mask, Huang Liangshi? Or should I ask you to remove it...Wei."


    He froze. It was so sudden that he couldn''t say anything in his defense.


    Before he could speak, Lihua already raised her palm up, "If you really care about me even a little bit, then don''t lie to me."


    Silence.


    Wei''s mind was in a mess, and all his thoughts were jumbled up. But he didn''t want to give any excuses because he cared about her.


    So, he painstakingly raised his hand and removed the mask. It peeled off, and the real Jiang Wei stood before her.


    Who was hell scared now.


    He couldn''t meet her gaze, so he just looked left and right before he lowered it, not daring to look at her.


    Lihua folded her arms, and under her scrutiny, Wei felt beads of sweat form on his forehead.


    "I always wondered how in the world could I move on from you and already fall in love again? Well, if it is the same man, then it shouldn''t be surprising."


    Wei shivered. He didn''t know what to say anymore. Lihua already hated him for lying to him, and now he lied to her yet again.


    How was he supposed to save himself?


    He said with a hoarse voice, "This wasn''t my n¡­"


    Her brow heavily twitched.


    "It was Lanying, Ruiling and Fai''s n."


    "..."


    "They forced me into this."


    "..."


    "So, please do not be a-angry at me¡­"


    "..."


    If the trio had been here, they would have puked blood by Wei''s betrayal.


    Lihua grimaced. "Do you really think that they can force you into doing something that the Mafia King doesn''t want?"


    He had no answer.


    It was impossible because Wei only listened to Lihua and nobody else.


    "If you agreed to this n, then it means that you wanted to do this."


    He opened and closed his mouth numerous times, and then he fell silent.


    Lihua softly gritted her teeth as she usingly red at him. "What did you achieve by doing this, Wei? What was your purpose? We are already separated now. You should go your way, and you should let me go my way. Then why are you making things difficult for me?" A tear trickled down her cheek. "I am trying to stay away from you. Do you think it''s easy for me? No! So why are you pouring cold water over my efforts¡­" She felt tired.


    She ran past him, but he quickly pulled her back and hugged her from behind. "Because I cannot live without you, Lihua¡­"


    Lihua cried and trembled.


    "I am sorry for lying to you again. I didn''t want to trick you like this, but I just wanted to stay beside you¡­" he bit his lip and hugged her tighter, "I just wanted to be where you are. I...It feels lonely without you, Lihua. I want to be with you and our child. I want to take care of you."


    Lihua tried her hardest not to cry, but she couldn''t hold back her tears. "Then whose fault is it that we are suffering like this? Why can''t you say that you didn''t kill my sister? Why was it you? Do you think I am enjoying this? Do you think I don''t feel lonely? When I was...when I was shopping all by myself for the baby, do you know how horrible I felt!? I felt envious of the couple who were shopping together. And I wondered why couldn''t we be like that?"


    She turned and pushed him away. Her wet eyes made him feel as if he was walking on thorns.


    "Our whole lives have been turned upside down. Everything you do is meaningless¡­"

 Chapter 441 - The Mafia Kings Small Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 441 - The Mafia King''s Small Surprise</h4>


    Lihua rubbed her teary eyes. "For once, I can forgive for erasing my memories. For once, I can overlook that. But not killing my sister. No matter how much you try to stay close to me, I¡­" her fingers balled into a fist, "I cannot forget everything and live with my sister''s murderer."


    Wei''s orbs turned blurry as he kept staring at her. "I know...I know. But it''s enough for me if I can just watch you from afar. I know you don''t want to see me. But when I saw a chance of staying beside you, I couldn''t let it go. Even a few days without you seemed like years to me. I don''t like it when it feels nk and void without you. I just wanted you back... even if it might be for a short time¡­"


    How could Lihua deny her own feelings? It was the same for her.


    Sometimes, even unknown to her, she wished that she would see Wei''s silhouette somewhere. She wished she could run into his arms and kiss his lips. Even with Jia gone, her feelings for Wei remained. Unmoved like a mountain.


    She lowered her gaze and whispered, "I am leaving¡­"


    Wei stiffened. He felt a stifling sensation in his chest. Now he had no more reason left to see her anymore. His days as Huang Liangshi were over.


    His breaths turned messy, thinking of watching her go. He took arge stride forward and hugged her back again.


    "Please! Please don''t go, Lihua¡­"


    Lihua paled upon hearing his choked voice. It was clear that he was crying. His strong arms were trembling in despair as he embraced her.


    "I beg you please... Please stay with me."


    Wei felt the warm drops of her tears plop on his hand. He gently pressed her tighter. "Please don''t be angry at me. I j-just wanted to stay by your side. I love you so much. I miss you so much. Please don''t...go, Lihua."


    "You¡­" she felt her knees getting weak. If not for Weo holding her, she would have already copsed. "Why are you ho-hoping for the impossible¡­" her voice choked. "Please don''t-"


    "Please just tonight! S-stay with me for tonight¡­"


    Her eyes slowly widened.


    "I won''t ask you anything else. I... promise I will," his wet eyshes brushed against the nape of her neck, "I won''t bother you after this¡­"


    Bother...


    Wei was never a bother to her. Yet his words made her feel as if somebody had viciously stabbed her.


    "Please, please... please don''t say no. I-I cannot see you again from tomorrow. Then tonight, just tonight let''s stay together..."


    Her lips parted, but strangely enough, she couldn''t muster the courage to reject him. She thought she would immediately disagree.


    But her heart painfully beat faster as if it would be akin to killing herself if she pushed him away.


    If it was only her, she might have not given it a second thought. But she was pregnant. This was the most delicate time when her husband was supposed to be with her. But circumstances forced otherwise. There were emotions she couldn''t control, and she felt herself falling weak.


    Lihua needed Wei just as much Wei needed Lihua.


    It wasplete silence. She finally whispered, "O-only this time¡­"


    Wei widened his eyes. "R-really?"


    She said nothing.


    His heart bloomed in joy, and he hugged her harder. "Thank you¡­"


    "But you won''t ask me something like this again. You have to promise me."


    "I promise!" He held her hand and softly kissed the back of it, "I won''t ask this again. I just want to spend thisst night with you¡­"


    Her gaze dimmed. With a heavy heart, she shook off her hand.


    "I will quickly tell Renshu."


    She blinked. "Assistant Fu?"


    "Yes."


    "Is he here?"


    "Yes. Hao Ziruo."


    "...."


    She knew she shouldn''t find this shocking, but somehow it still did.


    This Boss-assistant pair...


    Wei seriously typed a message. "Done."


    "W-where are we going?"


    That was a good question. Wei pursed his lips. He didn''t want her to take her to Jiang vi. He felt his family would hog her for the whole night all to themselves.


    Then when would he get the time?


    Lihua''s apartment?


    He frowned. There was his little rival, Bobo. There was no way he wanted him to jump between their quality time. He immediately rejected that option.


    Then where?


    Wei got an idea. "I have a ce in mind. Let''s go."


    ---


    When Lihua stood in front of the familiar mansion where they had celebrated their first month anniversary together, she didn''t know what to say. Her heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    This was the ce where they spent their first night. As it was just just yesterday, she recalled how the vi was decorated entirely in violet - her favorite color.


    What was more shocking was that the vi was just like how she had seen it thest time.


    Everything was still donned in violet. Her heart felt a squeeze, and tears naturally fell.


    Wei hesitated and asked, "Will you wait for me for sometime? I will be right back."


    That took her aback. She thought Wei wouldn''t want to waste a single second anymore. She didn''t respond and simply nodded.


    Wei left at a lightning speed. Lihua slowly walked along the corridors and brushed her fingers along the curtains and the flowers. Everything was still the same. Nothing was dusty which meant that Wei was still taking care of this mansion.


    She looked outside at the garden where they had soaked wet in the rain. Lihua had pulled him into the foundation, glittering with violet light sparkling in the night.


    That memory curved her lips into a small smile. Everything felt nostalgic.


    It was after twenty some minutester that Wei returned. Lihua was puzzled.


    "Where were you?"


    Wei''s gaze softened. "Close your eyes."


    Lihua hesitated but then relented.


    "Open your arms."


    She furrowed her brows. She raised her arms in the air. "Like this?"


    Then suddenly something jumped into her arms, making her jolt in surprise.


    *Meo*


    Lihua opened her eyes and stared at the cute, furry ball, who was looking back at her with her beautiful green orbs.


    Long time no see, human! Lihua, the cat narrowed her eyes.


    Lihua, the human, was so speechless that she couldn''t gather her words at all.


    Lihua, the cat, harrumphed.


    I know you missed this Queen, but will you say something already? First of all, this man just dragged me from my warm bed and brought me here, and now you are mute!

 Chapter 442 - The Mafia King Is Over The Moon

    <h4>Chapter 442 - The Mafia King Is Over The Moon</h4>


    Lihua, the human, was so overwhelmed that she began to cry with their reunion.


    "Lihua!"


    She hugged her harder, stroking her soft fur. Words couldn''t describe how joyous Lihua, the human, felt.


    Words also couldn''t describe how furious Lihua, the cat, felt right now as she was being squeezed. Lihua was hugging her as if she was hugging a soft toy, all tight and squishy.


    You dumb human! You wanna kill me? You are choking me! Don''t murder this Queen!


    *Meoo*


    She hissed and struggled in her arms. Lihua, the human, sniffled and loosened her grip. "I am sorry. I was too excited."


    Lihua, the cat, was gasping for air.


    Don''tmit animal murder in your excitement you fool!


    She almost raised her paw to scratch her but held it back.


    Wei observed their interaction and beamed to know that Lihua really liked his surprise. She nced back at him, and it was then when she noticed the light scars on his face.


    "Your face¡­"


    Wei touched his cheek. "Oh they are just scratch marks from her."


    Lihua, the human, was speechless. "Why?"


    "She was sleeping, and I brought her here," he said with an unfazed expression.


    "..."


    *Meo*


    Lihua, the cat, narrowed her green eyes and hissed at him.


    Yes, you disturbed my precious sleep! You ought to be punished!


    Lihua, the human, patted her back. "You shouldn''t have disturbed her."


    Good, at least somebody understands my pain!


    Wei pursed his lips. "I just wanted to make you happy. I know you would after meeting her again," he softly smiled.


    Lihua, the cat, was dumbfounded.


    Who cares about anybody''s happiness, you dumb human!? The only thing you should care about is my sleep and food!


    Lihua, the human, saw the fierce expression on the cat''s face and didn''t know whether tough or cry. Lihua, the cat, then suddenly looked at Lihua, the human''s belly. She leaned her face and softly meowed. She nudged her nose on her stomach, twice.


    "Haha, you feel the child, right?" She brightened.


    Lihua, the cat, was silent and simply stared at her belly. She raised her paw and softly touched her belly again.


    *Meo*


    Then the cat refused to look at them anymore. It was as if she got somebody to talk to, and she had focused her attention on Lihua, the human''s belly.


    Lihua, the human, found it really adorable andughed. She sat on the couch, cradling the cat in herp.


    Wei hesitated a little but then finally sat beside her too. Then it was silent. Lihua didn''t know what to do. Wei had urged her to spend this night with him but how?


    "W-What do you want to do¡­?"


    Wei blinked his eyes. "Nothing. You can y with Lihua. I will just watch you."


    Her mouth twitched.


    "For the entire night?"


    "Yes."


    "You will just get bored doing that."


    "I don''t get bored watching you. I can keep looking at you forever," he nodded.


    Her heart thumped and skipped a beat. There it was, Wei''s smooth and butter-like flirting.


    *Meo*


    Lihua was thinking of what to do next when at the same time, her stomach grumbled. She felt embarrassed. They already had their dinner at the club, but here her stomach was growling with hunger again.


    But she was surprised.


    "Hehe you meowed at the same time. Did you understand that he is hungry?"


    Lihua, the cat, harrumphed.


    "...she¡­" Wei low-key tried to correct the pronoun. Lihua, the human, red at him, and he said nothing more.


    "I will make something for you," Wei seemed excited. "Wait for me."


    He was already gone. She looked at the cat and whispered, "What do you think it is? A boy or a girl?"


    Lihua, the cat, stared at her eager expression.


    Will you understand even if I tell you?


    The cat just ignored her and rested her head against her belly. She also stuck her furry body as if trying to protect the child from the cold.


    Lihua, the human, got emotional. "You are such a good cat! How did you bear to live with that evil doctor until now? You two are so different!"


    Wei served the meal on a te. "Here."


    It was a light soup and sweet and sour pork topped with lots of vegetables. Lihua immediately gobbled upon it as if she had never eaten anything. The fragrance alone made her hungrier.


    Wei widened his eyes and burst into a soft chuckle. He had read that pregnant women can either lose their appetite or gain it. He was happy to know that Lihua came in the second category. He would never want to see her not eat anything and get thinner.


    He saw the corner of her lips get slightly stained with the sauce. With his thumb, he brushed it off. She stiffened and recalled their ramen date.


    She put the te back. "Thank you¡­"


    He nodded.


    Lihua then thought about it and got up. She put Lihua, the cat, on the couch.


    *Meo*


    "Where are you going?" He anxiously asked.


    "One minute."


    She returned a minuteter with a first aid box in her hand. Wei widened his eyes. "A-are you hurt somewhere? You didn''t tell me. Wait, I will call Mingshen-"


    "No!" She sighed, "I didn''t bring it for me. It''s for your face. You got scratch marks...it won''t be good if you let them be like that."


    She took out an ointment and handed it to him. "Apply this on your face."


    He felt his heart flutter with her concern. He was about to take the ointment tube when he paused in between. He bit his lip and nervously peeked at her. "Will you...do it for me?"


    Lihua was quiet for a moment. She moved a little closer to him to help him out. Wei was over the moon now. He obediently sat before her.


    Lihua took some cream and gently applied it on his scars. "...Don''t do that again or Lihua will really run away from you. You also got hurt."


    Wei said, "I brought her to make you happy. These scratches are nothing. If it''s to bring a smile on your lips, I will happily give up my life too."

 Chapter 443 - In The Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 443 - In The Shadows</h4>


    Lihua slightly shook, but she continued applying the ointment. Wei smiled. He hadn''t particrly thought about how to spend this night with her. He simply wanted herpany. He was amused to see Lihua, the cat, so firmly clinging onto Lihua, the human''s belly.


    Wei got up again and this time, she saw a box in his hand. Lihua widened her eyes on seeing a Ludo game board.


    "What is a Ludo game board doing here?"


    "I brought it because you like Ludo."


    "...You want to y Ludo with me?"


    He nodded. Apart from Lihua, the cat, he thought that her favorite game would also cheer her up. Lihua didn''t show any emotion, but she was definitely pumped up. It had been a long time since she yed Ludo and tested her luck, which was always strangely awesome that always led her to win.


    Lihua, the cat, yawned and settledfortably in Lihua, the human''sp toplete her sleep that Wei so cruelly broke.


    They were immersed in the game with Lihua winning every round. With every win, her smile brightened and turned wider.


    My luck is still awesome! Wei hasn''t yet won a single round against me!


    She proudly snorted.


    I might not have talent and IQ, but I am definitely born with awesome luck.


    A sudden gust of wind pped the windows open with a bang, and then a momentter, the lights went off. It wasplete darkness.


    Wei said, "Don''t move. It is dangerous," he switched on the sh light from his mobile, "I will check what has happened."


    She nodded. She switched on her mobile''s shlight, but it died off as soon as the battery ran out.


    "Ah...I remember I didn''t get the time to recharge my phone¡­" she sighed. She waited for Wei in the darkness.


    Lihua, the cat, was wriggling in herp, making her giggle. "Stop moving. You are tickling me haha¡­"


    But Lihua, the cat, wasn''t in the mood tough or curse. She straightened up sensing something, and her green irises narrowed in the darkness.


    *Meo*


    "What happened? You feel stiff."


    Suddenly, Lihua saw a shadow pass by the window. It was only for a moment, and she wasn''t sure if she really saw it or was it some trick her eyes yed.


    *Meo*


    Lihua, the cat, now even more fiercely hissed.


    "Wei? Is that you?"


    Silence. She only heard the sound of wind blowing past the curtains.


    "Wei?"


    She never saw the shadow again.


    Lihua felt the cat stand on guard on herp. She patted her back, "Are you alright, Lihua?"


    Then from a distance, she saw somebodying towards them holding a candle in his hand. Lihua was relieved to see Wei.


    He ced the candle stand on the table. A yellowish orange glow softly lit the living room with its mellow light.


    "The main wire got burnt off, hence the lights went out. It will be a little while before that gets fixed."


    "Oh. It''s okay. What happened to your shlight?"


    He pursed his lips. "Battery died."


    So same as me¡­


    Wei saw Lihua, the cat, standing in attention for some reason. Even though he wasn''t an expert with animal''s expressions, he felt that something was wrong with the way she looked so sharp and feral.


    "What happened to her?" He tilted his head.


    She looked down. "I don''t know. She was sleeping, but then she suddenly woke up and stood like this for some reason. Maybe the darkness spooked her up."


    "Maybe."


    "Anyway, you didn''t answer me when I called you."


    Wei blinked his eyes in confusion. "When?"


    "Outside the window just a minute back."


    He blinked his eyes again. "I wasn''t around the garden anywhere. I was in the electrical room, checking the fuse box."


    Suddenly, he looked as ferocious and alert as Lihua, the cat. He jumped on her feet and rushed towards the floor to ceiling windows.


    "W-Wei?" Lihua was taken aback.


    He checked left and right but didn''t dare to go any further. He didn''t want to leave Lihua alone. He came back and asked, "Did you see that person? A man or a woman?"


    "No. It was just a shadow."


    Wei''s expression was grim and severe.


    "Wait, wait! Why are you so serious? I must have misunderstood. It''s just the three of us here. I never saw that shadow again. Plus it happened so fast that even I am not sure about it."


    Wei didn''t look convinced.


    "Really. Maybe I got tricked because of the darkness. It felt a little spooky. It must be my imagination. Why would there be anybody else here apart from us? It''s a private property."


    Wei hesitated. Lihua, the cat''s expression, said otherwise. She still looked unsettled.


    "We should still leave from here. I don''t want to take any chances."


    She pulled his hand and made him sit down. "It''s alright. Don''t worry about it. Who would dare to trespass Jiang Wei''s property?"


    "What if it''s Jiang Shan?"


    "But he is not even in China. And he cannot enter the country without you knowing about it anyway. This is your turf."


    "...There is a way because there is a mole within us."


    He exined everything in short. Lihua was stunned. "I see...Did Xian Xue confess anything?"


    "No. It won''t be for long though."


    "But he is detained now. So without him, Jiang Shan cannote here so casually."


    "He could have already entered China before Xian Xue was detained and might be hiding somewhere. We cannot really say."


    "Why would he hide? Wouldn''t he just attack us to overthrow you?"


    "He might be waiting for some chance."


    "That prostitution charge and you would be in jail," Lihua stated.


    Wei nodded.


    There was a beat of silence.


    Lihua said, "I still don''t think he woulde here. It''s an odd ce to start a confrontation."


    "We should err on the side of caution."


    Lihua thought about it and nodded. "Alright. Let''s leave then."


    She was saddened to leave this mansion so soon. Wei helped Lihua in the car while she held the cat. Lihua, the cat, was watching the surroundings.


    Wei would have already called Fu Renshu to investigate the mansion, but his phone died out, so he couldn''t give the orders. But that was the first thing he decided to do the next morning. He drove away.


    From a distance, a tiny twig creaked under somebody''s foot as that man hid in te trees.. From the shadows, he saw the car drive away, and an amusing smile lifted his lips.

 Chapter 444 - Qingqing

    <h4>Chapter 444 - Qingqing</h4>


    It was prettyte in the night when Wei and Lihua arrived at Lihua''s apartmentplex. Lu Bojing peeked out of his room''s door and found Lihua stepping up.


    He burst into tears and rushed towards her. "You are back! I-I was so worried! I couldn''t reach you on your number...I thought you were...you were in danger¡­"


    He was second away from contacting Mingshen and reporting him the situation that Lihua hadn''t returned home yet. He sniffled and wiped his cheeks. He was grateful that Lihua was safe, or he would have been on the chopping board by now.


    Lihua looked at him, surprised. "Oh! You didn''t have to worry. Were you waiting for me?" She anxiously asked. "I am really sorry. I didn''t know, or I would have told you."


    Even though she still didn''t understand why Lu Bojing was so particr about her safety, she was used to his behavior now.


    "No, no. It''s not your fault...I was careless. T-this is why I am so useless-"


    "Bojing!" She red at him. "I told you not to self-deprecate like that. You still me yourself."


    Lu Bojing bit his lip. "I am sorry¡­"


    She sighed.


    *Meo*


    Lu Bojing straightened up, and his sight fell upon Lihua, the cat, held in her arms. He blinked his eyes, leaned towards her and watched her closely.


    He widened his eyes.


    "Qingqing!"


    T-this...this is Boss''s cat who was kidnapped!


    Though shocked, he was thrilled at the same time. It had been a long time since he met Mingshen''s cat.


    "Qingqing?"


    Lu Bojing froze.


    Ah, ah! That is her name¡­


    He gulped. "No-Nothing¡­" he wiped his forehead.


    Lihua blinked. "Huh?"


    "No, I mean...it just slipped out. Qing is the perfect name for her because she has beautiful green eyes."


    That was why Lu Bojing had named the cat Qingqing.


    "Oh, yes! It suits her perfectly!" She beamed.


    To Lihua, the human''s shock, Lihua, the cat, jumped from her arms to Lu Bojing''s shoulder.


    Lihua, the human, thought that Lu Bojing would freeze in terror and cry again, but it was actually the opposite. He carefully scooped her in his arms and stroked under her chin. There was a gentle smile on his lips.


    Lihua, the cat, was pleased. She even rubbed her head against his chest with a pleasant expression on her face.


    Lihua, the human, was speechless. The cat never warmed up so quickly to her as she did to Lu Bojing. She was utterly amazed.


    "...Wow. It''s rare to see her approach someone on her own ord. Usually, she is very hostile to strangers."


    Lu Bojing was about to reveal the truth, but he barely stopped in time. Of course, Lihua didn''t know that he worked for Mingshen, so he knew the cat. He wasn''t any stranger to her.


    Well, I used to take care of her back in theb, he thought.


    As Mingshen''s assistant, Lu Bojing was majorly in charge of taking care of her. And he did it quite beautifully. Mingshen didn''t know if it was his quality, but Lu Bojing was good at dealing with animals. And the animals, for example, Lihua, the cat, liked him back too. So, the responsibility naturally came to him.


    Otherwise, if the cat and Mingshen were left alone, they would always be at each other''s throats. Their temperaments were simr, which was also why they couldn''t stand each other at times. Almost all the time. Also, why the cat was quick to ditch him and happily went with Lihua and Wei.


    Which terribly saddened Lu Bojing. After Qingqing left, he was in a great depression. He missed her a lot and cried for days. Mingshen was so fed up with him that he charged him with endless work to snap him out of that useless despair.


    ''Don''t shed tears for a traitor!'' was what he always shouted.


    Lu Bojing silently sobbed.


    ''If not for you always fighting with her, Qingqing wouldn''t have thought of leaving from here!''


    Lu Bojing rubbed under her chin, and Lihua, the cat, was satisfied.


    Lihua, the human, observed. "She really likes you."


    Lu Bojing was delighted.


    How have you been, Qingqing? Did you miss me? I missed you a lot!


    He took a good look at her and was pleased to see her healthy. Her fur was smooth and soft, which said she had been eating and sleeping quite well.


    *Meo*


    Clearly, Lihua, the cat, was also thrilled with the reunion.


    Lu Bojing was so excited that he had an urge to take her back home and y with her. But he pursed his lips. She was now Lihua''s cat. He had no reason to put up such a request.


    Suddenly, the hair on his arms stood up, feeling a chill. He lifted his gaze and found Wei standing behind Lihua but watching him with narrowed eyes that expressed his displeasure.


    M-M-M-Mafia K-King! What is h-he doing here?


    Is he furious that I am talking to Song Lihua? He sobbed.


    B-But I saw Qingqing and couldn''t help it...am I going to die? Should I call Boss and give myst message to him?


    His body trembled hard. He didn''t dare meet his gaze.


    *Meo*


    Lihua, the cat or Qingqing, looked at him in disdain as she felt his shivering body.


    This human is the same as ever!


    Wei pursed his lips.


    Why are they standing so close?


    Lihua suddenly didn''t know how to introduce them. Lu Bojing''s part wasn''t difficult, but Wei? Saying that her ex-husband was at home was¡­


    "What are you doing here, you rich, evil capitalist!?"


    Bobo came running out of his house and red at him. Wei squinted his eyes at his little rival. Invisible lightning crackled between them.


    "Lihua, why is he here?"


    She coughed. "Well¡­"


    He gasped. "Don''t tell me you invited him!?"


    "I-It''s quiteplicated."


    "Theplicated part is your brain that thought to allow him toe here."


    "..."


    Bobo was about to re up once again when he saw Lu Bojing holding a cat. His eyes sparkled in delight. "A cat! She is so cute!"


    Lihua, the cat, was pleased.


    Good, good. You have an eye for beauty, I must say.


    Wei took advantage of this chance, grabbed Lihua''s hand, entered her house and shut the door.


    Lu Bojing - "..."


    Bobo - "..."


    Lihua, the cat - "...."

 Chapter 445 - Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 445 - Nightmare</h4>


    "That rich evil capitalist kidnapped my Lihua!" Bobo red his nostrils and stomped his chubby little foot on the ground. Lu Bojing was terrified.


    "Wh-who are you calling a rich evil capitalist?"


    "Who else but the man who took my Lihua away?"


    "..."


    Lu Bojing was amazed by his courage. Not only did he address him as a rich evil capitalist, which was of course, insulting; but he also called her ''my Lihua''...


    Are you sure you wanna live, kid? He cried. Don''t you know who you are talking about?


    Though Bobo was extremely furious, he couldn''t help but nce at Lihua, the cat, too. She was so beautiful and adorable that his mind was hesitating to fight Wei.


    Lu Bojing didn''t know what to do with Qingqing. They didn''t take her with them. So where will she go?


    His eyes beamed with hope.


    I-It doesn''t seem like they will be back...So can I take her with me for tonight?


    He was excited at the prospect of ying with Qingqing after so long. Bobo was eager too, to meet the new furrypany.


    They coughed at the same time. Lu Bojing mumbled. "Guess I should take you until Song Lihua is back...How can I let you stay outside?"


    Bobo nodded furiously.


    Lihua, the cat, harrumphed. She was alreadyfortable in Lu Bojing''s arms and had no intentions to leave his cozy hug.


    *Meo*


    He took that as her approval. Bobo tugged his pants. "Big brother Bojing. Can Ie and y with her too?"


    Lu Bojing brightened. "Of course. Qingqing is very amodating."


    She gave him a look.


    The things a Queen has to do for her subjects¡­.A cat''s life is hard.


    ---


    Inside, Wei was finally rxed as his rivals were gone. Lihua was still dumbfounded. "What just happened?"


    He cleared his throat.


    "Nothing."


    "But Lihua is still outside."


    "Your neighbor seems to like her and vice versa. He will take care of her."


    She hesitated. "It isn''t nice to suddenly trouble him like this¡­"


    Wei didn''tment. Lu Bojing and the cat weren''t any strangers to each other, so he didn''t worry.


    "It will be fine."


    But what wasn''t fine at present was the situation at the mansion. His gaze was dark and cold. To think that his enemy would get so close.


    It was impossible for Jiang Shan to be here, nor did Lihua actually see him. But unless he would verify it, he wouldn''t be able to live in peace.


    There was silence. Since it was alreadyte, Wei said, "You should sleep. It isn''t good to stay awake for long."


    Lihua paused and nodded. Then the inevitable question came. "You¡­"


    "I will sleep on the couch."


    She looked conflicted. For Wei''s height, the couch was small. She could imagine him not getting any sleep. He might even sprain his back in that weird position.


    She steeled herself not to care for him. It was Wei who insisted on spending the night¡­


    She quickly looked away and left in a hurry before she changed her mind. She freshened up, changed into her pajamas and climbed on the bed. She wrapped the duvet over her head and shut her eyes.


    But her eyelids didn''t feel heavy with sleep. She tossed on the bed from left to right side and again from right to left side. She got up in frustration.


    Lihua gently opened the door and peeked through the slit. Wei didn''t seem ufortable, but she knew he must be. She bit her lip hard. Then she realized he had no nket on him.


    Well the least I could do¡­


    Wei felt a shadow loom over him and he saw Lihua handing him a nket. "I don''t want you to get sick in my house¡­"


    But you are fine with him getting a sprain in his back, her own voice chided her.


    Lihua''s mouth twitched.


    S-shut up!


    Wei was thrilled and eagerly took the nket. "Thank you."


    Even a small gesture of her care was enough for him to fly in the sky with happiness.


    Lihua hummed and went back to her room. But sleep still failed her. Wei was so close to her. Even if he was sleeping outside, she could still feel his presence in her room.


    But even if he was so close, she still couldn''t hug him to sleep. She wanted to feel his warmth and wished him to caress her head. She didn''t know when she drifted off to sleep lost in her thoughts.


    Suddenly, she felt herself standing in a pitch ck room.


    Where am I? A dream?


    The scenery changed in front of her, and she saw a man lying on the ground in the pool of his own blood.


    Her heart stopped beating. How could she not recognize that back?


    "Wei¡­?"


    She trembled and walked towards him with wobbly steps. Her hand quivered as she turned him. Horrified, she stumbled back.


    Wei''s chest was bleeding. The ground was dyed in crimson. He wasn''t breathing. His Godly handsome face was pale and colourless.


    "Wei¡­?" Tears fell that mixed with his blood. "Wei, w-what happened? Why are you lying like this¡­Why aren''t you breathing?"


    She got no response.


    No...you cannot be dead...haha...no, no¡­


    She heard a sinister chuckle from behind her. She looked behind, jolted in shock and fear. The man''s face was blurry, but hisughter was pure evil.


    He grabbed her hand and pulled her up. Lihua could only follow him without any strength in her legs. "W-who are you? Where are you taking me? I want to go back to Wei!" She fiercely struggled as she cried. "Wei!" She stretched her arm towards, but she couldn''t reach him. Wei remained lying on the ground, dead. The distance between was widening.


    The manughed. "He is dead."


    She froze.


    "He will nevere back to you. Mourn for him as much as you want."


    The man seemed to turn and stare at her. But Lihua couldn''t see his face.


    "And then be mine."


    "No! Get away! No, no no!"


    Lihua gasped and suddenly woke up, her forehead covered in sweat. She was crying, and her heart was drumming in fear.


    But not for long as she felt someone pull her into his warm embrace.

 Chapter 446 - The Mafia King Consoles Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 446 - The Mafia King Consoles Lihua</h4>


    Lihua was sweating and shaking. Her breaths were ragged, and she found it hard to calm down.


    "Lihua?" Wei said in a soft and gentle voice so as to not panic her further. His hand warmly caressed her head.


    A few minutes before, Wei heard some soft noises from Lihua''s room. Alert, he immediately got up and rushed towards her room. But she didn''t open the door even after repeatedly knocking on it. He stepped inside himself and paled, seeing Lihua shivering in her sleep.


    "Lihua!"


    He gently shook her, but he could only hear her mumbling.


    "...No¡­cannot die¡­"


    "Where are you¡­taking me?"


    "Who are you...Want to...go back to Wei¡­"


    Wei had no clue what she was talking about. He thought she was sick, but she didn''t have a fever.


    "Lihua? Lihua? Please wake up," he anxiously urged her. He was stunned even more to see her crying in her sleep.


    Wei patted her head. "Lihua?"


    He poured her some water. "Here. Drink some water first."


    Lihua could hardly gather her thoughts. Everything still felt dizzy to her. She tried to hold it, but water was spilling out. Wei patiently held the ss near her lips and made her drink it.


    Lihua looked left and right and seemed to realize that it wasn''t a dream anymore. She stared at Wei. "You...you were¡­"


    She felt a headacheing. shes of his dead body came to her mind, and she shuddered. She frantically pulled his shirt and patted her palm on his chest.


    Wei blinked his eyes and watched her, puzzled.


    "No blood¡­"


    "What''s wrong?" Wei still spoke in a quiet tone. His heart ached seeing her tremblingly clutch his shirt with all her might. He slowly put his hand on hers and smiled. "I am here."


    Tears streamed down as she refused to tear her gaze away from him. "Y-you were... you were dead¡­" she choked.


    He blinked. "Dead?"


    "There was blood...on your chest. And then a man¡­taking me away. You were not breathing," she red at him tearfully, "D-Don''t give me bad dreams!"


    "???"


    "You don''t know how scary it was! You were just lying u-unmoving. There was so much blood¡­" she cried. "And then suddenly, someone dragged me away."


    His gaze darkened.


    Who dared to touch my Lihua?


    She breathed uneasily. "It felt so real...I-I thought if it was some foreboding?"


    Wei quickly cupped her face and furiously shook his head. "It''s not. It was just a bad dream. Look, I am right before you. I am not bleeding. And nobody will dare to take you away from me."


    The tears refused to stop flowing. "You...why do you trouble me so much!? First, you killed my sister, then you took away my memories, and now you are giving me bad dreams too!"


    "..."


    Thest part had nothing to do with his previous crimes, but he kept his mouth shut because he recalled Mingshen''s warning.


    ''Don''t bother defending yourself against a pregnant woman.''


    Wei nodded. "I am in the wrong."


    Lihua felt a little better seeing him admit his mistakes.


    "...You cannot die, okay?" She softly said. "No matter w-what you did, I don''t want to see you dead."


    Wei''s heart fluttered in an inexplicable happiness. His gaze softened. "I will be careful."


    Jiang Shan was a dangerous and unpredictable man. He wasn''t some measly bug that Wei could squash him so easily. There were years of resentment and hatred. Wei had to be alert and careful.


    Wei wiped her cheeks and smiled. "I won''t let you worry, I promise."


    He hesitated a bit. But then he slowly leaned and pecked her forehead. Lihua felt the warmth of his lips. She never wished to see such a horrible dream again. That dream made her realize that hating him for her entire life and suffering their separation was much better than never being able to see him again.


    As long as he was alive¡­


    Her breath stopped in her throat as she clutched his shirt. Wei couldn''t help himself and leaned to peck the tip of her nose too. He pulled her closer to him, which she couldn''t resist. Their chests touched, making them shiver.


    With his gaze fixed at her, Wei lifted her chin and pressed his lips on hers. Theyid on the bed, kissing each other that grew wilder, messier and fiercer. A tear slipped from her eye seeing his chest not stained with blood. His fingers caressed her body as he kissed her neck and chin. Heat rushed in his body, and he wished to devour her. He wanted to enter her. He wanted to make love to her.


    But he knew he couldn''t. He rested his forehead on her neck and took a few deep breaths to calm himself. He couldn''t lose himself. Even if Lihua seemed weak and vulnerable, be it because of pregnancy or the nightmare or both, he didn''t want to take advantage of her. Maybe Lihua would agree to go further in the rush of emotions, but he didn''t want to. Not when he knew she resented him for his sins.


    To her, he was now only Song Jia''s murderer who she cannot forgive. It hurt him. It tore him apart, but it was the truth.


    It was enough for him that she agreed for this night for them to stay together. He didn''t want to be greedy and ruin this precious time.


    Wei got up and covered her with the nket. "You should rest now."


    Lihua snapped out of her daze and stared at him, shocked and embarrassed. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t.


    He smiled. "You don''t need to exin anything. Just have a good sleep now."


    She saw his slightly sweaty forehead, his chest heaving in breathlessness and his clenched fists. He was stopping himself for her. It filled her heart with incredible sadness and helplessness.


    As he was about to quickly leave, she said, "Sleep on the bed. The couch will be ufortable for you."


    Wei shot his head back in surprise. "No, I¡­"


    She turned to the other side, hiding her face, "Don''t overthink. Just sleep here."


    She said with finality. Wei couldn''t oppose, and he was happy not to. He beamed andid beside her, covering himself with the nket. "Okay."


    Then he asked, "Can you turn to this side?"


    "...Why?"


    "So that I can spend my night gazing at you."


    "..."


    How will I be able to sleep with you watching me so intently?


    "You... Don''t talk anymore and just sleep!" Her face flushed inside the nket.


    Wei pursed his lips. "Okay."


    Five minutester, Lihua turned to the other side anyway. Wei brightened. "You-"


    "I am asleep."


    "..."


    He chuckled and rested his head on his palm. She had her eyes shut, but he knew she was awake.. "Goodnight," he whispered.

 Chapter 447 - The Mafia King Is Devious

    <h4>Chapter 447 - The Mafia King Is Devious</h4>


    The next morning, Lihua yawned and stretched her arms. After Wei slept beside, watching her sleep, Lihua didn''t have any more bad dreams. Subconsciously, she was reassured to have Wei by her side, and she felt protected.


    She looked beside her but didn''t find Wei sleeping.


    Did he leave already?


    She clenched the bedsheet in her fist. It was always supposed to be like that. This was supposed to be thest night, after which, they would never cross paths again. Her chest tightened with pain.


    But to her shock, their paths did cross again just a minuteter when Lihua stepped out of her room. She smelled something delicious in the air and heard the crisp sound of something crackling and frying in the pan.


    Wei was cooking in the kitchen.


    "..."


    Here she started her morning with a heartbreak, and here Wei was casually cooking.


    "*Ahem!*"


    Wei turned and beamed. He swiftly went to her side. "Good morning."


    "G-Good morning," she peeked at the kitchen, "That¡­"


    "Cooking breakfast."


    "Oh. Y-you really didn''t have to."


    "How can I not? You must definitely be hungry."


    As his answer, her stomach grumbled. Lihua covered her belly in embarrassment. Wei smiled. "Did you freshen up?"


    She nodded.


    "Thene. It''s almost done."


    Lihua was shocked to see a feast instead as she sat on a chair. "Is this... just breakfast?"


    "Yes."


    Why so much¡­


    "I cannot eat this much."


    He pursed his lips. "You should. You should eat a lot in pregnancy. The child also needs a lot of nutrition."


    Well he wasn''t wrong¡­


    But when Lihua saw some beet and broli on a te, her expression twisted in distaste. She took a little bit of everything except the beet and broli.


    Wei''s sharp gaze didn''t miss it. He promptly put the beet and broli on her te.


    "..."


    "...I don''t like beet and broli."


    "I know."


    "So why put it on my te?"


    "Because the child needs it."


    Her brows twitched unnoticeably.


    The torture and sacrifice a pregnant woman has to go through for her child¡­


    "Can we not skip it?"


    "No."


    She mumbled in grievance.


    Wei was satisfied seeing her eat everything, even the beet and the broli.


    "Lihua!!!"


    Bobo banged on the door, making Wei grimace. The little rival was back.


    Not only was Bobo, but Lu Bojing with Qingqing snuggling in his arms, were also present.


    Lu Bojing was frightened and kept his head lowered. He could already sense the dreariness in the air by their intrusion. Wei definitely didn''t like them intruding on their breakfast time.


    Sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry! I am so sorry! He sobbed. I didn''t want toe, and I tried to stop this kid too, but he didn''t listen to me! Please don''t kill me!


    Bobo was shocked with such a huge feast. He suspiciously looked at Lihua. "You couldn''t have cooked this."


    Lihua gritted her teeth. "Why isn''t it possible? I am very talented!"


    "Not in cooking."


    "..."


    "You are talented in burning the house."


    "!!!"


    Her chest heaved up and down in anger. "You little brat!"


    She grabbed him and ruffled his hair until they were a mess. Bobo saw her te and frowned. "Why is the beet and broli lying at the side like that as if you are some rich and arrogant husband who ignores his mistresses?"


    "..."


    "Bobo, where did you learn so much vocabry?"


    Bobo looked proud. "I am very intelligent! So who cooked all these things?"


    "Wei."


    Bobo red. "The rich, evil capitalist? Are you sure it''s not poisoned?"


    Lu Bojing choked.


    This kid has some serious guts!


    Wei coldly said, "You can leave if you are suspicious."


    "As if I will!"


    Bobo grumbled and as he took a bite, he couldn''t help but make a satisfied expression. It was so delicious that he had his eyes shut, relishing every bite.


    Wei smirked.


    Lihua looked at Lu Bojing and coughed, feeling embarrassed. "I am sorry you had to take care of Lihuast night."


    He furiously shook his head. He was more than happy to be with her. In fact, Bobo had slept in his house after ying with Qingqing to his heart''s content.


    Qingqing was tired.


    Humans! I am not some amusement! I am the Queen! How dare this brat treat me like that!?


    "I had no problems. I really enjoyed with Qing- *cough* I mean Lihua," he probed, "I-If she is here again, you can always count on me to t-take care of her¡­ I would be more than happy to!"


    Lihua chuckled. "Haha you two seem to have grown so close already."


    He coughed. "Indeed¡­"


    "But she won''t be back. She lives with Wei," she smiled.


    Lu Bojing pursed his lips. Of course, he knew that.


    Wei kept his chopsticks on the table. "Actually, I brought her so that you can keep her."


    Lihua widened her eyes. "...No," she sped her hands together, "I want her to live with you."


    She knew why Qingqing had chosen to live with Wei. If she lived with Lihua from now on, then won''t Wei truly feel lonely?


    But Wei had different intentions. Qingqing was a silent but fierce cat at the same time. He wanted her to protect Lihua and his child along with Lu Bojing.


    As her agreement, Qingqing lept from Lu Bojing''s arms into Lihua''sp, where Bojing was sitting. She squirmed behind him, making himugh. "You are tickling me!"


    Qingqing rubbed her face on Lihua''s belly. Wei smiled. "She also agrees."


    Lihua hesitated.


    Wei asked, "If you don''t mind, then can Ie here to meet her sometimes?"


    Even though this was supposed to be thest time, he slyly took his chance to get more chances of meeting her.


    Lihua, who was already feeling guilty of taking Qingqing away from Wei, immediately agreed. "Y-yes!"


    Wei didn''t show it, but his excitement knew no bounds. At least this way, he still had hope of seeing her again. He nodded. "Thank you."


    Lu Bojing could see the glint in Wei''s eyes.


    "..."


    The Mafia King is....is so devious!

 Chapter 448 - The Mafia King Questions Xian Xue

    <h4>Chapter 448 - The Mafia King Questions Xian Xue</h4>


    As soon as Wei returned, the first thing he did was order his guards to investigate the mansion. But they came back, empty-handed.


    "Boss. There are no signs of any intrusion in the mansion. No forced entry. Neither did we feel anybody''s presence."


    His eyes glinted with coldness. "Footage?"


    One of them shook his head. "Since the electricity was off, there is no footage recorded of that time. We examined it before the lights went out, but there wasn''t anything out of the ordinary. There wasn''t anybody present except you and Madam."


    "And how did the lights go out?"


    "The main supply wire got burnt¡­"


    "So suddenly?"


    "We investigated it too but didn''t find that it was tampered with."


    Wei propped his arm on the chair and cast a threatening look at his subordinates. "So you mean to say that Lihua was mistaken?"


    The guards trembled in fear. Nobody had the guts to say that she might be really mistaken!


    It was dark, and Lihua might have gotten scared, so maybe she imagined it. But nobody dared to say it out loud.


    Everybody knew how the doting husband couldn''t stand listening to a word against his wife!


    They began sweating.


    Fu Renshu came in and saw the pitiful state of the guards. He shook his head. "Boss. There is no news of Jiang Shan entering China."


    Wei trusted Fu Renshu''s extensive investigative skills. If he said that Jiang Shan wasn''t in China, then there was no reason not to believe it.


    "Xian Xue?"


    "I questioned him, too, Boss. But he feigns ignorance over everything. He is using Shen Yang all the time. He is not responding to any of the torture either."


    Wei stared at him. Then he slowly got up and walked towards where he was detained.


    Xian Xue was a bloody mess. His wrists were tied with chains. There were numerous torture marks on his body. Blood was dripping from his face and chest.


    Shen Yang stood in attention as Wei stepped in. He bowed. "Boss."


    Wei calmly stood before Xian Xue. "When did you bring Jiang Shan to China?"


    Xian Xue raised his head. "Why don''t you ask that question to the Chief, Boss?" He sneered. "You are wasting time, and you are interrogating the wrong person."


    Shen Yang remained calm even when he was being used.


    Wei tilted his head. "Do you know that Jiang Shan was at the mansionst night?"


    "No."


    Wei leaned before him. "I have very limited patience because he had reached so close to Lihua."


    His voice was quiet, but it carried a dangerous ripple in it.


    "You haven''t answered about throwing the disguised clothes in the trash."


    "The neighbor had lied."


    "You refused to say the reason for your absence on that same day."


    "And I will still refuse to say as it is my personal business. You control my job, Boss, not my life."


    Wei was unfazed with the disrespect.


    Shen Yang red at him. "Xian Xue. You are before the Boss. Show some respect."


    "It''s better than you standing there, two-faced, Chief," he sneered. "Acting all loyal but who would be the first to stab his back."


    Shen Yang pressed his brows, tired.


    Wei stared at him hard. "Did you bring Jiang Shan to China?"


    Xian Xue returned his gaze and stared hard right back at him. "No."


    What a tough mole, the guards thought.


    They had tortured so many moles until now, and after just a bit of pain and bloodshed, they would start spilling all the secrets. But Xian Xue was a pain in the ass.


    They didn''t know if they should get annoyed ormend Jiang Shan for finding such a resilient man.


    Wei remained unmoved. Then he turned and soundlessly left the room with an unreadable expression.


    ---


    Since Wei no longer now apanied Lihua as ''Huang Liangshi'', Lu Bojing took the responsibility of taking her to and fro her campus. There were some formalities left for her to take care of regarding her graduation.


    She sighed as she looked at Lu Bojing. "Will you seriously apany me everytime?"


    Lu Bojing was startled. He pursed his lips and was on the verge of tears. "Y-yes...it''s my job as a doctor¡­"


    But now he felt that he wasn''t protecting her merely out of Mingshen''s orders. Lihua had always been gentle and kind to him like an elder sister. She was the first person to stand up for him and notugh at him for his feminine face or his likes towards cute things. So, he genuinely wanted to help her in his own way.


    "Okay, okay, don''t cry!" She pouted."I just don''t want to bother you."


    "Y-you are not a bother at all!" He cried.


    Lihua felt her heart tug with his cute expression. "Aiya, you look super adorable-"


    She felt somebody bump into her, but Lu Bojing quickly caught her. She saw a tall figure before her, d in all ck. He was almost the same height as Wei.


    For some reason, Lihua felt really ominous to see him dressed in all ck. The man was staring down at her, his gaze unreadable.


    Lu Bojing shivered and felt ufortable. Lihua scratched her chin. She didn''t know who bumped into who.


    "Won''t you apologize?" The man''s deep voice pointedly said.


    Lihua blinked. "For?"


    "Pushing me," he narrowed his eyes.


    "..."


    "Excuse me. Nobody really knows who pushed who, so why should I apologize? Since it was an ident, we should both say sorry."


    He rapidly blinked his eyes as if he heard something really strange.


    "Sorry...and me?" He squinted his eyes.


    "Yes."


    "Are you saying that I should apologize?"


    "I said that we both should apologize to each other."


    Lu Bojing didn''t know if Lihua felt it or not, but he clearly felt chilly.


    His lips curved into a sinister smile. "You are misunderstanding something about me. I don''t apologize because I am never wrong."


    Lihua was furious. Who the hell does he think he is!?


    But she maintained her smile. "Excuse me? If my eyes are still working fine, then I can see that you are clearly a human. And humans do make mistakes. Don''t act like you are God.. If you won''t apologize, then don''t expect one from me either."

 Chapter 449 - You Disgust Me

    <h4>Chapter 449 - You Disgust Me</h4>


    The man stiffened. Something rippled in his eyes, which Lu Bojing felt was really dangerous. He quietly whispered, "We should go...I-I don''t like him¡­"


    Lihua harrumphed. "I don''t like him either! Just look at him wearing a ssy business suit. He seems like a rich man but without any manners!"


    The man squinted his eyes. "It isn''t good manners to whisper about someone right in front of them."


    Lihua raised her brow. "And clearly I am not apologetic about it."


    The man took a step forward, and Lu Bojing instantly straightened up.


    "D-Don''te near¡­" his voice trembled and so did his thin body. "Stay away...from her¡­"


    The man gauged him and said in slight disdain, "What will you do if I don''t listen to you?"


    Lu Bojing blinked his eyes. "Hurt...P-painful¡­" tears pooled in his orbs, "Very painful."


    Lihua naturally didn''t know about Lu Bojing''s strength, so she surmised he was talking about a painful retribution by karma.


    She nodded.


    The man said nothing, but his expression reflected that he didn''t take him seriously. He looked back at Lihua and smiled. "You said something about me not being a God? You are...so naive," he chuckled.


    Huh?


    Lihua stared at him, speechless.


    "God doesn''t make mistakes? It''s not about making mistakes. It''s about crushing the voices against you so that¡­" he leaned towards her, a chilly air emanating from him, "they don''t even make a sound about the mistake you made."


    A sharp chill ran through her spine.


    The man before her was a personification of evil. His gaze held no emotions, mere amusement. His smile wasnguid and eerie. He held his posture as if everything and everyone around him was in his control.


    "When there is nobody to talk about it, there is no need to apologize for it, right? Just like this. Look at that mother-son pair," he pointed at a distance where a young woman was walking with a little boy, holding his hand. It was a typical morning scene of a parent dropping her kid to the school.


    "I can kill her boy right in front of her eyes. The amusing part is that she won''t be able to stop me. Neither when I would be crushing the boy''s neck nor after I would throw his dead body away," his eyes twinkled with a smile, "She will not protest against me. Do you know why? Because she will have to make a choice. Either just stay quiet or see me crushing the neck of her husband next time. Or it will be even better if she has another child."


    Lu Bojing widened his eyes. shes of his dark past invaded his mind. This wasn''t the same man who had hurt him in his childhood.


    But he was extremely simr to the monster that had held him. Their indifferent gaze and voice was too strikingly familiar. It was as if they were cut from the same cloth.


    He touched his chin. "Now if the husband would want to say something against me, then I have a solution for that too. Have him make a choice like his wife. Is he ready to die without resisting or would he like to see his wife and little daughter getting vited by sex hungry men in front of his eyes?"


    The man smiled. "Do you understand now? Crushing voices?"


    Suddenly, the world spinned around him, and his head was sharply tilted to the side. A crisp, loud sound of a p resounded in the air. The crowd around them was shocked to witness the scene unfolding between them. They were talking just a moment ago, but then the woman suddenly pped him?


    The man couldn''t feel the stinging pain of the p and how his cheek grew hotter and reddish. He simply wondered just what happened.


    Was he... really pped?


    Lu Bojing jolted at her side. But it was inevitable. Lihua had a strong sense of justice and listening to something so horrifying was like short-circuiting her fuse.


    Lihua angrily glowered at the man. Adrenaline rushed in her blood, feeling too furious at his audacity. Her eyes were blurry with tears filled with hatred for this man.


    "You...Just who do you think you are? What do you take a human life as? What do you think of a woman''s dignity? Who the hell are you to force someone into a corner like that!?"


    She was pregnant, and the part about killing the child in front of a mother''s eyes hit her the hardest. The part about viting the little daughter made her want to puke.


    For the first time in life... Lihua had an urge to kill someone. She had never felt this bloodthirst for anybody. Even if she would kill him in cold blood, she wouldn''t feel an ounce of shame or regret.


    "You disgust me. You make my skin crawl. Monsters like you... don''t deserve to live at all!" She was shaking in rage. Her cheeks were wet in tears.


    The man slowly turned his head and watched her expression filled with fury and killing intent.


    "I don''t think your mother ever bothered to p you or you wouldn''t have turned out to be like this. So consider this as a gift and a wake up call. You are truly pathetic! Don''t get too ahead of yourself, and don''t ever underestimate a mother''s rage. A lioness doesn''t tolerate anybody harming her cubs. You will be walking into a pit fire yourself. What bad luck to meet a disgusting man like you today!"


    She grabbed Lu Bojing''s arm. "Let''s go. I cannot stay a minute longer here."


    Lihua stomped her way out. She even pushed the man''s shoulder, making him slightly stumble.


    The crowd quickly dispersed, not wanting to get into this mess. The man right now... looked purely evil.


    He leaned on a pole and saw Lihua getting further away from her.


    "Oh my dear Lihua¡­" he touched his cheek and brushed his thumb along the reddish patch. "You have made a grave mistake today. But worry not," his lips curled into a smile, "I will thoroughly educate you in the future once I take you with me."


    He narrowed his eyes.


    That young man with her¡­


    You will also meet your demise sooner orter.. Nobody lives to see the next sunshine after threatening Jiang Zhen like that.

 Chapter 450 - The Mafia King Is Arrested

    <h4>Chapter 450 - The Mafia King Is Arrested</h4>


    Unrest only grew tighter the following days in the Underworld and in the media. All hell got loose with a woman suddenly appearing one day and pressing prostitution charges against Wei.


    Mo Huojin was under a lot of pressure to handle things. The media and people''s outrage was worsening ating to know that Wei had such an ugly side to him. He looked noble and an elegant businessman on the outside.


    But to think that he forced women into prostitution and did shady businesses had shook the nation to its core. Jiang Weizhe had been handling the case until they would prove that the woman was lying and free Wei from this charge once and for all.


    But one incident broke thest straw of all patience.


    One of the gangs under Wei''smand had ruthlessly killed an entire family in a car ident. It was a couple and their daughter returning from their trip. The cruel death of an innocent family triggered the rage of all the citizens. Not only that, many of the gangs weremitting violent acts of robbery, extortion and murder in different regions.


    Even Fu Renshu had his hands full. If he took care of one matter, another incident would pop out. It was beyond Ji Da Xia''s hands too, to do so much damage control.


    The news of Wei''s act of pretending to be a hospitalized patient and escaping from jail resurfaced, and the fury grew even hotter than an erupting volcano. The media reporters were now in front of the Jiang vi in a mad rush to question Wei and his family.


    "Jiang Wei! Come out! We want answers!"


    "Is it true that your gang murdered an innocent family?"


    "What about the woman who you forced into prostitution? How many such women have you trapped?"


    "What do you have to say about the violence going on? Your men are terrorizing themon people, but you are not doing anything to stop them!"


    "Don''t hide, Jiang Wei!"


    The atmosphere inside the vi was extremely tense. Old Madam was pacing back and forth in the hall.


    "What is going on? How can the Underworld fall out of our control so suddenly? Why are these gangs going against us!?"


    Her questions were met with silence.


    As if realization dawned upon her, Old Madam gasped, "That Jiang Shan... just how many moles has he nted within us! It is impossible to get so many gangs into motion and make them go against Wei. I thought that with Xian Xue capture, we could bid us some time...But things have only gotten worse!"


    Jiang Yubi and Jiang Ninghong helped her sit on the couch. "Mom, please stay calm. Your health will deteriorate."


    Jiang Ruiling coldly said, "It is possible that Xian Xue had already brainwashed the gangs to go against cousin before. He has been working for us for years now. Even if he is captured, he has already sown the seeds of resistance in the gangs."


    Jiang Weiyuan nced at Shen Yang. "What do you have to say about this?"


    He shook his head. "I want to give him the benefit of doubt. But when I checked the gangs who have carried out all the violence now, the onlymon link I found was that they were directly under Xian Xue''smand. You know that we both handle and are in charge of different units. Most of the gangs are those who Xian Xue has been close to. They seem to be extremely loyal to him. That''s why even after his retention, the gangs are not afraid of us. I also did everything I could to make him cough out everything about Jiang Shan and his ns, but even after all that torture, he refuses to confess anything."


    Jiang Fai stomped his foot in anger. "That Jiang Shan! How did that bastard get such a loyal dog!?"


    Jiang Li pressed his brows. "The more pressing matter is to drive these reporters away. They have been such a nuisance."


    Jiang Lanying worriedly said, "I am afraid things would deteriorate if we forced them to leave. It doesn''t seem like they will stay quiet anymore¡­"


    One of the guards hastily came in and said, "Boss! The cops are here!"


    Everybody stiffened.


    "Boss, they are insisting toe inside¡­"


    Wei, who had been silent all this time, said, "Let them."


    Fu Renshu thought that it might be Mo Huojin and Xia Nuan, but a whole army of cops had swarmed the vi in just a few seconds.


    The officer-in-charge stepped up. "Mr. Jiang Wei."


    Wei calmly raised his brow and watched him. Even in that tense situation, he exuded an aura of grace and elegance.


    Jiang Li sneered. "Yes, officer. Care to tell the reason you are here?"


    "You know the reason very well, Mr. Li. Mr. Jiang Wei cannot hide any longer now neither can he pressurize to keep a lid on the cases anymore. Mr. Jiang Wei had escaped from prison and pretended to be a hospitalized patient. One woman is a witness to his prostitution scam and one of his gangs have brutally murdered an innocent family. I cannot even start on the vandalizing cases piling up in the station anymore. In the light of all these charges against you, we are here to make an arrest."


    Jiang Yubi froze.


    "You! You are here to arrest my son!?"


    "Yes. A whole family has been murdered. Mr. Jiang Wei cannot escape an arrest now. We are here to do our job."


    "It''s all lies! Somebody is framing my son! Why are you here when you catch the real culprit!?"


    Jiang Weizhe held her shoulders and softly said, "Calm down, Yubi. Don''t cry."


    The officer said, "The cases will, of course, be investigated in depth. But right now, Jiang Wei is our primary suspect. All allegations are against him. The gangs work under him. We have to take him with us."


    There was a sharp silence.


    Fu Renshu clenched his fist in anger.


    That fucking Jiang Shan! Cornering us from all sides!


    Even the board of directors at the Jiang Industries wanted Wei to step down from his CEO position, considering all the mess he had gotten himself into.


    The officer brought the handcuffs out and said, "Mr. Jiang Wei.. You are hereby arrested for on the charges of illegal prostitution and murder."

 Chapter 451 - Surrounded

    <h4>Chapter 451 - Surrounded</h4>


    The video of Wei''s arrest went viral in Weibo. Everybody saw the handcuffs on his wrists as the cops led him to the police van. Jiang Weizhe stood with his wife, Jiang Yubi, who witnessed the uproar. Her eyes were red and rimmed in tears, but she could do anything.


    But amidst all this panic, Wei was calm and looked unaffected.


    "Mr. Wei, tell us. Are all the allegations true?"


    "Why have you been hiding until now from the police, Mr. Jiang?"


    "What is your rtionship with the woman?"


    "You forced her and many such women into prostitution. Is it possible that you had illicit rtions with them?"


    "A couple and a four-year-old girl have been found dead, and it''s the work of your gang. What do you say? Did they do it on your orders?"


    No matter what questions or usations were thrown at him, Wei remained unfazed. But someone from the mob was not. He threw an egg towards him that hit Wei on his head harshly. A small cut appeared on his temple and blood trickled down.


    "Wei!" Jiang Yubi paled.


    Fu Renshu froze and he threw a murderous re at the crowd. "Who the fuck did that!? Come out! Who dared throw the egg at Boss!?"


    The man stepped up, unafraid. "I did this! So what? Will you kill me just like you killed my sister and her family!?"


    His gaze was bloodshot with rage. He charged ahead to attack Wei, but the cops caught him.


    "I am the brother of the sister whose family you killed! My sister, brother-inw and my little niece are all dead! And look at you! You don''t look even a least bit guilty! You have blood on your hands, but how dare you act so high and mighty!? How did my sister ever wronged you? You...you didn''t pity even my little niece. Jiang Wei, I curse that you rot in hell! I want to kill you!" He roared, enraged and tears of grief streamed down his cheeks as he mourned his sister''s death.


    The reporters present quickly covered the whole ruckus. Some of them pitied the brother for losing his sister. If not for the cops holding him back, he would have already choked his neck to death.


    Wei stared at him but said nothing. He wiped the dripping egg yolk.


    At her home preparing for a few job interviews in PR agencies, she came to know the news about Wei''s arrest.


    *PLOP*


    A tear fell on her phone screen, seeing Wei getting by an egg. He was hurt, but he still remained calm. Her heart was filled with anguish.


    She had no reason not to believe the grieving brother. Wei had killed Song Jia too.


    But she knew that Wei was innocent this time. He had his reasons for killing her, which Lihua found hateful, but which were right to him as a Mafia King.


    But even if Wei was the Mafia King, and he had killed people, she knew one thing for a fact.


    Wei would never harm anybody without any reason. Unless he perceived someone as a threat or danger, Wei never resorted to violence. He didn''t have any reason to kill an innocent family.


    She gripped the phone in her hand. Veins were visible at the back of her hand, feeling sorrowful and enraged at the family''s murder. Just to tighten the noose around Wei''s neck, the family was killed in crossfire.


    "Jiang Shan¡­" her jaw clenched in a fury, "That family had nothing to do with your war with our family. Yet you...You are even worse than a monster!"


    She stood on feet. Reading all the hatefulments about Wei on the inte arose a stifling and suffocating feeling inside her.


    I cannot be here...This time, I need to be with everyone¡­


    Her instinct said that things wouldn''t be so easy this time. Wei wouldn''t be able to leave prison as easily asst time. She felt her stomach churn in anxiety as if something really disastrous was about to happen.


    *Meo*


    Lihua looked down to see Qingqing nuzzling her head against her leg. Her green eyes were seriously watching her. She hugged her hard and quietly sobbed in her embrace.


    "Everything...will be alright, right? I feel scared...Wei is strong, but I-I cannot help but feel afraid. Everything is in chaos...What should I do, Lihua? Will I be able to help them?"


    Wei is hurt¡­


    Qingqing furiously wriggled in her arms.


    Why are you scared, human, when the Queen is with you!


    Lihua quickly headed out, carrying Qingqing in her arms. She almost crashed into Lu Bojing, who hurried towards her house.


    After watching this news, he knew that Lihua wouldn''t stay still. And if that was so, then he ought to be at her side.


    "Bojing. I-I am in a hurry¡­"


    He saw her tear-rimmed eyshes and understood she had cried. Pain swelled in his chest.


    "I wille with you too."


    "No, it''s fine-"


    He hastily shook his head. "I will apany you! I-I said that I will be with you... wherever you will go. As your doctor, I will protect you. So please¡­"


    Lihua bit her lip and gave it a thought. She didn''t have time to think for long, so she agreed. "Okay. Let''s go!"


    He brightened and nodded hard.


    Qingqing''s face looked brighter after feeling Lu Bojing''s presence. They took a cab and asked the driver to head towards Jiang vi.


    Lihua sped her hands together as the car sped. Her heart was beating in worry and rm. She couldn''t shake off the ominous feeling that something bad was about to happen.


    Lu Bojing anxiously said, "D-Don''t worry. It isn''t good for your health."


    She took a breath and slowly nodded. "Yes¡­"


    Suddenly, the car came to an abrupt stop. Lihua asked, "What''s wrong? Why did you stop?"


    "I-I don''t know! The ck car suddenly braked in front of me."


    "Huh? ck car?"


    At first, there was a single ck car in front of them. But then in the blink of an eye, another car appeared behind the cab, blocking their path.


    She froze.


    What is going on?

 Chapter 452 - I Will Protect You

    They werepletely surrounded. Qingqing hissed and suddenly sprang on her feet in rm.


    "Who are they?"


    Lu Bojing paled. He had an inkling to who they might be. But he couldn''t fathom why he woulde to attack Lihua.


    The driver opened the ss window and was about to pop his head out when Lu Bojing shrieked and pulled him back. "No! Don''t!"


    *BANG!*


    A bullet passed by the window and a crack appeared on the ss. The driver looked as if his soul flew out of his body.


    "Ahhhh!!!" He shouted in fear.


    If Lu Bojing had been even a secondte, the driver''s head would have turned into a pink mist of blood and brains spraying out of it.


    "W-what...Who are they? T-they just shot at me!" He cried. "What is happening? Somebody h-help please¡­"


    Lihua felt her blood freeze by that loud shot. The onlookers in the area had long fled the scene upon hearing the gunshot. They thought as if it was a terrorist attack. Everything broke into chaos, and everybody ran for their lives.


    The doors to the ck cars opened and pairs of men came out and surrounded the cab. Their expressions were cold and devoid of any humanity.


    "Come out."


    A chill ran through Lihua''s spine. Qingqing fiercely hissed at the men. They were a threat, Qingqing didn''t like to be threatened. She was still on Lihua''sp but had inched closer to her belly as if shielding it.


    The driver was scared shitless. "Hey they are asking for you, woman! Who are you? Are you some criminal?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Then why are they here for you? I was about to be killed because of you, you damn woman!"


    She jolted. "I-I am sorry¡­"


    They were definitely Jiang Shan''s men. The driver had needlessly been brought into the crossfire like the family before. She could only apologize.


    "They are here for me. I won''t let them hurt you."


    "You better don''t!"


    Lu Bojing clenched his fist. He wasn''t aggressive, but he felt furious at the driver. It was already a tense situation, and he was stressing her even more, especially when she was the one targeted!


    But at the same time, he couldn''t me him either. Everybody valued their own life and were afraid of death. Nobody would want to get pulled into a dangerous mess.


    Lu Bojing held her hand. "D-Ddon''t worry! I am here with you...I will protect you¡­" he burst into tears.


    Lihua faintly smiled and nodded. Not only the driver, she pulled Lu Bojing into danger too.


    Stupid Lihua. I should have rejected hispany...If anything happened to him, she shuddered thinking about the consequences.


    The men loudly banged in the window. "Come out, or we will have to force you."


    The voice sounded harsher and more vicious now. Lihua and Lu Bojing slowly stepped out. He immediately clung to her side in her defense.


    The men sneered and barked. "If you don''t want things to get ugly, thene with us."


    Lihua was silent for several seconds. She curled her fingers in her palm. "Who are you?"


    "You don''t need to know. We only got orders that Boss wants you. Now shut your trap and do as we say."


    *Meo!*


    Qingqing hissed at them, baring her teeth. Her gaze was dark and ferocious.


    "Don''t!" Lihua hugged her to safety. These were crazy and dangerous men. What if they harmed her?


    Lihua said, "You...you are working for Jiang Shan."


    "Well what do you know? You are not that dumb. Since you already know, it makes things easier for us."


    She gritted her teeth. "What does he want? Hasn''t he already harmed innocent people? Do you really think that he will win by taking me away?"


    The men nced at each other andughed hard. "Ah, she is funny. Harm? Innocent? She is so weird."


    Lihua angrilyughed. "Of course. For monsters like you, there is nothing such as innocent in your dictionary! What does he want from me?"


    She tried to look strong, but her heart was in aplete frenzy. She trembled in fear and adrenaline gushed through her cells, wanting to run away. Wei was arrested and now they wanted to kidnap her?


    No matter how much she thought, she couldn''t understand why Jiang Shan would want her. Wei and her were already divorced, so he shouldn''t think of her as any sort of leverage. With Wei in jail, he wouldn''t be able to help her anyway. So why was she targeted?


    "Shut up, you bitch! Say one more word, and I will blow this man''s brains!" He pointed at the driver.


    "No! No, no, no! Please spare me¡­" he sobbed. "I don''t know this woman at all."


    The men smirked. The leader said, "So are youing or do we have to force you? I am afraid we will have to be very rough."


    Lihua tightened her hold over Qingqing subconsciously.


    "You...are making a big mistake."


    Lu Bojing nodded hard. "Y-yes...Big mistake¡­"


    Lihua glowered at them. "Wei won''t spare you. If he knows about this, he won''t spare anyone of you¡­"


    Theyughed. "Shut up, bitch. We will talk about that when he gets out of the prison in the first ce. Which he never will. Now, it''s all about our Boss."


    In her fear, her phone had slipped down near the edge of the seat. But dropping a secret message was useless anyway. These men were quite sharp. If they had seen her making any movement, they wouldn''t have hesitated to get violent.


    Her mind was nk. She didn''t have any ideas to escape this situation. Jiang Shan''s men weren''t to be persuaded by threat or bribe either.


    But she was worried about Lu Bojing the most.


    "I wille with you. But let this man and my cat go. They don''t have anything to do with me."


    Lu Bojing froze. He cried even fiercer now. "No! I won''t go anywhere...I will protect you...."

 Chapter 453 - Killing Machine (1)

    *WARNING - GORE SCENES* Please skip the part if ufortable.


    Lihua looked at him, stunned. "Bo-Bojing! Don''t be crazy. This is my problem. This is really none of your business. I don''t want to drag you into this. So please take Lihua and leave."


    Lu Bojing''s thin body trembled, and he shook his head. "I¡­won''t¡­go¡­I will protect you¡­"


    Lihua''s frustration grew even worse.


    What is he thinking!? He doesn''t know how to fight. He cannot resist these dangerous men! Why is he acting like this?


    She remembered the supermarket incident where the burly man had punched Lu Bojing on his face, and he could do nothing but take it. What was he supposed to do with a gang of men even more dangerous and stronger than that burly guy.


    "Don''t be an idiot, Bojing! I... won''t be able to forgive myself if anything happens to you. Don''t be stubborn."


    She was already anxious about her child''s safety. She was being taken to a lion''s den in her pregnancy, and she had no clue how she would protect her child. At least, she wanted Lu Bojing to be safe.


    The leader was baffled as he heard their conversation. But he was even more shocked by Lu Bojing''s im.


    "Protect?"


    He shot a disdainful stare at him from head to toe. "Just look at you shivering like some piece of shit. If not for your clothes, I would have believed that you were a woman," heughed, "And you say that you will protect her with your pathetic body? I can snap your neck without a sweat. You won''t even know when you will be dead."


    Lu Bojing sniffled and looked at each one of them tearfully. "You won''t be able to¡­"


    "What?"


    He shriveled. "Please let us go. You-you cannot harm her¡­" he wiped his cheeks flowing with endless tears.


    "Oh yeah? You have some nerve to order me when you cannot even protect yourself."


    Lu Bojing furiously shook his head. "Please leave already. You shouldn''t...harm her. I won''t let you take her away...It will be bad."


    He sneered. "Bad how?"


    He cried. "You will be in a lot of pain¡­very bad pain...I-I don''t like to fight. I don''t like violence...So please i-it''s for your own good."


    Lihua was speechless.


    What is he talking about?


    "Bojing, let it go. You think about yourself."


    "No...They should think about themselves... Really...they are not understanding the g-gravity of the situation¡­" his eyes got wetter with tears.


    The leaderughed and looked at his subordinates. "Now just hear what we have got, boys. He said we will be in a lot of pain~~"


    The others mocked andughed with their leader. "Dude, have you seen your face in the mirror?"


    "First of all, are you really sure if you have a member down there or a pussy like a woman?"


    Lihua was extremely enraged by this humiliation. But Lu Bojing didn''t seem to be much affected.


    "Mind your words!"


    "Shut it, bitch! Come with us before I snap out of patience and kill this guy!"


    She shuddered. "I-I wille! Don''t do anything to Bojing and Lihua."


    Lu Bojing immediately stood in front of Lihua. "Why aren''t you understanding? I told you...not to hurt her. Don''t force me into a corner... Painful...You will not be able to bear it¡­I beg you. Let us go."


    He was crying so hard now as if he would flood the entire area with his tears.


    "Shut up! You are nagging like some crazy psycho. Enough of your shit."


    He signaled one of his subordinates to grab Lihua.


    She tugged on his shirt and softly said, "I will be okay, Bojing. Wei will definitelye and save me. I will hold onto it until then."


    Lu Bojing shook his head. "You don''t have to because¡­"


    The man stretched his arm to grab Lihua, but in a sh, Lu Bojing caught his wrist. His shining eyes met her fearful ones.


    "I will protect you."


    *CRACK*


    He sniffled. "Not because of any orders¡­but because I am your brother who protects his sister¡­"


    *CRACK*


    Lu Bojing snapped the man''s wrist in an instant just like he did to the burly man in the supermarket. Before the man could even scream in pain, Lu Bojing had already grabbed the back of his neck and smashed his head on the ground. Blood spattered in all directions. His face turned into a messy and bloody pulp. Another crack resounded that was clearly of his skull breaking. His movements came to a halt.


    He was dead. Just a moment ago, he was alive. Then he wasn''t anymore.


    Silence reigned. The stench of blood spread in the air.


    It happened so fast and suddenly that nobody could grasp the sequence of events. Lihua stared at the dead body in front of her. Some of his blood was sprayed at her ankle.


    Lu Bojing panicked. "I-I am sorry for that¡­I stained your s-shoes¡­" he looked guilty.


    Lihua said nothing.


    Before the leader and his subordinates could react, Lu Bojing had disappeared from his spot only to be strangling two men''s necks with his bare hands.


    It didn''t take long as he knew the urate points to squeeze and kill them. Which he did and then threw their lifeless bodies on the ground. In the same moment his hands were free, turned on his right foot and grabbed another man at a forty-five degree angle to him.


    Without further adieu, he smashed his head on the cab''s passenger seat window. The loud sound of shattering ss echoed. With his left hand, he grabbed a piece of ss and jammed it hard through his left eye.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!!!" It was a shriek full of terror and pain.


    Lu Bojing cruelly twisted the ss, rupturing the vital nerves. The man went limp.


    Lihua saw everything unfold before her. She stood paralyzed. Shock wasn''t even close to describing her state right now.


    "Bojing...how...who are you?"


    Lu Bojing threw the body away and faced her.


    "I am Lu Bojing¡­" then he thought about something, "B-But my Boss has given me a-another name too..."


    He tilted his head.. "He calls me a killing machine."

 Chapter 454 - Killing Machine (2)

    *WARNING - GORE SCENE*


    Lihua stared at him until her eyes watered.


    "W-What?"


    A killing machine¡­


    If it was before then Lihua wouldn''t have believed it at all. But after witnessing four gruesome deaths by a man who was frail and could not even protect himself, she had to force herself to believe the title.


    What is happening? I can see Bojing standing in front of me. But is he really the Bojing I know?


    She felt dizzy and her brain cells depleting to nothingness. She recalled all their meetings, right from the first time he introduced her as her neighbor. She remembered the time at the garden where he observed the flowers and cried for being weak and getting bullied in the past. She remembered the time when the burly man punched his face. But he didn''t fight back.


    She stared at his body from head to toe as if trying to find the answers of what she just witnessed.


    He was standing by her side just now, begging the goons to let them go, and then he just went ahead and killed four men?


    The leader and the other men finally snapped out of their horror. But they still didn''t find any energy to move as if it was sapped away from them.


    Lu Bojing burst into tears as looked at his bloody hands.


    "I told you it will be very painful...I don''t like getting violent, but you forced me. I warned things will get bad for you...but you didn''t listen to me. Why didn''t you understand when I s-said so for the first time? See? Now four people are dead...I feel horrible. But I had no choice. I told you not to hurt her. You should have listened to me because Boss says it''s not wise to fight me¡­"


    Lihua blinked.


    Boss? Who?


    The leader felt as if he would get a heart attack. Four men died in front of him, and he couldn''t move a muscle. A man like Lu Bojing could cause four deaths one after the other was simply unbelievable.


    He was the same man about whom he said he could snap his neck, and he wouldn''t even realize it.


    But then he saw the same man crushing two necks with his bare hands and not even fret about it.


    What the hell was that strength? What the hell was the speed?


    Who the hell was this man?


    "You¡­" Veins popped on his forehead. He was furious at him and at himself for feeling scared of Lu Bojing.


    The leader had killed people in cold blood a million times. But something was insane with the way he had smashed the first subordinate''s head.


    "What are you standing for!? Kill him!"


    The men lunged at him at once. But Lu Bojing merely shook his head.


    "It''s all pointless¡­You should stop already¡­"


    Without any wasted moment, Lu Bojing danced in defense while striking a double palm heel blow to the ears of the nearest man. The pain ripped from his ears all until throat. Every motion was fluid that met with the subsequent attack in a seamless flow. He used the same man as his defense against another iing strike of a man who had aimed at his face.


    The double heel palm strike plus his own''srade''s punch knocked him out. Lu Bojing crushed his windpipe ever so easily. He raised his leg and jabbed a vicious kick to the maning to him at from two o clock direction. His legs were thin and looked fragile, but the force with which the kicknded made that man see stars in front of his eyes. He immediately coughed bouts of blood.


    He grabbed his head and knocked it hard against the maning to attack him from his left side. They didn''t even the liberty to faint as Lu Bojing stuck his thumb in their eyes at the same time. It was so horrifying that would make anybody puke blood.


    One of the man had craftily avoided getting into a spar with him. Lu Bojing saw him approaching towards Lihua at an rming rate.


    He parted his lips and whispered without any ounce of emotion in his gaze or voice. "Kill, Qingqing."


    Her ears twitched, and Qingqing instantly lept from Lihua''s arms onto the man''s shoulder. He couldn''t react in time as she suddenly blocked his view. But then he was in no position to reactter either when Qingqing dug her sharp paws into his throat and tore away his skin from it.


    "Ughh..ugh¡­"


    Blood sshed in the front, and he was dead before he fell when Qingqing attacked him yet again.


    Everybody was dead frozen. Even the cat was deadly. She narrowed her green eyes at everybody, danger and bloodthirst lurking in her gaze. She nimbly jumped away from the dead man again.


    Hardly three minutes had passed, but Lu Bojing had already wiped out the gang with lightning speed. The men toppled on the ground left and right wherever Lihua looked.


    She witnessed the whole fight in pure disbelief.


    No. It wasn''t a fight at all. A fight happens between two people who exchange more or less equal blows.


    This was a one-side massacre.


    There was blood all over the ce but not a drop spilled from Lu Bojing. She was even more dumbfounded seeing Qingqing in action.


    When was she able to kill so viciously?


    Lu Bojing stared at all the dead bodies at his feet. He covered his face with his hands, wailing like a baby.


    "This is what happens w-when you don''t heed to my advise. I was telling for your own lives¡­"


    He bent and rubbed Qingqing under her chin.


    *Meo*


    She was pleased by his petting.


    "Y-you did a good job, Qingqing¡­"


    Of course, I did, she looked proud.


    He picked her in his arms and smiled tearfully.


    Lihua didn''t even realize that she had held her breath this whole time.


    Dead... everybody is dead¡­Bojing killed them all.


    Bojing killed them?


    Her tapw was stuck at the same question for the whole time.


    Lu Bojing wiped his cheeks and passed another nce at the dead bodies. But suddenly, he jumped on his feet in horror.


    He realized that he didn''t see the leader''s face among the dead men. Everybody was supposed to be dead.


    Then where was the leader?


    But he got his answer after seeing him stand behind Lihua, pointing a gun at her temple.

 Chapter 455 - Nice To Meet You Again

    The leader pressed the gun against her temple. He was still rattled seeing the dead bodies of all his men, lying in a puddle of their own pool of blood. It was a horrifying scene that sent chills down his spine.


    At first, he saw his men pouncing on Lu Bojing, and he was arrogant that he would be dead in no time. As a leader, he left such a minion type job to his subordinates. But to his terror, blood was spilled from his men and not that lone man.


    Lu Bojing''s moves seemed ten times deadlier. Something was odd about his strength. One careless move, and death was on the other side of the door. He was agitated, but he was quick to realize that it was hopeless to fight against him.


    So in that advantage of confusion and ruckus, he quietly slipped from the crowd and began to approach Lihua. After seeing the cat viciously kill one of his men by tearing apart his throat, he couldn''t thank his stars enough that he wasn''t reckless like him. Nobody knew that the cat was equally ferocious.


    After Qingqing and Lu Bojing were on one end, he jumped on this chance to attack her as she was alone.


    "You bastard! Now I have the upper hand!"


    Lu Bojing blinked his eyes. He looked like a ghost. Pointing a gun at Lihua''s head¡­


    "You are not doing the right thing¡­" tears plopped from his eyes, "Put the g-gun down. You will pay for this...you will pay for this¡­"


    He med himself for the situationing to this point.


    I am so useless! I am so useless! How did I miss him?


    Qingqing was itching to tear his face apart, but her sharp intuition said that something was amiss. She didn''t dare to make any reckless move.


    Lu Bojing had only moved a bit and that leader immediately jammed the gun tighter. "Don''t fucking move or I will blow her brains out!"


    Lihua stood terrified. If it was before, then she wouldn''t have. But now her baby''s safety made her anxious and fearful.


    That leader knew Lu Bojing was agile and strong. He couldn''t rx even for a second, or he would lose this golden chance too.


    "Juste with us, and I will spare her. If you did anything unnecessary then¡­"


    Lu Bojing trembled. His knuckles made a crackling sound as he clenched his fingers. "You will pay for this¡­You let her go."


    "Shut up! You will do as I say. Go back and sit in the driver seat of that car behind you."


    Lu Bojing didn''t move.


    The leader''s finger pressed on the trigger. Lihua hastily shook her head. "Bojing. Please do as he says¡­"


    He stiffened. His eyes teared up, and he felt pathetic and angry at himself. Qingqing felt his muscles tense up, and the sorrow emanating from his aura. His cries twitched her ears.


    *Meow*


    She lightly licked his index finger and nudged her head.


    It''s not your fault, human.


    Lihua pursed her lips. "You know we cannot be reckless¡­"


    For the sake of the child''s life, they couldn''t. A bullet was faster. She didn''t want to risk it.


    Lu Bojing shook his head. "He won''t kill you¡­"


    The leader''s face ckened.


    "Y-you won''t do it because it''s an order from your Boss...He wants something from her, so it m-means that he wants her alive. That''s why you want to kidnap her...If you kill her, your Boss will kill you for disobedience."


    The leader froze.


    What Lu Bojing was saying was absolutely true. Jiang Zhen wanted Lihua. He didn''t know the purpose, but she had some use for him.


    "I don''t think," Lu Bojing shriveled, "you wish to die¡­"


    The leader gritted his teeth. "Shut up! Even if he wants her alive, so what? Do you think I am afraid of your threat!? You fucking killed my whole A-team! It would be unnatural if I don''t do this!"


    Lu Bojing tilted his head. "This was your A-team?" He pursed his lips and lowered his head, "Weak¡­"


    His face contorted into an ugly expression.


    Lihua knew it wasn''t the time tough, but her lips twitched uncontrobly.


    The leader sneered. "Do you really want to challenge my patience?" Sure, the Boss wants me to bring her alive, but once he knows that you killed my entire team, and killing this bitch was the only way to stop you, do you think he would me me for that?"


    The situation came to a stalemate. In a life or death situation, it wasn''t impossible for the original mission to change.


    Lihua quickly said, "Bojing, let it go. Don''t argue anymore¡­"


    Lu Bojing bit his lip with tears shining in his eyes.


    "Now, quick! Get in the car, you piece of shit! You will drive the car. This bitch and I sit at the back so that you don''t pull any tricks! Get in!"


    He obliged. He sat in the driver''s seat with Qingqing on hisp. She was hissing fiercely in anger.


    The leader pushed Lihua in his front, not rxing the gun even for a moment. Her heart raced in trepidation. She only prayed for her child, Lu Bojing and Qingqing''s safety.


    He sneered. "Let''s go. Time to meet the Boss."


    ---


    "Boss, I have brought her!"


    They stepped into a mansion filled with darkness and gloom. The air was heavy and suffocating.


    Lihua saw a big chair and someone seated with his right leg on top of his left as if he was some king. His face was shrouded in darkness and was leaning on his right hand.


    "Wee, Song Lihua."


    An eerie voice spoke.


    She frowned.


    He is Jiang Shan? He doesn''t sound like an old person¡­


    In fact, the voice sounded young. But it was strange. Lihua felt as if she had heard that voice before. She shuddered unknowingly.


    The man got up from his chair and slowly walked towards her, his every step echoing hauntingly in the eerie silence.


    As he came into the light and came face to face with her, Lihua and Lu Bojing froze in their spot.


    "You¡­?"


    He smiled. "Nice to meet you again. I am Jiang Zhen. Wee to the true Jiang''s residence."

 Chapter 456 - Rightfully Mine

    *Meo!*


    Qingqing strongly hissed at Jiang Zhen, ready to plunge at him at any moment. She felt the bloodthirst and pure evilness oozing from his aura. He was a monster in human''s skin.


    Lu Bojing quickly pulled her into his arms, patting her head.


    Calm down, Qingqing. He is a dangerous man.


    Jiang Zhen smiled. "I don''t like this cat. She dares to point her ws at me and stare at me with such hostility."


    Hezily touched his chin and said with a carefree expression, "I wonder...if she would really act this fierce if I pluck out her ws and gouge her eyes out one by one."


    Lihua and Lu Bojing stared at him as if he was some maniac. They had already met him before, and even his cruel words then had stunned them. But hearing such violent words spewing out of his mouth made them question his sanity once again. He was a psycho. A sadist.


    Lihua tried her hardest, but she couldn''t hold back her anger at his monstrosity, treating life as a ything and torture as something to have fun for.


    She raised her hand to p him, but he caught her hand.


    "Not this time, Song Lihua. It happened once. Doesn''t mean I will let you p me again."


    The leader felt as if hell had rained down upon them. He never saw anybody daring to even meet his eye, much less, p him.


    Lihua shook off her hand in disgust. "You don''t deserve to be just pped. You deserve to rot in hell!"


    Jiang Zhen raised his brow. "You know, by this point, your head would have already been rolling on the floor for showing such disrespect to me. But I won''t do that to my guest."


    "Guest? Don''t make me puke! You kidnapped me here, and you have the audacity to treat this as a guest-host act?"


    She was shaking in anger. She always thought that even bad people could be redeemable. She never considered anybody as truly evil.


    But the man before him broke all her reservations. Just the words were enough to infuriate her and wish he would die in the worst way possible!


    But for now, she forced herself to think about her precarious situation. She expected Jiang Shan to be here. Instead, it was Jiang Zhen, and she had no clue how he was connected to him.


    Lihua sneered. "What happened to Jiang Shan? Has he gotten so old and frail that he cannot even walk on his own now?"


    "Oh. So you know about my grandfather."


    Lihua furrowed her brows. She had a hunch about this because his age seemed to be simr to Wei''s. So he should be the grandson.


    Jiang Zhen sighed. "Indeed. My grandfather isn''t in the best of his health these days¡­" he walked back and sat on his royal chair.


    So that rotten old man who created havoc in Grandma''s life is still alive, she inwardly cursed him.


    Why do evil people live for so long!?


    Jiang Zhen eyed the leader. "Where are the others?"


    The leader kneeled before him and eximed in grievance. "Boss. They are all dead!"


    He blinked.


    "This man killed them! All of them! I risked my life to bring the woman here alive as you ordered. This man is a monster!"


    Lu Bojing jolted and hugged Qingqing. "I-I am not the monster...You are the monsters."


    Jiang Zhen stared at Lu Bojing. He looked at him for several seconds. "Him?"


    "Yes, Boss!"


    "If he was killing your men left and right, so why didn''t you kill him?" His voice was quiet but filled with frost and menace.


    "Please forgive my ipetence, Boss! He is insane. I don''t know why he is so strong, but none of my men could even touch him. E-even this cat killed Zhou and tore apart his throat. If not for threatening to take this woman''s life, I couldn''t have controlled him-"


    *BANG*


    A loud bang of a bullet sharply reverberated in the room followed by the stter of blood and brains of the leader, who fell on the floor, his top half of the head dissipated into a pink mist.


    Lihua gaped, horrified. Her blood froze watching the moment of his death. Fear seeped into her veins, and tears pooled in her eyes. She didn''t pity the leader, but the gruesome death was painful to witness.


    She had an urge to really puke now.


    "Qingqing."


    She jumped on his shoulder, freeing his hands. Lu Bojing quickly steadied her. "D-Don''t be afraid¡­" he was on the verge of breaking down himself, not because of the death, but for her concern.


    Lihua shouldn''t be witnessing such horrific events in pregnancy and let it affect her mental health. He even hated himself for the killings, but he had no choice.


    He tearfully held her hand and located the Inner frontier gate point. It was a pressure point located three finger widths below the wrist. Applying pressure to the point, he massaged it for five seconds. It was a pressure point when stimted, helped to calm nerves and give relief from nausea and anxiety.


    He repeated it a few times, and Lihua slowly got herposure back.


    Jiang Zhen clicked his tongue as he put the gun back. "I don''t need such useless tubs ofrd who had to threaten a woman. I am disappointed. Killing you wasn''t my order, and I hate disobedience."


    Lihua gritted her teeth. "What is your purpose in kidnapping me? If you think that you can use me to exploit my family, then forget about it!"


    "Family? Ohhh! You are talking about the fake Jiang family that have been enjoying the power of the Mafia that we had built. They, who snatched our glory¡­" heughed, "No, no, no. You are wrong. I don''t have any purpose to use you. I brought you here as it is my right now."


    Lihua was confused. "What?"


    He smiled. "I have kicked Jiang Wei out of the Underworld, and soon enough, the entire Mafia and the vi where he lived will be rightfully mine.. What once belonged to Jiang Wei is all mine now, including you."

 Chapter 457 - The Long Awaited Meeting

    Lihua felt a disgusting feeling crawl on her skin. She unconsciously hugged her arms and looked at him in disbelief.


    "You are really out of your mind, aren''t you?"


    Jiang Zhen tilted his head. "What is there to be out of my mind in this? Isn''t it true? What your ex-husband had until now all belonged to Jiang Shan, my grandfather. My dead grand-uncle tried to murder him and killed my great-grandfather and snatched everything away from us. We are just reiming and taking everything back. And since we are taking everything back anyway, why don''t we take it with interest? Jiang Wei was the Mafia King before. The Underworld he ruled is mine now," a sinister smile lifted his lips, "and the wife he loved so much will be my woman."


    "SHUT UP!!!"


    Her loud, angry roar resounded in the room that dropped the temperature by many degrees.


    "Your woman? YOUR WOMAN? You have already disgusted me enough! Is there any limit to how low you can stoop!? What do you think of me? An object you can im as you wish? You think I am automatically yours because you won? I would kill myself rather than you making me your bedmate!" She sneered. "And won? What have you won? You are taking your temporary victory as if you have achieved something great? Jiang Zhan, no matter how many tricks you y, you cannot even hold a candle to Wei!"


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "Do you think putting Wei to jail, nting a mole in the Underworld, or making the gangs go against him will make you win? You will never be able to overthrow him. Do you know why? Because a coward like you can only use cheap tricks. You didn''t have the guts to dere an all-out war with Wei. That''s why you yed the game from the shadows. And now you have the audacity to im his position?" Sheughed. "It''s not good to live in illusions, Jiang Zhan."


    Silence.


    Jiang Zhen wasn''t someone to be trifled with. He didn''t tolerate anybody speaking even a word against him, and here Lihua gave a speech that would make him kill her at the snap of his finger.


    But Jiang Zhen wasn''t furious. He looked at her with interest, his eerie smile widening.


    "The one living in illusions is you, Song Lihua. In fact, I must say that you are living in a bubble. You are defending a man who killed your family."


    She froze.


    Lu Bojing slightly stiffened. He showed nothing on his face.


    "Wonder how I know about it?" Jiang Zhen once again got up and stood closer to her. Qingqing hissed, warning him to keep his distance. Of course, he didn''t bother. "I know a lot about you, Song Lihua. More than you know about yourself," he mysteriously said.


    You are going to pay for not heeding my warning, human. This Queen will definitely teach you a lesson one day!


    Jiang Zhen focused on Lihua. "So, this is the extent of your love for your sister?" He provoked her. "He killed your beloved family, and you are singing the murderer''s praises¡­" he sighed, "I expected much more from you."


    Lihua shot him a deadly re. "Me defending Wei has got nothing to do with my sister. The part that he is the culprit is different. But it doesn''t change the fact he is capable," she smirked, "miles by you at that."


    He raised his brow. "This is interesting. I am saying family, and you are saying sister."


    Lihua suspiciously stared at him.


    Then heughed out loud. "Hahaha. That''s why¡­you are acting like this. Maybe only Song Jia''s life doesn''t matter to you. But will you still stand up for him if I say that he has killed your parents too?"


    She was nk. The only emotion reflecting in her eyes was confusion.


    Lu Bojing felt as if he was zapped by thunder himself. He knew that Wei was responsible for Jia''s ''death'', but how did their parentse into the picture too?


    Her expression was filled with iciness as she threw daggers at him. "Jiang Zhen. I warn you not to cross your line."


    He chuckled. "It''s your ex-husband who has long since crossed his line. First, he killed your parents and then your sister. And you are willing to defend such a man? You say I am a coward. But Song Lihua tch tch tch...the biggest coward is actually Jiang Wei. See? Even after he was exposed, he didn''t bother telling you that he is the murderer of your whole family, not just your sister."


    Lihua unblinkingly stared at her.


    "Why do you think your sister was so obsessed with the Mafia King?" He was enjoying himself seeing her state, who was sneering at him just a few moments ago. "Why do you think she put her life on the line to expose him? Because she wanted revenge from the man who made her an orphan."


    Lu Bojing paled and anxiously pulled Lihua behind him. "E-enough! Don''t think we will believe the n-nonsense you are spewing!"


    "Kids shouldn''t interrupt when adults are talking," Jiang Zhan shed him a cold and murderous stare.


    Lu Bojing instinctively trembled in fear, yet he stood firm by Lihua''s side.


    Jiang Zhen eased a secondter andzily smiled. "But you''re right too. We have lots of time to talk. And lots of time to punish you for your disrespect," he eyed Lu Bojing as he said that. "There is so much for her to know. We can do it slowly."


    He snapped his finger, and a maid hastily came, bowing her head.


    "Take them away."


    Lihua clenched her fist. "You are only inviting death by doing this. It''s in your interest that you let us go."


    "We will see about thatter. How can I miss the chance of snatching Jiang Wei''s ex-wife?"


    Lihua stared at him, and then her lips curved into a cold smile. "You will regret bringing me here."


    "And I will have fun taming you."


    ---


    The maid walked in front of them and stopped in front of a room. "You will stay here from now on."


    She opened the door and coldly said, "Don''t create any fuss and get inside."


    Lihua and Lu Bojing were quiet. They were in no position to try to escape recklessly.


    They stepped inside, and the maid shut the door with a bang.


    "Who is it?" A voice came from a distance.


    Lihua widened her eyes, and so did Lu Bojing.


    There is someone else here too?


    They saw someone''s back facing them. He seemed to be an elderly man, quietly sitting on a chair as he stared ahead. Then he slowly turned his head and faced the new ''guests.''


    Lihua rapidly blinked her eyes as their gazes met. She stepped closer to take a good look at him.


    There was no doubt about it.


    The same features, the same exquisite appearance, the same ck irises and the same Godly handsome face that could take someone''s breath away, but which was much older than Wei and Jiang Weizhe.


    Her breath stopped in her throat as she said, "Zhao Weisheng."

 Chapter 458 - The Mafia King Gets The News

    It was chaos. Everything had flipped over ever since Wei was arrested. The Underworld was falling apart without the Mafia King. The gangs that had violently started disrupting people''s lives were now targeting the gangs loyal to Wei. Those who agreed to join in this madness were spared. But those who stood loyal to Wei and refused to be a part of Jiang Shan''s faction were facing heavy heat.


    Old Madam''s tears fell as she trembled and cried. "Is it all over¡­? We are losing everything out of our control¡­"


    Things had grown worse to the point that Jiang Fai started facing harsh criticisms on Weibo, and many of his fans stopped following hisics and works. Jiang Xiurang was disheartened seeing her son suffer.


    But Jiang Fai, on the other hand, was cool about it. "Mom, don''t sweat about it. I don''t need such fans who easily abandon their idol after things go sour. I have already made an official statement that cousin Wei is innocent, and to have trust in us. Those who don''t choose to believe me are their choices. Sister-inw always says not to mind such fickle people!" He harrumphed.


    Jiang Xiurang hugged him hard. "FaiFai has grown so big now¡­" she sniffled, feeling emotional.


    He softly smiled. "It''s all because of my awesome sister-inw!"


    Jiang Ruiling and Shen Yang, too, decided to postpone their engagement until this whole mess was sorted out. It was a difficult situation for everybody.


    Jiang Ruiling held his hand. "Shen Yang. Please don''t take it to heart¡­"


    She was worried he would have grievances about this postponement.


    Shen Yang widened his eyes. "Of course, not. I fully support this. How can we celebrate when our family is in such a crisis?"


    Her heart softened, and she hugged him.


    But the worst situation was Jiang Yubi''s. She tried her best to stay strong. But Wei''s arrest and the humiliation he was going through broke her heart for her son.


    Jiang Weizhe was in full panic mode seeing her cry. "Yubi¡­"


    "How will we get out of this, Weizhe? How will we prove Wei innocent?"


    Fu Renshu stepped up, his gaze cold and ferocious. "Madam, leave it to me. I will personally investigate every single allegation against Boss and prove them wrong," he clenched his fist.


    Fu Shen, his father, gravely nodded. "Yes, Madam. Leave it to the Fu''s to take care of this. Young master Wei won''t be in jail for wrong."


    Jiang Yubi wiped her eyes and nodded. "Please¡­"


    Fu Renshu nced at Shen Yang and asked, "How is the situation with the gangs?"


    He shook his head. "It''s growing worse. I tooky unit to deal with them, but half of my unit was wiped out. They are too aggressive. They even threw small bombs at us to deter us."


    Old Madam was horrified.


    "The bad news is...Xian Xue has escaped."


    "What!?" Old Madam widened her eyes. "H-How?"


    He pursed his lips. "One of his loyal followers helped him escape, who was guarding him with the other guards. That guard killed the others and then freed Xian Xue. I saw their dead bodies."


    She clenched her jaw in anger. "All this time, we had a snake within us who always wanted to bare his fangs at us!"


    Fu Renshu was silent. He took a deep breath. "We cannot chase after him now. Our most important priority is getting Boss out of these false charges before Jiang Shan''s power grows and he takes over us."


    Jiang Yubi anxiously looked at her husband. "Weizhe. Don''t you think we should get Lihua back with us? At least until Jiang Shan is dealt with. All these schemes by him...I am getting a bad feeling. She shouldn''t be alone at this time."


    Old Madam quickly said, "Yes, yes. Yubi is right. I agree. Or we can send her somewhere away from this city to protect her."


    Jiang Weizhe said, "No. I think we should bring her with us. Jiang Shan might be keeping an eye on our movements. We will put her in danger if she is away from us, and we will be in no position to help her if he reaches her."


    "No, no," she got afraid. "This makes sense."


    Fu Renshu said, "I will immediately go to her apartmentplex and bring her-"


    "Renshu!" A frightened and distraught voice came from the entrance.


    Fu Renshu was startled to see Meng Ya hurrying inside. Behind her, Mrs. Zhang followed.


    "Meng Ya¡­"


    She stopped before him, breathing restlessly and tears streaming down her cheeks.


    He grabbed her shoulder and asked in a dangerous voice, "Why are you crying? Did anybody hurt you?"


    She shook her head, and she wanted to say something. But her voice couldn''t let it out.


    "Help... Please help¡­" she sobbed hard.


    Jiang Weizhe tilted his head, looking at Mrs. Zhang. "You are Lihua''s neighbor-"


    Suddenly, he got a bad feeling. Lihua''s neighbor and her best friend rushed into the vi at once in such panic.


    "Where is Lihua?"


    Everybody was now rmed with his question.


    Mrs. Zhang cried. "Lihua... Lihua is kidnapped!"


    ---


    Wei was locked up in a cell. The officer who shut the prison door and sneered. "Now stay rotten here until our Boss personallyes to visit you to decide your fate."


    Wei showed no reaction.


    From his words, it was clear that he was one of Jiang Shan''s henchmen. The whole arrest was a farce, and now that he was captured, the moles began to show their true colors.


    "It is going to be a feast to our eyes haha! Just wait for your doom."


    "Boss!"


    The officer turned and saw Fu Renshu madly rushing towards the cell. Wei furrowed his brows.


    "Hey! You are not allowed toe here-"


    One bang and the officer copsed, dead with a bullet in his head. His shirt was soaked with blood, which made it clear that a violent fight had started between his guards and the cops. Wei heard the sounds of gunshots firing one after the other.


    "Boss!" Fu Renshu''s face was ghastly pale.


    "What happened? Is it about the opposing gangs-"


    "Madam!" He took a sharp breath. "Jiang Shan has kidnapped Madam Lihua!"

 Chapter 459 - The Same Song Lihua

    The whole world went silent for Wei. It was as if time had stopped and so did his ability to talk or move.


    Jiang Shan has kidnapped Madam Lihua!


    Kidnap... Lihua... Kidnap... Lihua¡­


    He could only nkly stare at Fu Renshu, who was looking back at him, distressed and extremely anxious.


    "...Where is she again?"


    Fu Renshu shivered, feeling the temperature drop. "Mrs. Zhang and Meng Ya said that¡­"


    He told everything that had happened.


    "Lu Bojing is there with her," he said in an attempt to console himself, but only he knew that it was fruitless.


    "One of the onlookers who was hiding saw thest man taking Lu Bojing with Madam. He saw the whole fight and Lu Bojing had killed all his men except...the leader had escaped from the chaos, and he pointed the gun at Madam Lihua."


    Wei tightly clenched his palm around the prison bar as he heard thest part.


    "Lu Bojing had no choice, and Madam Lihua stopped him from taking any action too¡­"


    At that point, Wei showed nothing on his face. Absolutely nothing. Even when Lihua would get hurt by just a scratch, he would run into panic mode.


    But now that she was kidnapped by the enemy, Wei stood quiet. There were a million thoughts rampaging in his mind, and out of all those, only one came out of his lips.


    "He has made a big mistake."


    Wei lowered his gaze that began to swirl akin to an onset of a storm.


    "Nobody can hurt my Lihua."


    Fu Renshu found it difficult to breathe. The voice with which he spoke...nobody would dare to stand in a 50 meter radius as him.


    "He had never started the war," Wei''s eyes glinted with an unreadable darkness.


    Fu Renshu understood him. Even though Jiang Shan had been plotting all this time by nting a mole, egging the gangs to go against Wei or be it the fake charges - For Wei, it was never a deration of war.


    It was for Jiang Shan, but not for the Mafia King.


    But...


    "But now, it has...He took away my Lihua. Now, the war begins.


    Now, I will wage a war against him."


    The sound of gunshots grew rampant outside. It was smelling blood everywhere.


    Even around Wei.


    "And then I will teach him what it means to step into the Mafia King''s territory."


    ---


    The news had reached Mingshen''s ears too. He was staring at his guard, who hade to report it. His gaze was unnerving the poor guard, who had juste to deliver the news.


    "Lihua is gone," Mingshen quietly stated.


    "Yes, Boss."


    "Bojing is gone."


    "Y-Yes, Boss."


    "I see."


    He took a deep breath and rested his head on his chair, shutting his eyes. A sneer formed on his lips.


    "In the end, he could only take Lihua away at gunpoint. In the end, he could only rely on a threat because he was too cowardly to face Bojing."


    The guard didn''t understand thest part. Only Mingshen knew about Lu Bojing''s strength, and he had kept it that way for years. So, none of the guards knew about Lu Bojing''s hidden power.


    Mingshen smiled. "I must say my assistant did a good job. How many dead bodies are there?"


    "Fifteen."


    "Ah, he has given me a lot of research subjects¡­"


    He opened his eyes that were now filled with frost. "But the group won''t bepleted without Jiang Shan, now would it? But Wei wouldn''t let me since Lihua is gone. He would kill me if I tried to touch him. Jiang Shan is his prey now. Although I would like a piece of the pie, too, since he will be taking care of my assistant for a few days."


    Suddenly, the door to his office opened with a slow creaking sound. Mingshen narrowed his eyes.


    "Who the fuck is out there?"


    But then he froze seeing Jia standing at the entrance, who was equally frozen.


    The guard widened his eyes. "You¡­"


    Mingshen said, "Leave."


    The guard straightened up and quickly scurried away. Even though a prisoner was walking freely in hisb, clearly trying to escape, he didn''t dare open his mouth to be Mingshen''s next research subject. Mingshen hated it when his orders were questioned.


    As they were now left in the room alone, the air turned suffocating and stagnant.


    "...Did I hear you saying Lihua''s name?"


    Mingshen said nothing.


    Jia walked slow steps and stood in front of his desk.


    "Yang Mingshen. I asked you a question. Did I just hear Lihua''s name?"


    Things are gonna get difficult by a notch now, Mingshen thought.


    Jia''s heart was racing, yet she tried to maintain herposure. "She cannot be that Lihua, right? Even if my sister''s name is Lihua, it''s not like she is the only one in the whole world."


    Mingshen said nothing.


    *BANG*


    Things are gonna get difficult by too many notches to count now, he silently corrected himself.


    Her palm loudly hit the desk, and for the first time, Mingshen saw how Jia looked when she was truly angry.


    Her palm is gonna get all red and stingter on. My desk is tough, after all.


    Jia stared at him with absolute stillness in her gaze. "Just say yes, and I will go back to my room."


    Mingshen stared back at her.


    He just had to say yes.


    "Believe me. You deny it, and I will walk away from here. I won''t ever question Lihua''s identity anymore."


    Mingshen believed her.


    "Just tell me that she is not my sister who you were talking about."


    He knew what he had to do.


    He just had to say yes. Matter over.


    "I am afraid I would have to disappoint you, Spicy. The Lihua in my words, and the Lihua in your words are the same."


    Jia said nothing.


    "My guard reported about Lihua''s kidnap. He wasn''t talking about any other Lihua in this whole world. Unfortunately, she is the same woman who happens to be your sister. Song Jia.. Your sister has been kidnapped by the Mafia King''s enemy."

 Chapter 460 - Laid Everything Bare

    Mingshen was dragged out of his chair as Jia grabbed his cor and pushed him closer to face her.


    "What the hell is going on!?" Jia roared. Her face ckened with rage. "Why will she be kidnapped by Jiang Wei''s enemy? How do you or him even know her!"


    He saw her fist trembling that crumpled his neatly ironed shirt. Then he looked back at her and said, "That''s a long story."


    "Yang. Mingshen. Don''t test my patience. Tell me what is happening¡­" Her jaw was clenched in anger, but her heart was pounding in fear.


    "How about you first calm down and then we-"


    "How about I first kill you and get all my answers from Jiang Wei himself?"


    He raised his brow. He held her wrist holding his shirt and shook it off. He brushed his thumb on her reddened palm which was swelling a bit. Averse to this gesture, Jia angrily twisted her wrist to get free. But he didn''t let her go.


    "Yang Mingshen!"


    "My Spicy," he smiled, "I faintly understand your love for your beloved sister. But no matter how riled up you are, the situation is not going to change. Lihua is not going to magically appear in front of you irrespective of your worry. So, let''s just calm down. I am sure you would have seen kidnapping cases being a cop yourself."


    She gritted her teeth.


    "What do you tell their family?"


    Of course, Jia knew the protocol. But when it came to one''s own family, it was impossible not to panic.


    Mingshen smirked in satisfaction. He released her hand, and pulled out a box. He took out one tube of ointment and circled the desk towards her. He grabbed her wrist again, making her throw a deadly re at him. "Don''t touch me!"


    He chuckled. "You are my precious subject, Spicy. I cannot let you hurt yourself, or I will be at a loss."


    She continued throwing curses at him while Mingshen, unfazed, rubbed her palm with the ointment. It gave out a cooling effect. Jia suspiciously looked at him.


    "My palm has got nothing to do with my heart''s condition. I don''t understand where this ''concern'' ising from."


    He paused for half a second and resumed as if he heard nothing.


    Jia shook off her hand after he was done. Mingshen was right. Panic won''t get her anywhere. She had to calm down.


    "I am very calm right now, so you better start with your story, and cut short to the parts that I need to know. No unnecessarymentary, or I will kill you."


    He smiled. "My Spicy is always so-to-the-point. I like it. So, it''s like this - The Mafia King and Lihua fell in love. They got married. Then they got divorced. Now, she is pregnant. And of course, kidnapped."


    Jia froze hard. She stared at him as if she was hearing some joke.


    "Praise me, Spicy! Was I not to-the-point?" Mingshen beamed and looked expectant.


    Jia was still staring at him, unable to understand on which point she should express her shock.


    Her sworn enemy and her sister fell in love? Married? Divorced? And now a child?


    When did this happen? How did this happen? Was it some kind of revenge by Wei because Jia had tried to expose him? But didn''t he already ''kill'' her? So, why would he approach Lihua?


    "If this is a joke then you better get ready to take yourst breath because it''s really not funny," she said in a quiet, threatening tone.


    "Well, it''s not any joke."


    "...Exin. What the hell is going on?"


    Didn''t my Spicy want just to-the-point answers? He sighed. My Spicy is always so unpredictable.


    Before she would really murder him, Mingshen told her everything she needed to know. Somehow...he didn''t know why...but he hid the part about him erasing her memories. He just made up a different story about it.


    "So this is all," he finished. Now, he waited for the volcano to erupt.


    Her precious sister got entangled with Jiang Wei, who murdered her parents? Her sister was lied to and deceived. How will Jia tolerate this?


    Jia stared at him. She tapped her finger on the desk. "Did you tamper with her memories?"


    His brow twitched.


    "Quite a nice coincidence. Lihua was closer to finding the truth about ''my death'', and then as if God listened to Jiang Wei''s prayers, she suddenly lost her memories about me. Was it really God or Yang Mingshen?"


    He pouted his lips to the other side and said nothing.


    Honestly, Jia''s lid of patience was on the verge of bursting out. In just almost eight months, the situation had taken such a drastic turn for Lihua. Her whole life went upside down in such a short amount of time.


    Jia trembled. Lihua wasn''t just kidnapped now. She was kidnapped in a pregnant condition. That made the situation even more precarious. She and her child - both were in danger now.


    Even though Mingshen had exined everything, Jia felt as if she had too many questions. Never in her life did she imagine Lihua and their parents'' murderer falling in love. She was furious. Enraged.


    Now, she had another strong reason to kill Wei.


    He dared to target my sister!? Wasn''t ''killing'' me enough that that bastard touched Lihua!


    Her hands were shaking, and her blood was boiling with a murderous desire burning through it.


    "Yang Mingshen¡­Trust me when I say that you and Jiang Wei...I will kill you two with my own hands. Mark my words¡­" her voice thundered in a low voice. "I won''t spare you. You messed with my sister. Your end would be the worst of the worst."


    Mingshen leaned and smiled. "I already said, didn''t I? It is an honor for me to die by your hands."


    She shut her eyes.


    Love, marriage, divorce - Jia had to deal with itter.


    The most important thing was rescuing Lihua.


    She opened her eyes, calm, cold and determined.. "Now, tell me about this bastard Jiang Shan who dared to take my sister away."

 Chapter 461 - The Mafia King Accedes

    "Get me out of here," Wei coldly said to Fu Renshu.


    "That will be impossible, Mafia King."


    The officer who had arrested Wei came forward with a little blood sprayed on his shirt. He sneered. "We finally have the chance to watch the Mafia King rot in jail. Do you think it would be so easy to escape from here?"


    Fu Renshu''s gaze darkened. He tightened his grasp on the gun, but the officer clicked his tongue. "Tch. Tch. Don''t be hasty, Assistant Fu. You should be careful with the gun or¡­"


    Suddenly, a figure was thrown on the floor, and she yelped. Fu Renshu stood frozen.


    "Meng Ya¡­" he sharply gasped.


    Meng Ya trembled, and tears pooled in her eyes. Her knees hurt as the goon behind her pushed her.


    "You fucking bastard!" Fu Renshu roared in anger. "How dare you touch her!?"


    The officer sneered. "I can do much more to her if you don''t keep the gun down."


    Meng Ya eximed. "Renshu, you don''t listen to him¡­" she cried. "Don''t think about me and-"


    "Shut up, bitch!" He pulled her hair, which was when Fu Renshu snapped. Hurting Meng Ya was like stepping on his tail. He was about to shoot him dead, but the other goon quickly put the gun on her temple. "If you don''t want to see your lover dead, then throw the gun."


    Fu Renshu immediately stopped. His eyes were zing red in fury watching how they treated Meng Ya.


    She hastily signaled not to get distracted. Fu Renshu quietly put the gun down and threw it away. She helplessly shut her eyes.


    You idiot¡­


    The officer smirked. "That''s more like it."


    Suddenly, he shot a bullet at Fu Renshu''s thigh.


    "Ugh!" He copsed on his knee, gasping hard.


    "Renshu!" Meng Ya''s blood ran cold. Blood was dripping out of his wound. He was in a lot of pain, but Fu Renshu didn''t show any of it. "Renshu¡­" her eyes ached as they burst into tears. She instinctively tried to rush towards him, but the goon had tightly held her.


    "You don''t go anywhere, bitch!"


    Fu Renshu covered his wound with his palm, trying to stop the blood flow. "I am sorry...Boss¡­"


    On the other hand, Wei looked expressionless. He watched the officer smirking at him.


    "You know, Mafia King. I have the full authority to kill you now. You are the most wanted criminal. You are the most hated man in this whole country now. And your men started a war on the cops to help you escape. Many of the officers have died. Imagine the country''s outrage right now. I can shoot a bullet right in your head and im self-defense. The criminal had turned violent and wanted to escape. I had no choice but to pull my gun out. See? Nobody will have a doubt about your murder," heughed.


    Wei said nothing.


    "Also, don''t forget that your lovely ex-wife is with my Boss now. You do anything stupid and she¡­"


    The light in his gaze flickered, and every trace of warmth disappeared from it.


    "You are his prisoner now. Don''t get your head in the clouds. Everything from the Underworld to your family belongs to him now. You will meet him soon too," he sneered. "So stay put, and don''t do any stupidity. For the world, you will be in jail. But you will actually be our Boss''s servant now. Do you understand?"


    He said nothing.


    The officer sighed. "Well then watch your assistant die. He is already dying from the blood loss¡­"


    Fu Renshu''s condition was indeed growing paler and paler.


    "How about I relieve him from his suffering by shooting him in the head?"


    "No!" Meng Ya shrieked. "D-Don''t! You cannot kill him¡­" she shook in fear.


    Wei finally parted his lips. "Okay."


    The officer, Su Liao, and his underling exchanged nces. Then heughed loudly. "Hahaha! Finally! Look at you. The arrogant Mafia King feels threatened hah! This is what you deserve! It will be so fun for the Boss to y with you. As he takes over everything, you can only watch everything crumble in front of your eyes."


    He looked at the goon. "Go get this fucker treated. We will enjoy torturing hum once Bosses. Until then, we need to keep them in a better condition. Put him and this bitch in the bars too with Jiang Wei. And then let them wait for their fate."


    ---


    Zhao Weisheng curiously stared at the woman in front of him, who seemed to be shocked and emotional at the same time. He felt like she wanted to say a lot of things, but she was too choked up to utter anything. He didn''t understand why she looked at him as if she knew him.


    Then his gaze fell at the young man beside her, and something flickered in his eyes. The young man, too, seemed to be puzzled as he studied him. It was as if he was mentallyparing him to somebody.


    And he finally looked at the most important member in their group.


    Qingqing.


    Who was also scrutinizing him with great interest.


    This human''s smell is the same as that man!


    Lihua covered her mouth and slowly walked towards him.


    Zhao Weisheng asked, "How do you know my name?"


    Tears streamed down her cheeks, making him widen his eyes.


    "Grandpa¡­You are my Grandpa¡­"


    Even your voice is the same as Wei! Oh God, I finally met him!


    Zhao Weisheng furrowed his brows. "Grandpa?"


    She suddenly jumped into his hug, much to his disbelief. He heard her soft sobs as she squeezed him. He felt his heart tighten, seeing her trembling figure.


    "There, there¡­" he patted her head. "Don''t cry."


    Lihua cried even more because even his gentle pats were just like Wei and Jiang Weizhe. His soothing, deep voice reminded her of them.


    "Will you tell me how you know me? I have been here for years, so I don''t know you. It''s impossible for me to meet you before."


    Lihua sniffled and touched her nose. "But I know you. Grandma told me about you, and how she has been waiting for you for years. Jiang Xiuying.. The woman who you dearly loved."

 Chapter 462 - Like Great grandfather, Like Son And Grandson

    Zhao Weisheng stared at her. He trembled and gasped softly.


    Xiuying¡­Xiuying¡­


    "Xiuying¡­?" His beautiful ck irises gradually widened in disbelief


    The name is his beloved¡­


    It was her name that he was hearing for the first time in more than thirty years from someone other than himself.


    His eyshes fluttered, and he slowly looked up and down at Lihua. "How...How do you know her?" He whispered.


    Watching his dazed and shocked expression, and the haziness that shone in his eyes made Lihua feel even more emotional. Here she had been missing Wei since their divorce, and it had hardly been two months. Even so, every moment was so painful and agonizing. To remember that she had to live her life without him always frightened her.


    But what about Zhao Weisheng? What about Jiang Xiuying?


    Their grief was much worse and much sorrowful than hers by a hundred fold. They had lived apart for more than thirty years. They bore separation for so long that she couldn''t even imagine the pain they must have gone through.


    Lihua thought about it.


    At the very least, Jiang Xiuying was fortunate to live with her children and grandchildren. Even though circumstances made them resent her for all these years, she could still watch them grow in front of her eyes.


    But what about Zhao Weisheng?


    He was lonely all this time. Separated from Jiang Xiuying, his children and grandchildren¡­


    He had every right to be with them and raise them with his beloved. But he missed all those years of watching them grow, see their happiness and get sessful, see them getting married, see them having their own children, holding his grandchildren in his arms, ying and doting on them like a grandfather would - Zhao Weisheng had missed everything of a happy life he should have had.


    Tears gushed out of her eyes even fiercer, and she cried hard.


    "I am so sorry¡­" she kept wiping them, but they kept flowing.


    Lu Bojing anxiously bent to her side. "D-Don''t cry please...Not good for you."


    Qingqing harrumphed and jumped on herp.


    *Meow*


    She rubbed her head on her hand.


    Zhao Weisheng blinked his eyes. He just asked a question, but he didn''t understand why it made her cry even more.


    Thinking that it was his fault, he panicked. "Did I do something wrong?" He paled. "I didn''t mean to make you cry¡­"


    Looking left and right, he hastily brought a ss of water for her. He gently said with a soft voice, "Here. Drink some water. You will feel better," he nodded.


    As if a dam broke now, it was impossible for her to stop shedding tears now.


    "You...You¡­" Lihua couldn''tplete her sentence.


    Zhao Weisheng stiffened. He pursed his lips, and his gaze dimmed. "I am really sorry¡­"


    "No!" She eximed. "It''s not your fault. I...I am just angry at the circumstances. I am furious how things should have been for you, and how they weren''t. I am really, really mad right now. Why is God so unfair? How could he do this to you and Grandma? And you...You are so much like Wei. Or I should say Wei is like you."


    "Wei?" He tilted his head questioningly.


    "Look! Look! You even tilt your head like him. The way you purse your lips, and the way you look sad like a cute puppy is just like them! Why are you so adorable?" She sniffled.


    "..."


    Lu Bojing - "..."


    Zhao Weisheng cleared his throat. "Who are them?"


    "Wei and Dad. I mean your son, Jiang Weizhe and your grandson, Jiang Wei."


    He froze. His heart skipped several beats.


    "Weizhe¡­"


    When was thest time I saw my son¡­?


    His voice slightly choked. "Who are you, dear? How do you know about them?"


    She smiled brightly. "I know about your family because you are my Grandpa!"


    Zhao Weisheng widened his eyes. "Grandpa?"


    He studied her again. Then his eyes were filled with tears. "You...are you my g-granddaughter? Y-you are Weizhe''s daughter?"


    She chuckled. "No. Didn''t I tell you about Wei? He is your grandson. I am his-"


    She froze.


    His what?


    Wife? They are divorced now. How could she call her his wife?


    Then she remembered about Jiang Shan telling her about her parents''s murder. Wei had killed her parents too.


    Lu Bojing quickly held her palm. "Don''t think about it," he whispered. "He-he is lying."


    She faintly smiled.


    Zhao Weisheng noticed her going paler. "What happened? Are you okay?" He asked, concerned.


    Lihua clenched her fist. "I am his...e-ex-wife¡­"


    He blinked.


    Ex-wife?


    Does that mean they don''t live together anymore?


    He saw her sorrowful gaze and understood it immediately. She loved him. A lot. He didn''t know what happened between them, but his heart ached seeing her gaze dim. She was so excited a moment ago and now¡­


    He hesitated but then gently patted her head. "It''s okay."


    That means¡­ That means she is my granddaughter-inw!


    He didn''t think ''was''. It was ''is.'' He didn''t know about her circumstances, but to him, Lihua was already his granddaughter-inw.


    Happiness knew no bounds. He finally met one of his family members. He couldn''t express his bliss. His heart was overwhelmed with joy.


    Lihua quickly wiped her eyes.


    Lu Bojing eagerly said, "Y-you will also be happy to know that...that she is pregnant."


    Lihua slightly blushed.


    "So, you are going to be a great-grandfather soon."


    Zhao Weisheng was stunned.


    Fate seemed to drop him with shocks one after the other. It was as if the years of sadness just washed away by meeting his granddaughter-inw, and now she was pregnant too.


    Zhao Weisheng was too excited now. His face beamed as if he was the sun himself. Lihua actually felt blinded. He was shining brightly on top of his Godly handsome face that seemed to be getting even more handsome with age.


    "I-I see...I am so happy¡­"


    Did that mean he would be able to see his great-grandchild born? After years of missing out on his family''s happiness, will he finally be able to hold his great-grandchild?


    He felt his heart tighten at that thought.


    But then he remembered an important point he seemed to have forgotten with this conversation?


    He anxiously asked, "What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be with Wei and the family?"


    Lihua pursed her lips. "Jiang Zhen....he kidnapped me and brought us here."

 Chapter 463 - The Last Surviving Descendant

    Zhao Weisheng heard the whole ordeal with a grim expression. He was silent.


    Lu Bojing burst into tears. "I am sorry! It''s all my fault...I couldn''t protect you. In the end, I was still useless."


    Lihua grimaced. "You¡­.you are impossible! You killed the whole gang, and you say you didn''t protect me? If that leader hadn''t sneakily escaped, he would have been dead too. It''s not your fault. You had your hands full with more than ten men."


    She smacked on his head. Now that she recalled the fight again, she stared at Lu Bojing hard.


    So much so that he couldn''t help but blush. He felt conscious under her scrutiny.


    "That reminds me...how did you fight with them?"


    What was this one-eighty degree change I witnessed today? Isn''t he the same Bojing who took that punch from that huge man in the supermarket?


    Lu Bojing twitched his brow.


    It was all out now. The secret that he wanted to hide from her was exposed.


    Wouldn''t Song Lihua get angry if she knew Boss sent me? Doesn''t she hate Boss for her memory loss?


    So will she not hate me too?


    Thinking about Lihua hating him brought tears to his already wet eyes.


    "No, don''t hate me¡­" he covered his face.


    Lihua was speechless.


    "Why would I hate you? You saved me! Why are you crying? I just want to know how you suddenly got so strong?"


    Then she sheepishly grinned. "Is it because you unlocked some hidden power seeing me in danger?"


    Lu Bojing sniffled and shook his head. "No."


    Her mouth twitched.


    You could have just agreed to keep my heart¡­


    Lu Bojing shrunk into a ball and fiddled with his fingers.


    Qingqing looked at him in disdain.


    There he goes again, turning into a ball of fear. Useless!


    Lu Bojing looked left and right and licked his lips anxiously. "I-I was always like this¡­"


    Lihua blinked her eyes. "Always?"


    "Yes...I-I look like this, but my arms and legs have insane strength. My one punch can rupture someone''s insides."


    She choked.


    Are you serious!?


    She looked at his thin wrist and then back at him. Zhao Weisheng also stared at him with interest.


    "I am very strong. B-Boss says it''s impossible to win against me in a physical fight¡­"


    "Boss? Who?"


    Lu Bojing stiffened.


    "I...I¡­Yang Mingshen¡­" he mumbled.


    Lihua stared at him in utter disbelief. "Huh? That evil doctor?"


    He coughed. "Yes. He is my Boss. I work under him. I am his assistant."


    She sharply gasped. "What!? Assistant? What was his assistant doing in my apartmentplex as my neighbor? Shouldn''t you be working in hisb?"


    This was a great revtion for her.


    He cried. "It was Boss''s orders. He said it was my promotion to be your n-neighbor."


    "..."


    "It was my job to protect you. Both as a doctor and...a sort of a guard too¡­"


    This was too much of a shock for Lihua''s brain.


    "Okay. First you say that you are his assistant, and then you im that Mingshen sent you to protect me? Are you sure it''s to protect me?" She was suspicious, "Not tricking me into bing his research subject?"


    Lu Bojing couldn''t me her. Kindness wasn''t Mingshen''s virtue.


    "I-It''s true. M-Maybe because you saved Boss from that attacker that day. So-so he decided upon this...Boss doesn''t like to be in anyone''s debt."


    She grimaced. "It wasn''t debt. I didn''t help him out of that notion. I just did what I felt was right."


    Lu Bojing shook his head. "Y-You don''t understand him. He doesn''t l-like to be helped. If someone does help him, then he would do what that other person would need the most. As an exchange. It''s give and take for Boss. I-In your case, you needed protection because he knew that Mr. Jiang Wei''s enemy was lurking somewhere. There were high chances he woulde for you to threaten him. So he sent me¡­"


    Lihua hadplicated feelings about this.


    Was this the same Yang Mingshen who took her memories away? To think he had sent someone from the shadows to silently protect her¡­


    Even though Lu Bojing said that it was give and take for him, Lihua seriously doubted this.


    Maybe...he has his own way of taking care.


    "...Guess he does have a tiny bit of heart," she mumbled.


    Lu Bojing added. "Only for those who help him¡­"


    Then remembering another important point, she had a jaw dropped. "Wait! So when you mentioned your benefactor...you were talking about Mingshen?"


    Lu Bojing nodded.


    Her mouth heavily twitched.


    No wonder¡­


    No wonder that benefactor felt so narcissist to me!


    ''My benefactor said that I don''t need a certificate because he has taught me medicine. Only fools will ask for it.''


    Of course, who else would he be other than Mingshen!?


    That arrogance and self-confidence! It could only be him!


    Lihua continued. "That means it was Mingshen who rescued you."


    Rescue and Mingshen...These two words don''t seem to fit in the same sentence.


    Lu Bojing nodded again.


    "But why?" She frowned. "It seems unlike him to do that."


    Lu Bojing bit his lip. "He said that I was s-special. My strength is different from others¡­"


    Lihua gasped. "Oh my God! Did he make you his research subject?" She sobbed. "Are you okay? How did you survive with that devil!? How did you keep your sanity?"


    !!!


    She wiped her eyes. "By the way, that''s another question bugging me which I already asked just now. How are you so strong?"


    Lu Bojing shook his head. "I don''t know. It was always like this. I asked Boss too...But he would just smile at me and say nothing."


    Her brow twitched.


    Suddenly, Zhao Weisheng, who was quietly listening to them all this time, asked, "What is your name, son?"


    "L-Lu Bojing¡­"


    "Ah. Then it makes sense," he nodded. "I had an inkling."


    "What makes sense Grandpa?" Lihua asked.


    "Lu Bojing. Lu family. He belongs to the Lu n. It was the greatest martial arts n years ago when I had founded the Underworld. Unfortunately, it was annihted by Jiang Zemin and another Mafia group in cahoots with him. I don''t know how he is still here when the n was already destroyed.. But Lu Bojing is thest surviving descendant of the Lu n."

 Chapter 464 - The Source Of The Strength

    "M-Martial arts?" Lihua was confused. "But Lu Bojing is a doctor¡­"


    Zhao Weisheng smiled. "That''s because he has been raised as one by the man you called Yang Mingshen."


    Lu Bojing stuttered. "Y-you know about my family?"


    He nced at him. "Yes. I knew your grandfather. Your father too. Lu Geming was your grandfather, and Lu Quan was your father''s name. They had assisted me when I was forming the Underworld. The Lu n was a prestigious family. They have been training in martial arts for centuries. They had their dojos to train students. When I heard about your strength, I instantly thought about them. Only the Lu n''s bloodline descendants had such strength."


    His gaze was slightly ssy as he reminisced about the old times.


    "Lu Geming and I had simr ideologies. The Jiang family did horrendous deeds in the Underworld. It was absolutely disgusting. Neither me nor Lu Geming approved of this. It was tyrannical. I proposed that we would overthrow them and take control of it. And apart from that, I needed power. A lot of power¡­" He silently clenched his fist.


    Lihua softly said, "To free Grandma and be with her and your children, right?"


    He smiled. "Yes. I am surprised she told you everything. It was our tightly-guarded secret, and I believe she would have kept silent about it all these years because I was here."


    She sadly nodded.


    Zhao Weisheng patted her head. "She must really trust you a lot."


    She sheepishly grinned.


    Zhao Weisheng continued. "So, we joined forces. Lu Geming, I and the Cheng family. The Yangs at that time were neutral."


    Lihua widened her eyes. "You know the Yang family too?"


    "Yes. Yang Mingshen. His father must be Yang Cheng, right?"


    She nodded.


    "I had seen him once when he was a little boy. He was around Weizhe''s age. The Yangs didn''t outrightly lend us their support. To Yang Yingjie, Yang Cheng''s father - the only thing mattered was their own medical research. As long as it wasn''t affected and nobody interfered with their business, they wouldn''t oppose us. But more or less...they were on our side."


    Lihua''s mouth twitched.


    Why am I not surprised?


    Mingshen is utterly selfish and only thinks about hisb and research. It''s in the genes!


    Lu Bojing asked, "H-How was Grandpa?"


    This was the first time that he was learning about his family. He had mixed feelings. As long as he remembered, he had always been alone. No mother, no father. So, he didn''t feel any connection with them, nor with the Lu n even now. It wasn''t emotional. He was simply curious about his roots and lineage.


    For Lu Bojing, his family started and ended with Yang Mingshen, his benefactor.


    Zhao Weisheng slowly said, "Very just. They had joined their skills to perfection. Their strength wasn''t a joke."


    Lihua wondered. "But how did they be so strong?"


    "The strength is not supernatural. It''s the way they trained. Have you heard about Yin Yang?"


    Lihua sheepishly grinned. "No...Is it some secret technique?"


    Qingqing, who wasfortably seated on herp, looked at her in disdain.


    This human can only give wrong answers.


    Lu Bojing shook his head. "It isn''t a secret technique. It''s a concept of bnce. Basically, it says that everything in this world consists of Yin and Yang. They are two opposite butplementary forces that need each other to exist. For example, day and night. Anything which is bright, moving is Yang. Anything that is dark, still is Yin. They are opposites. So a day is Yang and a night is Yin. Both are in contrast, but the world cannot function if either of them is absent. Simrly, light is Yang, and shadow is Yin. Shadow cannot form without light, and light cannot shine upon something which isn''t dark."


    Lihua beamed. "Oh! I understand now."


    "Yin Yang is also used in traditional Chinese medicine. Boss had taught me about it. Our bodies also have both Yin and Yang. An illness urs when either Yin or Yang''s flow is disrupted, and the bnce between them tips off. Chinese medicine usually restores this bnce to treat the illness with acupressure and needles."


    Zhao Weisheng nodded. "Correct. Yin Yang is also the basis of the Lu n''s martial arts. The bnce between offense and defense. They have learned to keep their internal Yin Yang forces in bnce as they move. Tension and rxation must follow the natural course of Yin Yang. They have devoted centuries, practicing martial arts like this. And thus, this practice reinforced their muscles and tendons greatly at their DNA level. Every descendant was strictly told to continue martial arts, and at one point in years, it almost became gic to be born with such strength."


    Lihua brightened. "Oh my God! Bojing, your n is so cool!"


    She took his hands in hers and giggled. "Your hands look so dainty, but they hold so much power!"


    Lu Bojing stammered and blushed.


    Zhao Weisheng asked, "You say you work with Yang Mingshen?"


    "Yes¡­"


    Lihua nodded. "He took him in when Bojing was ten years old."


    "Then there are high chances he knows about your n history."


    "Why?"


    "Simply because of how the Yang family is. They don''t show any meaningless kindness for nothing. He took you in because he must have known about your family. It makes more sense if he taught you martial arts and about Yin Yang."


    "He-he did."


    "Yes. How could he let you go if he knew that you are a descendant of the most powerful martial arts n? How should I say this¡­" he coughed, "The Yang family has a habit of collecting rare and interesting treasures. But you don''t have to feel bad about his intentions. You must already know how he is, living with him for years."


    Lu Bojing was frightened and furiously nodded his head. "V-very dangerous and mean¡­"


    Though he also greatly admired and respected Mingshen as much as he feared him.


    Lihua fumed and hugged him. "Don''t be scared of him. I will always protect you!"


    Lu Bojing burst into tears with her kindness.


    She looked at Zhao Weisheng and asked, "So, why was the Lu n annihted?"

 Chapter 465 - A Sense Of Loss

    "Because Jiang Zemin and another Underworld group feared their power. Lu n was a powerful martial arts n, and they weren''t on Jiang Zemin''s side. Then there was this other group who had some personal grudge with them. So, they joined hands together to end them. I was hiding my involvement in his overthrow because I couldn''t afford to let him throw me out of his aide. Remember, I was just a servant under him. I was silently leading and supporting the Lu and Cheng ns. But even without his overthrow n, Lu n was already doomed."


    Lu Bojing pursed his lips. "B-because of the other group¡­?"


    Zhao Weisheng nodded. "Even I don''t know why they hated your n so much. But there was a deep grudge. The Lu n was very uptight about this, and Lu Geming said that they would handle this on their own. It was their personal matter. I didn''t intrude any further."


    Lihua felt a knot in her heart listening to this. For the entire n to be annihted, and Lu Bojiing was left alone¡­


    She hugged him and patted his head. "You don''t have to feel alone because I treat you as my little brother. We are family!"


    He stared at her with tears stinging in his eyes and guilt engulfing his heart.


    She was being so kind to him, yet what was he doing? Hiding Jia''s truth from her¡­


    Even though Lihua was devastated by Jia''s loss and mourning her death when Jia was fully alive made Lu Bojing lower his head in shame. Lihua had no need to suffer such grievances and sorrow, yet he was keeping him in the dark.


    But what can I do¡­?


    Song Jia isn''t going to be alive for l-long. Once the transnt is over, she would be no more¡­


    He anxiously pursed his lips.


    For the first time in his life, he wished for a miracle to happen such that the surgery would never take ce.


    But he wondered¡­


    Just what kind of a miracle would stop Mingshen from doing the heart transnt?


    "...Bojing?"


    He broke out of his stupor and looked at her. "Y-Yes?"


    "What were you thinking?"


    He stiffened and clenched his fist. "...Nothing."


    Qingqing narrowed her eyes at him.


    Sneaky human.


    She sighed. She nced back at Zhao Weisheng. "What happened then?"


    He softly smiled.


    She curiously asked, "Why are you smiling, Grandpa?"


    "Nothing," he shook his head in deep thought, "It felt nice seeing you two like that. Somehow, it felt familiar to me. However, I really cannot recollect how¡­Anyway,ing back to your question. We were working in the shadows to weaken Jiang Zemin''s position. It became even more important when he ''killed'' Jiang Shan and usurped the throne. There was nobody to challenge him. We were close to bringing him down. But then, the tragedy with the Lu n happened. The whole family was burned down to ashes¡­"


    They froze.


    "Jiang Zemin got the wind of it that something was happening behind his back. To be honest, I still don''t know how. We were very cautious in all the steps we were taking. It was impossible for a mole to be between us either. The Lu and the Cheng families were very particr about the people they kept by their side, especially more so when we wanted to overthrow Jiang Zemin."


    Lu Bojing was shocked. "B-Burned down?"


    Zhao Weisheng had a solemn expression. "It was truly tragic and cruel. Jiang Zemin then confessed to me in his arrogance that the other group killed the entire n in fire. They knew a direct physical confrontation with them was useless. But their strength wasn''t supposed to help protect them from a fire disaster. The whole residence was locked in, and nobody was able to escape the fire¡­"


    At the end, his voice turned bitter and remorseful.


    "I don''t know how Lu Bojing got out. If I am correct, you were just a baby at that time, and you were supposed to be in the residence," he looked at him and smiled. "But I am so d that you survived. Nothing makes me happier to know that the Lu n is alive thanks to you."


    Lu Bojing was quiet.


    He had least expected to learn anything about his family. But now that he knew, he really didn''t know what to feel.


    "...Did my family love me?"


    Zhao Weisheng was taken aback. "Of course. You were the apple of their eye. Especially your mother''s. When I used to meet Lu Quan, he would oftenin how she ignored him ever since you were born. He would cry in a corner. You hadpletely taken over her world. Even a stern and vicious man like Lu Geming was helpless before his grandson. Your mother would sing endless praises about how beautiful and cute her son looked. You would even outshine a woman in beauty when you grow up, and she was very proud of it."


    Lu Bojing trembled.


    ''Tsk. Your mother would be so ashamed of you! Look how girly you look!''


    ''Yes, it''s disgusting!''


    ''You are a boy, but you look so pretty like a girl. Boys should look strong, not cute! Bleh!''


    The mocking voices of those children rang in his ears. Those times when he was bullied and beaten for his looks shed before his eyes.


    Lihua beamed. "See? I told you, right? Your mother would have definitely felt so proud of you. What do others understand?" She fumed. "Bullies only know how to hurt us."


    Lu Bojing burst into soft sobs. "E-En¡­"


    Even though he didn''t realize it, he felt as if something heavy and burdensome was taken off his shoulders. At the very least, he was satisfied to know that his family never hated him. If they had been still alive, his life would have been so different.


    Knowing about his family''s love for him made him feel pained about their gruesome death. At first, he wasn''t affected to know about his n''s annihtion.


    But now, he felt a faint sense of loss tugging his heartstrings.

 Chapter 466 - The Same Song Lihua?

    At the same time, Jiang Zhen whistled in a happy tune and walked along the corridor. He opened the door to a room and saw his grandfather, Jiang Shan, resting on the bed with a woman nursing him on his side.


    Jiang Shan weakly turned his head, and a smile lifted his lips. "Ah, there is my grandson¡­You seem to be in a happy mood."


    Jiang Zhen smiled and stood before him. "It''s a happy asion, after all, Grandpa. Jiang Wei is in jail, and the Underworld is almost in our control."


    He narrowed his eyes. "Almost?"


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. Everything is going well. Our man is doing a good job over there."


    "What about the-" Jiang Shan suddenly burst out into a violent coughing bout. His handkerchief had a small stain of blood on it.


    Jiang Zhen''s eyes turned cold. He kicked the woman off the bed, and she fell, letting out a painful gasp.


    "Fucking bitch cannot do a single thing right!"


    Jiang Hua trembled, and tears pooled in her eyes.


    "You are supposed to take care of him, yet why is he coughing like that, huh?"


    She lowered her head and stammered. "I-I have given him the medicine¡­"


    *SLAP*


    "Then why is he STILL coughing!? You are here to take care of him, and you cannot do just one thing right! And then you talk back to your husband."


    Jiang Hua shuddered hard and shook her head. "I don''t dare to¡­"


    Jiang Shan tiredly waved his hand. "Now what''s the use of yelling at her? Did you listen to me when you married this piece of trash?"


    Jiang Zhen snorted in disdain. "What was my fault? I thought with her beautiful face, she would have some brains too, but she only proved useful in bed, nothing else."


    Jiang Hua bit her lip hard.


    He sat beside Jiang Shan and smiled. "But I don''t have to tolerate her anymore. After all, I have gotten my hands on a wonderful piece of jade. She is a beauty and quite feisty too."


    Jiang Shan smacked him. "Feisty? I don''t like such women who don''t know their ce."


    Jiang Zhen chuckled. "Come on, Grandpa. Stop being so old-fashioned. I am tired of those same old women pleasing me. It will be more fun to tame this wild woman."


    "And just who is she for you to sing so many praises for?"


    He raised his brow in amusement.


    "Song Lihua."


    Jiang Shan widened his eyes. "Song Lihua?"


    "Yes, the same Song Lihua. Jiang Wei''s wife, and now she will be mine."


    Jiang Hua froze. Her heart raced in a frenzy. She grabbed his hand and stammered. "W-wife? What are you talking about? I am your wife and-"


    He ruthlessly kicked her away. "Shut up! Do I need your permission to throw you away? You are my wife?" Heughed hard. "You are talking as if you haven''t seen me sleep with other women in our bedroom."


    She trembled, and her eyes got wetter.


    How could she forget the pleasurable moans she would hear of her husband having sex with another woman when his wife was right outside the door?


    She clenched her fists in defeat.


    Jiang Shan squinted his eyes. "But she¡­No. Not her! Did you forget what I told you?" Hisplexion looked paler the more he thought about her.


    "Don''t overthink, Grandpa. Now that Wei is rendered useless, shouldn''t his things be all mine?"


    "But not her. Use her if you want, but your wife?"


    Jiang Zhen pouted. "Come on, Grandpa. Didn''t you always give me whatever I wanted? How can you deny me this time?"


    He raised his brow and sighed. "Whatever. Just don''t make a mess. Your grandfather is already sick. Always acting spoiled¡­"


    "Hahaha."


    "We will do what we failed to do back then with Song Lihua. This time for sure."


    "Yes. That''s why until we kill her, I can always have some fun with her. It''s a waste to just let her die like that," he eerily smiled.


    Jiang Shan seemed to be in deep thought. "I still cannot believe that she turned out to be Jiang Wei''s wife. Out of all men, his wife?"


    "Well, he did an amazing job of hiding his skin," he sneered. "To think that he fell in love with her. What a joke."


    Jiang Shan said, "Anyway. What about the consignment? We have to *cough cough* shift our base here now. Finally¡­" his eyes glinted with a cruel streak, "Finally everything will rightfully belong ours. But we need to carefully bring our business here from New York. The cops can be a pain in the ass."


    "Don''t worry about that. The prostitutes are already en route to China. It won''t take long. As for the drugs, I am taking it slowly. There are all kinds of shit regtions. But our partner will make sure that it happens without any hitch," he winked.


    "And how many loans have been fulfilled? Just because we are in China now, this shouldn''t be an excuse for the money lenders abroad to escape from us."


    "My men are taking care of that. They know what to do if they fail to cough out the money," hezily smiled. "All families have wives, sisters and daughters in them. For their sake, they will definitely pay back every cent with interest, or they know what would happen to the women in their families."


    Jiang Shan was satisfied. "Good."


    Jiang Zhen nced at Jiang Hua and snapped out at her. He harshly kicked her again. "What the fuck are you wasting time here for? Didn''t you hear him coughing? So throw this shit medicine and bring another bowl that will actually work. Get out!"


    Jiang Hua trembled and hastily got on her feet. She stepped out and slowly shut the door. She quietly remained standing there.


    ''Jiang Wei''s wife and she will be mine.''


    A tear slid down her cheek.


    In her daze, she didn''t realize that someone was quietly watching her from the shadows.. The figure then scurried away.

 Chapter 467 - The Cute Cinnamon Roll

    It was in the evening when a maid knocked on the door. She stepped inside, bringing a tray inside. She kept the tray on the table. "Dinner."


    There were three tes - one for Zhao Weisheng as usual. Two more were added now for Lihua and Lu Bojing.


    Lihua gritted her teeth. "Take my te away! As if I will eat anything that the monster has to give me! You can just very well bring poison to me!"


    "Sorry, Miss. It''s the young master''s order that you eat the food."


    She sneered. "Oh yeah? And what will that ugly monster do if I don''t listen to him?"


    The maid inwardly was terrified to hear Lihua speaking in that tone.


    This woman...does she want her head rolled off from her body? If the young master listened to her identally¡­


    "Young master said that if you don''t eat food, so will not Jiang Wei."


    Lihua froze. She nkly stared at her.


    "Wei? What do you mean?"


    Lu Bojing looked pale too while Zhao Weisheng narrowed his eyes.


    Lihua panicked and got up. "What do you mean that Wei will not eat!? He-he has Wei with him?"


    Suddenly, her heart sped faster in her chest.


    Lu Bojing anxiously held her shoulders and whispered, "D-Don''t take stress."


    The maid said, "I don''t know about that. Young master only said to convey that whatever you do will have a direct effect on Jiang Wei. As long as you listen to the young master, Jiang Wei won''t be harmed."


    Lihua gasped in shock.


    How? Isn''t Wei arrested? He should be in prison, not in Jiang Zhan''s capture! Or is it that he kidnapped Wei too just like me?


    The maid promptly left after giving her message. Lu Bojing furiously shook his head. "Don''t take it to heart. I-I think he is definitely lying to force you to listen to him¡­"


    "B-But¡­"


    Zhao Weisheng quietly said, "Wei...is my grandson, right?"


    She dazedly nodded.


    "He is the Mafia King?"


    Tears pooled in her eyes. "Yes¡­"


    He slowly asked, "How is he as a Mafia King and as a CEO?"


    "He is very capable and smart. Nobody is a better Boss than him. Nobody handles the Underworld and business better than him," she sniffled.


    Zhao Weisheng smiled. "Then he will be fine. I am sure of it. If he is as capable as you say, then he must have something in his mind."


    Lu Bojing nodded. "Yes. Have faith in Mr. Jiang. He isn''t weak at all. Plus...by now he must already know that you are taken away¡­" he gulped, feeling terrified. "You shouldn''t underestimate him now that you have been kidnapped. I cannot even imagine how furious he would be¡­"


    Zhao Weisheng said, "That''s true. I was very ferocious whenever Jiang Zemin used to hurt Xiuying. I had my own ways of dealing with him. If Wei is as possessive as me, then right now, he is thest person Jiang Zhan should mess with. And with the way I know Jiang Zhan, he won''t kill Wei so soon. They are very sadistic people. Until then, Wei won''t keep quiet either."


    Lihua''s unsettled heart calmed down. Lu Bojing pursed his lips. "Yes. Also, you cannotpromise on your diet. How long will you remain hungry? You cannot forget that your baby needs food too."


    Lihua''s shoulders slumped. "You are right. I got too emotional¡­"


    Zhao Weisheng said, "Don''t worry about it. Sit down, and let''s eat."


    She sighed and sat. A tiny part of her heart was still worried about Wei.


    Suddenly, Qingqing narrowed her eyes and jumped on the floor.


    *Meow*


    She was staring at the door. Lu Bojing quickly picked her up and ruffled her fur. "Don''t run around, Qingqing."


    *Meow*


    She iled her paws towards the door. Lihua asked, "Is there something on the door?"


    She craned her neck and found someone peeking at them through the door slit. She widened her eyes. "W-who are you?"


    Zhao Weisheng smiled. "Ah, Ruru. Come inside."


    "Ruru?"


    The figure seemed to jolt a bit.


    Zhao Weisheng gently said, "It''s alright. You don''t need to be afraid of them."


    There was a long beat of silence.


    The door slowly widened. Lihua squinted her eyes and then was dumbfounded to see a little boy nervously stepping in the room. He immediately ran and hid behind Zhao Weisheng.


    Lihua and Lu Bojing blinked their eyes in confusion.


    As the intruder was now out, Qingqing stretched her body andzed around.


    Zhao Weisheng smiled. "Come out. They want to meet you."


    Silence.


    Lihua curiously stood up and crawled her way at his side. She peeked her head behind his back and smiled. "Caught you!"


    Ruru jolted like a frightened rabbit and clutched Zhao Weisheng''s back tightly in his fists.


    It was now that Lihua properly saw his face.


    In one word, he was too adorable like a cinnamon roll. Lihua gulped, wanting to squish his cheeks like she used to do with Bobo.


    "Aiya, you are so cute! What is your name?"


    He pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Lihua tapped on her forehead. "I am so silly. It''s basic manners to introduce myself first."


    She brought her hand forward and eagerly said, "My name is Song Lihua. I am twenty-two, and I have just graduated from college. I like a lot of things, especially cute and chubby kids like you. What is your name?"


    The boy nervously lifted his gaze. He stared at her for a long time. But in the end, he said nothing.


    Lihua didn''t feel defeated. Instead, she started making weird and funny faces. He blinked his eyes and wanted tough, but he strongly held it in. He buried his face in Zhao Weisheng''s back even further.


    Zhao Weisheng said, "Don''t feel disappointed. Ruru is shy. He is Jiang Zhen''s son."


    Lihua almost choked in her throat.


    "He is that mons- *cough cough*"


    No, no. I cannot call his father a monster right in front of him.


    "That man....has such a cute son? I mean, he-he is a father?"

 Chapter 468 - The Calm Period

    Lihua never thought that Jiang Zhen was married.


    How could she when he just shamelessly imed that Lihua would be his woman now?


    A man like that was already married and had a child? And yet he dared to eye Lihua as his mistress?


    Lihua''s heart burned with fury, and if Jiang Zhen had been here, she would have strangled him on the spot.


    But when she looked at the boy''s big, watery eyes, her heart melted like ice cream would in sunlight.


    Zhao Weisheng said, "Yes."


    He looked at Ruru. "The pretty sister introduced herself. Now, it''s your turn."


    Jiang Ru aka Ruru curled into a ball and looked away.


    Lihua grinned. "Don''t worry. I won''t eat your chubby cheeks. Yet. I am very friendly!"


    Lu Bojing nodded hard.


    Ruru widened his eyes and stared at her in disbelief. He immediately held his cheeks in his small palms as if wanting to protect them from her.


    "...You are¡­"


    Lihua brightened. "Oh, oh! You are talking to me! Yes, yes, tell me!"


    "A witch¡­" he softly spoke.


    "..."


    "Witches...bad¡­eat children¡­"


    Her mouth twitched.


    "H-Hey! Look at me. Am I not so pretty? How can I be a witch?"


    He nced at her. He pressed his cheeks further, pointing that she was just talking about eating his cheeks. So, she was a witch.


    She coughed. "I-I was just kidding. Of course, I won''t eat your cheeks."


    Lihua stared at his face.


    But I definitely want to squish them


    "It was just a way of saying that you are so cute."


    Lu Bojing wondered.


    I think thatpliment was a little violent for the kid.


    Lihua tried her best to cajole him to her side, but he remained stuck to Zhao Weisheng. She scratched her head.


    I thought I was good with children. Bobo likes me so much!


    Zhao Weisheng smiled. "Give him some time. He will warm up to you soon enough."


    He lowered his gaze and asked Ruru, "Does your mother know you are here?"


    He stiffened and didn''t respond.


    "You know your father doesn''t like youing here, right? If he saw you sneaking out again¡­"


    Ruru slightly paled.


    Lihua frowned. "So what? What will he do? Ruru can go anywhere he wants!"


    Zhao Weisheng shook his head. "It''s not so simple. Especially not now when I ruined Jiang Shan''s ns almost twenty years back."


    "What n?"


    "Jiang Zhen''s father, Jiang Chao. Do you know why things were so calm in his generation? I suppose Weizhe would be the Mafia King twenty years back before Wei took his position. Ideally, this situation should have exploded at that time only. But because of my interference, it didn''t."


    He took Ruru in hisp and gently ruffled his head. It was the first time that his lips curved into a smile.


    "After Jiang Shan took me away, it took a long time for him to recuperate after his ident that Jiang Zemin had nned. His wife and son had died. But he somehow survived."


    Lu Bojing was confused. "His son had died? Then who is Jiang Chao?"


    "His son from second marriage. He escaped abroad and married a local Chinese woman. No matter how hard the doctors tried, Jiang Shan couldn''tpletely get better. His legs couldn''t properly heal. He was bedridden almost all the time and other times, he needed someone''s help to walk around. Then a few yearster, Chao was born. Jiang Shan''s heart was aze with fury. He wanted revenge from Jiang Zemin as soon as possible. But he needed time to create an Underworld from scratch abroad and gain influence so that he could fight him. Getting that power alone took time."


    At that time, Ruru was curiously staring at Qingqing.


    Qingqing turned her head and looked back at him.


    *Meow?*


    Zhao Weisheng said, "As he kept gaining influence in New York, he also started to train his son. Jiang Shan wasn''t physically fit, so in future, he definitely needed someone in-charge. But his wife was against all this. She didn''t like how Jiang Shan operated. Naturally, she didn''t want her son to be included in this mess. I took advantage of this and slowly brought Chao to my side. I told him everything about the Jiang family and all the horrible things they did. I convinced him that the ideologies they held about women or society were utterly preposterous and unjust. He should stand against his father, not support him."


    Lihua widened her eyes. "Y-You did all that?"


    "Yes. I wanted to protect my family the way I could, even if I was away from Xiuying and my children."


    She cried. "Grandpa, you are so cool!"


    "Cool?" He tilted his head. "I guess I am behind the times."


    "Cool means that you are super awesome!"


    Zhao Weisheng blinked his eyes and seemed to look embarrassed. "I see."


    It wasn''t too visible, but one could feel the flowers blooming around him in happiness. Lihua felt her heart skip beat. He looked just like Wei and Jiang Weizhe whenever they would be praised.


    Oh God. Thank you so much for blessing this mortal world with such heavenly genes!


    He coughed and continued. "In the end I won, and Chao refused to walk the path that Jiang Shan hadid for him. Their rtionship had soured and became too tense. All his efforts went to waste, and then there was nobody to fight for him. Jiang Shan was absolutely enraged by my influence. But he didn''t kill me because I was still a useful pawn for him. Chao ran away from home. He wanted to escape with his mother and me, but it couldn''t happen. Then a few yearster, Jiang Shan brought a four-year-old boy home."


    "Jiang Zhen," she guessed.


    "Yes. It was clear that Chao hid himself from hai father''s control and had gotten married to a woman. Jiang Shan eventually discovered them and forcibly brought his son home to carry on with his revenge. And then, he never let me meet Jiang Zhan even once."


    Lihua then understood. "I see. That''s why they don''t want Ruru to meet you. So that you don''t influence him like you did to Jiang Chao."


    "Yes. But Ruru sometimes sneaks away and if Jiang Zhen found out..." his gaze turned cold, "he would beat Ruru."


    Lihua gnashed his jaw. "That monster! How dare he?"


    "How dare I what, Song Lihua?"


    They saw Jiang Zhen leaning near the door, his lips smiling an evilughter.

 Chapter 469 - You Don’t Have Any Chance To Win

    Jiang Zhen casually stepped into the room, making Qingqing fiercely hiss at him and Lu Bojing stand in Lihua''s defense. But he ignored them.


    He nced at Ruru, who had stiffened in Zhao Weisheng''sp. His small figure was shaking as his gaze was lowered. Lihua noticed his reaction, and jer chest puffed up in a fury.


    To make Ruru fear him so much, just how much this bastard must have tortured him?


    Jiang Zhen narrowed his eyes. "Somebody doesn''t know how to listen to his father, does he?"


    Ruru jolted. His eyes were on the verge of tears.


    He smiled at Zhao Weisheng. "Grandpa Weisheng. How many times should I tell you? You should be chanting prayers at your age for your family that is about to be doomed. Why do you interfere with ours? My pathetic father was stupid to fall for your trap, but I am not and neither would be Ru."


    Lihua widened her eyes.


    Calling his own father pathetic? You are the pathetic one filled with garbage in your head!


    Zhao Weisheng was quiet.


    "I just came here to check how you must be feeling by meeting new guests? Weren''t you alone for all these years? They are here to keep youpany. How do you feel meeting your great-granddaughter-inw?"


    Jiang Zhenughed. "I must say, Grandpa Weisheng. You fooled my granduncle big time. Even now, it amazes me whenever I think about how you and Grandma Xiuying fooled around in bed right under his nose and even had three children."


    Zhao Weisheng calmly said, "Only your granduncle? Not your grandfather too?"


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "A pity. Shan was always the brighter of the brothers. Yet, the greed of power blinded him too to fall for it. He was so focused on his fight with Zemin that everything else became background to him. At first, I thought he kidnapped me because he realized the truth. But it was only because I was Zemin''s servant. He wanted to know everything that a close aide knew."


    He smiled. "It was when Zemin died that he finally realized it. When Weizhe and Weiyuan were old enough to resemble me was when it struck him that Zemin''s children weren''t even his in the first ce. That''s when he started to ckmail Xiuying using me. So, your grandfather was fooled for a long time too."


    Jiang Zhen sneered. "Don''t act innocent. Greed for power? Didn''t you want it too and that''s why betrayed the family that fed you."


    Zhao Weisheng looked at him, amused. "Only the ones who are repressed understand the value of freedom. And power gives you the means to achieve anything you want. Though I don''t expect you to understand it. It''s a pity you didn''t inherit your father''s sense and heart."


    He rolled his eyes. "Heart has no ce in the Underworld. Grandpa, shouldn''t you be worried about your family? Things got dyed because you hypnotized my useless father into not revolting. But now, nobody can stop your family''s doom."


    Zhao Weisheng patted Ruru''s head. "I don''t have any reason to worry. Even if I hadn''t interfered, Weizhe and Weiyuan wouldn''t have let Shan win anyway. I trust Wei is just as capable or even more. You don''t have any chance to win, especially when my family is reunited now. Shan never had a chance. He never will either."


    Jiang Zhen tilted his head. "I don''t know what to say about your over-confidence when your grandson, who you have so much faith in, is in my palms."


    That made Lihua freeze for a moment. Worry gnawed her heart.


    Zhao Weisheng nced at him. "When Shan realized about Chao''s refusal to walk his path, it was already toote."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "That he didn''t even realize when I struck my move and seeded in it. You wouldn''t know it either when Wei would strike you. You would have already fallen by the time you make sense of anything."


    Jiang Zhen''s expression was unsightly.


    Zhao Weisheng shook his head. "Now, it''s even worse. You kidnapped his wife."


    "Ex-wife," he sneered.


    He chuckled. "So naive, Zhen. Do you think I ever cared about Xiuying being Zemin''s wife? That she was married to him or slept with him to fulfill her obligations? No. I loved her nevertheless. It''s my blood running inside Wei. Wife or ex-wife, it wouldn''t matter to him in the slightest. You touched something you aren''t supposed to. I was and am possessive about Xiuying. I believe the protectiveness has been passed down to my children and grandchildren even stronger and fiercer. You are a dead man the moment you eyed his woman."


    Zhao Weisheng said, "Wei wille for you. He will rescue Lihua. And he will kill you. in and simple. Nothing can change that fate. To be honest, if you want his mercy, then you should let Lihua go."


    Jiang Zhen was bored. "Nice try, Grandpa. Do you think your lecture was supposed to make me piss my pants?"


    "I hoped to warn you. But as expected, you won''t heed it. So, you can only be ready for your consequences. Wei must be like a wounded beast now. A wounded animal is the most ferocious."


    This whole time, Lihua''s face was reddened seeing Zhao Weisheng talk so confidently that Wei would save her for sure.


    Jiang Zhen wanted to rattle Zhao Weisheng with fear and stress about Wei''s loss. But seeing him so calm irked him.


    This old man has really lost it if he thinks that things can be overturned at this point.


    "Get up, Ru. Time to teach you some lessons for ignoring your father''s orders."


    Ruru jolted and fiercely hugged Zhao Weisheng


    He raised his hand to grab him when Lihua harshly shook it off. "Fuck off! Don''t you dare touch Ruru with your filthy hands!" She coldly glowered at him.


    Jiang Zhen raised his brow. "He is my son."


    She sneered. "But a monster like you can never be his father. Blood alone doesn''t define any rtionship. I know you n to hit him, right? As expected of somebody as disgusting as you. But I won''t let you! Ruru won''t go anywhere!"


    She stood her ground between Jiang Zhen and Ruru.


    "Get out! I won''t let youy a single finger on my cinnamon roll!"

 Chapter 470 - Bullied Jiang Zhen

    Jiang Zhen widened his eyes. Heughed looking at Lihua as if she was an idiot. "You want to care about your enemy''s son?"


    Lihua smiled. "You and your grandfather are my enemy. Ruru is an innocent child. Whatever is happening is solely your responsibility. It is unfair to hate your child because of it. But I don''t expect you to understand that."


    Ruru slowly raised his head and stared at Lihua''s back, who fiercely stood in his protection.


    Jiang Zhen said, "You are misunderstanding something. How I discipline my son is none of your business."


    "If you beat up an innocent child, then it is my business!"


    He took a step in front of her and narrowed his eyes. "And how will you stop me?"


    Lu Bojing panicked and pulled Lihua to his side. "D-Don''t¡­"


    Lihua let go of his hand and stared at Jiang Zhan.


    *SLAP*


    She bit a harsh p on his cheek that tilted his head to the right. He froze. Then his palm slowly touched his burning cheek that stung with her hit.


    Qingqing seemed to be satisfied andzilyid.


    That was a good one, human.


    Zhao Weisheng was stupefied as he had never expected her to p him. Lu Bojing didn''t care that she hit him. He already stood in a protective stance in case Jiang Zhan turned violent.


    Jiang Zhen gritted his teeth. His gaze was dark and ferocious as he faced Lihua. "You have some nerve doing that."


    Lihua retorted. "Trust me. If you touch Ruru, then I have a lot more nerve to teach you a lesson."


    "Do you believe that I can kill you for this crime?" He quietly said.


    She sneered. "Oh, really? Go ahead. Then go and cry in front of your grandfather how the great Jiang Zhen was bullied by a woman. How a woman pped him, and he could only take it like a wimp. Oh the great Jiang Zhen had suffered such great humiliation. Anyway. I don''t think you brought me here to kill me on the first day itself, right?" She chuckled. "I mean, that''s way too pathetic for you. Imagine people gossiping about it. Jiang Zhen kidnapped a woman, but he couldn''t stand her for even half a day, and poor little bullied Jiang Zhen killed her because she pped him. You know, you are acting like a kindergarten kid who cries when he is bullied."


    Lu Bojing choked.


    That was some humiliation for Jiang Zhen, who didn''t hold women in high regard.


    "R-Ruru?"


    Suddenly, a woman entered the room and froze upon seeing Jiang Zhen. Then her eyes widened in shock as she saw Ruru in Zhao Weisheng''sp.


    She cried. "Ruru! Come here!"


    She hastily stood by Jiang Zhen''s side, which was when she noticed his red cheek. She gasped in horror.


    W-who pped him?


    Jiang Hua trembled. Her gaze then fell on Lihua, who was looking back at her curiously.


    Jiang Zhen shut his eyes for a moment and then opened them again. He smiled at Jiang Hua, which made her shudder. "Your son doesn''t seem to like to listen to my orders."


    Lihua blinked her eyes.


    Your son? Ah? Wait, so she is Ruru''s mother and this monster''s wife?


    Jiang Hua bit her lip. "I-I apologize. Please forgive him. It won''t happen again¡­"


    Jiang Zhen sneered. "You better that it doesn''t, or don''t me me if I lose my temper."


    Lihua red. "Is this the way you talk to your wife!?"


    Jiang Hua stiffened. She stared at Lihua in a stupor. It was the first time that she saw someone talking back to her husband in this house.


    This woman¡­


    Is she the same woman Zhen was talking about?


    She shuddered even more, thinking if she had pped him.


    Jiang Zhen coldly said, "So now you have a problem with how I treat my wife too?"


    "I have a problem with your whole existence. It would be so peaceful if you died."


    Jiang Hua bent on her knees and quickly grabbed Ruru''s hand. "Come here, Ruru. Didn''t I tell you not to sneak here?"


    Ruru shriveled up in disappointment. "Ma-Mama¡­"


    Zhao Weisheng said, "Don''t me him. I saw him passing by and called him into my room."


    Jiang Hua lowered her head. Jiang Zhan narrowed his eyes. "Take him away."


    Ruru''s eyes teared up, and he hugged Zhao Weisheng even harder. Lihua felt her heart tighten seeing him so frightened.


    Jiang Hua held his hand, but Lihua suddenly stopped her. "Are you going to let him hit your son? Is this the kind of mother you want to be?"


    She froze. Her words hit straight on the mark. Her chest heaved in breathlessness. "I¡­"


    She let her hand go and faced Jiang Zhan. "You won''t hit Ruru."


    Jiang Zhen raised his brow. "After that crisp p you gave me, what makes you think I will listen to you?"


    Lihua sneered. "Because only an impotent and weak man raises his hand against women and children."


    He stiffened. "Say what?"


    "Yes. Impotent. You are not a man if you take pleasure in violence."


    Impotent...weak¡­


    Words like these were a harsh jab to him.


    "You¡­"


    His phone rang, and he saw an iing number. He had no choice but to attend this.


    "Heh. I will deal with youter."


    He stormed off in anger with his cheek burning by her p and his heart raging with the humiliation.


    Impotent and weak... I will thoroughly make you understand the consequences of your words today, Song Lihua.


    Zhao Weisheng beamed. "That is how you deal with him. I am proud of you."


    Lihua sheepishly grinned. "I wondered if I should have asked Bojing to hit in his balls and make him impotent for real."


    Lu Bojing nodded. "I would have done it."


    She brightened and pped her hands once. "You are the best!"


    Jiang Hua quickly grabbed Ruru''s hand and bowed. "I will take him away now."


    She pursed her lips as she meekly looked at Lihua. "Y-You shouldn''t have talked to him like that. For your own safety, I advise you not to challenge his patience," she trembled.


    Lihua was about to respond when she suddenly turned and left with Ruru.

 Chapter 471 - Yang Family’s Cooperation

    "Come out!"


    The officer, Su Liao, who also worked for Jiang Zhen and had arrested Wei and shot Fu Renshu, yelled at Wei from outside the prison.


    Wei''s expression didn''t falter. He calmly looked up, waiting for him to say further.


    Su Liao sneered. "I am here to take you back to your family. Prison is not an ideal ce to torture you. Boss said that he will personally meet you in a few days when he takes up the Mafia King throne. Until then, spend as much time with your family as you can."


    He said nothing.


    "It will be more fun watching us having fun with your family and you witnessing it."


    He said nothing.


    Su Liao took him to the Jiang vi. Making up an excuse for Wei''s absence in the prison was a trivial thing now that Jiang Zhan controlled most of thewforce.


    As they reached, Wei saw a different set of guards guarding the vi. They didn''t belong to his Mafia world. It meant that Jiang Zhen had already ced the family in house arrest.


    Su Liao smiled. "There is no way that you can y any tricks, but if you dare to then, we will make your family suffer in front of you... especially the women."


    Wei remained unfazed.


    "You better not forget about your wife too. If you piss off Boss too much, you will never see her again."


    This made Wei finally turn his gaze. It was slow and quiet, but Su Liao felt the pressure building in the air. Wei''s expressionless sideway nce was terrifying more than anything. It was akin to a predatory hawk that would w his throat out.


    Su Liao hastily turned back and ordered the guards to keep an eye on him and the family.


    Wei stepped in and saw Jiang Fai gloomily messing with his drawing iPad.


    "Cousin!" He was dumbfounded seeing Wei.


    He dashed to his side and jumped into his hug. He broke down. "Cousin, you are here! How did you get out of jail? Did you see the new guards!? They dare look down on us! Cousin, you have to teach them a lesson!"


    Wei was quiet.


    At the same time, Jiang Lanying also came down and was shocked to see Wei. "Wei!"


    She rushed towards him. "A-are you alright? How did you get out?"


    Her eyes teared up. "Did you...did you hear about Lihua? How did this happen...?"


    Wei said nothing.


    "Wait. I-I will call Aunt Yubi right now."


    "No," Wei coldly said. "Don''t call anybody. I want to be alone."


    Seeing the frost in his expression and his lifeless eyes, Jiang Fai shuddered.


    Wei walked away saying nothing further. Shen Yang, who passed by the hall, widened his eyes. "Boss¡­"


    But Wei didn''t listen to him and disappeared from their sight.


    Jiang Fai sweated. "Cousin is really mad, isn''t he?"


    Jiang Lanying nodded. "Who wouldn''t be? Especially after they kidnapped Lihua. It''s like stepping on his tail. I have faith in Wei. He will definitely do something to get us out of Jiang Zhan''s control."


    She looked up at Shen Yang. "Where are you going?"


    His gaze was icy as he said, "To find Xian Xue. It''s all because he escaped and provoked all the gangs to fight against each other. That bastardid a good trap to fool us. Until I catch him and punish him for betraying us, I won''t rest."


    Jiang Fai pursed his lips. "But don''t you see the guards outside?"


    He smiled. "Don''t worry, Fai. I didn''t be the Chief for nothing. I have my ways to go unnoticed. They won''t catch me."


    He beamed and nodded hard. "Catch that bastard Xian Xue and kick his balls! How dare he go against us who fed him!?"


    Shen Yang clenched his fist. "Yes, I will make him pay."


    ---


    Yang Mansion.


    Yang Bingqing and Yang Cheng were grimly reading the news of Wei''s arrest.


    Yang Bingqing clenched her teeth. "First, they frame Wei in nonsensical cases, then trap the family in house arrest, and now they even kidnapped Lihua! That Jiang Shan has some nerve! Lihua is such a sweet kid, and she is pregnant too," her heart ached thinking of her, "How will she protect herself in an enemy''s base? Cheng, why are you quiet? Why are we not doing anything to help them!"


    Yang Cheng nced at her but said nothing.


    One of the guards came inside and bowed. "Boss, somebody is here to meet you."


    Yang Cheng narrowed his eyes. "One of Jiang Shan''s men?"


    The guard was taken aback. "Yes, Boss."


    Yang Bingqing was speechless. She roared in anger. "He dared send his man to Yang mansion! Throw him out! After harming the Jiang family and messing up the whole Underworld, what face does he has to meet us!"


    The guard gulped. "Madam¡­"


    Yang Cheng raised his palm. "Bring him in."


    Yang Bingqing was furious at her husband. "Cheng! Do you have a heart?"


    Su Liao stepped in and smiled, and he bowed in front of them. "Greetings, Mr. Yang. Mrs. Yang."


    Yang Bingqing trembled in rage. "You¡­"


    But Yang Cheng put his hand on hers. He just quietly looked at her for a moment and then looked back at Su Liao.


    "Yes. What does Jiang Shan have to say?"


    Su Liao said, "Oh, it''s nothing serious, Mr. Yang. There is no reason for Mrs. Yang to get so agitated. We are not your enemies. Boss''s enmity is only with the Jiang family. We don''t wish to oppose you. So naturally¡­"


    "Point."


    He smiled. "Mr. Yang. You understand that the air has changed now. Boss''s grandson, Jiang Zhen, will be the Mafia King like how it was always supposed to be. The Jiang family will only reduced be his ve. That''s why, you don''t need to hold any cooperation with them any longer. It is pointless."


    Yang Bingqing was stupefied with his audacity.


    "On the other hand, if you extend your support to us, it will be beneficial for both of us. The Yang family wouldn''t want to do anything with a lost yer, right?"


    "That depends on what you offer~"


    A deep voice came from the back.. Su Liao turned and saw Mingshen royally walking down the Yang mansion''s hall, apanied by a masked woman on his side.

 Chapter 472 - Mingshen’s Conditions

    Mingshen sat on the couch, spreading his long legs in the front, one foot on top of another. He tilted his head as he stared at Su Liao from head to toe. Beside him, Jia''s mouth twitched seeing him act as an arrogant king.


    Yang Bingqing suspiciously looked back and forth between her son and the unknown woman.


    A shiver ran across Jia''s spine feeling Yang Bingqing''s sharp gaze on her.


    Ugh. She hasn''t recognized me, has she?


    Yang Bingqing elbowed her husband. Yang Cheng shrugged, pointing that he didn''t know about her. Her heart was practically in curiosity to confirm if the woman was Jia. But she had to hold it in.


    Su Liao smiled. "Mr. Yang Mingshen. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    "It''s not a pleasure on this side."


    His smile froze.


    "I don''t like unnecessary people hovering in my mansion."


    "My Boss is not an unnecessary man, Mr. Yang. Especially, after he formally takes over the Underworld throne, your family will be deeply connected to him in the future."


    Mingshen smiled. "That depends on a lot of things, Mr. Nobody."


    Su Liao''s brow twitched.


    "You know, my Grandpa once told a story to me. Do you want to hear it?"


    "Mr. Yang, I am here to discuss-"


    "So, years ago, the Yangs were faced with a simr situation. Once upon a time, there was a smell of uing war in the air."


    This man...does he not listen?


    Jia observed his expression and couldn''t help but feel pitiful for him. It wasn''t an easy feat to talk with Mingshen.


    Mingshen continued. "So, the Jiangs at that time were quite persistent to have our support. When we didn''t give them the answer they wanted, they did a stupid thing of threatening my Grandma. What do you know about us?"


    Su Liao was puzzled with the sudden question dropped on him.


    Wasn''t he telling his story?


    "You see, Mr. Nobody. It was a mess when Grandpa got berserk. The Jiangs lost a lot of their useless men at that time. So, what is the moral of the story?" Mingshenzily ced his chin on his palm.


    Su Liao''s smile faltered. "I don''t understand."


    "I don''t expect you to because you are a nobody."


    You!


    Mingshen chuckled. "The moral of the story is that we Yangs don''t like to be TOLD whose side we should be on. We decide that by ourselves. If you snatch that freedom from us, then we go berserk like my Grandpa did."


    Su Liao gulped, feeling the pressure. It was an eerie smile on Mingshen''s lips that made him unable to move.


    "We choose one side or we choose to be neutral. That is my decision, not your Boss''s. Tell him to pull that shit over someone else. But! If you offer something worthwhile to be on your side, then I can consider," Mingshen yawned. "The Yang family is where the wind blows."


    Su Liao immediately said, "And the wind is on Boss''s side. Jiang Wei has admitted his defeat."


    Mingshen raised his brow.


    The mention of Wei made Jia stiffen and clench her fists.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    Give up?


    Su Liao added. "There are only benefits for you, Mr. Yang. We know that the Yangs dedicate themselves to research, but¡­" he smiled, "Somews prevent you from fully utilizing your potential. Jiang Wei''s Underworld didn''t deal with drugs, but we do. It will be a piece of cake to arrange whatever drugs you wish for."


    Mingshen waved his hand. "Boring. I can already synthesize all types of drugs I need in myb."


    Su Liao widened his eyes. He quickly said, "Boss will help you set up hospitals abroad where, of course, you don''t have to worry about doing anything illegal."


    Mingshen yawned. "Do you think I, Yang Mingshen, is incapable of doing that?"


    "No, no. Of course not," Su Liao smiled. "What I mean is you won''t have to worry about research subjects. We have all types of rare individuals whose blood and organs are extremely valuable for research or trade."


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes.


    Su Liao thought he got his chance. "I assume you know about Li Dong."


    Yang Bingqing froze. She whispered to Yang Cheng. "Cheng! He was the same man who tried to kill my Mingshen two years ago!"


    Yang Cheng quietly nodded.


    Su Liao said, "Li Dong has umted quite a few precious individuals over the years. He is a mad doctor, for sure, but his ''assets'' are quite useful. Naturally, it will all be yours if you join hands with us."


    Mingshen smiled. "Do you take me for a fool, Mr. Nobody? I am pretty sure Li Dong is working with your Boss. Otherwise why would that measly doctor attack me that day? It was Li Dong who sent him, right?"


    Su Liao cleared his throat.


    "And now you are selling him out to me? Aren''t you so quick to betray? Did you tell Li Dong that he will get all my ''assets'' if he joined hands with you? Same offer, different targets~"


    "Mr. Yang. That was Mr. Li''s own doing. My Boss and he had a big argument over it too. We don''t want such an unstable man to be our partner, so¡­"


    "Wee to Yang''s, is it?" He chuckled.


    Su Liao silently gritted his teeth.


    Come on...Agree to it already! Boss will kill me if you refuse! I cannot prove to be useless in front of him!


    "I ept," Mingshen dered.


    Yang Bingqing gasped. "Yang Mingshen! How dare you! Don''t forget that Yubi is my friend! I would never allow our family to go against hers!"


    Mingshen dryly looked at her. "Mom, stay out of this. The Jiangs are drowning, and I don''t want to sink with them. If you wish, you can happily drown with your friend, but don''t drag me into it. Just don''t forget to make my favorite pepperoni pizza onest time as your memory."


    Jia wanted to puke blood.


    This monster¡­


    Yang Bingqing trembled in rage. But Yang Cheng held her. "Be calm. Let him do what he wants."


    Mingshen looked back at Su Liao. "My support is not for free. I have two conditions."


    Su Liao blinked. "What conditions, Mr. Yang?"


    He smiled. "First. Your Boss has captured two people, and he needs to set one of them free. Second. I want all the information on Li Dong. Everyst bit of it.. But since you are still ying your friendship-friendship game with him, you will take my girlfriend with you for her to do the task."

 Chapter 473 - Your Eyeballs Will Be Next

    Yang Bingqing choked in her throat.


    Girlfriend? What girlfriend? Which girlfriend? Is there a ghost here?


    Yang Cheng raised his brow but said nothing.


    Jia''s face ckened like charcoal. Her eyes shotser beams at Mingshen. She secretly pinched the back of his neck, but his expression remained uncracked.


    He looked up at her. "Dear, it''s not the time to be romantic here~ This is not my private office to be lovey-dovey."


    Yang Bingqing felt as if she would copse even if she was seated on the couch.


    My son...and flirting?


    She straightened up and stared at Jia.


    Her face is covered with a mask, but she seems like the same woman I met that day! Yes, it''s her!


    She wiped her eyes.


    I cannot believe this. My Mingshen is in a rtionship like a normal person.


    Jia''s icy gaze was nothing less than a ghost staring at someone in a haunted house. But Mingshen only smiled, thoroughly enjoying all her facial expressions.


    Su Liao coughed and brought them back from their half deadly and half seemingly romantic atmosphere. Mingshen shot a cold re at him. "What? I don''t like people coughing in my house. Can''t you see my Spicy was flirting with me?"


    Jia gulped down her hatred bubbling within her.


    I pinched this bastard''s neck so hard, and he found this flirty? What is wrong with his brain!?


    His mouth twitched.


    "Mr. Yang. About the first condition, who you might be talking about?"


    Jia narrowed her eyes.


    Mingshen smiled. "My assistant, Lu Bojing. Thank you for taking care of him until now, but I want him back. What belongs to me must be my side only."


    Su Liao silently sighed in relief.


    It would have been difficult if he had asked for Lihua. Lihua was Jiang Zhan''s special prisoner, and there was no way he would agree to release her.


    But Lu Bojing, yes. Jiang Zhan wanted only Lihua anyway. Lu Bojing just happened to be with her that day.


    "Sure. I will convey this to the Boss. And the second condition¡­" he nced at Jia and observed her.


    Suddenly, something flew at his side, and he ducked instinctively. But the sharp object still grazed his cheek.


    Yang Bingqing widened her eyes.


    *CLANG*


    Su Liao touched his cheek and saw a drop of blood on his finger. There was a scalpel lying on the floor, whose shiny metal glistened in the light.


    He looked at Mingshen as if his soul flew out of his body. "W-what¡­"


    "Look here, Mr. Nobody," Mingshen''s eyes were suddenly filled with bloodthirst. His voice was deeper and more dangerous than before. "You don''t need to stare at her. You are talking to me. So fix those fucking eyeballs on me, or they will be next in my scalpel slicing list."


    He gasped.


    This maniac! He threw that knife at me just because I looked at her for a few seconds!? Is he crazy!?


    Jia''s brow twitched.


    Why is this devil seriously acting as if he is my boyfriend?


    Su Liao hurriedly got up. "Apologies, Mr. Yang. I didn''t mean it that way¡­"


    "You better not," he sneered.


    Su Liao wiped the sweat off his forehead. "A-As I was saying about the second condition, you want your girlfriend to be at Li Dong''s ce?"


    "Didn''t my words register the first time I said them?"


    "..."


    "I¡­"


    This was a little difficult for him. Would Jiang Zhen agree to letting someone from the Yang''s side to be at Li Dong''s ce?


    Mingshen yawned. "Get out. My conditions are non-negotiable. You have to agree to both of them, or say goodbye to the Yangs'' support."


    "No, no! I will discuss this with Boss and-"


    "Only ten minutes," he cut him off. "I want my answer in ten minutes, or forget about this deal."


    He stiffened.


    "I will talk to him right now!"


    Su Liao hurriedly stepped out of the mansion and dialed Jiang Zhen''s number. He quickly surmised his conversation to him.


    On the other side, Jiang Zhen was in deep thought.


    Hand over Lu Bojing¡­Interesting.


    He thought he would definitely ask for Lihua''s release. If he would have asked that, it meant that Mingshen supported Wei, which was a low-key sign that his cooperation with him was a bluff.


    But asking for Lu Bojing meant that he didn''t care about Lihua at all. He was only interested in his assistant, which was understandable. The Yangs only thought about themselves and what belonged to them. Lihua wasn''t directly rted to them. So, there was no need for any concern for her.


    But Lu Bojing¡­


    When Li Dong learned that he had captured another man, who single handedly defeated his A team; Li Dong had asked him to hand Lu Bojing over to him. He had be quite interested in him as his ''research subject.''


    So Jiang Zhen could either make Li Dong happy or Yang Mingshen.


    He smiled. "I will send Lu Bojing over to Mingshen."


    Ah, I wanted to punish him, but meh. I will have many targets from Wei''s family to have fun. Letting go of one man counts to nothing.


    As to the second condition, it wasn''t much of a big deal to him as much as Su Liao had expected.


    Mingshen wanted a spy at Li Dong''s ce?


    This actually ys in my favor, he chuckled. I was going to discard Li Dong anyway. That maniac can never match up to Yang Mingshen. And I always want the best of the best.


    The spy would dig dirt on him which would save his time, and all that information would give him a reason to cut him off in the future whenever he needed. Jiang Zhen''s hands would be clean, and Li Dong would never suspect his betrayal.


    In other words, he would use Mingshen to help him out too for free.


    "He can send the spy to Li Dong''s ce. I don''t care about that. If these are his only conditions, then I ept. This means that Yangs support is with me now.. Another roadblock cleared," Jiang Zhenughed.

 Chapter 474 - I Wont Go Anywhere!

    Lihua opened her the next morning and let out a sigh. She hasn''t had a good sleep since thest two nights. She looked at Qingqing, who was sleeping beside her near her belly.


    Lu Bojing poked her shoulder. "Are you not feeling well?" He asked, feeling anxious and uncertain.


    She shook her head. "I am fine."


    He pursed his lips. "Your eyes look tired. You shouldn''t do this to yourself. Good sleep is important for your child''s health too."


    She quickly said, "Of course. It''s just¡­"


    From the other bed, Zhao Weisheng smiled. "He is right. As for our situation, you shouldn''t worry about it. Wei will rescue you for sure. No matter how much time it takes, everything will be fine once again."


    Lihua smiled back. "Grandpa is the best!"


    Looking at two beautiful faces in the morning is enough to make my morning merry.


    Lu Bojing beamed seeing her cheered up again which shot an arrow straight at her heart.


    The same maid knocked on the door and stepped inside.


    "Miss. Young master wants you and the young man with you toe to the breakfast table."


    Lihua''s face darkened.


    Breakfast? With that monster?


    "No," she coldly looked away.


    "Miss¡­"


    "Tell him I am not interested in having meals with monsters."


    The maid said, "Miss, young master wants you toe at any cost, or he would not let young master Ru to eat."


    She widened her eyes. "What!?"


    Zhao Weisheng narrowed his eyes.


    Lihua clenched her jaw. "How much lower does he want to stoop? He wants to keep his own son hungry? How can he be so heartless even for his son!?"


    She shut her eyes and tried to calm down. Lu Bojing said, "Let''s go. We cannot let the c-child suffer because of us."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Weisheng nodded too.


    Qingqing jumped into Lu Bojing''s arms and harrumphed.


    Don''t dare to leave this Queen behind!


    ---


    *BANG*


    Jiang Zhen raised his brow, seeing Lihua hit her fist on the table. "What a way to start such a lovely morning."


    Lihua''s face was livid with anger. "Do you have even a little bit of shame left!? What kind of a father are you to threaten your son to go hungry!"


    Jiang Hua trembled with fright. She was relieved to see Lihua and Lu Bojing, or Ruru would be forced to skip his breakfast. Her fingers curled into a fist, feeling pathetic at herself.


    Jiang Zhen smiled. "As long as it serves my purpose. But you are right. Why should I punish my son when I have your family?"


    She froze.


    "Fai, Ruiling, Lanying, Li, Aunt Yubi, Xiurang and Ninghong, Uncle Weizhe and Weiyuan, Old Madam Xiuying...oh and my most favorite toy - Jiang Wei! I have so many people to threaten, yet I use my child. Tsk. Not fair at all, indeed."


    Lihua wished to scratch his smirk off his face. As if Qingqing understood her, she narrowed her eyes.


    *Meow*


    Should I do it? My ws are itching to tear something off. His ugly skin is just perfect~


    "So yeah. Next time, I will definitely use one of your lovable family members. Now sit and let''s have breakfast."


    "Go to hell! As if I will eat with you!"


    "Well then let''s choose the first target of the day," heughed, "Hmmm, how about Aunt Xiurang? Let''s see, what should I do with her?"


    Lihua almost lunged at him to p him, but Lu Bojing pulled her back. "He-he is just doing this to provoke you. It will be his victory if you react as he wants¡­"


    Lihua had to agree. Jiang Zhen was just having his entertainment. The more she gave into him, the more it was fun for him.


    She grudgingly sat on the chair and so did Lu Bojing.


    Jiang Zhen smiled. "That''s better. Don''t we look like a loving husband and wife having our morning breakfast like this?"


    Lihua nced at Jiang Hua and noticed her shifting ufortably in her chair.


    She smiled, looking back at Jiang Zhen. "A husband and wife? Sure. I would warn you to be careful though. Don''t you see the news? Nowadays, a lot of wives secretly poison their husbands to death. Many even stab them in their sleep. Poor husbands. They never know if they will be the next. So, they are careful not to offend their wives."


    Lu Bojing almost choked on the water he was drinking. He openly gave her a thumbs up.


    Jiang Zhen squinted his eyes. "You are getting more interesting day by day, Song Lihua. I like it."


    Lihua rolled her eyes.


    "By the way, apart from having our meal, I called you for another important thing. You can bid goodbye to your friend Lu Bojing here."


    Both of them sat alert.


    Lihua suspiciously asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean it''s time you congratte me. Do you want to hear good news? Yang Mingshen has agreed to support me. Of course, he would since Wei is useless now. And you know Yangs. They don''t support useless people."


    She widened her eyes.


    M-Mingshen and support Jiang Zhan?


    "The condition for his support is to release his assistant, who I don''t care about anyway."


    Su Liao entered the hall and bowed. "Boss."


    Jiang Zhen looked at Lu Bojing. "It''s a pity I didn''t get to punish my way, but it''s a small price to pay for the Yang family''s support."


    Su Liao sneered at Lu Bojing. "Get up! I am here to take you back to the Yang mansion."


    Lu Bojing vigorously shook his head. "I-I am not going! I will stay with Song Lihua¡­"


    Lihua quickly whispered to him, "Bojing. Don''t say stupid things. You should go back. You got dragged into this because of me. Mingshen opened up a chance for you. You have to take it!"


    Tears rimmed in his eyes, and he shook his head again. "I won''t l-leave your side...I will stay with you and protect you. I-It was the Boss''s order only that I keep you safe until your child is born. I will follow the orders."


    Su Liao gritted his teeth. "Don''t waste time. Get up!"


    Lu Bojing tearfully red at him. "I already said I-I am noting with you. I will onlye if Song Lihua is with me too¡­"


    Jiang Zhen chuckled. "That''s impossible. Lihua won''t go anywhere."


    "Then I won''t go anywhere e-either!"

 Chapter 475 - The Assistant Against His Boss

    If Lu Bojing was being honest to himself, then in fact, he was disappointed and angry at Mingshen for the first time. If he had demanded someone''s release among them, then why didn''t he ask for Lihua''s?


    She was pregnant and in the most precarious situation here, but he chose him over her.


    Lu Bojing''s wet gaze glowered at Su Liao. "T-Tell Boss that I wo-won''te with you."


    Su Liao was furious at his audacity.


    Do you think everyone gets the chance to be free once caught by Boss? And here this bastard is acting adamant!


    But he was more worried about the deal. If Lu Bojing refused, then wouldn''t Mingshen pull back from this deal too?


    "Boss¡­"


    Jiang Zhen smiled. "Yang Mingshen wants you in exchange for his support for me."


    Lu Bojing bit his lip. "I don''t c-care what it is. But I won''t leave Song Lihua''s side."


    Lihua''s chest warmed up with a fluffy feeling from his concern. Until yesterday, Lu Bojing couldn''t even confidently look back at people. But now he was firmly facing Su Liao and Jiang Zhen without any fear.


    All because he cared about her.


    Lihua softly pulled him back. "Bojing, I am very touched by this. I am so happy that you like me so much. I like you too, and that''s why, please understand my side too. You were dragged into this-"


    "No. I wasn''t dragged," he whispered, "I t-told you, right? Boss sent me to protect you. I insisted on apanying you wherever you went so that I could watch over you. It was my order. It was my choice. S-So, please stop ming yourself¡­I cannot leave you alone with Jiang Zhan here."


    Her eyes brimmed with tears, and she pinched his cheeks. "Aish! Why are you so cute?"


    Lu Bojing blushed in embarrassment.


    Su Liao had enough of his arrogance, and he grabbed his arm to force him out. "We have to drive you out at any cost! Don''t be a pain in the ass!"


    But suddenly, the scene flipped over, and his back thrashed on the ground.


    Lu Bojing had grabbed his wrist and overturned him as he twisted his arm. His one hand firmly squeezed his upper arm while his other hand was on his wrist.


    "D-Don''t force me¡­"


    Lihua''s eyes sparkled.


    So cool! Bojing looks so cool when he fights!


    She squealed like a fan girl who idolized her favorite actor. The vast difference in his character from a soft, gentle and fearful boy to a ruthless and strong opponent was like a chef''s kiss for her.


    Su Liao widened his eyes. "You bastard! How dare you!"


    He struggled and wriggled under his grasp but to no avail. Lu Bojing then mercilessly dislocated his elbow as if it was a walk in a park.


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    Jiang Zhen slowly widened his eyes as he saw the one-sided fight happening. His strength wasn''t a joke.


    Which suddenly brought a thought in his mind.


    Lu Bojing...Lu Bojing...Lu...n?


    He stared at him from his head to toe, and then it was suddenly clear to him.


    Lu n? He is definitely from the Lu n, isn''t it? But Grandpa said that the Lu n was already annihted by granduncle Zhen.


    Then¡­


    He narrowed his eyes.


    Is that why Li Dong is so interested in him?


    He remembered the look on his face when Li Dong had learned about Lu Bojing and how he finished off his A team with ease.


    I see...He is the same boy.


    Naturally, he understood Mingshen''s interest in Lu Bojing too. He realized why he preferred an assistant over Wei''s wife.


    Lu Bojing is from the prestigious Lu n. He was thest descendant of the n. How could Lihua hold more importance than him?


    No wonder Lu Bojing defeated my team so easily. The Lu n was a force to be reckoned with.


    Jiang Zhen leaned his arm on the table. "Lu Bojing. I don''t care if you want to leave or not. But if you aren''t at the Yang residence today, then Yang Mingshen would think that I am backing off from the deal and would instead stand against me. I cannot let that happen."


    Lu Bojing nced at him. "I won''t leave."


    "Then you will have to tell that to him yourself. If I tell him, then he might think that I am being suspicious."


    "I-I don''t care. I will stay here only¡­"


    Jiang Zhen shrugged and pulled out his phone. Two secondster, he heard Mingshen''s voice on the other end.


    "Well, I cannot help it if your assistant refuses to leave."


    He heard him say something and then handed his phone to Lu Bojing. "He wants to talk to you."


    Lu Bojing shuddered. The phone looked really menacing to him. It was as if Mingshen''s dark aura was sweeping out from the other side.


    He gulped and tremblingly picked it. "H-Hello-"


    "Come back, dear assistant. This is my order," Mingshen''s voice sounded even more ominous. There was no option to disobey."


    Lu Bojing burst into tears. "I-I-I won''te back."


    "...Huh?"


    "I said I won''te back. Why do y-you want me back i-instead of her? I-I am just an assistant¡­"


    "Are you questioning my decision?" It was now even more frosty.


    Lihua tried to listen to their conversation.


    Lu Bojing shed a river of tears as he sobbed. "Y-Yes I am. You are mean¡­" he whispered, "You sent me to protect h-her at any c-cost, but now you are o-only saying the opposite."


    "Heh. Orders change, dear assistant. I do what is beneficial to me at that time."


    Lu Bojing looked aggrieved. "Beneficial? S-So now will you really lend your s-support to Jiang Zhan?"


    "I sense that you are not quite satisfied by my decision."


    "I-I am not."


    Silence.


    "Lu Bojing. Come to the Yang residence right now."


    "Why didn''t you ch-choose Song Lihua? I will onlye if s-she would be with me too."


    "Hooo... haven''t you grown quite fond of that woman now that you are disobeying my orders?"


    "I...I¡­"


    Mingshen coldly said, "Stop with your nonsense ande back. I don''t have time for this."


    His resentment grew even stronger.


    "I won''t! Y-You are so mean! How can you not c-care about Song Lihua anymore?" he cried hard, "You are bad! You are heartless! I won''t listen to you! I am noting back, you evil d-d-devil!" and Lu Bojing hung up.

 Chapter 476 - The Mafia Kings Plan

    Mingshen stared at his phone in a silly stupor. He thought as if a ghost had possessed Lu Bojing. His mouth was wide open in shock.


    Did he...talk back to me?


    His handsome face darkened by several shades, and his body trembled in rage.


    That IDIOT!!!


    How dare he disobey me? How dare he hung up on me!? When did that woman be more important to you than me!?


    Jia was suspicious. "What happened to you?"


    He looked at Jia, aggrieved. "Spicy, Pleasefort me~"


    He threw his hands in the air towards her for a hug, which she cruelly pped them away. "Don''t touch me. I haven''t forgiven you for calling me your girlfriend before," Jia said, her face turning cker and cker.


    Mingshen puffed up his cheeks. "What did I say wrong in that? Isn''t Mom already celebrating our future marriage? Isn''t she already dreaming of our beautiful children? Of course, you are my girlfriend."


    Jia sneered. "Yeah, why not? A girlfriend whose boyfriend is gonna take her heart out with his own hands and put it in some other woman''s chest. Such a loving rtionship."


    "Don''t be so harsh, Spicy," Mingshen seemed to blush, "If you say it just once, then I won''t take your heart anymore~"


    "Heh. Oh yeah? Fine then. I don''t want to be a sacrificialmb for your debt."


    Mingshen brightened. "Okie dokie Spicy! I won''t take my girlfriend''s heart anymore~"


    "Say that word once more, and I will kick your little brother so hard you won''t be able to step out of bed."


    He dramatically clutched his chest. "Spicy, I didn''t know you were so eager to y with my brother so much~ Don''t worry, Spicy. If it''s you I will be cuddling with in the sheets, then I would never want to step out of the bed."


    Seeing the fake lovestruck expression on his face made Jia want to throw up.


    "But we can talk in depth about thatter. Listen to this, Spicy! My assistant just talked back to me." He feigned some tears in his eyes and acted pitiful. "Bojing has finally gone into his rebellious phase. I am so hurt. He talked so meanly to me¡­Console me, Spicy."


    "He should have done much more than just talking meanly to you. You deserve the worst treatment."


    "Ouch!"


    She narrowed her eyes. "What did you mean by that?"


    Mingshenughed sinisterly with a not so amicable gaze. "Ah that crybaby...I am gonna punish him thoroughly when I get him back. He refused to return."


    She tilted her head. "Refused? Why would he? Wouldn''t he want to be released?"


    "It seems like my dear assistant and your dear sister have grown quite fond of each other," he said that through gritted teeth, which was a sign he was getting angry. "He would stay with Lihua and was firm on that. He would only return if Lihua is with him too."


    Jia blinked her eyes. She found it quite suspicious. Lu Bojing worked with Mingshen, so how was it possible that he would start to care for Lihua so much?


    "He talked so rudely. It''s clearly because of your sister that he is getting spoiled. Otherwise, he only trembled and cried before me."


    Jia sneered. "I am proud of Lihua. She is doing the right thing. You need people to revolt you so that your narcissism bubble can burst."


    He pouted. "Spicy is also so mean. But I like it."


    The door suddenly banged open and Yang Bingqing came hopping in. "Mingshen! What is it that I am hearing? Did you finally acknowledge her as your girlfriend? Is this true? I am not dreaming, right?"


    Jia froze.


    Ugh¡­


    Mingshen grinned. "Of course not, Mom. I would be struck by lightning if I am lying."


    She burst into tears and hugged Jia. "Thank you so much, dear. You fulfilled this aging mother''s dream¡­" she sniffled.


    Jia felt a headacheing.


    Yang Bingqing red at Mingshen. "Then what was this crap about sending her to that Li Dong''s ce! As if I will allow my daughter-inw to go to an enemy''s ce! Are you nuts?"


    Daughter-inw¡­


    Jia''s expression was getting uglier.


    Mingshen raised his brow. "Mom, you stay out of this."


    She red at him. "I would if I didn''t have such an evil son. How can I see her walking into danger?"


    Mingshen smiled.


    Spicy is the danger herself. How could anything else threaten her?


    ---


    Jiang vi.


    Shen Yang knocked on the door.


    "Hm."


    He slowly stepped in and stood in front of Wei, who sat expressionless on his chair, staring at his mobile. His ck eyes were devoid of any warmth.


    "Boss."


    He said nothing.


    Shen Yang hesitated. "Boss, I tried to find Xian Xue, but I couldn''t locate him. I don''t know where he is hiding. Apologies for being capable."


    "I want Lihua back," Wei inly said.


    Shen Yang shivered, feeling the frost from his aura.


    "I understand, Boss."


    "Then I will kill Jiang Zhen."


    The emotionless tone with which Wei said sounded even more eerie. It was as if he was possessed.


    He nodded. "Yes, Boss. Just give me orders."


    Wei stared at Lihua''sughing picture and brushed his thumb along her face.


    "Jiang Zhen will be announcing his position as the new Mafia King in a few days."


    "Yes."


    Wei tilted his head. "I am sure he will bring Lihua that day too."


    It was quite obvious. Not only will Jiang Zhen humiliate Wei in front of Lihua, but it was a great chance to show off how weak Wei was. Lihua would be in front of him, but he wouldn''t be able to do anything to save her. The look of helplessness was what Jiang Zhen wanted to enjoy.


    "You will leave to infiltrate his base. I believe you can extract that information."


    "Yes, Boss. It won''t be a big deal to get his base''s location."


    Wei said, "Rece all his men with ours on that day. The gangs who still stand by our side.Threaten them. Kill them. I don''t care how you do it. When the time is appropriate, you will lead the charge and apprehend him."


    Shen Yang asked, "Boss, to do this, I will need to disguise myself and live there for a few days. Won''t the guards notice my absence?"


    Wei coldly nced up at him. "I will take care of it. You just do what I am telling you to. I want Lihua back that day at any cost. Do you get it?"


    Shen Yang straightened up. "Yes, Boss! It will be done."


    Wei looked back at Lihua''s picture.. "That day should be marked as hisst."

 Chapter 477 - Look Forward To Your Last Meeting

    "Bojing. Look at me already," Lihua tried to console him.


    Back in their room, Lu Bojing was curled into a ball. He fiercely trembled as he cried, burying his face in his knees. Qingqing, who sat beside him, nudged his arm with her nose.


    Why is this human crying again?


    Lu Bojing sniffled. "W-what did I do¡­? I-I talked to Boss like that...I rebelled...Boss must be so furious at me."


    His face looked ghostly as if somebody had drained all the colors from it.


    "How can I t-talk to my benefactor like this¡­? He-he brought me home, he fed me, he taught me...E-Even though he is scary, he still took care of me¡­" Lu Bojing went into an endless cycle of mumbling and despair.


    Zhao Weisheng was quite shocked to see him in this state. "Why are you crying? If your grandfather had been here, he would be so stunned. He was a very fierce man. You arepletely opposite," he chuckled.


    Lu Bojing couldn''t hear him at all. He burst into tears again. "N-Now Boss will nevere to save me¡­He will abandon me¡­"


    Lihua harrumphed. "As if he would dare! And even if he abandoned you, so what? I will always be with you. You wille and live with me. Who needs that psycho doctor! In fact, it''s good if you stay away from him."


    He clutched his head. "He-he will kill me¡­"


    Lihua patted his head. "I will kill him first before he willy a finger on my brother."


    Zhao Weisheng stared at the duo. Noticing his intense gaze, Lihua couldn''t help but ask, "What happened, Grandpa?"


    "... Nothing. You two just reminded me of the past. You are fiercely protective of Bojing."


    Lihua beamed. "This is nothing. Bojing is even fiercer than me. You should see how he fights. It''s so awesome," her eyes were shining like bright stars.


    He smiled. "I can imagine. I have seen Lu Qiang in action. Bojing must be even better than him."


    "Hehe, he is the best. Plus, he is also sooooo cute!"


    Lu Bojing, who was still immersed in self pity, didn''t forget to blush at herpliment.


    "Oh, yes! Grandpa, you haven''t told me the rest of it. After the Lu n was annihted, what happened then?"


    "The Cheng family went into hiding."


    She blinked her eyes.


    "The Cheng family was one of the major ns in the Underworld apart from the Lu, Jiang and the Yang families. I was kidnapped shortly after the Lu n was annihted. Then I heard from Jiang Shan that the Cheng family escaped. They are exceptionally adept in spying and information gathering. So, hiding wasn''t a difficult task," he shook his head, "But after that, I didn''t hear anything about them."


    Lihua''s expression was grim. "I see."


    She sighed. "Everything is soplicated."


    He faintly smiled. "Greed. Greed makes everythingplicated. Jiang Zemin''s father entered the Underworld, so his roots were quite deep. It wasn''t easy to overthrow them with the influence he had. Jiang Zemin destroyed the Lu n, and Jiang Shan kidnapped me. The Cheng family didn''t have much choice."


    "I see¡­"


    Zhao Weisheng patted her head. "It will be fine. This time, it will end for sure. The years of resentment had to explode one day. I tried to stop this confrontation twenty years ago so that I could make Jiang Shan understand that he should give up. It''s all pointless. But he was adamant. And it has to end now."


    She smiled. "It will. I have faith in Dad, Uncle Weiyuan and...Wei. They will definitely do something."


    In the corner, Lu Bojing was depressingly ying with Qingqing.


    Zhao Weisheng then asked, his eyes shining with curiosity and excitement. "Can you tell me more about everybody? How are they? What do they do now? Are they living well?"


    Lihua brightened. "Of course! I will be happy to! Hmm...let''s start with FaiFai! He is Aunt Xiurang''s son¡­"


    It was an hour filled with a mixture of happiness and sorrow as Zhao Weisheng learned the lives of his children and grandchildren. His gaze was filled with warmth as he heard her talk about Jiang Xiuying.


    Their peaceful time was disrupted by Jiang Zhen, who arrogantly stepped in.


    Lihua and Zhao Weisheng''s expressions turned icy while Lu Bojing stepped up, alert.


    *Meow*


    Qingqing angrily hissed at him.


    He smiled. "Don''t be so on guard. I came to give you some good news. Four dayster, you will meet your ex-husband."


    Lihua widened her eyes.


    "And it will be thest time. Four dayster, I will be crowned as the Mafia King. The reins of the Underworld that I always wanted will be finally mine. And I will make Wei and his entire family watch it. Of course, you should grace your presence. After all, it would be so thrilling to see me make you my woman in front of Wei, isn''t it?"


    Zhao Weisheng''s gaze was extremely deadly as he intensely stared at him. "Jiang Zhen. You should know your limits. Don''t forget you are talking about my granddaughter-inw."


    "You cannot stop the inevitable from happening, Grandpa. And I don''t think Lihua has any reason to suffer. After all, Wei killed her entire family. Why would she have any sympathy for Wei anymore?"


    "Shut up! Don''t think I will fall for your trap! My parents had died in an ident! Wei had nothing to do with him. How old was Wei at that time? Eleven? Twelve? Do you think I will believe that a twelve years old Wei would have killed my parents?"


    "Tch, tch, tch," Jiang Zhen shook his head as heughed. "Even when you know that he killed Song Jia, you think that a ruthless man like him can be innocent? You are so naive. You are willing to believe a man who is a murderer of your family? I don''t know if this is trust or stupidity.. But hey! Since you will be meeting him thest time anyway, why not ask this question yourself? I believe Jiang Wei would have a different answer to give you~ This makes me look forward to the day even more. I would love to see your hatred for him growing up to the heavens, hahaha!"

 Chapter 478 - The Mafia Kings Confrontation With Jiang Zhen (1)

    Four dayster.


    Jiang vi.


    The air was thick with tension and stress as today was finally the day when Jiang Zhen would announce his sovereignty over the Underworld. For the Jiang family, thest few days felt nothing but prison to them. Jiang Zhan''s guards had a tight watch over them.


    Jiang Fai felt at edge. He was sping his hands together in nervousness.


    "Cousin Wei would have definitely nned something, right? I am so scared. He hasn''te out of his room the whole time."


    Jiang Li, who had a somber expression, kept quiet.


    "Cousin Li. Did cousin Wei not say anything about it? It''s so silent¡­"


    Jiang Li coldy said, "I don''t know."


    Jiang Fai was aggrieved. "Why be at mad at me, cousin Li! You are so mean!"


    Jiang Lanying quickly pulled his arm and said, "Li. FaiFai is only concerned. Don''t take it out on him."


    He gritted his teeth. "How dare those guards threaten me with you!?"


    It was two days ago that Jiang Li wanted to head out but was barred from doing so. When the argument with the guards escted into a fist fight, the guards didn''t back off from forcefully bringing Jiang Lanying and threatening to kill her.


    His gaze was filled with anger and frost. "I will kill those guards personally by my hands. Every one of them¡­"


    "Li, don''t be hasty. Until this situation overturns, we cannot act with audacity. I know it''s difficult," she pursed her lips, "But I am sure after today, everything will be back to how it was. Wei would have thought of something for sure."


    "Yeah, sister-inw," Jiang Ruiling walked down the steps and smiled. "Cousin Wei will definitely get us out of this mess."


    Jiang Li nced at her and nodded. He hadn''t seen Shen Yang for four days now. So, he understood that Wei must have nned something with him. And he was sure that today would be a showdown.


    That''s what he was waiting for.


    Just once we grab that bastard''s head, I will show him what it means to mess with me! They dared touch Lanying!


    Jiang Lanying looked up at Jiang Ruiling. "How is Aunt Yubi?"


    "She is very worried. First, sister-inw is kidnapped, and now cousin Wei refuses to step out of the room. He has hardly eaten anything. Uncle Weizhe is ming cousin for making his wife cry."


    Jiang Fai chuckled. "Well¡­"


    "Oh I forgot my phone in my room. Let me go back. Shen Yang might have dropped a message."


    She hurriedly went back to her room and found her phone on the table. She picked it up and unlocked it but was dismayed upon not seeing any message from Shen Yang.


    She sighed. As her gaze fell on the mirror, she jolted sharply and gasped in shock. Her lips parted, and she was about to scream when the figure behind her dashed towards her and covered her mouth with his hands.


    "Mmph! Mmmmhhh!"


    Xian Xue narrowed his eyes. His fingers had tightly clenched her jaw, making her unable to speak.


    "Don''t sweat it, young mistress."


    Jiang Ruiling iled her arms and legs to protest, but it didn''t have any effect on him. He sneered. "You really think your measly moves can affect me?"


    Her heart raced in fear.


    W-What is Xian Xue doing here? Hadn''t he escaped from the base? Why would he be back in Jiang vi?


    "I can see many questions hovering in your eyes, young mistress, and I will definitely answer them," he smiled, "Taking my own sweet time, I will definitely answer every one of your questions. But we are short on time, unfortunately."


    She violently shook her head, and she tried to make some noise to alert the people outside.


    "Don''t bother. Let''s go, young mistress. I would love to see your so-called fiance''s expression when he finds that you are missing."


    "Mmmhh!!!"


    Xian Xue tapped the back of her neck with a karate chop, and she immediately fainted. He stared at her, and his eyes flickered with an unknown emotion.


    ---


    The Jiang family was brought to one of Wei''s bases that was his headquarters too. It was the biggest and the most posh base among all.


    And at the center of it was Jiang Zhen.


    "Wee."


    Wei, who led at the front, simply stared at him in silence.


    Jiang Zhen chuckled. "Is this how you will treat me, cousin Wei? Aren''t we brothers? So why do you show such hostility?"


    Wei said nothing.


    "As brothers, isn''t it natural for us to share our assets?"


    He said nothing.


    Jiang Fai clenched his jaw and roared. "Shut up! Don''t call yourself our brother! We don''t have such a disgusting brother like you!"


    Jiang Xiurang pulled him back. "FaiFai," she red at Jiang Zhan, "Don''t waste your breath on a monster."


    Jiang Zhen raised his brow. "Aunt Xiurang, is it?" He clicked his tongue. "Truly, you are so annoying. You were better off at Li Tingzhe''s house, living with him and his mistress."


    She froze.


    "But oh well, I have many more ways to deal with your mother-son pair. There is no hurry, right Old Madam?"


    Old Madam trembled. She curled her fingers into a fist. "Where is Lihua?"


    "Oh? So interesting! This is the first question you have to ask of me? About Song Lihua? I thought you will be more interested in finally seeing your lover~"


    She stiffened.


    Weisheng¡­


    "Maybe the long years of separation have faded away your love, is it?"


    She smiled. "Fade? A person like you who doesn''t understand the meaning of love shouldn''t talk about such matters. It feels disgraceful. Don''t humiliate a pure emotion such as love."


    Jiang Zhenughed it off. "Love? It''s so useless. And who is the best example of this other than you? It was love that made you weak and forced to act as my puppet for all these years. It is Wei''s love for Lihua that is not making him act out of line, otherwise who in the world had the power to stop the Mafia King? But I did. Only because you all grew so weak in love. Love is simply a liability, nothing else. The only things that don''t be our weakness are power and wealth. The more, the better."


    He then tilted his head and narrowed his eyes. "By the way....where is my dear cousin, Jiang Ruiling?"

 Chapter 479 - The Mafia Kings Confrontation With Jiang Zhen (2)

    Jiang Ninghong widened her eyes. She looked around and indeed didn''t find her daughter anywhere.


    "Weiyuan, Ruiling isn''t here¡­"


    Jiang Weiyuan blinked his eyes. He nced at Jiang Fai and Jiang Lanying. "Wasn''t Ruiling with you?"


    Jiang Lanying shook her head. "She was before but then she went back to her room to fetch her phone. Then I thought that she was with you Mom."


    Jiang Li straightened up, alert. "Fai! Where is Ruiling?"


    Jiang Fai stammered. "I-I don''t know. Like sister-inw Lanying, I thought she was with the elders in the other car."


    Wei narrowed his eyes.


    Jiang Li''s face darkened. He red at Jiang Zhan and roared furiously. "Jiang Zhan! What did you do to my sister!?"


    "Didn''t you just hear me asking the question of where she was? If not for that, you still wouldn''t have realized that she was missing."


    He smiled at Wei. "Jiang Wei. Is this your plot? Did you do something to make her disappear?"


    He said nothing. But a thousand scenarios ran in his mind. Jiang Ninghong hastily asked, "Wei, is this true?"


    He nkly shook his head.


    Jiang Zhenughed. "Hahaha. I don''t care if this is some useless plot or not. It doesn''t matter anyway. Even if she isn''t here, it won''t change the fact that I have be the Mafia King."


    Wei swept a quick gaze along the guards and found one particr guard clenching his fists in silence. He knew that he was Shen Yang behind the mask. From his reaction, it seemed that he was just as shaken to hear the news.


    Jiang Zhen almost pounced on him. "Shut up, you bastard! You are the only one who could do this! Hand my sister back or I will tear you apart!"


    "What will I gain out of her only taking her away? She is useless. Oh, I forgot. Iment that she is not here. I was going to hand her over to some of my men here to y with. Such a shame."


    "JIANG ZHEN!"


    The moment he lunged at him, a glint passed through Wei''s eyes, and he quickly pulled him back.


    *BANG*


    A bullet narrowly passed his abdomen.


    "Li!!!" Jiang Lanying and Jiang Ninghong shrieked.


    A guard had fired a bullet, and if not for Wei, it would have pierced Jiang Li''s stomach.


    Jiang Lanying cried. "Li. Are you okay?"


    "Tch¡­" Jiang Zhen clicked his tongue. "Why did you have to interfere, Wei? This ceremony will look nd if there is no blood spilled~"


    Jiang Weiyuan helped his son. His gaze was extremely icy as if he would freeze this whole base.


    Talking about his daughter''s dignity like that...he wanted to kill him with his own hands.


    "Jiang Zhen," the quieter his voice was, the grimmer the air turned. "Son dare talk about Ruiling like that. You wouldn''t want to mess with me."


    "Really? What would you do?" He smirked.


    "You wouldn''t want to know that. I am someone who killed my own father in cold blood. You can only expect it getting worse fro you."


    Jiang Zhen raised his brow.


    Old Madam was deathly worried too. She couldn''t think of any reason for Jiang Ruiling to disappear. But she could onlyfort her daughter-inw with Jiang Yubi.


    Jiang Zhen''s phone buzzed with a message.


    ''Boss! That woman is nowhere in the vi. We searched the whole house."


    He squinted his gaze.


    Then where would she have gone?


    He messaged back.


    ''Keep searching for her.''


    He smiled. "Anyway. I cannot ruin this lovely day just because of a measly disappearance. But I cannot start it without bringing my esteemed guests here."


    He signaled one of the guards, and he left.


    A minuteter, Wei froze as he heard a familiar voice.


    "Hey! Don''t touch me! I will walk by myself!"


    He slowly raised his head, and his gaze met Lihua''s, who just entered with Lu Bojing and Qingqing. They looked back at the Jiang family in turn and stiffened.


    Tears pooled in Jiang Yubi''s eyes as she whispered, "Lihua dear¡­"


    Jiang Weizhe was also relieved to see her alright. He softly said, "She is okay. Don''t cry."


    Lihua trembled upon seeing Wei. She instinctively took a step forward when a guard blocked her way. Lu Bojing shook his hand away. "D-Don''t stand so close to her...o-or I will break your hand."


    Qingqing seemed satisfied by his threat.


    Good. You should threaten more and fear less.


    The guard''s expression turned ugly.


    This brat! How dare he?


    Wei...Wei is here¡­


    Her eyes glistened with tears seeing her whole family. Only a few days seemed like a few months to Lihua. She was so close to Wei, yet she couldn''t run to his side.


    She red at Jiang Zhen for putting them all through such misery.


    He chuckled. "Why are you throwing daggers at me? You should thank me for giving you thisst chance."


    Hearing his voice, Wei''s countenance darkened. He clenched his fists, and his breaths were uneasy, wanting to give him the worst death possible.


    "So how do you feel, Jiang Wei? Seeing your ex-wife by my side, what emotions are you going through? Are you angry? Do you want to kill me?"


    But no matter how much he provoked him, Wei didn''t let out a single word.


    Lu Bojing whispered to Lihua. "Mr. Jiang seems c-calm somehow¡­"


    Lihua replied back, not tearing her eyes away from him. "No. He is really furious right now. His expression says it all," her eyshes trembled. "Wei...he must have definitely nned for something. He wouldn''t let this chance go to waste. By the way...do you see Shen Yang and Jiang Ruiling anywhere?"


    He shook his head. "I-I don''t¡­"


    She noticed Jiang Ninghong''s pale face, and Jiang Li''s expression as if he would go berserk any moment.


    Why do they look so worried¡­? What happened?


    Her heart beat faster in fear.


    Is it rted to Shen Yang and Jiang Ruiling''s disappearance?


    Jiang Zhen brought everyone''s attention back to him. "Now, now. There is one important person still remaining to wee. It is such a long time for him to meet his family~ I thought why not include him in this celebration too?"


    Another guard entered, bringing a familiar face with him.


    As soon as that man stepped inside, Jiang Xiuying, aka Old Madam, took a sharp gasp in disbelief. Tears fell down her eyes before she knew it. Her lips trembled as she whispered her love''s name,


    "Wei.... Weisheng¡­"

 Chapter 480 - The Mafia Kings Confrontation With Jiang Zhen (3)

    Zhao Weisheng lifted his gaze, and as soon as Jiang Xiuying''s face came into his view, his breath got stuck in his throat as it did with her.


    He stared at her in a stupor.


    "Xiuying¡­?"


    Is it really her?


    They felt as if time had stopped for them. It was after a long, long time that they had finally seen each other face-to-face. It still felt like a dream to them.


    Zhao Weisheng never believed that Jiang Zhen was serious. In all these years, he never let him see his love even once. He thought he wanted tough at him for being hopeful only to see it getting crushed. Or he thought that only Wei would be here.


    "Xiuying¡­"


    Just like her, the tears came falling even before he knew it. Suddenly, all those long years seemed as if they had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Their children had grown up. Their grandchildren were married too. How long had it been? Close to forty years of separation¡­


    And now they had finally met as their hair looked grey and their bodies had grown old.


    Jiang Xiuying couldn''t utter a word. She had ran their reunion scene countless times in her mind. In all those imaginations, she had so much to say. She dreamt that she would keep talking and talking and crying in his arms, and Zhao Weisheng would patiently hear everything she had to say.


    Yet at this moment, she felt at a loss for words. Her heart was brimmed with emotions, but she failed to let anything out.


    It was Zhao Weisheng who broke the silence between them as he chuckled amidst his tears. "My Xiuying is as beautiful as ever."


    She trembled hard and burst into sobs. "Weisheng...Weisheng¡­"


    Her lips repeated his name in relief.


    He was here. He was unhurt.


    She couldn''t express how lighter her shoulders felt as if all those years of worries and sufferings just melted away.


    "How...How have you been?"


    He smiled. "Missing you."


    Lihua''s eyes turned blurry, and she joined them in their tears. So did Jiang Yubi and Jiang Xiurang.


    This wasn''t the reunion Lihua wanted for them. But she felt happy too, to see them finally meet after years.


    Zhao Weisheng moved his gaze to the other family members. He instantly recognized Jiang Weizhe, Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Xiurang. It didn''t take a second.


    He whispered. "You all are grown up now¡­"


    Jiang Xiurang bit her lip hard. "D-Dad¡­"


    He froze and took a sharp breath.


    He had never heard that word from his children. In the past, his identity was simply a butler and Jiang Zhen''s assistant. That form of address was for Jiang Zemin, not for him.


    But hearing that now made his heart flutter.


    The rest of all were new faces to him. But he could recognize them from their resemnce.


    Jiang Li was Jiang Weiyuan''s son. The woman beside him holding his hand was definitely his wife, Jiang Ninghong. So, he also recognized Jiang Yubi as Jiang Weizhe''s wife.


    Jiang Fai had the same nose and eyes as Jiang Xiurang, so he was her son. The woman holding Jiang Li''s shoulder must definitely be his wife as he watched Jiang Lanying.


    And the one right in the front who looked exactly like Jiang Weizhe was none other than Wei - The Mafia King.


    Not only he met his children today but his grandchildren too. He couldn''t be any happier


    But his brows slightly furrowed upon noticing a missing person. Actually, two. He remembered Lihua talking about Jiang Weiyuan''s daughter, Jiang Ruiling and her fiance, Shen Yang when she talked about the family. But he was couldn''t see them anywhere.


    "Awee such a tearful reunion~" Jiang Zhen''s sinisterughter broke the moment of happiness. "So cute. Wish my grandfather personally could be a part of this. s, he is a little sick. Otherwise, it would have been perfect. Now that everybody is here, why don''t we start with the ceremony?"


    "Hey, don''t forget me~"


    Li Dong stepped in, his white coat fluttering in the air.


    The color from Lu Bojing''s face drained quickly, and he began shaking. Lihua quickly asked, "What happened, Bojing? Why are you shivering?"


    *Meo*


    Qingqing touched him with her paws.


    Hey human. Why do you look so afraid!? It''s disgraceful when the Queen is with you!


    "You should ask that question to me, youngdy," Li Dong smirked. "Your little savior knows me too well. Am I not right, subject 026?"


    Lu Bojing clutched his head and breathed hard. His forehead was covered in sweat. "No...no¡­"


    "B-Bojing, calm down. What''s wrong? Look at me. Bojing, look at me and take a deep breath."


    He shook his head and didn''t seem to hear her.


    Li Dongughed. "Ah, this is so satisfying. d to see that I still have that effect on my dearest subject."


    *Meo!*


    Qingqing couldn''t stand hisughter and waved her sharp ws at him.


    Do you want me to tear your throat!?


    Lihua was stunned. "Subject?"


    "Yes. Me most favorite subject, and who I unfortunately lost to that mad doctor, Yang Mingshen."


    Lu Bojing copsed on his knees and hugged himself. "D-Don''te near me...Don''te near me...S-stay away¡­" his voice choked as tears fell. "Please...stay away¡­"


    Lihua bent on her knees too and hugged him. "Bojing, don''t be scared of him. I am here with you!"


    Li Dong tilted his head. "Subject 026. How are you? Long time no see~ Did you miss me? Because I missed you a lot."


    Lu Bojing covered his ears and shut his eyes. "D-Don''te near me¡­"


    Jiang Zhen narrowed his eyes. "You arete."


    "I am sorry. I just got a new member. She just came today, and I was amazed to see her take down my men. I was so impressed that I lost track of my time."


    He looked back and signaled with his thumb. "Come here. Let me introduce you to my partner."


    A woman stepped in with light steps, wearing a mask on her face. Only her eyes could be seen that swept a quick, sharp nce among everyone in the base.


    A flicker passed through them when itnded on Lihua.


    She silently clenched her fists as she stared at her.


    Lihua....

 Chapter 481 - The Mafia Kings Confrontation With Jiang Zhen (4)

    Jiang Zhen raised his brow, watching the masked woman carefully up and down.


    So this is the woman Yang Mingshen has sent as a spy¡­


    Li Dong smiled. "I am very pleased to introduce you to my new servant, Xia. She has awesome fighting skills. When she was first introduced by one of my guards, I was doubtful of her abilities, but she perfectly handled all my guards. I almost jumped from my seat, drooling at her valor, hahaha! Makes me want to take her blood sample and do lots and lots of testing~"


    Jia didn''t care what Li Dong and Jiang Zhen talked about. She only focussed her gaze on Lihua, who was worried for Lu Bojing.


    She silently clenched her fists.


    It had been almost nine months after which she saw Lihua again. She was right in front of her, but Jia couldn''t reveal her identity so easily. Plus, she was supposed to be dead for the world.


    Identity¡­


    The conversation between Mingshen and her shed in her mind just before she had left for Li Dong''s ce.


    She clenched her jaw.


    Jia shut her eyes and quietly exhaled. She didn''t want to think about that devil doctor, for now.


    She stared at Lihua, and a small smile curled her beneath her mask.


    It was less than a year, but to Jia, Lihua seemed a lot more mature now. She would have that silly streak in her before, which she still had. But now, Lihua looked different. It was as if she had experienced and learned a lot of things in just this short time. She had grown more wise and understanding, but she was still the same Lihua as ever.


    Her gaze fell on Wei, and all the warmth in her eyes immediately vanished. Her blood boiled in rage, and her every cell wanted to kill him right this moment.


    Jiang Wei! The cause of everything!


    There were so many reasons for her to get furious about him. Her parents'' murder and his audacity to marry Lihua.


    You fucking bastard! You have some nerve to trap my sister when you killed our parents!


    She recalled Mingshen''s words and smiled in disdain.


    Love? And you? You are incapable of love! And you im you love my sister!? Fuck, you even made her pregnant! I will never... never forgive you for lying to my sister!


    It was such a perfect chance for her to grab his throat and choke him to death. Only Jia knew how she controlled her urges.


    "Hey I feel so cold!" Li Dong shuddered. He looked beside him and chuckled. "Why are you emanating such frosty winds, Xia? Ohhh! Are you excited to fight these men too? You are so violent. I love it!"


    Lihua, on the other hand, felt an intense gaze at her. She turned her head and met Jia''s gaze.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Even though Jia wore a mask, and she couldn''t see her face, Lihua couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity from her.


    Sis¡­? No¡­


    What am I thinking? Why did I suddenly think of sis?


    Jiang Zhen narrowed his eyes. "Li Dong. You better handle your men...or women. I don''t want violence here, not on my special day."


    He waved his hand in dismissal. Li Dong was more interested in Lu Bojing, who was still shivering in fright. "Well, I just came to meet my dearest subject here."


    Lu Bojing trembled.


    Lihua red at him. "What subject!? He has a name! Lu Bojing!"


    "A subject is a subject. They don''t have a name," Li Dong stared at her and smiled, "I would be thrilled to make you my subject too~"


    Suddenly, two pairs of sharp and bloodthirsty gazes fell on Li Dong. Wei looked as if he would bring hell down to earth while Jia was close to sh his eyes out.


    Jiang Zhen coldly said, "If you want to y with your research, then go back to yourb. Don''t waste time here."


    He immediately put a finger on his lips. "I will not say anything now. Sshhhh!"


    Jiang Zhen snorted and looked back at Wei. "So, Jiang Wei. How about we start?"


    In just a few seconds, the base was filled with a bunch of different gangs. Most of them belonged to Wei, who betrayed him. Some were of Jiang Zhen''s, who followed him to China.


    The leader of all the gangs immediately bent on their right knee and lowered their heads. "Boss!"


    Jiang Zhen smiled. "Do you all know why you have been called here?"


    "Yes, Boss!"


    "Good. Today, the Underworld is changing forever. Look at your pathetic Boss, Jiang Wei. He is before me, defeated and helpless. Do you want such a Mafia King?"


    "No!"


    "Do you want an Underworld where you can go all loose and shed blood? Where you don''t have to think about shitty morals andws?"


    "Yes!"


    "Do you hate the Underworld Jiang Wei led?"


    "Yes!"


    Lihua gritted her teeth in anger. "How dare you! Wei treated you all with respect and dignity, and this is what you give him back!? Betrayal!? He was never unfair to you and took care of and protected you and your families, and this is what he gets in return!? Do you have any ounce of shame left inside you!"


    Jia stared at her,pletely dumbfounded.


    Lihua, you...you are standing up for Jiang Wei?


    This shook her to her core. After knowing everything how Wei killed her sister and erased her memories, after knowing that Wei did nothing but to lie to her - Lihua was still willing to fight for him?


    Why?


    Wasn''t she supposed to hate him? Then why did she care about a murderer at this moment?


    On the other side, Wei too, felt his chest flutter and warm up as he heard her words. Seeing the anger in her eyes for this injustice that Wei faced made his eyshes slightly tremble.


    I hurt you so much, yet you¡­


    The leaders remained silent.


    Jiang Zhen smiled. "Don''t interrupt, Song Lihua."


    He looked back at the leaders and asked ast question. "If you want to enjoy the real thrill of the Underworld, you can only do so by following me. Do you give me your full loyalty as I be the Mafia King?


    "Yes!"


    He poured some wine in a ss and raised it.. "Cheers. Here I raise a toast and announce myself, Jiang Zhen, as the Mafia King of the Underworld!"

 Chapter 482 - The Mafia Kings Confrontation With Jiang Zhen (5)

    The gangs cheered at his deration. Jiang Zhenughed loudly and walked towards Wei. He tilted his head, his eyes filled with disdain for him.


    "Ex-Mafia King, Jiang Wei. How does it feel to witness my glorious moment? Just look all around you. They have submitted their loyalty to me. What are you left with? The Underworld is mine now. Tomorrow, Jiang Industries will be rightfully mine too."


    Jiang Xiuying glowered at him. "Jiang Zhen, don''t be so arrogant! Do you think the Underworld and Jiang Industries were created by Jiang Zemin and Jiang Shan? Heh. They were too busy fighting for power. It was Weisheng who brought them to glory! Stepping into business was his idea. Reforming the Underworld from that garbage world was his doing. Don''t think that you can hog his legacy! Everything that you see today is because Weishengid the roots and my children and grandchildren grew them into such a wonderful tree. And now you act as if you are the heir? Don''t make meugh."


    Zhao Weisheng faintly smiled. "Don''t waste your breath on someone like Zhen, Xiuying."


    She bit her lip. "Weisheng, it''s your hard work. It was your capabilities that brought us here. The whole Jiang family was nothing but rotten people to their core. They could have nevere this far all by themselves! And now¡­"


    Jiang Zhen raised his brow. "Come on, Old Madam. Don''t be so harsh. Don''t forget that Zhao Weisheng was just a butler in our house."


    She sneered. "And a mere butler was way smarter and capable than your rotten family. All your family knew was to abuse women and treat them as child-bearing machines. Their children were just tools for them to increase their power. Do you think that with this attitude, Jiang Zemin or Jiang Shan could have gotten any far?"


    Jia heard their conversation with curiosity. Mingshen had only told her about Jiang Shan and his connection with the Jiang family. But she didn''t know that the Old Madam of the Jiang family loved the butler of that house and had children with him.


    Jiang Zhenughed. "If my grand-uncle wouldn''t have plotted to kill my grandfather, we would have gone way farther than now. Look. Weren''t you so proud of your grandson here? But look at Wei now. He is so pathetic. He lost his position as the Mafia King. He will lose Jiang Industries and...now he will lose his ex-wife too."


    Wei shot an expressionless but murderous gase at him.


    "I brought Song Lihua here to show you just how weak and helpless you are. You even lost your woman to me. What can be more embarrassing than this?"


    Jia''s gaze turned extremely icy.


    How dare he talk about my sister like that? I should cut his vocal chords that dared to spout such nonsense!


    A glint shed in Wei''s eyes as he nced towards Shen Yang. It was quick and unnoticeable.


    "I won''t lose my Lihua."


    Lihua trembled. Her heart would always flutter when Wei address her as his woman. The sincerity and love in his voice always broke her defenses.


    Whenever Jiang Zhen said so, her stomach churned in disgust, and she felt like puking.


    Wei stared at him. "I will take her back, and I will kill you with my own hands."


    Those were just simple words, yet there was an insurmountable pressure and resilience behind every word.


    Jia narrowed her eyes.


    She recalled that Jiang Wei who shot bullet in her chest and seemed remorseless for her parents'' murder.


    Now, there was this Jiang Wei in front of her, who seemed extremely frightening for Lihua''s sake.


    How could those two be the same?


    Jiang Zhen leaned. "Really? How will you do that?"


    Wei didn''t respond. This was the perfect chance for Shen Yang to execute his n. He waited for him, yet there was no sign of any attack, which made Wei''s brows slightly furrow.


    What was Shen Yang waiting for?


    Jiang Zhen said, "You look so confident. Are you perhaps... waiting for Shen Yang to attack me?"


    The other family members widened their eyes. Jiang Fai threw a quick nce at Jiang Lanying. Shock was visible on his face. Just an hour ago, Jiang Ruiling had said how Shen Yang and Wei might have nned something to take him down.


    But then how did he know about him?


    Wei stared at him, which only made Jiang Zhenugh. "Are you surprised to know how I came to know about it? Well, let me tell you."


    He pped his hands once, and a masked guard stepped into the front. He stood beside Jiang Zhen in attention.


    Wei obviously knew he was Shen Yang.


    He pulled out his mask and showed his face.


    "Boss!"


    Silence.


    Jiang Zhen scratched his chin andzily asked, "A quick question, Jiang Wei. Who do you think Shen Yang called his Boss right now?"


    Wei said nothing.


    "Was it you?"


    No response.


    "Or was it me?"


    No response.


    Lihua, on the other side, was totally confused.


    What is going on? Did Wei n something with Shen Yang?


    Jiang Zhen smiled. "Look around you carefully. Didn''t you tell Shen Yang to rece all my guards with your factions that were still loyal to you, perhaps hiding somewhere? And then you will defeat me?"


    There was a long silence.


    Jiang Weiyuan narrowed his eyes at Shen Yang. "Shen Yang, what is happening?"


    He said nothing.


    "Why are you standing over there?"


    No response.


    Jiang Zhen burst intoughter, seeing their disbelief expressions. "Ah, this is so amusing. Jiang Wei. Didn''t you wonder about something?"


    Wei stared at him.


    "There were actually two people missing from your group, but I only asked about Jiang Ruiling, right?"


    His expression was grim.


    "I never asked where Shen Yang was. And I should have been more worried about his disappearance because he is the Chief, after all?"


    The air turned suddenly heavy as they finally understood what was wrong.


    "Jiang Wei, you are so pitiful. You trusted your Chief so much, but...he was my mole all along.. Xian Xue was never the culprit."

 Chapter 483 - Her Supposed Fiance

    At some ce, Jiang Ruiling, who was still unconscious, was finally waking up to her senses. She heard some voices whispering to each other at her side, but she couldn''t clearly hear it. Her eyshes fluttered, and she slowly opened her eyes to see a hazy white ceiling above her.


    She blinked her eyes a few more times and weakly moved her irises to look around. On her left side, those voices belonged to three people, whose figures looked blurry to her. She furrowed her brows, and she gained some rity.


    A man was on a chair with his chin supported by his fingers as he watched her. There were two elderly women beside him who were talking to each other in soft voices.


    Her body froze as she recognized the man. She recollected everything that happened to her, and she woke up with a jolt.


    "Xian Xue!"


    Xian Xue raised his brow but said nothing.


    She trembled and pointed her finger at him. She furiously clenched her jaw as she roared. "How dare you!!"


    She didn''t know if she should be enraged about her kidnapping or the fact that he had betrayed the Jiang family.


    "The Jiang family treated you so well, and this is what you give!? First, you betrayed my family, then shamelessly put all the me on my fiance, and now you even kidnapped me! Is there any limit to how lower you can stoop!"


    Her chest heaved breathlessly. She was so angry that if she had a knife in her hands, she would have already stabbed him to death.


    Xian Xue narrowed his eyes.


    Jiang Ruiling threw away the nket and got up to stand, but she wobbled and copsed back. The back of her neck was still slightly stung by the chop with which he made her unconscious.


    "Dear, please calm down. Lean your back on the bed and take some rest."


    Jiang Ruiling realized the presence of other two years women in the room. She was so furious at Xian Xue that their presencepletely slipped past her.


    She stared at the woman in front of her.


    It was an extremely familiar face that she had seen multiple times, especially with Lihua.


    "You...Mrs. Zhang?"


    Mrs. Zhang, Lihua''s neighbor, looked concerned.


    "What are you doing here?" She gasped. "Did Xian Xue kidnap you too!?"


    Hearing that, his brow twitched in disdain. But he still remained silent.


    Mrs. Zhang''s smile faltered a bit. "No, dear-"


    Jiang Ruiling red at him. "You even kidnapped my sister-inw''s neighbor!? Are you crazy? She doesn''t have anything to do with this!"


    Xian Xue chuckled. "Oh, she is involved in all this as much as all of us."


    She gritted her teeth. "What? Are you targeting all the people that we ever know of? Xian Xue, let us go! Trust me. Once Shen Yang came to know this, he won''t ever spare your life!"


    "HAHAHAHAHA!"


    She jolted, hearing him burst into a loudughter. Heughed so hard that he clutched his stomach.


    "Won''t spare...spare my life? You mean to save you?" Hisughter grew louder as if he was in aedy show.


    "This isn''t funny!" She eximed.


    "You are right. This isn''t funny at all. But I am stillughing because the funniest part here is your stupidity. To think Shen Yang wille and save you...Ahhh, that was a good joke."


    "You are a psycho!"


    "At least I am way lesser than your supposed fiance who betrayed your family," he sneered.


    She widened her eyes. "Will you stop that already? You are still going on about your usations?"


    Xian Xue tilted his head. "Do you know where you would have been right now if I hadn''t brought you here?"


    His off topic question took her aback. "Huh?"


    "Jiang Zhan is celebrating his victory with his most trusted aide, who is your fiance. I am curious to see the faces of your family members when the wolf''s clothing of that sheep wille out."


    "Xian Xue, stop talking in circles!"


    "Shen Yang would haveughed at you so hard. You fell in love with him and even got engaged to him. He must think how foolish you must be. You were going to marry a traitor."


    "You-"


    "But that day wouldn''t have evere. And that''s because he would have discarded you as trash today. Do you know what he does when he discards anyone after he thoroughly used that person? Jiang Ruiling, you would have been under one of his men''s bed right now as he would have vited you."


    Jiang Ruiling nkly stared at him.


    "And do you know the most amusing part of all this for Shen Yang? He would be sitting there, watching the whole show of your vition with popcorn in his hands. You would be desperately pleading with him to save you because you trust him so much. But he would just smile at you and do nothing. And if you said anything that angered him, he would call more men of his to ruin your dignity."


    She shivered, and her eyes teared up. "How...you are a monster...how could you say such things about Shen Yang?"


    "Say?" He chuckled. "You are already crying after just listening to me. What would you have done if you were actually in that situation?"


    "Enough Xue," Mrs. Zhang hit his elbow and shot a deadly re at him. "Enough talking. Can''t you see she is crying?"


    He red back at her. "It''s reality that she should finally know now. It''s high time somebody burst the bubble of her romantic fantasynd."


    "You don''t have to use such harsh words!"


    "I don''t have the habit of sugarcoating things!"


    Mrs. Zhang gritted her teeth and helplessly looked at the woman beside her.


    "Your son really needs to watch his words. Isn''t he afraid that lightning would strike him one day?"


    The woman nced at Xian Xue. "Xue. Quiet."


    There was authority and a trace of coldness in her voice. He ignored them and kept quiet.


    Mrs. Zhang sat on the bed and gently held her hands. "Ruiling. Please ignore his words. He doesn''t know how to talk to people."


    He sneered. "I talk the right way. It''s you who go way too soft on people. Reality check is given by being harsh, not using honeyed words."


    "Xue, if you say one more word, I will throw you out of this room."


    "Fine! Try making this woman understand with your sugary words then. Let me see how much she cooperates with you."


    Mrs. Zhang sighed in helplessness. "Why aren''t you a little bit like your sister?"


    He sneered. "No, thanks. I prefer not having any brain rather than having a head like her that always floats in the clouds."


    Mrs.. Zhang pped him mercilessly. "Don''t talk about Lihua like that!"

 Chapter 484 - Spy

    Jiang Ruiling stared at them with a silly expression. Mrs. Zhang asked Xian Xue why he wasn''t like his sister to which he replied he would rather not have any brain altogether to which Mrs. Zhang rebuked him for not talking about Lihua like that.


    Lihua?


    Lihua?


    Sister-inw?


    Mrs. Zhang nced back at her after giving him a peace of mind. The other elderly woman beside her was silent.


    She gently smiled. "Ruiling dear. You don''t have to be afraid. I understand Xue brought you¡­" she cleared her throat, "in a very suspicious manner. We don''t me you for misunderstanding him. You don''t trust him. But you trust me, right?"


    Jiang Ruiling wasn''t really in a state to respond. But seeing Mrs. Zhang, who always took care of Lihua like a good neighbor, did calm her heart.


    She hated Xian Xue. She didn''t know who the other woman was. But she knew Mrs. Zhang was a good woman. She dazedly nodded.


    "Good," she smiled but it turned into a sad one soon enough. "I know everything must be really confusing to you. Xue brought you here, then told you about Shen Yang, and you don''t know where you are right now. So, instead of us telling you and confusing you more, it''s better if you ask us what you want to know first."


    Jiang Ruiling was grim. "There are too many questions in my mind right now."


    "It''s natural."


    "Okay then¡­" She took a deep breath. Which question to ask first?


    "What is this ce?"


    "This is the Cheng residence."


    She blinked. "Cheng residence? Which Cheng family?"


    Xian Xue sneered. "How many Cheng families do you know who are a part of the Underworld?"


    She nkly stared at him. "THAT Cheng family!?"


    One of the four influential families in the Mafia - The Jiangs, Yangs, Lus and the Chengs.


    Of course, she had heard of the Cheng family from her father. They were masters in spying and information gathering.


    "But didn''t the Cheng family vanish years ago?"


    "Vanished. Not dead."


    She red at him. "I am not talking to you!"


    "You better talk to me because Aunt Zhang has a habit of making conversations go for too long."


    Mrs. Zhang said indignantly. "So you don''t like me talking."


    "I prefer having short, intelligent conversations, not a chit chat."


    Mrs. Zhang felt extremely aggrieved. "You will only understand my value if I die one day! I bet you will rejoice that my irritating voice will be gone forever," she sniffled.


    The woman beside her narrowed her eyes. "Xue."


    Xian Xue gave a wry smile.


    Why do women get so emotional?


    "Of course not, Aunt. You will live a hundred years long. Just don''t live with me."


    She puked blood and so did Jiang Ruiling.


    The woman calmly said, "Kneel on the durianter."


    "Whatever," he shrugged.


    Mrs. Zhang coughed. "We are getting strayed away from the conversation."


    Xian Xue cleared his throat. "Exactly what I meant."


    She scowled at him.


    Mrs. Zhang focused on Jiang Ruiling again. "Yes, dear. Due to some circumstances in the past, the Cheng family had gone into hiding. But the family wasn''t dead."


    Jiang Ruiling stared at her. "I see...T-Then how are you connected to the Cheng family? Aren''t you¡­"


    Isn''t she just Lihua''s neighbor?


    She smiled. "Well, I am one of the spies of this family."


    She widened her eyes. "What!? Spy? You are a spy?"


    "Yes."


    "Spy for what?"


    "Actually, it''s not really spying. It''s more of looking after and taking care of Lihua."


    Which made her think back to when Mrs. Zhang said about Xian Xue and Lihua''s rtionship.


    "Why would you do that?"


    There was a beat of silence.


    "Earlier, you said Xian Xue to be like his sister¡­"


    "Yes. It''s true. Being Lihua''s neighbor was just a facade. I was there to look after the daughter of the Cheng family."


    Her jaw dropped in shock.


    "Cheng family? Sister-inw? It''s impossible! Herst surname is Song¡­"


    Which again made her recall another important fact.


    She gasped. "Wait. Wasn''t the Cheng family behind the murder of Lihua''s parents?"


    Mrs. Zhang said, "That''s...a long story. The Cheng family never killed the Song parents. We were framed."


    "Framed? If not you, then who killed them?"


    "Jiang Wei."


    "..."


    Out of all the names, she least expected to hear his. "Cousin Wei? With due respect, you cannot be serious. He was eleven or twelve, I think?"


    Xian Xue raised his brow. "So? Is it so impossible for a twelve year old boy, especially one who grew up in a Mafia family, to kill someone?"


    She was silent.


    "But he had no reason to kill them."


    "He did," Mrs. Zhang said, "He had a very strong reason. But we don''t have to delve into that for now. Like I said before, I lived as Lihua''s neighbor because the Cheng family wanted to know that she was safe."


    "S-So, sister-inw really is the Cheng family''s daughter?"


    "Yes. This man is not Xian Xue. He is Cheng Xinyue. Xue is what we call him like a nickname from his childhood. He is Lihua''s elder brother. The woman beside me is Cheng Mei. She is Lihua''s biological mother."


    Jiang Ruiling stared at her in shock.


    Mrs. Zhang''s expression was grim. "Because of Jiang Shan''s threat, we had to give up on Lihua to save her life. Do you know the circumstances under which we had to disappear?"


    Jiang Ruiling said, "I¡­don''t know much. But what I heard was that they had revolted against someone and that someone destroyed their family."


    "That someone was Jiang Zemin. He got the wind of our n to usurp him from his position. He burned down the Lu n. The Cheng family went into hiding soon after that. That was long ago. But then we were shocked to know that Jiang Shan was still alive. By that point, Jiang Zemin was already dead. Jiang Shan somehow sent his man to contact us to join hands with him against Jiang Weizhe. But the Cheng family refused. He was just as bad, even worse than Jiang Zemin.. And because we refused, he wanted to kill the Cheng family."

 Chapter 485 - Not The One They Knew

    Underworld base.


    Jiang Zhen wasughing hard as he enjoyed everyone''s shocked faces. "Ah, I was waiting for this moment. The man you trusted to be the Chief of your security forces and the man who was about to be the son-inw of your family turned out to be a traitor. How does it feel?"


    Jiang Ninghong fumed. "Impossible! Stop feeding lies! Shen Yang will never betray us! He loves Ruiling from his heart."


    He sighed. "Guess you will only believe it when you hear it from the horse''s mouth. Shen Yang. Why don''t you tell them yourself? At this point, they wouldn''t believe anything I will say."


    Shen Yang smiled. "Yes, Boss."


    His gaze met Jiang Ninghong''s, and he stared straight at her as he confessed. "I work under my Boss, Jiang Zhen. I entered the Underworld to increase Boss''s influence and trigger a war amidst all the gangs at the right time. It was easier to control them as the Chief. When it was time, I yed the card and turned all Jiang Wei''s gangs against them. The ones who refused to yield were killed."


    He said it with an emotionless and impassive tone as if it wasn''t a big deal at all.


    Jiang Li was beyond enraged. "Shen Yang!!! Have you lost it!?"


    "I haven''t. It''s the truth."


    "Shut up! If you were the mole of this bastard, then why bother acting in love with my sister!? What did it have to do with all this!?"


    He chuckled. "Nothing. But I was bored. There was so much time to spare, so I might as well hook up with your sister. She loved me anyway, so why not pass some time with her?"


    The Jiang family was horrified to hear his words. The Shen Yang they knew was loyal, respectful and so loving towards Jiang Ruiling.


    But now, he was cold and cruel. He talked as if Jiang Ruiling was some toy to him that he discarded as trash.


    Lihua stared at him in a stupor. Her eyes stung with tears, and she trembled.


    "You¡­don''t talk as if y-you don''t care about Jiang Ruiling at all."


    He turned and faced her. "I am talking like this because I don''t care about her at all. It was fun going on dates with her and fooling her."


    She gritted her teeth. "Shen Yang! Are you in your senses!? Do you know how much she loved you!? And you...you used her feelings for your leisure!"


    He sneered. "Love? Love is absolutely useless. And you should thank me. Now that you know how much of a bastard I am, you should be thankful that I didn''t¡­" his eyes twinkled, "sleep with her yet."


    She froze.


    "Do you understand how easy it was for me to take her to bed? But I didn''t. Do you know why? Because I wanted to enjoy her AFTER I break all her fantasies of me. It would be more fun that way, right? Anger, tears, betrayal, begging, pain...I wanted to see all those emotions in her face. But sadly, she disappeared."


    Jiang Weiyuan''s face was cker than coal. He was always calm and silent by nature, but hearing such crass intentions for his daughter made his blood boil in anger.


    Jiang Zhen smiled. "Jiang Li, control your anger. Or do you want me to shoot at your other thigh too?"


    Jiang Lanying burst into sobs and pulled him back despite his violent protests. "Li, please don''t¡­"


    "What don''t!? Didn''t you hear what he just said!? My sister... treating my sister as a fucking toy! Who does he think he is!"


    Jiang Ninghong grew pale. Her breaths grew haywire. Old Madam and Jiang Yubi quickly held her shoulders. Both were in tears too.


    "Ninghong¡­"


    "Why... Ruiling...she loves him so much...When she wille to know the truth¡­"


    How heartbreaking would it be for her? She had fought against Old Madam to be with Shen Yang. But who knew that all her feelings were mere entertainment for him?


    Jiang Zhenughed. "Am I not just great? He kept me providing precious information about your family," he sneered, "You didn''t even doubt him. He had melded himself into the Jiang family so thoroughly. When he told me that you and Song Lihua were separated, I knew it was the right time to dere war. Had Shen Yang not hammered into me, I wouldn''t have believed that you could fall in love so hard with some woman. But now that woman has left you. How could you focus on the Underworld? From that time, Shen Yang began to cause shes between the gangs. All those usations against Wei were handled by him."


    Wei remained silent.


    Jiang Lanying bit her lip. "But we all heard Shen Yang saying that he met the woman who charged prostitution case against Wei!"


    Shen Yang raised his brow. "Yes, I did. But it wasn''t to convince her to take the case back. I was giving her orders on what to do. I learned that Mo Huojin was working with Wei."


    Jia narrowed her eyes.


    "He wasn''t the ideal cop who I wanted her to lodge her case with. So, I sent her to Su Liao."


    She widened her eyes.


    Jiang Fai punched his fist on the ground. "You! Then what about the man who disguised into the prison and bribed the inmate to attack cousin?"


    "That was me."


    "But the neighbor-"


    "Said that she saw Xian Xue throwing the disguise in the garbage?" He chuckled. "I had lied."


    Everybody was stupefied.


    Jiang Li gritted his teeth. "Then what about the mark on the back of your neck? You have used Xian Xue."


    "Indeed. It was actually a coincidence which yed in my favor. There was a scratch mark on my neck. But I covered it with foundation, andter it got healed. Xian Xue was right. It was kind of the mark one got from making out. But it wasn''t with Ruiling."


    They froze.


    "Heh. He had said that just because I didn''t do it with Ruiling didn''t mean that I couldn''t do it with another woman. He was right again.. Since I was waiting for the right time to eat my fiance, I let out my sexual needs with other women."

 Chapter 486 - The Mafia King Has Lost

    Lihua shut her eyes in disgust. Everybody trusted Shen Yang so much. Lihua was even the one who helped bring them together.


    She started to feel terribly guilty.


    She felt Lu Bojing''s trembling hand hold hers. He was still shaken up by Li Dong''s presence. But he couldn''t see her so distressed.


    "P-please don''t me yourself... I-It''s not your fault. You didn''t know the truth. Nobody did¡­" he sniffled.


    Lihua bit her lip.


    Shen Yang smiled. "Thank you so much, Song Lihua. You helped me a lot during Ruiling''s engagement ceremony to unite us."


    Jia gave him a cold stare.


    How dare he make Lihua feel guilty about this?


    Her hands itched to p his face so badly. She hated Wei, but she had no resentment for the family members who were innocent. She felt sympathy for Jiang Ruiling for falling in love with such a monster. As a woman, how could she hear all the disrespectful things he uttered about Jiang Ruiling?


    On the other side, Wei stared at Shen Yang hard as if he would kill him simply by his murderous re.


    He had lost.


    He was so sure to kill Jiang Zhen by his own hands today.


    But Shen Yang''s betrayal defeated him. How was he supposed to save Lihua when the whole base was filled with Jiang Zhen''s men?


    They had guns against which Wei''s fist fight wouldn''tst.


    Even Lu Bojing didn''t seem to be in his right state of mind to fight. Li Dong had frightened him to his core.


    What was he supposed to do?


    Jiang Zhen said, "Ah, it seems that you have finally admitted defeat. At least in your mind."


    Wei stared at Lihua, who was looking back at him. She was shaking her head as if trying to tell him something.


    He understood what she wanted to say.


    It''s not your fault.


    She had tears in her eyes but a smile on her lips.


    The smile tightened his chest in pain and so did Jia''s.


    It was hard for her, but Jia controlled her tears from slipping. She was here, but her motive wasn''t to save Lihua. It was impossible. Jiang Zhen was too strong now. With Wei''s Underworld gangs now serving Jiang Zhen, they had nothing to fight. As for cops, until they can prove Jiang Zhen''s guilt, they won''ty a finger on him. She was pretty sure he must have his officers spying for him in thew too.


    Her only aim was to see Lihua safe with her own eyes and also get a sense of Jiang Zhen''s base and his men. Even she knew that fighting today was a lost cause. The advantageous thing that happened was she learned all the cards Jiang Zhen had.


    She now knew that Shen Yang was a traitor, and whoever this Xian Xue was, she could reach out to him if needed.


    She thought back to her conversation with Mingshen.


    At first, she had gotten really emotional and wanted to charge straight at Jiang Zhen''s ce to save Lihua.


    Mingshen had said as hezily stretched his leg from his seat. "Sure. Go ahead. Then when I get your dead body, I will finally be able to do the heart transnt. Saves me the trouble of killing my Spicy."


    Jia shot him a nasty stare. She really wasn''t in the mood for his terrible jokes.


    He sneered. "Do you really think it will be so easy? That man operated from overseas for all these years. He nted a mole in Wei''s Underworld, which was supposed to be next to impossible. He came back to China, and nobody got a clue. He nned false usations against Wei and made Jiang Industries and his reputation crash in a matter of just a few days. He had been so patient all along to get his revenge. Do you think a man like him is so easy to defeat?"


    Mingshen quickly rified. "Spicy, please don''t be mad at me. I don''t doubt your abilities at all. I am just being realistic. I don''t want you to hate me," he showed a pitiful expression.


    She red at him. "Get to the point!"


    Mingshen smiled and leaned back. "Patience, my dear, Spicy. We need patience just like he had for all these years."


    Her face twisted in an ugly countenance. "Are you an idiot? I am not going to wait for years!"


    "Patience doesn''t necessarily mean years. Be it a few months, but we need to grab the lion''s head. Right now, he will be on his guard like crazy. And why not? He has dered war, and until he sees that Jiang Wei ispletely crushed, and he has absolutely no threat from him will he begin to lower it."


    He sneered. "I am pretty sure that dumb man would n something to save Lihua. He is too desperate and angry, which leaves a lot of room for mistakes. It''s foolish. Until Jiang Zhenys down all his cards, we shouldn''t think of any n. At least not to strike him."


    Jia took a deep breath and calmed down.


    Now that Mingshen said this, she realized that indeed she was thinking of being foolish.


    She thought a lot about it in silence. She finally said after a long time. "I will go undercover in Jiang Shen''s base."


    "How did that turn out while you were at Wei''s base?" He smiled in disdain.


    Her mouth twitched.


    "Your ''dead body'' was transported to my ce. In this case, it would be handed over to Li Dong."


    She red at him.


    "And do you think he would let any new person join his gang at such a crucial time when he is taking over Wei? You would be like an rm bell ringing loudly."


    Ugh!


    Her worry for Lihua was making Jia not think straight.


    It''s so basic!


    "But you do have one way where you can enter without his suspicion."


    "How?" She frowned.


    "To join somebody else who works with Jiang Zhen and then work your way through to get into his ce."


    Jia narrowed her eyes.


    "Li Dong."

 Chapter 487 - The Mafia King Is Helpless

    Jia stared at Lihua''s distraught face and felt her heart acha.


    So close...yet so helpless¡­


    Old Madam bit her lip as tears streamed down. "Shen Yang. You didn''t do this right. You had no right to y with my granddaughter''s feelings like this! Wait for your retribution, Shen Yang. Don''t think that you will continue to enjoy your life after your cruel betrayal!"


    Jiang Li''s eyes zed with fury. "Enjoy? I will make his life a living hell! I will kill you with my own hands, Shen Yang! And I will give you the cruelest death that you would beg me to spare you!"


    Shen Yang ignored their curses.


    Zhao Weisheng''s dark expression was intimidating.


    My granddaughter has suffered¡­


    Jiang Weiyuan pressed his wife''s hand and whispered, "Don''t cry. We should feel fortunate that Ruiling isn''t here."


    She sadlyughed. "She is going to know the truth one day, Weiyuan¡­"


    He said nothing.


    "What will she do then? We cannot protect her heart forever¡­"


    Jiang Zhen clicked his tongue. "Tsk. Old Madam, you are so unfair. Cursing my able guard for a divine punishment when your own grandson is nothing better."


    Wei''s eyes slightly flickered.


    "He killed Song Lihua''s sister, but did you curse him?"


    Jia nced at Wei. As always, there was nothing on his face that could give a window to the feelings in his heart. She still didn''t see any sign of remorse.


    Lihua slightly stiffened.


    Jiang Zhen continued. "And then¡­" he smiled, "Jiang Wei. Didn''t you kill Lihua''s parents too?"


    Jia was shaken to her core, but with great difficulty, she maintained her poise and calm. Otherwise, her shocked reaction would have given her out.


    How does this man know about Mom and Dad!? And he even told Lihua!


    She silently clenched her jaw in a fury. If Jia wanted, she could have told Lihua the truth anytime. But Lihua was always such a cheerful girl that she didn''t have the heart to tell the truth about their parents'' death. She didn''t want the sunny smile on her lips to disappear. She took it all upon herself to get revenge from Wei. But she didn''t want Lihua to get entangled in this cycle of hatred.


    And this was even way worse timing when Lihua was pregnant!


    Lihua gritted her teeth. "Jiang Zhen! Will you stop it already?"


    Jiang Weizhe''s expression suddenly turned grim and severe. He stared at his son, who very faintly seemed to tremble.


    Jiang Zhen looked back at Lihua. "Come on, Song Lihua. Didn''t I promise you to show you your ex-husband''s true side? Today, I will shatter all your illusions about Jiang Wei."


    He smiled. "Tell her the truth, Wei. Didn''t you give her parents a nice, crisp hole in their heads when you were just twelve?"


    Jia silently took a sharp breath. Tears threatened to form in her eyes, but she didn''t let them.


    Wei said nothing.


    Lihua eximed. "Shut up! At twelve? Wei and I hadn''t even met then! He didn''t know anything about me or my family. Why would he killplete strangers for no reason? Jiang Zhen, you should really stop with your filthy lies!"


    Heughed. "Oh dear. Jiang Wei has been fooling you for so long, but you know nothing about it."


    He faced Wei. "Tell her, Jiang Wei. Did you never know about the Song couple? Or should I say...your whole family?"


    Silence.


    Lihua widened her eyes.


    Whole family?


    "The entire Jiang family knows your parents very well. Who can ever forget the traitors?"


    Wei clenched his fist. For the first time now, he finally parted his lips. "Stop."


    "Ah, Jiang Wei finally said something!" Jiang Zhenughed loudly.


    Jia blinked her eyes, feeling confused.


    Traitors?


    Jiang Zhen chuckled. "The party''s just getting started, Jiang Wei. It''s too soon to stop. Song Lihua. When we first met, I said that I know much more than you do about yourself. Do you know why this is so?"


    Lihua''s heart began to race in fear. His tone, his expression...she was afraid that he was going to reveal something that wouldpletely break her heart.


    Wei jumped on his feet to punch, but Shen Yang and one other guard quickly grabbed him. Shen Yang even took this chance to punch in his gut hard. Even though it hurt, Wei''s expression didn''t crack a bit.


    "Wei!" Jiang Yubi and Lihua shrieked in terror.


    Wei slowly turned his head and stared straight at Shen Yang. One nce was enough to express every emotion in it.


    Betrayal.


    The man who stood by his side and capably led his forces all this time had now punched in his stomach. Just because of him, he stood so helpless and defeated in front of Lihua.


    Wei hated himself.


    All my fault...


    Wei breathed hard, and his lips slightly trembled. "Shut your mouth, Jiang Zhen."


    Jiang Zhen waved his hand in dismissal. He walked up to his chair and royally sat on it. "Don''t be such a spoilsport. So where was I? Oh yes. How do I know about Song Lihua and the past about your parents. It''s because around sixteen years ago, my grandfather made a deal with them."


    An eerie smileced his lips up. "Do you know what that deal was?"


    "JIANG ZHEN!!! DON''T SAY A WORD!"


    Wei roared as anger surged inside him. His heart drummed in his chest, afraid of Lihua learning the truth.


    But no matter how much he resisted, Shen Yang didn''t let him go. He sneered and jabbed at the back of his knee.


    Wei coughed hard and copsed on his right knee. Jiang Yubi burst into tears, having to see her son getting beaten up.


    Jiang Zhen ignored him. His gaze was solely focused on Lihua, who was crying for Wei. "Wei, stop fighting! Let him utter whatever nonsense he wants. I won''t believe him!"


    Wei gasped for breath and shut his eyes.


    Jiang Zhen smiled. "Oh, you will definitely believe it.. Especially when I say that the deal was for the Song couple to kill you in exchange of benefits my grandfather would give them."

 Chapter 488 - Retelling The Past (1)

    Jia and Lihua could only stare at him in utter shock. Jia felt her blood boiling at the game usations Jiang Zhen dared to put on her parents.


    Mom and Dad wanting to kill Lihua!? They will kill their own daughter for benefits!?


    It was getting harder and harder for Jia to stay in control of her emotions.


    On the other hand, Lihua thought that he was aplete idiot, who was uttering nonsense. She thought that maybe she wasn''t giving him the reaction he wanted, so he was saying whatever he wanted to elicit one.


    Jiang Zhen said, "Now before you shout and cry again that it''s impossible for your parents to do this and  , I will tell you the whole story. Listen to me, and then listen to your ex-husband to confirm if I am really talking nonsense or not."


    He smiled. "Hmm...where should we start from? Shen Yang. What do you think?"


    Shen Yang smiled. "Whatever you think is right, Boss."


    "Hahaha! That''s my boy. I always do the right thing, don''t I?"


    He rubbed his chin and looked at Lihua. "Do you know the four influential families who have worked in the Underworld together. Of course, the Jiangs were always at their apex. Then do you know who the other three families are?"


    Lihua red at him. "I won''t answer your baseless questions!"


    He waved his hand in dismissal. "Anyway. The other three families are the Yangs, Lus and the Chengs. Out of these three, you definitely know who the Yangs are. Then my dear grandpa Zhao Weisheng must have told you about the Lus too. Theirst descendant is right beside you, crying a river of tears."


    Lu Bojing bit his lip.


    Jia nced at him.


    Last descendant of the Lu n¡­


    She remembered Mingshen telling how he had sent Lu Bojing to protect Lihua from any danger.


    She wasn''t the one to judge a book based on its cover, but when she had tried to escape from theb one time, Lu Bojing hadn''t turned violent at all to stop her. He didn''t show any resistance even though she had pointed a ss shred on his neck. When she had captured him, she didn''t feel any sort of strength in him at all.


    Jiang Zhen said, "Did he tell you about the Chengs?"


    Lihua narrowed her eyes.


    "Oh, he did?" His gaze beamed. "Then this makes it easy. The Cheng family was an expert in spying, hiding and information gathering. The Jiang family''s heir is yours truly. The Yang family''s heir is Yang Mingshen. The Lu family''s heir is Lu Bojing...Then you are thest surviving daughter of the Cheng family."


    Lihua froze.


    Wei shut his eyes in helplessness. He really, really, didn''t want Lihua to know the past.


    Jiang Yubi gasped. She faced Jiang Weizhe and asked, "Weizhe, he is lying, right?"


    He said nothing.


    "Weizhe!"


    Lihua smiled. "Jiang Zhen. I think you have drunk too much. Or maybe today''s victory has gotten over your head that you are saying such nonsense. Cheng family? Underworld? Do you even know how I have been raised up until now?"


    He chuckled. "I know. Of course, I know. It''s by your dearest Song family. They raised you. But they haven''t given birth to you. They had only one daughter, and that is Song Jia. You were adoptedter on."


    Lihua widened her eyes.


    "And that was a marvelous move. Indeed, the Cheng family lived up to their name. Your adopted father Song Wuying and adopted mother Song Lan worked with the police enforcement. Thew enforcement was naturally against the Underworld and the illegal activities we did. We were always at each other''s throats. But then your dear father-inw thought of an idea. Instead of always fighting with each other, why don''t the two entities cooperate?


    The cops needed the Underworld as much as we needed them. Heh. You must know, right? Many times, thew officials havee to Jiang Wei, asking for his help in assassinating those powerful people wherew is also helpless against them. Like businessmen, politicians¡­"


    Lihua remembered Old Madam telling her this once.


    "And then the Underworld needs cooperation from cops to bypass some of theirws for them to do their illegal activities. It was a give and take which uncle Jiang Weizhe decided to target for a fucking harmony between thew and Underworld. Right, uncle?"


    Jiang Weizhe didn''t respond.


    "He and the Yangs approved of this. The Lus were out of the picture. As for the Cheng family...it was at that time that the Cheng family was finallying out of their hiding after waiting for a long time after uncle Jiang Zemin died. They are a bunch of careful bastards," he sneered. "But even then, they only and only let Jiang Weizhe know about this. As that family was back, uncle Weizhe naturally took their opinion too. They also fucking agreed. And for this cooperation to happen, guess who was on the cops'' side?"


    Silence.


    Heughed. "Tadah! You are right. It was Song Wuying and Song Lan. Song Wuying was the Chief of Beijing police headquarters at that time. After a long discussion, they finally agreed after setting some terms and conditions that both parties had to adhere to. Except, there was one big problem."


    Jiang Zhen smiled. "It was my grandfather. He didn''t agree to this bullshit. Why should we cooperate with the cops? They can only be our puppets who work on our orders, not our partners. Never. The Underworld will rule everything! ck market,w, politics, business - every single thing. We don''t need a fucking cooperation. Wouldn''t that mean that we are cowards? And Jiangs are not cowards. It was tough, but grandpa finally found a way to contact the Cheng family. We wanted them to join hands with us against uncle Weizhe. But those shits disagreed."


    "And then guess what happened? Naturally, my grandpa was furious by their refusal. So, we did what we always do.. Kill the Cheng family."

 Chapter 489 - Retelling The Past (2)

    "It''s not a wise thing to go against us," Jiang Zhen swirled the wine ss in his hand. "Grandpa was extremely infuriated by the Cheng family''s disagreement."


    Zhao Weisheng squinted his eyes. "I see. Since his son, Jiang Chao, refused to work as he wanted, Jiang Shan ced his bet on the Cheng family. He went to them because his own heir refused to partake in such nonsense."


    Jiang Zhen narrowed his eyes. "And who do we have to thank that for? Isn''t it you? If you hadn''t brainwashed my stupid father, the Cheng would have been alive now."


    Zhao Weisheng sneered at him.


    "Anyway. The Chengs did their super best to hide from us. Grandpa was indeed troubled by them a lot. Plus, we were abroad, so it became difficult to find them. Almost impossible. Finally after a long time, we got a tip about their location. You shouldn''t underestimate the Jiangs either. It was a slip made by your real father that we immediately caught into. Before they could flee again, we set their house on fire, and they died."


    Lihua nkly stared at him. She didn''t want to believe him, but the way he was telling the past with such surety¡­


    She looked at Wei, and he seemed to be desperately not wanting her to hear the truth, which made her wonder if Wei already knew about her past?


    Zhao Weisheng narrowed his eyes. "Your family seems to like setting houses on fire a lot. Jiang Zhen killed the Lu n like that and now Jiang Shan."


    He chuckled. "It''s satisfying and convenient. It''s feels good to hear them scream~"


    Jiang Zhen sighed. "We made sure that the Chengs had indeed died. Like I said, they are extremely careful and too obsessed with hiding. But our men had confirmed that they were dead. Grandpa got our revenge, and after their deaths, the cooperation between thew and underworld came to a halt. Right Uncle Weizhe? And naturally, Old Madam helped him too by opposing him to stop with this cooperation."


    Old Madam red at him.


    To see Zhao Weisheng safe, she was ordered to stop Jiang Weizhe and put an end to this budding cooperation, which caused a lot of disagreements and arguments between the mother and son.


    Jiang Weizhe still said nothing.


    "But of course, Grandpa didn''t want to give up on defeating uncle Weizhe in getting back our throne. So, he decided to try his hand with Song Wuying and Song Lan instead. He thought it would be easier because even if they had agreed for the cooperation, they still hated the underworld. So, there were high chances of them joining our hands if we give them proper benefits. So, Grandpa sent one of our men to spy on the Song couple. And guess what did he find out?"


    Silence.


    Heughed loudly. "He found out that their second daughter isn''t their own daughter at all. He heard the couple arguing once that why are they wasting their money and resources on a daughter who isn''t even their own child? Had the Cheng family not handed over their daughter, Lihua to them, they wouldn''t have topromise with their elder and REAL daughter, Song Jia."


    Jia''s face was nk.


    "In effect, we came to know that one person had lived six years ago in that fire. It was a small baby girl at that time, and to save you, the Chengs called the Song couple for rescue and handed their baby to them. From that day on, Cheng Lihua became Song Lihua. They adopted you and raised you all that time."


    Lihua shook, and tears filled her eyes.


    She didn''t have many memories of her parents because she was only six when they had died. Nevertheless, as parents, they held a very special ce in her heart.


    But now someone was breaking all those illusions one by one. To know that she wasn''t the real daughter crushed her heart.


    All of a sudden, she realized that her real parents were dead, and so were her adopted parents too.


    Wei felt as if somebody was stabbing him as he saw how disheartened Lihua looked. She had imed that she won''t believe Jiang Zhen no matter what he said, but he saw her mind changing and leaning to ept what he was saying was the truth.


    There was no need for Jiang Zhen to tell such an borate lie anyway. There was no purpose, hence it must be the truth.


    Jiang Zhen smiled. "When Grandpa heard that, he was ecstatic. We found their sore point. He knew that the Song couple''s support was definitely in his bag now. So he conveyed them a simple message. It was effective. The Songs weren''t rich people, and raising two daughters was hard financially~ So he offered them money benefits as much as they wanted to fight against Jiang Weizhe. But Grandpa put forth one more condition. They would have to kill you."


    Jia froze while Lihua widened her eyes in horror.


    Jiang Zhen poured some more wine in his ss. He took a sip and said, "You see. You were thest survivor of the Cheng family, and Grandpa was still quite pissed with their refusal for his offer. He didn''t want a single family member remain alive. So, he wanted you dead too. He said if the Song couple won''t kill Lihua, then we would kill their daughter, Song Jia. Heh. Do you realize how easy it was?


    "You were already causing tension in the family, and now they faced threat for their real daughter because of their adopted daughter. Who do you think they would have chosen? Of course, it was their real daughter, Song Jia. Why would they sacrifice her for you?"


    "STOP IT!!!" Wei yelled in a fury. "One more word and I will kill you, Jiang Zhen!"


    Jiang Zhen sneered. "Know your ce, Jiang Wei. You are talking to the Mafia King. Lower your head and voice, or I will cut them off. You cannot afford to offend me now.. If not for you killing the Song couple, Grandpa''s n wouldn''t have failed."

 Chapter 490 - Always Thought Of As Weak

    Jiang Zhen looked at Wei and smiled. "Jiang Wei. Do you want to tell that side of your story? The part where you shot bullets in their heads with your own hand? Do you?"


    Wei''s eyes, as dark as the deep seawater, stared at him with a threatening rm in them.


    "Come on. Why don''t you start with your beautiful love story that started when you were children?"


    Lihua''s eyes slowly widened. She stared at Wei, who couldn''t look back at her.


    Childhood?


    "I¡­don''t remember. I never met you when we were children."


    Wei clenched his fists. He took a sharp breath.


    The other families were just as shocked. Old Madam looked at Jiang Weizhe in disbelief. "Weizhe, what is this¡­? Did you know about this?"


    Jiang Weizhe pursed his lips. Jiang Yubi furrowed her brows. "Weizhe. Lihua and Wei knew each other as children? But I didn''t know about this. You never told me that Wei knew her."


    Jiang Weizhe hesitated. "I didn''t know it from the beginning. I came to know myself when Song Wuying and Song Lan died. The guard who brought Wei back one day brought me the news. After much insistence, Wei told me."


    Lihua was shocked.


    Dad knew about this too?


    Jiang Zhen clicked his tongue. "Such a loser, Wei. It''s such a beautiful story you two have, and you never told her? Why not? Childhood lovers turned husband and wife~ It has got such a nice ring to it. Tell her, Jiang Wei. Why didn''t you share the past with her?"


    The temperature dropped, and the air got extremely chilly as Wei''s anger rose several notches.


    Jiang Zhen waved his hand in the air. "Come on Wei. Go ahead. This will be thest time you see your lovely ex-wife. If you didn''t tell her today, you will never get the chance again. Then don''t me me for being heartless."


    Wei quietly said, "Last time? I will never get the chance again? You think too highly of yourself."


    "I must say. You have immense confidence. Even after losing to me in such a pathetic way possible, you still think that you will win."


    He said nothing.


    "Here I am being such a nice person and letting you meet her for thest time, but you don''t appreciate it. Well anyway. I don''t care if you want to keep your silence. The end result was that they died. Jiang Wei. I hate you so much. You killed our puppets and walked away freely. My idiot Dad had given up, and the n with Song Wuying failed, thanks to you."


    He sneered. "But finally after waiting for so long, we achieved what we always wanted. Ah, I wanted to see this day so desperately¡­"


    Lihua stammered as tears fell. "W-Wei...Tell me this isn''t true. What nonsense is he saying? I am not the real daughter of Mom and Dad, you killed them, a-and we... knew each other? What is going on¡­" her voice sounded tired. "Why are s-so many important things kept hidden from me?"


    Wei quickly said, "It''s not like that, Lihua."


    His breaths were rapid and fearful. This was what he was always afraid of. Now that everything was out, he didn''t know how to exin himself.


    "Not like that? Then what is it like? Did you really know everything about me? Then why didn''t you tell me!? Why is it that everyone likes to hide things from me...A-Am I that unreliable?" She sadlyughed.


    Zhao Weisheng held her hand and patted it. "Lihua, don''t think like that dear."


    "Then what should I think, Grandpa?" She cried. "Sis...sis also hid such an important thing from me. She knew about Mom and Dad''s death. S-she even knew who the culprit owas, but she never told me."


    Jia froze.


    "She went to take revenge and bore all the pain alone, and like a fool, I was enjoying my life as if everything was so happy. Wei knew me from before, but he also didn''t say anything. Wei, in Mingshen''sb, I had asked you if you are hiding anything else from me¡­But you denied. You said you weren''t hiding anything anymore from me. So, why is it that you still know something about me that I don''t? It''s my life. It''s my past. It''s my sister. It''s my parents, but why am I not ever told anything!?"


    Wei curled his fingers in his palm. "Lihua...you don''t remember it. You don''t remember the time we met, and you don''t remember the night when they...came to kill you. When we met again after all those years, you didn''t remember me. Then I felt d that you didn''t. You don''t have to remember what happened in the past. You don''t have to feel hurt anymore. I just took it as a new start of our lives where we left everything behind us."


    Lihua stared at him, stunned.


    "Feel hurt? Keeping me in the dark hurts me more, Wei! I mean look at me¡­" sheughed, "It''s my life, but I don''t know anything about it. Suddenly, I came to know that we knew each other from before. Suddenly, I came to know that you killed my parents. Suddenly, I came to know that I am not even their daughter. Suddenly, I came to know that even my real family is dead.


    Do you think that...I am not supposed to know these things? Then what am I supposed to know? How am I supposed to live my life if I am living in a big, big bubble of illusion? But I know now. You and even s-sis too¡­" she choked, "You two always thought that I am such a weak and pitiful person who always needs to be protected."


    Wei and Jia stiffened.


    Wei widened his eyes and shook his head hard. "That is not true! I never thought about you-"


    "At least stop lying now, Wei!" She eximed. "Please...at least now¡­don''t lie anymore."


    She lowered her head and burst into tears. "Everybody... everybody only knows how to lie to me. Hehe...you think I am dumb, and I won''t understand... anything¡­"


    She started to feel a little dizzy as she clutched her head.

 Chapter 491 - Take Extra care Of Lihua

    Lu Bojing widened his eyes and caught her from falling. "Y-You¡­"


    "Lihua!"


    Wei instinctively got up to rush towards her. But Shen Yang coldly pushed him back and struck his back on the wall. "You are not allowed to go anywhere, ex-Boss¡­"


    "Shen Yang!"


    Wei waspletely helpless. If he could, he would have broken his limbs apart for daring to stop him. But Jiang Zhen''s other guards hadpletely surrounded him.


    Jia trembled too. Her sister was right in front of her in pain, but she couldn''t even do anything. The whole Jiang family was in uproar too, seeing Lihua about to faint.


    Lu Bojing anxiously rubbed her palm and pressed some points to make her feel better. "I-I will help you, okay? I will protect you and your child... Everything will be alright," his eyes were filled with tears. Zhao Weisheng, too, was worriedly patting her back.


    Jiang Zhen slowly widened his eyes. "Ooohhh. What do we have here?"


    He alternated his nce between Wei and Lihua. "What do you know¡­" heughed, "Your ex-wife is pregnant. You didn''t tell me this good news, Wei."


    Wei shot his icy res at him.


    "Aweee this is so cute. You are going to be a father. A father?"


    Hisughter crackled even louder as if it was too funny. "Oh my God, this is amazing. Shen Yang! You didn''t tell me such important news."


    Shen Yang looked guilty. "Apologies, Boss. I slipped."


    He waved his hand. "Ah, it''s alright. You have done an exemry job, so I will let this go. It''s not toote anyway."


    Jiang Zhen got up from his seat and walked towards her.


    "Jiang Zhen! Don''t you touch her!" Wei roared.


    He raised his brow. "Firstly, you two are divorced, so you have lost all your rights to her. And if you hadn''t, I have already dered her as mine. Doesn''t the victor get all the prizes after winning a war?"


    Jia clenched her teeth in disgust and fury.


    Jiang Zhen¡­I promise, I will give you such a painful and cruel death that even God will shudder! It''s impossible to defeat you now, but this won''t continue forever. One day, you will pay the price for every single crime!


    Li Dong, at her side, only chuckled. "You are right, Jiang Zhen. These idiots don''t understand. Hey, hey, why don''t I take Jiang Wei to myb and inspect his brain? We might know why he fails to ept reality. And I would love to take my subject 026 back too."


    Lu Bojing froze.


    "I have some scores to settle with the Lu n," he narrowed his eyes. "By the way, Lu Bojing. I cannot believe that you became a doctor yourself~ This will be even more fun. Two doctors ying research~ Sounds exciting, right?" His eyes beamed as if a child got a toy.


    Lu Bojing''s breaths grew ragged. He didn''t remember most of his childhood, but somehow, he remembered Li Dong''s creepy voice and smile. He remembered shes of his past in that dark room with Li Dong. It was hazy and blurry and only bits and parts. Nevertheless, they were frightening.


    No, no! I cannot think about him right now!


    He forced himself to shut down all the scary and dark thoughts and only focussed on Lihua.


    Lu Bojing said, "She is too stressed. N-not good at all for the baby''s health. She needs proper hospitalization¡­"


    Jiang Yubi wiped her eyes. "Q-quickly! Take her to the hospital!"


    Li Dongughed. "Why does she need hospitalization when I am here?"


    Jia and the whole Jiang family threw dark and killing gazes at him. On the other hand, Lu Bojing paled. "N-No! I-I won''t let you touch her¡­"


    His body began to tremble hard. The memories were fuzzy, but it was as if his body remembered everything all too well.


    He vigorously shook his head and pulled Lihua to his side fiercely. "Don''te near her!"


    Li Dong sneered in amusement. "Well my dear subject 026, that depends on what Jiang Zhen wants. If he doesn''t allow hospitalization, then I am your best bet."


    Old Madam, Jiang Xiuying red at him. "What do you mean by doesn''t allow? We don''t need your permission! Can''t you see she is feeling sick? It''s all because of Jiang Zhen babbing his mouth in the first ce!"


    Jiang Zhen narrowed his eyes. "The women in this family really like to talk and retaliate so much. But worry not. I will properly exin to each one of you how it is to talk back to the Mafia King, Jiang Zhen. And I won''t let anything happen to my dear Lihua anyway."


    Wei''s expression turned so cold and frigid as if he would transform the base into the Arctic.


    "Don''t dare address her as your woman."


    He smirked. "You can only give empty threats to me now, Wei. Now that I know that she is pregnant, I will take extra ''care'' of her. ying with your baby''s life feels more amusing and entertaining, right?"


    Wei dug his nails in his palm until blood trickled out of his skin.


    "Imagine me holding your baby and then killing him or her right in front of you~"


    "Jiang Zhen!"


    Shen Yang kicked on Wei''s back before he could tear himself off the grip. "Behave respectfully, Mr. Jiang," he dangerously smiled.


    Jiang Ninghong shut her eyes as tears spilled out.


    Ruiling¡­


    She didn''t know what she was supposed to say to her about Shen Yang''s ugly face. Jiang Li and Jiang Weiyuan''s expressions were unsightly too.


    Jiang Weiyuan cursed himself.


    I was the one who promoted him to be the Chief. I thought he was perfect for my daughter. I supported her to fight for her love.


    It was all my fault...If only I hadn''t trusted him so much¡­


    If only I hadn''t pushed Shen Yang to Ruiling for her feelings to develop for him¡­


    All my fault¡­


    For the first time in his life, Jiang Weiyuan broke into tears. Imagining his daughter''s heartbreak twisted his chest in pain.


    I am sorry, Ruiling. I am so sorry....

 Chapter 492 - In laws Favor

    In the Cheng residence, Mrs. Zhang brought a bowl of hot chicken soup for Jiang Ruiling as she rested in her room.


    She sat beside her and smiled. "Here. You will feel better by drinking some soup."


    She paused but took the bowl from her eventually. Her stomach growled in hunger, and her cheeks flushed in embarrassment.


    "Don''t be shy, dear. Drink it all up."


    "Thank you¡­"


    Her mood was much better now that Xian Xue or Cheng Xinyue wasn''t here. She felt if she heard him badmouthing Shen Yang one more time, she would definitely kill him.


    She stared at Mrs. Zhang, trying to study the woman. Never in a million years did she think that Lihua''s neighbor, who looked like a simple housewife and a grandmother of cute Bobo, would turn out to have connections with the Cheng family.


    "...Can I ask you something?"


    Mrs. Zhang warmly smiled. "Yes, dear. You can ask me anything."


    "You...So, did you know about cousin Wei when he came to live as sister-inw''s neighbor?"


    "Yes. When she said that he was Jiang Wei, I naturally knew his identity as the Mafia King too. To be honest, it came as a real shock to me. Thest time we heard about him was when he killed Song Wuying and Song Lan. And then they met again yearster. I wondered if it was a coincidence or fate."


    "And when they began to get closer, you didn''t oppose it?"


    "I didn''t see any reason not to. To us, Wei was Lihua''s savior. If they fell in love, we had no objections to it. When I informed Mei about this, she didn''t raise any objections either."


    "And when sister-inw suddenly disappeared¡­"


    "Naturally, I had investigated and came to know that she married Wei and was already at the Jiang vi as the daughter-inw," she sighed. "Can you imagine my shock? I remember things were a little rocky between them because of Shi Ruomei. Then I saw Wei taking her somewhere one night, and after that night, she never came back."


    "Wait, so you didn''t know that he killed Song Jia?"


    "No. Jia was a cop. Cops go on missions all the time. I remotely didn''t have a clue that she went undercover to investigate Wei and take revenge for her parents'' murder. If I knew about it, I would have told her the truth. It was when Lihua disappeared that I wondered why Wei would suddenly take her away in such a manner. I dug more about it and found out that he killed Jia."


    She pressed her brows. "I couldn''t believe it at all. I was so stunned and heartbroken. No matter how Song Wuying and Song Lan betrayed us, Jia was a sweet child. But Wei killed her¡­"


    Tears filled in her eyes as she thought of Jia. The two sisters had be the apple of her eye. And with Bobo, they became even closer.


    "I... still don''t know what to think about it. When I got the news, I realized why Wei must have killed her. He must have got to know somehow that Jia was Lihua''s sister. As long as she was alive, how could Wei and Lihua be together? If Jia told her that Wei killed her parents, Lihua wouldn''t even look at him, much less fall in love with him. He was just too scared. But even so...Wei did the wrong thing. He cannot kill an innocent person just to hide his secret¡­"


    She sniffled and wiped her eyes. "At first, I thought that Wei must have lied something to her to make her marry him. So, I waited for Lihua toe back. But she never did. I thought she would share her marriage news in a few days. But she just didn''t return. I tried to reach her, but I couldn''t because Wei strictly monitored and took care that she wouldn''t meet any people that she knew. I wondered why. That was when we decided to send Xue to investigate. He joined Wei''s Underworld team."


    Jiang Ruiling remembered that. Jiang Li had said once that a new and capable man had joined their gang through some connections.


    "So he joined to know about his sister?"


    "Yes. He never met her in the vi or during her stay in that house because he absolutely didn''t want anybody to have even a whiff about his real rtionship with her. To be honest, the timing was already ring and suspicious. He joined just after Lihua entered the Jiang vi. It was highly possible that Jiang Shan might figure out somehow that the Chengs were still alive. But that was a risk we were willing to take. She is the beloved daughter of the Cheng family, after all. We didn''t want to be in the dark if it was about her."


    Mrs. Zhang wanted especially from Shen Yang, but she left it for now.


    "That and we figured it was a good chance to get some intel on Jiang Shan too. Xue quickly understood what had happened. We were horrified to learn that he had erased Lihua''s memories. She didn''t remember anything about herself or her past. I couldn''t believe that Wei would go this far to protect his secret. Naturally, it became a really serious issue here. Xue was even ready to take Lihua away from Wei. But Mei stopped him and told him to just observe them for now."


    "Observe?"


    She sighed. "Yes. Since he went this far, it was already clear how much he loved Lihua. Not that his methods were right in any sense, but still we came to know about the extent of his feelings for her. So, Xue simply observed their interactions, and how Wei treated her."


    Mrs. Zhang smiled. "And he treated her like a Queen. So much so that Xue felt sick of all the flowers blooming around Wei and with the lovey-dovey atmosphere around them."


    Jiang Ruiling choked.


    "He said he wanted to be out because he couldn''t bear to see such a doting Mafia King anymore."


    She grimaced. "He should be happy that his sister is doted upon so preciously."


    "His brain doesn''t work that way. His love is tough and fierce, not sweet. Lihua then started to get involved more and more in your family matters, and Wei supported her in every step of the way. Xue saw his love for Lihua and the threat for anyone who dared to hurt her.. Seeing this, Mei dered one day that she approved their marriage."

 Chapter 493 - Who We Are

    Jiang Ruiling widened her eyes. "She did? Even though cousin Wei erased sister-inw''s memories?"


    Mrs. Zhang smiled. "I know it''s hard for a mother to ept a son-inw like this. She didn''t even tell me about it, but...I could see it in her eyes. Mei wasn''t just thinking about the mistakes Wei made. She carefully considered the whole situation before giving her nod for their marriage. I don''t know what she was thinking, but I know one thing for certain that she liked Wei for Lihua."


    Jiang Ruiling suddenly felt a little suffocating on behalf of Wei.


    To think that for this whole time, Wei''s every interaction and behavior with Lihua was monitored by her own brother to prove that he deserved Lihua, and all of this without his knowledge¡­


    One slip, and he would have lost the favor of his inw''s family forever.


    Now, she felt how it felt to be spied upon.


    "Then how does Mrs. Cheng feels about their divorce?"


    She sighed. "She didn''tment on that. She only said that it''s Lihua''s decision."


    "I see...and about her pregnancy?"


    Mrs. Zhang beamed. "Of course, everybody is thrilled here. Mei will not show in her expression, but she is just as excited to be a grandmother. Xue is just like her. He doesn''t express it, but he has already secretly bought some toys and clothes for his niece/nephew."


    Her eyes were cold.


    I don''t want to hear about that bastard at all! I cannot believe that my sister-inw would have such a heartless and insane brother! They are so opposite!


    Mrs. Zhang asked, "Do you want to head out in the garden for a walk? You must be bored sitting in the room for so long."


    Jiang Ruiling''s gaze dimmed. "How can I leisurely take a walk in the garden when my family must be suffering because of that bastard Jiang Zhen? I don''t even know what is happening right now."


    She patted her hand. "Don''t worry about your family, dear. They will be okay. Jiang Zhen wouldn''t hurt or kill them so quickly. He wants to take his own sweet time of torturing them. And before he could go any further, we will stop him."


    "H-How¡­?"


    Mrs. Zhang smiled. "Trust us. He has taken away the daughter of the Cheng family. We are not going to let him go so easily. They are a bunch of disgusting sadists. If I am right, once they learn about Lihua''s pregnancy, Jiang Zhen will be even more ecstatic because her child will be like a toy to hurt Wei. Mei is sure that he would wait until the child would be born so that he could hurt Wei the most at that time."


    Jiang Ruiling was horrified. "You¡­"


    "I know. It feels cold-hearted to say this, but that''s how we work. We are spies. We gather information. And more than just information, we be tuned to study our enemy''s personality too. Which enemy is rash, which one is patient, which one is more vulnerable and exploitable, and which ones are cold and calcted - we study everything.


    The Cheng family is never involved with killing anybody. We simply spy and gather intel. The killing part is always up to the Jiangs, Yangs and the Lus. But¡­" she narrowed her eyes, "we don''t kill doesn''t mean we can''t. Jiang Zhen has threatened Lihua and her baby''s life. We won''t stay on the sidelines anymore. We are ready to stain our hands with his blood."


    Jiang Ruiling felt a shudder run through her spine. The warm Mrs. Zhang could also speak in such an icy tone¡­


    The warmth returned. "Anyway. Let''s go to the garden!"


    ---


    Mrs. Zhang said, "You take a stroll while I will bring some tea for you!"


    Jiang Ruiling stepped into the beautiful and lush green garden that was blooming with different, colorful flowers. The light fragrance in the air reached her nostrils, and strangely, she felt quite calm and peaceful.


    She saw someone''s back, and she gingerly walked up to that figure. Her eyes widened, and her expression turned frosty as she recognized Cheng Xinyue. He was gently digging up the soil to pour somepost for the lilies.


    He jerked his head suddenly and narrowed his eyes.


    Jiang Ruiling was stunned. "You are¡­. gardening?"


    He smiled. "Any problem, Miss Jiang?"


    She was quite stunned to see that despite his cold and harsh demeanor, his hand work while tending to the flowers was really delicate and gentle.


    "Is it so shocking to see me gardening?"


    Jiang Ruiling coldly said, "If people hear the way you talk, they would definitely feel it''s so contrasting to see you taking care of delicate flowers."


    "Well if you think it like that, then aren''t you so contrasting too? You are a politician''s granddaughter and such an intelligent couple''s daughter, but are you smart yourself since you were dumb enough to choose Shen Yang?"


    The top of her lid was close to bursting out. "How dare you! You are humiliating Shen Yang again!"


    "No. I am humiliating you because I just mocked your intelligence. And Shen Yang?" He sneered. "He is trash, who is not even worth humiliating anymore. It will be just a waste of my precious words. On the contrary, the curses would feel insulted if used upon him."


    Veins popped on her forehead that she had an urge to grab that shovel lying on the ground and stab him with it.


    She smiled. "You should really stop feeling jealous of Shen Yang."


    "And you should stop being delusional. Not good for your health. Now, leave. You are disturbing my beautiful flowers with your irritating voice. They are crying in despair."


    Her jaw dropped. She clenched her fists. "As if I want to tolerate your face anyway!"


    Jiang Ruiling stomped with heavy steps towards the opposite direction. In the fit of her anger, she didn''t see where she was walking and bumped hard into someone.


    "Oh, I am really sorry! I wasn''t watching my way..."


    She lifted her gaze and saw a man worn in ragged and dirty clothes, stained with soil and carrying a trowel in his hand.


    Oh, the gardener!


    She awkwardly smiled.. "I am sorry."

 Chapter 494 - Mistaken Identity

    The gardener warmly smiled. "No worries, dear. I was just cleaning my way to go to the other side. Do you want to join me?" He expectantly asked.


    She blinked her eyes. "M-Me?"


    "Yes. Do you like flowers?"


    "Yes¡­"


    He beamed. "Oh great! Then let''s go."


    His hands were slightly dirty because of the soil that got stained onto her hand a bit. Her brow slightly twitched, feeling a little messy.


    There was a water sprinkler pot at a distance where they stopped. "It''s time to water these flowers. Do you want to do it?"


    Jiang Ruiling awkwardly smiled. "I have never done gardening¡­"


    He blinked. "It''s just watering the nts. It''s not so difficult. Look, I will show you."


    He turned, but his foot fell on a sickle lying on the ground, and he almost stubbed his toe with it. "Ouch!"


    Jiang Ruiling widened her eyes. "A-are you okay?"


    He grinned in embarrassment. "I forgot I put the sickle there¡­I am d it didn''t hurt you."


    He coughed and hastily put the sickle back in his toolbox. As he got up, his knee crashed onto the bucket full of water lying beside the water sprinkler. He tumbled down with the bucket. He wanted to bnce, but his foot slipped because of the water, and it sshed all over his clothes, making them even messier than before. He crashed on the ground with a thud.


    "Oww¡­" he rubbed his back in pain.


    Jiang Ruiling was horrified.


    This gardener... shouldn''t be really gardening at all! He will kill himself one day like this. How can anybody be so clumsy?


    He smiled. "It''s okay. idents happen¡­"


    Why does it feel it happens too many times with you? You seem to be used to it.


    Jiang Ruiling offered to help him, but he dismissed it. "It''s alright, dear. I can get up by myself."


    He supported his arm on the ground when a figure came to his side and held his shoulders. The gardener turned and brightened. "Mei!"


    Cheng Mei nodded. "I will help you."


    Jiang Ruiling rapidly blinked her eyes.


    Huh?


    He leaned on her support and slowly stood on his feet. Cheng Mei stated. "Your back hurts."


    "Not really-"


    "I will call the doctor."


    "No it really doesn''t-"


    She nced at him, and he promptly took his words back. "Yes. I need a doctor."


    "Hm."


    Cheng Mei then looked at Jiang Ruiling for a second. Then she held the gardener''s arm. "You need to rest."


    Jiang Ruiling''s jaw dropped. "T-The gardener¡­"


    Cheng Mei stopped and narrowed her eyes. "Gardener?"


    Just at that time, Mrs. Zhang merrily came in, holding a tray with two tea cups on it.


    "Here, Ruiling. Hope you like my tea. Oh Ling, you are here too. Wait, what happened to you?"


    Cheng Mei inly said, "He fell. Back hurts now."


    Mrs. Zhang''s mouth twitched. "Ling is always so irresponsible. Tell me again. Why are we allowing him to do gardening?"


    "Because I love gardening," he indignantly said.


    "So much that your hobby hurts you more than letting you enjoy it. Nice."


    His face flushed in embarrassment. "It''s not like that!"


    Mrs. Zhang looked at Jiang Ruiling. "Oh! I forgot to introduce you two. Ling, she is Jiang Ruiling."


    He smiled. "Yes, the one our Xue brought home."


    "Yes. And Ruiling. He is Cheng Ling. Lihua and Xue''s father."


    She froze. She stared at him as if thunder struck her. Her mouth opened and closed multiple times.


    "Y-You¡­"


    Cheng Mei said without much emotion, "He is my husband, not a gardener."


    She stiffened. Embarrassment filled her from head to toe. "I...I am so sorry! I really didn''t know¡­Please forgive me for the misunderstanding."


    She said nothing. Mrs. Zhangughed. "Oh! No wonder you look as if you saw a ghost. You don''t need to be sorry, dear. Anybody would have mistaken him to be a gardener. And it''s notpletely a lie. He is the gardener of this residence, haha."


    Jiang Ruiling really wanted to bury herself in this garden now!


    I mistook sister-inw''s father to be a servant!


    Cheng Mei looked expressionless, but Jiang Ruiling could sense that she really didn''t like this misunderstanding.


    "I¡­"


    Cheng Ling waved his hand in dismissal. "It''s not your fault. Anybody would have mistaken me."


    Cheng Mei inly added, "I wouldn''t have."


    "T-that''s because you know me."


    "I wouldn''t have judged some other stranger either," she stated.


    Silence.


    Jiang Ruiling felt the pressure in the air and Cheng Mei''s strong gaze at her.


    I-I have really offended her now, have I not?


    Cheng Mei held his arm. "Let''s go."


    Cheng Ling eximed. "No, no, wait. I need to talk to her about Lihua! I haven''t heard anything about my daughter¡­" His tone was emotional.


    But she crushed all his hopes. "Later. Treatment first."


    "Lihua-"


    "L.A.T.E.R."


    Cheng Ling immediately straightened up. "Yes."


    As they left, Jiang Ruiling awkwardly said, "She really doesn''t like me, right?"


    "Who? Oh, Mei? Well, she loves Ling a lot and is very sensitive if anybody says or assumes something about him. But honestly, nobody can me you."


    She furrowed her brows. "Is it really only that? Even in the room before when we met for the first time, she seemed a little distant¡­"


    "Ah¡­" Mrs. Zhang scratched her chin. "Firstly, it''s her nature. She is a calm and quiet type of person. And secondly...um well...there is another reason I might know for her behavior, but I will tell thatter. Let''s first finish our tea, or it will get cold!"


    Jiang Ruiling worriedly said, "I should apologize to her."


    Mrs. Zhang shook her head. "It''s really alright. Plus, it takes a bit of time for her to bond with new people she meets. The Cheng family generally stays out of the limelight. They don''t expose themselves so easily. As such, they mostly stay within their residence and don''t meet others that much. But she will warm up to you soon, trust me."


    Jiang Ruiling wondered if that would really happen....

 Chapter 495 - Why Dont I Remember Him?

    Lihua tiredly opened her eyes and the first face she saw was of a worried and crying Lu Bojing.


    "Y-You are awake!"


    Words cannot describe how happy he felt. Qingqing jumped at Lihua''s side and nudged her furry face against her cheek.


    Don''t scare others like that, human! You are my servant. A Queen''s servant cannot be that weak!


    Lihua asked, "Where am I¡­"


    Lu Bojing wiped his eyes and stammered, "B-back at Jiang Zhen''s house...He refused to let you in the hospital. S-So¡­" he shivered, "t-that man¡­"


    Lihua frowned. She saw a small saline bottle hung at the top by the bedside. "Who¡­"


    He hugged himself and found it difficult to speak. "L-Li-"


    "Ah, so you are awake!"


    Qingqing immediately hissed as Li Dong stepped in. Lu Bojing''s color turned pale once again.


    Behind Li Dong was Jia who had made her presencepletely unnoticeable. Her heart beat fast and tears stung in her eyes seeing Lihua conscious again. She felt as if she had almost died seeing her faint.


    Li Dong smiled. "How are you?" He extended his hand to take her pulse, but Lu Bojing pped it away. Qingqing was just as ready to strike him with her sharp paws.


    Meoww!!


    Don''t touch my servant!


    Li Dong paused and narrowed his eyes. "Subject 026 seemed to have grown some balls in my absence."


    "D-D-Don''t touch Song Lihua¡­.S-stay away¡­" he breathed hard.


    "Ah but you still stammer in fear. I like it. You didn''t disappoint me, after all."


    Lu Bojing burst into tears.


    Li Dong nced at Lihua and smiled. "Don''t worry. I won''t poison you. You don''t need to throw daggers at me. You are very precious to Jiang Zhen, especially your baby~ I have been ordered to nurse you back to health."


    "...out. Get out!" She gasped and took deep breaths. "You and Jiang Zhen...I... don''t want to see your faces at all! You disgust me! Get out!"


    Suddenly, she felt a slight pain in her abdomen.


    Lu Bojing shook his head, feeling horrified. "P-please don''t get agitated. N-not g-good-"


    "You better stop shouting, youngdy, or you will lose your child. You have no clue how much your stress hormones are bouncing back and forth in your body," he chuckled. "Those hormones are lethal for your child. You don''t need to necessarily fall for a miscarriage to happen. Just keep screaming like that, and the job is done."


    Lihua froze. Tears pooled in her eyes. Today was a horrible day. Too many things got exposed, and she didn''t even have the liberty to feel depressed.


    "...Leave. Please leave," she tiredly said.


    Jia instinctively moved her hand towards her but stopped just in time.


    Lihua¡­


    Li Dong shrugged. "Whatever. I wille back for a checkup again. You better behave and not scream at me like that. I have a short fuse, you know. You can ask Bojing if you want. He knows it, right subject 026?" He smiled.


    Lu Bojing shuddered.


    Li Dong looked back at Jia. "What are you standing like a statue like that? Getting emotional for this woman?"


    The frost returned in her gaze. "No, Boss."


    "Gooood~ I like you. If you want to work with me, you ain''t got any feelings, understand that. Follow me."


    Jia gazed at her for a second before she went away with him.


    Lihua asked, "What happened after I¡­"


    Lu Bojing sniffled. "We took you back here, and the Jiang family was sent back. Jiang Zhen said that he will make their lives miserable from now on."


    "And Wei?"


    Lu Bojing hesitated.


    "Tell me Bojing. Where is Wei?"


    "He-he is still at the base¡­"


    Her eyes slowly widened. "Is Shen Yang h-hurting him?"


    Lu Bojing took her hand in his and anxiously. "Please don''t worry about him. He-he will be fine. Jiang Z-Zhen will not kill him."


    She drylyughed. "He wants to see us in pain...he wants tough at us as we cry¡­"


    He said nothing.


    "But Wei won''t cry. He... won''t."


    He quickly said, "Don''t think about what happened now. You need to rest. I will press your head. You sleep."


    "I don''t want to. I want to ask you something."


    "Yes?"


    "How is it that I don''t remember when I met Wei in the past? I... really don''t recall meeting him in my childhood."


    Lu Bojing pursed his lips. "You shouldn''t stress about this."


    She smiled. "I am not. Believe me. I just want to know."


    "R-really?"


    "En. I don''t want to hurt my baby. I won''t be tense, I promise."


    Lu Bojing thought about it. "I-I also don''t remember parts of my childhood, and I know it''s because I have shut them myself due to extreme trauma."


    She was immediately concerned about him. "It''s that doctor, Li Dong, right? Was he the one who kidnapped you?"


    He lowered his head. "I don''t know. Don''t remember...I just recognized his voice from somewhere and then a dark ce. And then I see myself in bruises. I remember Boss asking me what happened during that period when I first came to Yang mansion. But I was nk. S-So he told me that my mind was shutting those memories out to protect me because they were too much to bear. It doesn''t necessarily mean that I have amnesia. Do you get shes of memories sometimes that you don''t understand? Or some weird dreams of your childhood?"


    Lihua thought about it. "No. Not really. I never had such strange dreams before¡­"


    "It might be because there was no trigger for all these years."


    "But when I met Wei for the first time in college, couldn''t that be a trigger? But I felt no familiarity."


    "But he also easily attracted you. It might not be just his face, but subconsciously, your mind knew that you knew him from before. Do you trust people easily?"


    "N-not that quickly¡­"


    She remembered the first time she met Jia''s friend and cop, Mo Huojin and even Lu Bojing as her neighbor. There was a sense of awareness for both of them like anybody would when they met a stranger.


    But it wasn''t like that with Wei. It felt so natural to like him at first nce.


    "But only Wei was different."

 Chapter 496 - Lu Bojings Confession

    Lu Bojing nodded.


    "But I still didn''t have any dreams even after meeting him," Lihua said.


    "It''s not n-necessary for everybody to have dreams. And Mr. Jiang was also careful not to let anything slip. He didn''t act like he knew you at all."


    That was true, which was partly why Lihua had so much trouble believing that they had met before. Wei literally treated her as a stranger.


    "Bojing¡­do you think what Jiang Zhen said about my parents was true?"


    He was silent.


    "Y-You don''t have to believe him. No, you mustn''t believe him at all! He just wants to enjoy our pain... D-Don''t give him the reason tough at you. You should only believe what Mr. Jiang has to say."


    She faintly smiled. "Wei? He is the one who hid everything from me for so long. Would he really tell me the truth if I ask him?"


    Lu Bojing hesitated.


    "Everybody really likes hiding stuff from me, right? Sis did. Then Wei did. Even Dad knew something, but he also didn''t tell me anything. I am always, always kept in the dark¡­"


    He stiffened. He knew that even he was keeping her in the dark about Jia''s truth. Wasn''t he the culprit just like Wei and Jia?


    His heart raced in fear.


    I-I don''t want her to hate me...She will be so disappointed to know that I am hiding something from her too.


    S-she treats me like her little brother. She always protected me like an elder sister. Then h-how can I hurt her?


    He nervously fidgeted with his fingers.


    What should I do? Should I tell her?


    But Boss ordered me not to say anything¡­


    Then he was worried about her health too. Lihua didn''t look like she would be able to take another major shock at this point. Jia being alive was a heavy thing to digest.


    Sweat covered his forehead.


    He thought of all those times when Lihua looked so sad for Jia even though she didn''t have to. Jia was alive and with a few words from him, she could have met her again. She would have been so happy.


    But was it the right time to tell her now? What if it excited her too much, causing harm to her baby?


    Suddenly, Lu Bojing burst into tears, unable to think of any solution.


    Qingqing looked at him, puzzed.


    Why is this human crying again?


    Lihua widened her eyes. "Why are you crying? Did you remember something about Li Dong?"


    He shook his head. "N-No¡­"


    "Then what is it?"


    Lu Bojing cried harder, making Lihua speechless.


    What is happening?


    "I...I... Please don''t hate me¡­"


    Lihua frowned. "Why would I hate you? How did this questione so suddenly?"


    Lu Bojing sped his hands together. "I...you always treated me like your little brother."


    "Yes. You are my cute little brother."


    His eyes teared up more, feeling the warmth in her voice. In the outside world, Lihua was the only one who treated him respectfully and even stood up for him.


    "I am sorry. I am really sorry...I am hiding something from you too. B-But I don''t want to anymore because I don''t want you to h-hate me. You have always cherished me so much, and I don''t want to be-betray you anymore."


    Lihua slowly got up and patted his head. "Bojing, I don''t understand what you are talking about? What are you hiding from me? I already know that you work for Mingshen, and you stayed beside me under his orders. What else is there?"


    Lu Bojing gulped. "There is a r-really big thing. B-But I don''t know if you will be able to take it. Too many things have happened already today¡­"


    Lihua frowned. She really couldn''t think of any other thing that might affect her as much asing to know about her parents and Wei''s history with her did.


    She was an adopted daughter. Her real family was also dead. And Wei and she had shared some part in their childhood.


    What else could be more severe than this?


    "I don''t want to agitate you... B-But I cannot hide it for any longer. The more I do, the guiltier I will feel¡­" he cried.


    Lihua patted his hand. "If it''s really that important, then please tell me, Bojing. Please, please don''t hide anything from me. I am really tired of everyone keeping secrets from me. I feel as if I am so weak. As if I cannot handle it. I don''t want my life to just be a big illusion. If there is something wrong with my life, then I want to know about it. I want to face it. I want to be strong because I want to teach my child to be strong too. Truth hurts sometimes. I know that. So everybody doesn''t need to protect me so much. I know life is not a happy merry-go-round."


    She smiled. "I lived in a small apartment. I have been raised without parents'' love and presence in my life. I have faced a shortage of money. I havepromised and given up on a lot of things I always wished I had in my growing up years. I haven''t lived a sheltered life, so I know what it means to have a fair share of ups and downs. Yet somehow, people always think that I need to be protected. I don''t want you to think of me like that. Please, Bojing."


    Lu Bojing felt his heart ache by her words. He nodded.


    "O-okay. But promise me that you will be calm!"


    "I will. I promise," she sincerely said.


    Lu Bojing nervously rubbed his palms together. They were beginning to sweat by now as he thought about Lihua''s reaction.


    "I-It''s about your...s-s-s¡­"


    "S-s-s?"


    Qingqing narrowed her eyes.


    Should I use my paws so that you will begin to use proper words, human?


    Lu Bojing trembled.. He took a deep breath and confessed everything in one go. "It''s about your sister, Song Jia! She is alive!"

 Chapter 497 - A Peck On The Cheek

    Jia followed Li Dong as he headed out of Jiang Zhen''s vi. They stopped as they saw Jiang Zhen happily sipping on his wine.


    "How is she?"


    "She will be good if she doesn''t see any of our faces."


    "Heh."


    Li Dong smiled. "I never thought that Jiang Zhen would want such a woman with baggage."


    He raised his brow. "Baggage that I can end at any time."


    Jia heard everything in silence without letting out any trace of her anger spill out.


    She inwardly smiled.


    It''s alright. The more you bastards cross my line, the heavier you are going to suffer. So talk as much as shit as you want. I am gonna make you pay for every disgusting word you uttered from your filthy mouths.


    Jiang Zhen let out a sigh. "You know, I am actually so excited for her baby. I really wanna see the ex-Mafia King''s baby and hold him in front of him. I wonder what his reaction would be? It would be so interesting, right? Too bad that I will have to wait for five more months. Otherwise, I would have already started to give him a slow, painful death."


    Li Dong sneered. "And what about the other family members? Are you letting them go?"


    "What? Of course not? They are my servants now. It will be so fun to give them orders now. Actually, Grandpa needs a good attendant. Hua is bing more and more useless. Hmm...How about I choose one of the lovelydies to serve him?" His eyes twinkled in delight. "Perhaps Aunt Yubi? Or Old Madam? I am sure. Grandpa would be thrilled to unite with his sister-inw~"


    He looked back at Jia, who was standing with an unfazed expression in her eyes. The mask covered her nose and mouth, but it didn''t stop from him knowing that she was a fierce and dangerous women.


    Jiang Zhen despised such women. Women were supposed to be weak and exploitable like his wife.


    But she was Mingshen''s girlfriend. He needed the Yangs support and Li Dong out of the picture.


    Guess he chose a crazy woman just like him, he thought.


    Jia noticed his gaze and stared right back at him with her squinted eyes. He felt as if she was saying, ''Don''t fucking stare at me like that.''


    Jia smiled within her mask. She knew he would hate it to be challenged like that. But she wasn''t afraid because he knew that she was from the Yangs side.


    The Yangs were supposed to be his partners, not servants. The Yangs, and in effect, Jia didn''t work FOR him, so he couldn''t boss her around. If he wanted Mingshen''s support, he couldn''ty a finger on his people.


    Li Dong pouted. "Do whatever you want with the Jiangs. But when are you going to hand me my precious subject!? I want to reunite with him too, you know! That bastard Yang Mingshen stole him from me. I want Lu Bojing back! You don''t need him anyway."


    Jia stared at him.


    Mingshen ''stole'' his assistant?


    She remembered Lu Bojing getting strangely scared of Li Dong when they met.


    Jiang Zhen waved his hand. "You can take him whenever you want. I don''t give a fuck about him."


    Li Dong beamed. "Awesome! Then I wille back tomorrow to take my subject away! Yay! I am so excited!"


    On the other side, Jia was quietly studying theyout of this vi as much as she could. She was lucky to get to know where Lihua was kept. But she needed to know all entrances and exits if she wanted to n her rescue.


    Suddenly, she was distracted when something bumped on her leg. She looked down and saw a little boy, holding a fluffy teddy bear in his hands.


    Jia blinked.


    A child?


    Jiang Zhen coldly said, "Ru, get back in your room. Didn''t I say not dilly dally around without my permission?"


    Ruru jolted and lowered his head. His eyes got teary with his scolding, and he clutched the bear in his hand.


    Jia was stunned.


    Is he his son!?


    Li Dong was disgusted. "Why do kids cry so much? His face is already filled with tears and snot. You need to toughen up your son, Jiang Zhen. Heh. It doesn''t feel like he is your son at all."


    Jiang Zhen banged his fist on the table. "Watch your words, Li Dong. That could cost you your life."


    Li Dong shrugged. He looked at Jia and waved his hand. "You. Take him away from our sight quickly. I cannot stand tears."


    Jiang Zhen dangerously smiled. "You have some nerve to order regarding my son in my house."


    Li Dong chuckled. "Do you really want everybody to see a crybaby Jiang Ru? If he is gonna be your heir, people wouldn''t like it so much."


    Jia let them argue on their own and quickly took Ruru away from them. She took him in the bathroom and wiped his eyes and nose.


    Jia stared at him and smiled.


    He is so cute.


    She could hardly believe that this adorable boy was that bastard''s child.


    She patted his head. "Don''t cry. I know it''s hard, but if you didn''t make any mistake, and if people are unnecessarily mean to you, you shouldn''t cry because then they will bully you."


    Ruru blinked his watery eyes.


    "You don''t want to look weak, right?"


    Ruru lowered his head and slowly nodded.


    "Good boy."


    Ruru peeked at her and got reminded of Lihua for some reason. He raised his chubby hand and tugged at her mask.


    Jia widened her eyes. "I cannot remove it."


    Ruru''s shoulders drooped in sadness. Her mouth twitched.


    "O-only for a second, okay?"


    Jia removed her mask, and Ruru quickly pecked on her cheek. Then he pecked the teddy bear''s nose on her cheek too and ran away.


    She rapidly blinked.. She quickly put back her mask on, and after a long time, her lips had curled into a genuine smile.

 Chapter 498 - The Night That Burned In Her Memory

    But that smile soon vanished as she remembered what Jiang Zhen said about her parents. Jia was alone in the bathroom room, and she finally let the tears from her eyes flow out.


    No, it cannot be true! Mom and Dad can never even think about hurting Lihua!


    Jia didn''t care if Lihua was adopted or not. Even if that was the truth, her love for her sister would never fade away just because they didn''t share the same blood.


    Lihua was her little sister. That was the truth. There might be some circumstances that led Song Wuying and Song Lan to take her in, and whatever the reason might be, she was only thankful to God that Lihua came into her life.


    But she would never ept that they wanted to kill her.


    That is utter nonsense! Mom and Dad loved us both equally. They were respectable officers! They would never differentiate between Lihua and me and do hell with trying to kill her! There is definitely a misunderstanding.


    She ced her palm on her chest and felt her heart beating faster.


    Tears continued to make her cheeks wet. She felt afraid. At the base, everything happened so suddenly. Jiang Zhen dropped such a bomb, and even Wei''s extreme reaction forced Jia to believe for a moment that it was the truth.


    Jia still remembered that night. It was burned into her memory.


    *shback*


    "Lihua! Where are you?" A ten year old Jia was running around the park, trying to find her little sister.


    She pouted.


    "Lihua is being so sneaky these days! She is definitely meeting someone, but she refuses to tell me! Today, I will find the mystery person!"


    This was the park near their house where Lihua would frequentlye with her friends to y and also meet a special someone.


    Jia had a serious expression.


    "I will find that person and then scold Lihua. It is bad to talk with strangers."


    She pursed her lips.


    But I don''t want to make Lihua cry. So, I won''t scold her a lot. Just a little bit like her big sister!


    *Bang!*


    She jolted as she suddenly heard a sharp noise from a distance. It was so loud that she felt paralyzed for a moment.


    "Wuying!!! No!!"


    Jia widened her eyes. She recognized her mother''s voice.


    Mom...Why did Mom shout?


    "Wuying...No...Wake up please¡­!"


    She heard her mother''s sobs, and little Jia paled more and more.


    Is Dad hurt? That''s why Mom is crying! I will go help them!


    Jia hurriedly trotted along the trees and small bushes in the park. She began to see her mother''s figure and hear her stammering words.


    "What did you do? H-How could you kill him!? Y-You¡­"


    Jia heard some other voice saying something in a quiet voice, but she couldn''t hear it.


    "W-what are you¡­"


    That voice again said something that Jia couldn''t make out.


    "You killed Wuying! What nonsense are you bbering!?"


    Finally, Jia reached a small bush and separated some leaves to see. Her body ran cold as she witnessed the scene before her.


    Her father, Song Wuying, was lying on the ground with a wound in between his brows. Song Lan was crying hard as she held a six year old Lihua in her arms. Lihua wasn''t in her senses. Her head was dozing left and right in a groggy state. Song Lan was bent on her knees, shaking Song Wuying in an attempt to help him but to no avail. He was dead.


    Jia stared hard until her eyes watered. On the other side, there stood a boy, who seemed no older than twelve years old, quietly but dangerously watching Song Lan. His hand was extended with a gun held in his palm, pointing it straight at Song Lan.


    Jia looked at the boy. There was nothing in his eyes. Absolutely no emotion, yet she felt chilly as if his gaze was covered in frost.


    Expressionless. Dangerous. Determined.


    That was all how he was at that moment.


    Before Song Lan could say anything else, the boy calmly pressed the trigger. A secondter, Song Lan''s head rolled back as a simr wound formed on her as there was on Song Wuying''s head.


    Lihua slipped from her hands as Song Lan slowly copsed on her back, dead. Her eyes were wide open.


    The boy ran towards Lihua and prevented her from hitting the ground. He patted her cheeks."Lihua? Lihua?"


    Jia stared at her parents on the ground. They didn''t move. They didn''t get up. Her father had shown her enough action movies for her to understand that her parents were dead.


    "Mom...Dad¡­" her lips quivered as she called them out. But it was so low that she could hardly hear herself.


    "Young master Wei!"


    She heard hasty footstepsing from the other side. She saw a man dressed in a suit and pants, who stiffened upon seeing two dead bodies. He gasped.


    "They are Song Wuying and Song Lan!"


    The man shook the boy''s shoulder. He saw the gun in his hands and widened his eyes. "Young master, did you¡­"


    Wei wasn''t listening to him.


    The man quickly grabbed him and said, "Young master, we cannot stay here. People must have heard the bullet shots. Somebody might being at any moment. You cannot get implicated into this, young master. Let''s go!"


    "N-No! Lihua!"


    The man didn''t listen to him, grabbed his hand and dragged him away.


    "Leave me! Lihua!"


    The man came and took the boy away in just a minute. With her trembling knees, Jia ran up to Song Wuying and Song Lan.


    "Mom...Dad...Wake up. Y-You really left us? Mom, Dad¡­Say something," she shook their bodies. "I am calling you¡­" she choked, "why aren''t you... saying anything¡­?"


    Silence.


    Lihua had already fainted on the other side while her parents were dead.


    Tears pooled in her eyes, and Jia broke down as grief engulfed her heart. "Mom!!! Dad!!! Please wake up¡­Don''t leave us alone¡­"


    Unable to bear the sorrow that crashed upon her like thunder, Jia fainted, and her head softly copsed on her mother''s belly.


    *shback ends*

 Chapter 499 - Impossible!

    Jia let out a breath and wiped her eyes as she broke out of that past stupor. It was still fresh in her mind. Song Lan died right in front of her.


    And all that time, Wei didn''t have a trace of remorse. His fingers didn''t tremble even for a second as he shot them to death. His eyshes didn''t flutter even for a moment as he killed two people in cold blood.


    From that night on, everyst cell of her body hated Wei. He killed her parents, he even ''killed'' her, and then he imed that he loved Lihua?


    She chuckled in disdain.


    "Does a man in love kill their beloved''s entire family and then marry her as if nothing ever happened? If this is love, then it''s better to stay your whole life all alone¡­"


    Sometimes, Jia didn''t understand who was worse. Jiang Wei or Jiang Zhen?


    She got up, her eyes shing with iciness.


    At this point, she only wanted to save Lihua. She could look into the truth once Lihua and her baby were safe. But Lihua was her priority now.


    I will save you, Lihua. And then I will take you away from the Jiang family once and for all.


    ---


    "What?"


    Lihua unblinkingly stared at Lu Bojing, who didn''t dare to meet her eyes at all. He trembled and hid his crying face in his hands.


    "I-I am really sorry. I am sorry for hiding this from you. B-But it was an order from Boss n-not to utter a word about it¡­I am his assistant. I-I could only follow¡­Please don''t hate me!"


    Lihua was nk. Everything else went over her head, and only hisst words hovered in her mind.


    ''She is alive!''


    ''She is alive!''


    After a long time, she finally found her strength to speak. "S-Sis Jia?"


    He nodded.


    "Is alive¡­?"


    He nodded again.


    "Bojing. This is not a good time to make a fool out of me¡­"


    Lu Bojing vigorously shook his head. "I am not lying! Song Jia is alive and is in Boss''s lb¡­"


    Her jaw dropped. "What!?"


    Lu Bojing jolted. "S-sorry...sorry, sorry, sorry. I am really sorry!"


    Lihua felt a headacheing. "Okay, first stop with so many sorries. If you kept saying that, then we wouldn''t move anywhere here."


    He bit his lip. "O-okay¡­"


    Lihua took a ss and gulped the whole water from it. She felt she really needed her head to cool down.


    She took a deep breath. "Okay. Please understand that I am calm right now. So tell me everything from the beginning. Saying that sis is alive doesn''t make sense when Wei confessed himself that he had...shot her in the chest," she trembled. "He saw her die right in front of him."


    Lu Bojing slowly said, "I will tell everything from the beginning¡­"


    So he did. About how Jia was taken to theb from Wei''s base. How Mingshen sensed a faint pulse from her and immediately operated on her. How he saved her because of her heart''s condition and how she was in aa for months.


    Lihua gravely stared at him.


    Then she slowly said, "...I do remember this fact that sis has her heart tilted to the right. So, that''s what saved her¡­"


    "Y-Yes¡­"


    "So sis is really alive."


    "Yes."


    Lihua felt her vision turn blurry as tears filled her eyes.


    Was this a miracle? Did God show some mercy on her and let Jia live on?


    Her heart was overwhelmed with happiness, grief and so many different emotions. She burst into silent sobs as she thought about Jia.


    Sis is here...sis didn''t leave me. Sis never left me¡­


    Lihua cried for a long time. She couldn''t express how relieved she felt at this moment. She took some time to herself and as the tears stopped, she looked back at Lu Bojing.


    "So w-when I was admitted in Mingshen''sb, sis Jia was there at that time?"


    Lu Bojing coughed. "Yes. She was one floor above from where you were re-resting¡­"


    "I see."


    She gave it a thought and asked another question. "Why did Mingshen save sis?"


    Lu Bojing stiffened.


    "They don''t even know each other. Why did he save her and then kept her in hisb? Then you said that sis is awake from thea now. So why isn''t sis still out of his ce yet?"


    At this point, he really wanted to vanish.


    "That¡­"


    "What is it? I refuse to believe that a man like Mingshen would save my sister out of kindness. He definitely has some motive."


    Lu Bojing averted his eyes while Lihua narrowed hers.


    "Bojing...your silence is creeping me out."


    "Well¡­"


    Qingqingzily stretched her body.


    Good luck, human.


    "Bojingggggg¡­"


    Lu Bojing burst into tears again. "Her heart! Boss wants her heart!"


    Lihua choked hard.


    "*Cough cough!*"


    Lihua had to drink some water to calm down. She was speechless.


    "Heart? Sis''s heart?"


    "Yes¡­"


    Her face twisted in an ugly expression.


    "Are you saying he fell in love with my sister?"


    Even her own words made her shudder hard.


    So creepy! That evil doctor and in love? Is hell freezing over?


    Lu Bojing widened his eyes. "Love? What love?"


    "Love. As in feelings for my sister. Impossible! That man cannot fall in love! At least not with humans!"


    He nodded his head in agreement. "You are right. Boss cannot fall in love."


    "So what do you mean that he wants her heart?"


    He blinked. "Her actual heart. The one that beats in the chest. H-He wants her heart because it matches another woman who is in aa right now. Boss wants to transnt Song Jia''s heart into her to save her."


    "What!?"


    Lu Bojing immediately pulled out a pillow between him and Lihua in case she gets violent.


    Words weren''t enough to express how furious Lihua felt. The top of her head was close to bursting out.


    "Transnt? TRANSPLANT!? That is my sister you are talking about! Her heart is not for sale.. It is not some item you are exchanging with another!" Lihua was horrified. "Does that man have any limits? He cannot just pull her heart out and put into someone else as if it''s some shopping carnival going on!"

 Chapter 500 - Lovestruck Mingshen

    Lu Bojing grabbed Qingqing and buried his face in her belly. "I am sorry! I am sorry!"


    *Meo!*


    How dare you grab me like that, human? Do you break my body?


    Lihua imagined punching Mingshen''s face many, many times until it satisfied her.


    He dares think of transnting sis''s heart into someone else and killing her again!? You inhumane, evil doctor!!!


    In his office, Mingshen sneezed a number of times. He rubbed his nose and frowned. Then he suddenly beamed in delight.


    "I have heard that people sneeze when somebody is remembering them. Is Spicy thinking of me?" He sheepishly grinned. "Is she missing me already?"


    Mingshen took a test tube filled with a sample of blood and sighed as he stared at it. A guard in front of his office door couldn''t help but twitch his mouth.


    Why is Boss staring at a test tube with such a longing expression?


    Mingshen suddenly cast his sharp gaze at the guard and demanded. "What?"


    "Nothing, Boss!"


    "Spit it out, or the next ward is empty for your body to go there."


    He paled. "T-that test tube¡­"


    Mingshen raised his brow. "This one?" He smiled. "This has my Spicy''s blood in it. Since she is not here, I can only stare at her beautiful blood and think that she is here."


    That guard had an urge to take out his gun, shoot himself in the head and take his body in the next ward himself.


    This world...is really ending.


    He burst into tears. "I haven''t even lost my virginity yet¡­How could a demon like Boss find a woman but not me?" He cried to himself.


    "Get out! Let me miss my Spicy in peace."


    The guard dly ran away. It was better banging his head on the wall somewhere rather than seeing a lovestruck Yang Mingshen.


    On Lihua''s side, she grabbed Lu Bojing''s hand and anxiously asked, "When is that demon nning to do the operation? We need to stop him before it''s toote."


    "A-actually the operation could have been done a long time ago, but for some reason or another, Boss kept postponing it saying that Song Jia wasn''t ready. But her reports say otherwise. B-But¡­" tears pooled in his eyes, "Boss always scolded me whenever I asked about it. I-I was just doing my job, but he still¡­"


    Lihua pursed her lips. "D-Don''t cry."


    He nodded.


    "Whatever the reason, but it means that sis is still safe! But what if he finally does it while we are stuck here!?"


    Lu Bojing thought about it and shook his head. "I don''t think so...Ever since Song Jia has woken up, I have n-noticed that Boss has changed bit by bit. He behaves differently with her. S-sometimes I feel that he himself doesn''t want the surgery to happen anymore. But that cannot be true because he does want to save that woman...Boss sometimes really... confuses me."


    Lihua harrumphed. "What else can you expect? Does his brain ever function normally? He has only weird and evil things going on in his head! I want to thank him for saving sis''s life, but in the end, it was still for his selfishness that he saved her."


    Lu Bojing hugged Qingqing a little harder and meekly asked, "A-are you angry at me?"


    Lihua looked at him. She thought about it and shook her head. "I am not. I am d you came out with the truth. Though, I am still angry at how you and Mingshen treated my sister like a research subject."


    His face was filled with hurt and tears.


    "But I don''t me you. Only you. In the end, you are still his assistant, and he is your benefactor you respect so much. It is natural if you follow his orders. And even so, you went against him today and confessed everything to me. I appreciate it. That''s why I won''t be angry at you."


    The color on his face slowly returned and so did the light in his eyes. "R-really? You really won''t hate me?"


    "I will never hate you. But! You have to promise me that once we get out of this ce, you will help me in getting my sister back from him. For that, you will need to oppose him. I will need your help."


    He nodded hard. "I will help you! B-Boss will be furious at me for sure...B-But I will take it somehow. I-I won''t hesitate."


    Qingqing hissed.


    You should hesitate in not squeezing me so hard right now! Do you want to kill me!?


    "I will meet sis soon¡­"


    She felt as if she was dreaming. Until yesterday, she was mourning her death, but amidst all these problems, there was finally good news that brought back the sunshine in her life.


    ---


    Jiang vi.


    "Ruiling! Ruiling!"


    Jiang Ninghong had searched for the whole vi, but her daughter wasn''t there. It was chaotic all over. Jiang Li was shot in the thigh, but Jiang Zhen''s orders were not to let him admit in the hospital. The bullet was still inside his thigh, and his wound was festering.


    Jiang Lanying was crying her eyes out. "Li! Please hold on. I-I will do something to help you¡­"


    Jiang Li, who was gasping in pain, shrugged her concern away. "Stop thinking about me... Find Ruiling. Where is she¡­? Where did she¡­" he breathed hard, "disappear to?"


    Old Madam and Jiang Yubi were also extremely worried for her. "Weiyuan and Weizhe are looking for her. You look after yourself first. Don''t talk or it will hurt more."


    Jiang Xiurang quickly brought a bowl of warm water and Jiang Fai came with the medicine box. "We can at least sterilize the outer wound¡­"


    "But the bullet...How will we remove the bullet? Li needs surgery!" Jiang Lanying cried.


    Suddenly, the door opened with a bang, and a white coat fluttered in the air as a man walked with quick and heavy steps.


    Mingshenzily took a look at Jiang Li and sneered. "Such a teensy tiny wound and you are already fainting?"


    They stared at him in shock.. And then pure happiness shone in their eyes. "Mingshen!"

 Chapter 501 - Not Your Puppet

    Old Madam anxiously went to his side. "Mingshen. Thank God that you are here," her eyes were misty as she had cried a lot. "Please look at Li. He is bleeding a lot. The bullet has been inside his thigh for a long time now."


    Jiang Lanying quickly said, "Yes, please. He-he is having difficulty breathing too¡­"


    He rolled his eyes. "Stop crying in front of me. I hate tears."


    He waved his hand and a bunch of his assistants instantly appeared at his side. "Take him to his room, and do the arrangements for the operation."


    He sneered. "This house is nothing like my royalb, but I have to make do for now¡­"


    A whileter, the bullet was already out. Mingshen removed his mask and stepped out. "Your husband is fine. He wasn''t going to die anyway. Annoying people don''t die so easily."


    Jiang Lanying and Jiang Ninghong profusely thanked him and rushed into the room. Hezily sat on the couch as if he was the owner of the vi. He pointed at Jiang Fai. "Bring me the best whiskey you got here. Be quick."


    Jiang Fai fumed. "T-that tone! I am not your servant!"


    He smiled in disdain. "Just a measly teenager dares to talk back to this great Yang Mingshen. I have a huge injection just for you. Wanna see it? Or even better, wanna feel it pierce your skin?"


    He shuddered.


    "Mom!" He looked at Jiang Xiurang in grievance.


    Jiang Xiurang nodded and patted his head. "Bring him the whiskey, FaiFai."


    "..."


    There is no respect for me in this house at all!


    Jiang Yubi asked, "Mingshen, how did you know what happened...No, wait. How did Jiang Zhen''s guards even let you inside to treat Li?"


    Mingshen smiled and leaned back. "What do you know, Aunt Yubi, Yang Mingshen is simply awesome. Is there anyone who dares to block my way?"


    Old Madam clenched her fist. "Unfortunately, Jiang Zhen has too much power now that he can¡­"


    Mingshen chuckled. "Let''s just say that he won''t stop me from doing what I want. The Yang family''s support is very important to him."


    Jiang Xiurang was stunned. "What!? Support? Yang family supporting Jiang Zhen?"


    He tilted his head. "What do you think? Aunt Xiurang. You shouldn''t confuse the Yang and Jiang family''s closeness. The Yangs do what is beneficial to us. Emotions don''t y any role while choosing sides."


    Silence.


    Jiang Weizhe calmly asked, "How did you know about Li?"


    "I have my own sources to get me the information~"


    Jiang Xiurang pursed her lips and mumbled. "If you are giving support to Jiang Zhen, why did you help Li?"


    Mingshen smiled. "Your pouty face looks adorable, Aunt."


    "..."


    Was I being flirted with?


    Jiang Fai came back with an ugly expression and stomped his feet on the floor. He pushed the whiskey bottle on his face. "Hmph!"


    Mingshen raised his brow. "Pour me in one ss very respectfully."


    He gritted his teeth.


    "Remember the huge injection?" He sneered.


    Damn it!


    Mingshen looked back at the family and ced his chin on his palm. "By the way. A little birdie told me that the bodyguard turned out to be bent."


    Thinking about Shen Yang, Jiang Weiyuan''s expression turned frosty immediately.


    "Ouch. That must have hurt a lot. How is Wei? I can imagine his anger~" he chuckled.


    Silence.


    Old Madam softly cried. "My Ruiling¡­Shen Yang turned out to be the worst of the worst. He said such horrible things...If Ruiling had been there, I-I couldn''t imagine how she might have felt. She was so happy with the engagement but now¡­And now Ruiling has also disappeared, but we don''t know where."


    She sadlyughed. "I...still cannot believe that the Shen Yang standing before us today was the same Shen Yang who we considered as a part of our family," she clenched her fist, "he even cruelly beat up Wei!"


    Mingshen brightened. "Oh, somebody beat the shit out of that dumbo? Why wasn''t I there?"


    Jiang Yubi tearfully red at him. "My son was hurt! How could you enjoy his misery? Even my Lihua... Jiang Zhen said all those cruel things about Song Wuying and Song Lan trying to kill her. And even that she is not their real daughter!"


    Mingshen paused and raised his brow.


    Spicy didn''t tell me about this part¡­


    That dumb woman is not their real daughter?


    He narrowed his eyes. He wondered how Jia might have reacted to this. She loved her parents so much, after all.


    Did she believe Jiang Zhen?


    He was pretty sure she wouldn''t believe it so soon, but¡­


    Jiang Ninghong came from upstairs as she wiped her eyes. "Li is fine now."


    Everybody was relieved.


    She looked at Jiang Weiyuan. "Weiyuan, what about Ruiling? How are we supposed to find her? I-I am getting scared for her now. If Jiang Zhen didn''t take her away, then who would have?"


    Jiang Weiyuan had been nothing but thinking of that only. But he couldn''t get any answer. Who would have any motive to specifically take Jiang Ruiling away?


    He clenched his jaw. "I will find her. I will find her for sure."


    ---


    As Mingshen stepped out of the Jiang vi, he got a call from Jiang Zhen. He raised his brow.


    "Make it quick."


    "I didn''t like you going to treat Jiang Li."


    "And I don''t like you talking to me in that tone."


    Silence.


    Mingshen leaned on a wall and sneered. "You see, Mr. Jiang Zhen. Li is my patient and a great research subject for me as someone who cannot be a father. I am not going to let him die and lose my research subject. ALSO, let me be very clear about this. The Yang family supports you and that doesn''t mean you get to restrict my movements. I am my own Boss. I decide who I treat, or I kill. Don''t make the mistake of thinking of Yang Mingshen as your puppet, or my next subject will be you. You really wouldn''t want an amazing doctor like me on your bad side."


    Jiang Zhen said nothing.


    "If you have problems working with me, then my support is over. I am not gonna answer every single why and what you have to ask. If that is the case, then I am pulling my girlfriend back, and this deal is over.. You can be happy continuing to work with that loser Li Dong."

 Chapter 502 - The Mafia King Almost Dies

    A few dayster.


    Wei was thrown out of Jiang Zhen''s base after he was thoroughly beaten up and tortured on Jiang Zhen''s orders. Shen Yang stood in front of him and smiled. "Ex-Boss, do you need me to send you back to the vi? I think you cannot make it on your own. Can you even walk?"


    Wei stood up on his feet, but no matter how much his skin was stinging and burning in pain, neither he wobbled nor asked for anybody''s help. He didn''t even let out a whimper of cry while he was getting tortured. His skin had blisters, and his lip was bleeding from the punches. But he didn''t let out a sound.


    The only sound he could distinctly hear was his crushing sound of defeat. He couldn''t feel anything apart from his loss.


    Wei ignored Shen Yang and turned around him to walk away.


    Shen Yang clicked his tongue. "So stubborn¡­"


    He was there the whole time when the men were torturing Wei. But instead of crying or begging them to stop, Wei let them do what they wanted. For a moment, Shen Yang thought as if he had even seen him softly smile with his eyes shut.


    But he wasn''t shocked to be honest. He had worked under Wei for years now. Wei was made up of a different mould altogether. It was impossible to get any reaction out of him unless it was rted to Lihua.


    "Well that time wille too," he smiled.


    ---


    Wei kept on walking all alone on the road. His gaze was nk and directionless as if he didn''t know where he was going.


    "Lihua...Lihua¡­"


    He kept on mumbling her name endlessly. He wondered if he didn''t stop saying her name, Lihua would eventually appear before him.


    "Wei!"


    He froze. His eyes slowly widened, and he hastily turned back. He saw Lihua waving at him, smiling with her brilliant smile on her lips.


    "Li-Lihua¡­"


    His eyes watered, but he didn''t let the tears blur his view. He was afraid if he would blink, Lihua would disappear. If he didn''t see her clearly, she would vanish.


    His lips bloomed into a relieved smile as he stretched his arm towards her.


    "Lihua...I-I am sorry that I failed. Please forgive me...I was useless¡­" he let out a chuckle, "But look. I got my punishment. Those men tortured me really badly. I am d they did. T-they should have beaten me even more, right? I failed you. I have always hurt you. Always... always made you cry even though I only wanted to see you happy. I couldn''t protect you. I couldn''t take you away today...I failed. I failed so miserably¡­"


    His chuckle turned into a crazyughter as he covered his face with his hands. "You must be so disappointed in me, right? I lost. I was sure I would win today. But I lost to Jiang Zhen. I am so... pathetic," heughed even more.


    But through the crevices of his fingers slipped his warm tears.


    "I am so useless. Y-You were right in divorcing me. You don''t deserve a useless husband. You don''t deserve someone who couldn''t do even a single thing right. I want to get you back, Lihua...I want you back. I want to save you. I am ready to die if I have to if it means you will be free. But...I don''t know how to. I feel so alone. How should I save you? What should I do now? I don''t understand anything¡­"


    Pain shot in his abdomen, and he coughed a bit. He gasped as tears plopped out of his eyes.


    He could still see Lihua in front of him, smiling gently at him. But he felt her slowly disappearing into thin air.


    "N-No. Don''t go. Lihua... Lihua!"


    Wei struggled amidst the pain shooting like crazy all over his body. But he didn''t feel any of it. He ran towards Lihua, who seemed to be going farther and farther from him.


    *HONKKKK!*


    "Get out of the way!!!" A voice shouted.


    Wei dazedly looked at his right and saw a trucking towards him. The driver had a horrified expression on his face, and he was honking continuously. He pressed the brakes, but it was toote as Wei wasn''t moving an inch from his ce.


    He drylyughed.


    Ah¡­


    I do deserve to die¡­


    Suddenly, somebody grabbed his arm and pulled him out of the truck''s way by force. The truck just zoomed past him at that moment and came into an abrupt stop. The driver looked back and angrily said, "Stupid man! Go die in front of some other truck if you want! Are you blind!?"


    "Hey! How dare you talk to Boss like that!? Wait till I chop you into pieces!"


    His face darkened. "Boss? Who boss? That man looking like a broken kite? He will chop me into pieces? Good joke!"


    "Shut up! If you love your life, then shoo!"


    "You! It''s that man''s fault for standing like an idiot rock in the middle of the road, and you are talking back to me!? He could have put me into jail had he been hurt!"


    "Get lost! Can''t you see Boss is so heartbroken!? Has God given you any heart!?"


    "Ugh!! Why am I talking to a bunch of idiots?"


    The truck driver started his truck and sped away, cursing them.


    "Don''t let me see your face ever again or I will slice you up!"


    The man widened his eyes as he saw Wei''s condition. "B-Boss...who hit you like that!? Who dares!?"


    Wei slowly raised his head and dazedly saw the man standing before him. His gaze turned as icy as the Arctic, and he pushed him away. "Get lost¡­"


    The man immediately kneeled in front of him and lowered his head. "Boss, don''t you recognize me? I am Chang Fang! Leader of the Shadow Eagle gang!"


    "I don''t know anyone... Everybody is on his side now¡­"


    Chang Fang furiously shook his head. "No, Boss! Shadow Eagle was always with you! We never bent towards that bastard Jiang Zhen''s side! For us, our loyalty only lies with you! I don''t know about the other gangs. But Shadow Eagle would never betray Boss!"


    He cried as he wiped his tears. "The gangs under Chief Shen Yang suddenly started to attack us. At first, we fought them, but when they started to overwhelm us, we thought it was better to hide. I saw that bastard Shen Yang myself leading the war! I really wanted to let you know about his betrayal. But his guards were all around, keeping a watch on your loyal factions...B-But seeing you like this, I think you already know¡­"


    He burst into tears. "I am sorry, Boss, that I couldn''t be useful.. If you had known before, you wouldn''t have suffered."

 Chapter 503 - The Mafia King Learns His Lesson

    Wei shook him aside and pushed him away. "You shouldn''t have saved me. I am not your Boss anymore. I am not the Mafia King either."


    Chang Fang''s heart broke to see Wei in such a bad state. "Boss, what are you saying! You will always be the Mafia King! The title that that bastard stole from you by such cruel means doesn''t count! We will take back your position from him and¡­"


    But by then, Wei started coughing. He felt pain in his abdomen and felt slightly dizzy. Even if he hadn''t tried to show it, his body was still badly tortured.


    "Boss!" He widened his eyes. "I am such an idiot! You are hurt, and I kept bbing so stupidly."


    He stood by his side and hung Wei''s arm around his neck. Wei mumbled. "I failed Lihua...I couldn''t save her...Why am I still alive? Leave me alone¡­"


    Chang Fang sniffled, and tears streamed down his cheeks. Wei had already fainted, mumbling to himself.


    When he woke up again a few hourster, he found himself staring at the ceiling of a rundown apartment.


    "Boss is awake! Boss is awake!" One of Chang Fang''s minions happily eximed.


    The other minion pped his head hard. "Idiot! Can''t you see Boss is still waking up!? Be quiet and respectful! Go call Boss Chang!"


    He ran away.


    The other minions had their heads bowed in front of Wei. "Boss! We are so d you are awake¡­"


    The others felt emotional, seeing Wei alive and conscious. "We are so happy to meet you again."


    "Boss!"


    Chang Fang came running at lightning speed as his minion delivered the news. "Boss!" He cried. "You woke up! I was so worried! I thought the doctor gave you poison because you weren''t waking up at all¡­" he wiped his eyes.


    The minion who had pped on the other minion''s head couldn''t help but twitch his mouth.


    You are being loud too! Let Boss wake up in peace.


    "H-Hey let me go! You hooligans!" They heard a crying voiceing from outside.


    Minion 2 dragged an elderly man inside, who was protesting with all his might. "I am saying this is kidnapping! I will report you to the police!"


    Chang Fang red at him. "Don''t you see Boss is injured? Isn''t it your moral responsibility to help Boss as a doctor?"


    "Be moral yourself first!" He cried. "Who kidnaps someone in broad daylight and threatens to treat a patient?"


    "What do we do? You weren''ting with us when we properly asked."


    The elderly doctor was stunned. "Ask? You were pointing a gun at me for God''s sake! I was scared out of my wits, okay? Who in the right mind would go with goons pointing a gun at you?"


    "Stop with your nonsense! Look, Boss is awake. So start with your bandages!"


    His mouth twitched. "I have already treated his injuries."


    "Then apply more bandages. Boss shouldn''t shed a single drop of blood!"


    "Do you want me to make him a mummy!? I am a doctor, and I know what I am doing."


    Minion 3 pressed his gun on his temple. "Go check on Boss."


    The doctor gulped and carefully sat beside Wei. He took his hand to check his pulse when Chang Fang red his nostrils. "Don''t be so rough! If you hurt Boss, I am gonna shoot you through the head!"


    The doctor gritted his teeth. "I am a sixty-seven years old professional and experienced doctor. Do you think I will hurt my patient? Quiet!"


    The doctor did his basic checkup and asked a few questions to Wei. "Where do you feel ufortable?"


    Wei didn''t respond.


    "Tell me if you feel pain at any particr spot. I will apply some more medicine."


    He said nothing.


    "Please answer my questions, young man, or it would only dy your treatment."


    Chang Fang scowled. "Are you threatening Boss? You dare!? Boss is Boss. If he doesn''t want to answer your questions, then he won''t."


    "Then he cannot recover soon enough."


    "That''s your job, and if you don''t do it properly, then I am gonna kill you."


    The doctor cursed Chang Fang in his mind.


    Minion 5 sniffled and gasped. "Doctor. Actually, Boss is really feeling hurt."


    "Where?"


    "His heart."


    "..."


    "Just look at Boss. He looks so nk, which he always seemed like that from before too¡­"


    Chang Fang nodded.


    "But now, he is more nk. It''s all because Ludo Lady isn''t here¡­"


    All the minions burst into tears at once.


    "Who is Ludo Lady?"


    "Boss''s wife!"


    He choked.


    What''s with that nickname?


    "Then why isn''t she with him?"


    "Because she is kidnapped by an evil man!"


    And you guys are any less evil? He couldn''t help but think to himself. Why am I not so surprised hearing this?


    The doctor sighed. "Look, I can treat his external injuries. But you guys¡­seem close to him in your own way. You should help him think positive. Take help of police to save his wife."


    "We cannot do that."


    "Somehow I could understand why you wouldn''t do that...But whatever and however it is, you have to take action."


    The doctor then looked at Wei, who still wasn''t making any movements.


    "Young man. Do you love your wife?"


    That question finally earned a reaction from Wei. He slightly trembled.


    Chang Fang chimed in. "Boss! You love your unborn child too, right?"


    Wei''s eyes slowly widened that were tearing up.


    The doctor was shocked. "She is pregnant?"


    "Ludo Lady is pregnant! Boss is gonna be a father soon¡­" the gang cried once again.


    The doctor said, "Young man, then you definitely shouldn''t be lying like this in depression. You need to save them, don''t you?"


    Wei parted his trembling lips. A tear slipped out of his eye. "I failed. I wanted to save them today, but I f-failed¡­I am pathetic. I couldn''t keep my promise to her¡­"


    "So? Does that mean you will give up? Failures happen all the time. You cannot win everytime in life. It just doesn''t happen that way. In fact, failure teaches you lessons. What you shouldn''t do the next time, what you should be doing, what should you be careful of and much more. Failure teaches you not to repeat the same mistake again.. Today''s loss has hit you very hard, right? So make sure that it''s thest time."

 Chapter 504 - The Mafia King Feels Grateful

    The doctor was then promptly escorted outside by Minion 3, however he was ''politely'' told to be avable anytime in case Wei fell sick.


    Chang Fang helped Wei lean his back on the bed. The minions under Chang Fang respectfully bowed and kneeled before him beside the bed.


    Wei silently took a nce across them and then at the small apartment.


    Chang Fang banged his forehead on the floor. "Apologies, Boss! I am sorry for bringing you to such a... rundown ce. I-It''s my secret *cough* gambling spot...Even that bastard Shen Yang doesn''t know about it, so we are safe. I know it''s not a suitable ce for our great Boss to be at, but¡­"


    Wei raised his palm. "I don''t mind the apartment."


    Chang Fang cried. "You are so generous, Boss!"


    Wei pursed his lips. "Don''t cry."


    He bit his lip. "I-I am sorry, Boss. It''s just that I feel so angry and helpless. We all really want to help you, but we were useless. We couldn''t even fight and defeat that bastard Shen Yang''s men! Those people! They lived in your grace for so long, and you all treated us so well, yet they betrayed us!"


    Minion 4 sniffled. "I still remember the day how I crashed into you and tried to s-steal your wallet...When I came to know that you are the Mafia King, I thought I was a dead man, but instead of punishing me, you took me in. I will be forever grateful for your kindness! You have such a big heart that you didn''t get angry!"


    Wei asked, "Why would I be angry?"


    "???"


    "Be-because I tried to steal your money. People don''t like their money getting stolen."


    "But I have lots of money, so it didn''t matter."


    "..."


    Everybody choked.


    Was that humble bragging of the Mafia King''s enormous wealth?


    Minion 5 said, "You helped my little sister get a decent education and job. I thought having a thug brother would ruin her future, but you¡­" his eyes watered and he cried too. "I am in your debt, Boss. I will kill myself before even thinking of betraying you."


    "Yes, Boss! You gave me a roof to live under and good meals to fill my stomach. I was just a lowlife living on the streets. I would have already killed myself if not for joining your Underworld and getting a reason to live."


    "You gave an orphan like me such a big family!"


    "We really love our Boss!"


    "Yes, Boss is the best!"


    Chang Fang dered. "No matter what happens, we will never yield to Jiang Zhen!"


    Wei slowly widened his eyes and stared at them in a daze. He had never heard his subordinates express their admiration. He always thought that they respected him out of fear of his Mafia King''s position.


    But even at his lowest point right now, they refused to give up on him.


    "I thought you were scared of me."


    Chang Fang widened his eyes. "No, Boss. For us, you are our God. People fear demons, not Gods. You always cared for us and protected us. You even know our names. How many Bosses in this world bother to remember who their underlings are? This is enough for people like us who may have been destined to die a lonely, shameful and miserable death had we not met you."


    Wei rapidly blinked his eyes.


    He slowly touched his chest and felt something warm engulf his chest. He thought that only Lihua in this world could make him feel like that. But seeing his men''s unshakeable loyalty and words for him made him feel the same happiness.


    Wei''s gaze dimmed and then out of the blue, he lowered his head in front of them.


    They froze in shock.


    "I am sorry I brought us to this state today. I couldn''t protect the Underworld. I failed as the Mafia King. Because of my ipetence, you almost lost your lives and you have to live such a life now, hiding from everyone."


    Lihua''s words resounded in his mind.


    ''A simple heartfelt thank you is always enough.''


    "Yet you are loyal to me. Thank you very much."


    The gang stared among themselves with their jaws dropped. The ultimate Boss had his head lowered in front of them.


    Wei clenched his fist. "Chang Fang. Thank you for saving me. I don''t know what took over me. How could I even think of dying when Lihua and my child are in danger? They are waiting for me. I am sorry you had to see such an ugly side of mine. Thank you for bringing the doctor. Thank you for taking care of me. Thank you for making me realize what a stupid thing I was going to do."


    They looked at him in a daze. They had never heard Wei talking so much before. He only used to say short sentences. But now, he spoke so many words at once that they found it hard to digest.


    Suddenly, everybody burst into tears and cried hard. "Boss¡­"


    "Why are you saying sorry? It''s not your fault! Shen Yang was the snake! It wasn''t your fault in trusting him."


    "Yes! How could anybody have thought he would turn out to be the mole?"


    "Please don''t lower your head before us, Boss. It''s our duty to serve you!"


    Chang Fang cried. "Boss, we are with you! We will save Ludo Lady together!"


    "Yes! We will save our Lady Boss with you!"


    "We will kill that bastard Jiang Zhen and Shen Yang!"


    "You will always be the Mafia King for us!"


    "Boss is the best!"


    Everybody loudly cheered and cried at the same time.


    "Hey! Stop with the shouting! Didn''t I say that if you screamed once more, you won''t get any food!?"


    They heard a furious woman''s voiceing towards their room with her stomping her feet on the floor in anger.


    Fuck! She is back!


    She banged open the door and red at the members of Shadow Eagle gang. In her right hand, she carried a grocery bag.


    She shot a furious re at all the members, and as itnded on Wei, she froze.


    "Y-You¡­"


    Even Wei was taken aback. "Meng Ya?"

 Chapter 505 - The Mafia Kings Determination

    "What are you doing here?" Meng Ya kept the grocery bag at the side and stepped in. She looked at his condition and was puzzled. "And why are you so hurt?"


    Chang Fang said, "I brought Boss here! I found Boss aimlessly walking on the street. He was about to get hit by a truck!"


    Meng Ya widened her eyes.


    Minion 2 said, "Then we brought the doctor to treat his injuries," he sniffled. "Boss is finally awake now."


    Meng Ya rushed to his side and hastily asked, "Lihua! Is Lihua here too? Where is she?"


    Wei stiffened. He lowered his gaze in despair.


    "Lady Ludo isn''t here¡­" Minion 2 pursed his lips.


    "S-So Lihua is still with that bastard Jiang Zhen? Oh no¡­"


    Tears rimmed in her eyes. "Damn it! I saw you, Mr. Jiang and for a moment I thought I would meet Lihua too¡­"


    Wei said in a low voice, "I am sorry. I had nned to save her today, but¡­"


    Meng Ya clenched her fist. "Chang Fang told me about Shen Yang. It''s because of him, right? He must have shown you his true face today!"


    There was silence which she assumed to be true.


    "I feel so bad for Jiang Ruiling. She loved him so much. They were even engaged! But he turned out to be the mole. H-How is she? She must be so heartbroken right now¡­"


    Wei blinked his eyes. "She is not with you?"


    "Ah?" Everybody questionably eximed at once.


    Chang Fang asked, "Boss, why would Miss Jiang be here with us?"


    Wei tilted his head. "She wasn''t there today with the family in the base when everything happened."


    He widened his eyes. "What? Not there?"


    "You brought me here, so I thought maybe you took her here too. She disappeared from the vi."


    Chang Fang furiously shook his head. "N-No Boss! We weren''t anywhere near the vi today. That bastard Shen Yang''s men are hovering everywhere like annoying pests! We didn''t take Miss Jiang Ruiling with us!"


    Wei had a grim expression. First, Lihua was already trapped with Jiang Zhen, and now Jiang Ruiling had disappeared too.


    Neither Jiang Zhen knew where she was, nor Chang Fang. If neither Jiang Zhen''s nor his own men took her away, then who did?


    "Boss, if you order, we will go search for Miss Jiang right now!"


    "No. We have to be careful. Shen Yang cannot catch you."


    The gang got depressed.


    Wei looked at him. "Is Shadow Eagle the only gang left?"


    "No, Boss. There were other gangs like the Zebra and Sparkling Water gangs that had also fought against Shen Yang. S-some gangs who were loyal to you got killed, but their deaths weren''t in vain! They also killed a lot of Shen Yang''s men! I am not sure where Zebra and Sparkling Water gangs are right now. They must be definitely hiding too! I didn''t get news of their death."


    Meng Ya''s mouth twitched. "What kind of a name is Sparkling Water¡­? It doesn''t feel like an Underworld gang at all."


    "Sparkling Water is a great name!"


    His minions nodded too.


    Chang Fang harrumphed. "That gang''s leader and I had a huge fight over who would get to keep the name."


    "..."


    "In the end, he won! Tch," Chang Fang was clearly displeased and still resentful.


    "In a gruesome fight?"


    "What? No. In Rock, Paper and Scissors!"


    "..."


    Meng Ya gave a questionable look to Wei. "You let them keep such names? Don''t you care about your fearsome reputation as the Mafia King?"


    Wei blinked. "They were the leaders of their own gangs. The names was up to them. I didn''t interfere. I don''t think Sparkling Water is a bad name anyway."


    Chang Fang beamed. "See? Even Boss agrees!"


    Meng Ya was dumbfounded.


    Suddenly, I feel that you really shouldn''t take charge of naming your child in the future. Let that responsibility be with Lihua, okay?


    Wei asked, "How are you here?"


    "We brought them here!"


    "Them?"


    Meng Ya nodded. "Yes. Me and Renshu."


    "Renshu is here too?"


    "En. He is in the other room, sleeping. I am surprised he didn''t wake up by all this rowdymotion."


    Chang Fang red at her. "We finally met Boss! We weren''t rowdy!"


    She gritted her teeth. "You are being loud! Ssshh!!"


    Wei asked, "How did this happen?"


    Chang Fang took the lead. "Boss. After we lost against Shen Yang, we went into hiding. But we anxiously wanted to tell you about Shen Yang''s truth as soon as possible. But then that bastard Jiang Zhen put you to jail. Ze somehow found out about what happened in the police station, and that''s how we knew that Assistant Fu was in the hospital¡­But Shen Yang was going to take him away to the base, so my men disguised as male nurses and entered the hospital. There they met Miss Meng and, making some excuse for some blood test, we put Assistant Fu in a wheelchair and escaped."


    Minion 3 wiped his head. "It was a close call. Thankfully, there was only one guard stationed."


    Minion 5 said, "We brought Miss Meng and Assistant Fu here. His treatment was iplete, so we brought that same doctor who treated you before to help Assistant Fu too."


    Wei nodded. "Good work saving Renshu. How is he?"


    Meng Ya wiped her eyes. "He limps when he walks, but it will soon heal too. I was so scared when he was shot. He was bleeding so badly¡­That bastard Jiang Zhen! He wanted Renshu to recover so that he could h-hurt his same thigh again and torture him!"


    Wei''s expression was icy.


    "What is going on here¡­"


    Fu Renshu limped a bit as he walked from the other room. As soon as he saw Wei, he froze in his spot like Meng Ya had. "B-Boss...Boss!"


    He ran towards him, but Meng Ya pulled him back. "Hey! You are still hurt!"


    "Boss is here! B-But why are you so bruised?"


    His face darkened. "Was it Jiang Zhen? Or that Shen Yang? Oh yes! Boss! Shen Yang! He is the traitor!" His chest heaved as he took angry breaths.


    Chang Fang said, "Boss knows now."


    In short, Wei exined everything that had happened.


    Fu Renshu gravely asked, "What will we do now, Boss?"


    Wei was silent for a long time before he said, "What I always wanted to do.. End this war that he began."

 Chapter 506 - I Have Come To Take You Back

    A few days passed in the blink of an eye after Jiang Zhen''s ascension to the Mafia King''s position. As the Underworld began to change, it caused a ripple effect in all the power hierarchies of China. As the news spread fast, the hidden gangs and structures who Wei had suppressed with his power started to resurface.


    Wang Yin, one of the top political leaders, sipped on his wine as he watched the news. In it, they showed how Jiang Industries was falling day by day. If things would not be in control, thepany''s copse was inevitable. Though Jiang Zhen hadn''t entered thepany yet, the suppressed gangs knew that it would be a matter of time.


    Wang Yin smiled and pressed the mute button. "It was worth bringing Jiang Zhen back to the country. Although it was extremely difficult with Jiang Wei''s eyes everywhere¡­" he chuckled, "everything sailed smoothly, didn''t it?"


    Zheng Yazhu, the Police Head Commissioner of Beijing, smiled and quickly poured him another ss of wine. "Of course. I had my eyes at the airport to let Jiang Zhen in the country. And Shen Yang was right in his gang to take care of matters in his end."


    Wang Yin leaned his head back on the chair and let out a relieved sigh. "Finally... that bastard Jiang family was a thorn in my way for so long. They shut down all my gambling casinos and if not for you hiding my involvement, Jiang Wei would have already killed me. All my businesses were hampered because of him," he spat.


    Zheng Yazhu eagerly said, "But you don''t need to worry now. Now that Jiang Zhen has taken the reins, we will get a free pass at everything. Mr. Wang, I am grateful to you. If not for you, then I wouldn''t have be the Head Commissioner."


    Heughed. "Why the formality? You are capable, and I bet it right. If we have to do things our way, then it is imperative that," he raised his index, middle and ring fingers, "Underworld, politics and police be in harmony. If even one power copses, everything goes in vain."


    He shifted in his seat, and his gaze was covered with frost. "All this time¡­Jiang Wei had controlled the underworld his way. No drugs and prostitution? What is he living in a fairy tale? He was the Mafia King for God''s sake and he prohibited the use of two most luxurious means to earn a fortune. Pah! So pathetic. He didn''t deserve to be the Underworld leader at all!"


    He clenched the ss in his hand. "And because Jiang Wei was in power, Qian Gengxin was flying in the clouds too. That bastard wonst year''s election and snatched my seats from me! He is a sore thumb in this political world. But that wouldn''t be for long."


    Heughed. "I mean just look at his daughter''s state. What was her name again?"


    "Jiang Ninghong. The one who married Jiang Weiyuan."


    "Ah, yes, yes," he nodded. "That one. He must feel so heartbroken, right? She is living like a prisoner. I heard she was a mess because her daughter, Jiang Ruiling got disappeared somehow."


    He sneered. "Serves that bastard right. Qian Gengxin''s presence here made me unable to act freely. What a shame that his granddaughter disappeared," he clicked his tongue, "You know Wang Yin. I was going to teach that man a lesson for messing with my seats and businesses. He was so full of himself. I wanted to see how arrogant he would have been if he saw his granddaughter getting sold in a sex auction. I have a lot of contacts who would have given me millions for her. Such a pity."


    Zheng Yazhu said, "Mr. Wang, don''t feel bad about it. Now that our biggest roadblock is cleared, nobody can stop us. In fact, I heard you got a good haul of beautiful womenst week."


    He beamed. "Yes! You should see them. All in their ripe, teenage ages upto twenty I guess? Girls of these ages are high in demand now. These girls have no backgrounds and families. Most of them are in some sort of debt."


    "Congrattions. Don''t forget to share a bit ofmission with me," he teased.


    "Ahaha. Don''t worry. There will be a lot of cash rolling in. But tch. I got a message today from Li Dong that he wants a few of my beautiful specimens."


    His mouth twitched. "I hope he doesn''t return then with dismembered arms and legs."


    "Nope. I have already warned him not to do that. He said he just wants to test a few drugs on them," he shrugged. "As long as they are physically spotless, I don''t care."


    ¡ª


    "Hahaha! I am here!" Li Dong came hustling in Jiang Zhen''s home as he whistled. "Where is my favorite subject 026? Lu Bojing, I am here for you~"


    Jiang Zhen just climbed down the stairs and narrowed his eyes. "You were supposed to pick him up days ago if I remember."


    He stuck out his tongue. "I was busy researching other stuff. Now that the Underworld routes are opened because of you, I have gained so many subjects and drugs. It was mouth-watering. But now I miss my Bojing~"


    "Don''t bother me with such unnecessary stuff anymore. Take him and get out of here."


    "Aish, why so rude? You should be happy now that you have won. But you still talk so bitterly. Hmph."


    "Fuck off!"


    A few minutester, Lihua, who held Qingqing and Lu Bojing slowly came down as the same maid told them that they were called.


    Lu Bojing immediately froze as he saw Li Dong. His knees trembled, and something seemed to sh in his mind, but the memories were still hazy. Yet the feelings they invoked within him were so terrifying that he had an urge to puke.


    Li Dong brightened. "Ah my dearest Bojing! Daddy missed you for a long, long time~ But now I am back to fetch you! Aren''t you thrilled? Let''s head back to your true home~"

 Chapter 507 - My Cute Dumpling

    Lu Bojing instantly turned pale. His legs froze, and he couldn''t move. Qingqing hissed fiercely.


    Hey! Who do you think you are bullying!?


    Lu Bojing already began to sweat. He wanted to scream and run away, but it was as if his body had given up to struggle.


    Lihua stood between him and Li Dong. "You are not taking him anywhere!"


    Li Dong chuckled. "Dear, I don''t care what you want. I have waited long enough for him. First, that bastard Yang Mingshen stole him from me, and now you want to do it too?"


    "Shut up! He hates you! Bojing will only stay with me! Get out!" Her chest puffed up in breathlessness. She had already seen how terrible Lu Bojing had looked in the base when he met Li Dong after years.


    Li Dong looked at Jiang Zhen. "Control her. If she and her baby don''t wanna get hurt, then tell her to be out of my way."


    Lu Bojing froze. His shaking hands held Lihua''s arm, and he stuttered as he cried. "D-Don''te in between¡­"


    "What? Do you want to go with him?"


    His face lost all its color, but he kept his stand. "Please¡­H-He is a very dangerous man¡­V-very bad man¡­"


    "Don''t be scared of him. You are stronger than him! If you want, you can just strangle him and kill him right this instant. Did you forget how awesome your strength is? He is just a mosquito in front of you!"


    Jiang Zhen smiled. "Let him go, Song Lihua. You cannot stop us anyway. Plus, I don''t want to see another man beside you when you already have me. I am here, and that''s enough for you."


    Lihua''s expression turned ugly.


    Lu Bojing, on the other hand, felt too messed up in his mind. Too many things were simultaneously banging on him. There was Mingshen''s order to protect Lihua and her baby but then his own fear of Li Dong made him unable to think straight. He wanted to be with Lihua, but a part of him automatically felt obligated to follow Li Dong.


    There was a fear deep rooted in his heart that spread like poison within him.


    Lihua couldn''t understand why he was so afraid. He was someone who could take more than ten people at once in a fight, yet in front of Li Dong, he couldn''t resist at all. He even talked back to Mingshen for Lihua''s sake, but his words didn''te out in front of this man.


    Li Dong sighed. "I know how strong Bojing is. That''s why, I have brought someone to subdue him if he thinks of resisting. Plus, there are Jiang Zhen''s guards here. He cannot fight a whole army. He has to go with me at any cost today."


    Wearing a mask on her face, Jia stepped into the vi. Her sight immediately caught on to Lihua, but her expression didn''t faze at all.


    Li Dong smiled. "I introduced her thest time, right? She is a very capable fighter, and I will have to admit that even Bojing might have a tough time beating her. So, if he doesn''t want to get hurt¡­"


    She red at him. "Bojing can beat anyone. Don''t you dare underestimate him!"


    Li Dong sneered. Jiang Zhen yawned. "This is taking too long. I don''t want any fight here. Plus, I don''t want to waste time. I want to take Song Lihua today on a nice ''trip'' of my own."


    Lihua widened her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, dear. It''s just showing how I work in the Underworld. I thought you might be interested in it."


    "The only thing I am interested in is seeing you die!"


    "That''s not gonna happen unfortunately."


    Li Dong ignored their fight and slowly stepped towards Lu Bojing. He trembled and burst into tears.


    "Ah I missed your tears so much~"


    *Meo!* Qingqing looked extremely hostile. She jumped into Lu Bojing''s shoulder and glowered with her green eyes at him.


    You wanna have a taste of my ws!?


    Li Dongughed. "You took in some interesting pets, I see. This cat is so annoying. She reminds me of Yang Mingshen. That arrogance and narcissism."


    Jia inwardly grimaced at his hypocrisy.


    As if you are any different bastard.


    No matter how hard Lihua protested, it seemed that Li Dong had set his mind on taking Lu Bojing away today. She cried for him and was fiercely holding onto his arm to save him.


    Li Dong nced at Jia and signaled her to separate them.


    With an impassive gaze, she slowly walked towards Lihua.


    "I said stop right there!" Tears rimmed out of her eyes. "I won''t let you take Bojing away! He is my little brother! If you will take him away, then I will go with him too!"


    Jiang Zhen sighed. "So stubborn. You are not going anywhere from here, dear."


    She gritted her teeth. "Don''t call me with that disgusting endearment. You make my skin crawl!"


    Jia stared at her. Then she looked at Lu Bojing, who was trembling and mumbling to himself in fear.


    First, Lu Bojing refused toe to Mingshen''s side without Lihua even if it meant giving up on his freedom.


    Now, Lihua was doing the same for him.


    Jia didn''t know when they grew so close, and what Lu Bojing exactly did to make such a deep ce in Lihua''s heart. But she knew one thing.


    If Lihua considered him as her little brother, then he would be Jia''s brother too whom she would protect.


    She stopped in front of Lihua and stared straight at her.


    Lihua felt an involuntary shudder. She sensed the same familiarity from this masked woman as she had in the base when she first saw her. She felt something strongly about her, but she couldn''t put her finger on it.


    Her eyes¡­are just like sis Jia''s¡­


    Lihua quickly shook her head.


    No, no. Sis is in that evil doctor''sb. Why will she be with Li Dong?


    Jia slowly leaned towards Lihua much to Jiang Zhen and Li Dong''s curiosity. Lihua wanted to instinctively take a step back farther, but her body refused to move, and she stood frozen in her ce.


    Even Qingqing simply narrowed her eyes but didn''t hiss at her as she did to Li Dong.


    Jia clenched her right fist, her lips hovered near Lihua''s ears, and she whispered, "Let Bojing go with Li Dong, my cute dumpling.. I will be there at his side to protect him."

 Chapter 508 - Two Sisters Reunion

    As Lihua heard her voice, she stiffened on the spot. Her eyes slowly widened in utter shock, and the color of her cheeks turned slightly pale. Her irises slowly moved towards her, and she stared at her in a daze.


    That voice¡­


    Their gazes met again, and this time, Lihua looked at her, finally realizing why she seemed so familiar.


    My cute dumpling.


    It was Jia who used to call her by that nickname because she always felt that Lihua was cute and adorable like a small dumpling. In childhood, Lihua looked plump and chubby, and Jia always thought of a dumpling whenever she saw her. And that name came into ce.


    Hearing that endearment term brought tears to her eyes. But more than that, hearing Jia''s voice again after months shook her hard. After so long, Jia was finally in front of her.


    It was fortunate that Lu Bojing had already told her about Jia''s truth, or seeing her suddenly alive would have definitely made her faint.


    Though she still had a lot of questions in her mind.


    Sis is with Mingshen. Then how is she with Li Dong?


    How did Mingshen let her go? Did sis escape and Mingshen doesn''t know about this?


    Sis¡­It''s really sis¡­


    The iciness in Jia''s eyes melted for a moment. Lihua recognized that gaze very well. It was the same love and warmth with which she used to dote on her. She had an urge to jump in her hug, but¡­


    Jiang Zhen narrowed his eyes. "What did you say that made her cry?"


    They immediately snapped back, and Lihua realized that she couldn''t give Jia''s identity out. But she feared if he doubted something by her reaction upon suddenly recognizing Jia''s voice.


    Jia calmly raised her right fist and said in a slightly heavy voice, "Hand over Lu Bojing or my fist willnd on your stomach."


    Lihua was speechless.


    Li Dong whistled. "Oooh~ No wonder she looked so pale and started crying. A threat to the baby always works against a mother," he chuckled.


    Lihua inwardly looked at Jia in reverence.


    Si-sis is so cool! She already anticipated my reaction and acted ordingly.


    Though it hurt Jia to say such cruel words, she had no choice. Very few people like Wei, Mingshen or her could remain impassive even after learning a shocking fact. It required skills not to leak your expression and immediate reaction. Clearly, she knew that Lihua wasn''t the type to maintain her poise.


    Jia ''coldly'' looked back at Lihua. "Are you handing over Lu Bojing or not?"


    Lu Bojing trembled while Lihua wasn''t so worried anymore. But she pretended to go along with it.


    "You¡­you are a woman, yet you could be this cruel? Don''t you have any conscience?" She ''angrily'' eximed.


    "Gender is of no consequence to me. As long as it gets the job done, I will talk and do anything that is needed."


    Li Dong pped his hands in delight. "Bravo! I love your attitude! This is how you should be. Heartless and a bitch, ahahaha!"


    Lihua wanted to p him hard.


    She pursed her lips and looked at Lu Bojing. She wanted to make him understand that he would be safe with Jia but¡­


    Without letting her say anything, Lu Bojing vigorously nodded his head. "I-I will go¡­" his eyes were full of tears, and he had no intention of going with Li Dong at all.


    But the blurry past memories with him were too dark and fearful. On one hand there was Jiang Zhen and on the other hand there was Li Dong. Lihua wouldn''t be safe with either of them.


    But with Jiang Zhen, he at least knew that he wouldn''t hurt her until her baby was born. Whatever cruel things he had nned for Wei would be after the child would step into the world. And he held a strong belief that until then, Wei and Mingshen would definitely do something to get Lihua out of here.


    But Li Dong was a crazy and maniac doctor. He had too many ways of torturing Lihua making her life hell.


    Lu Bojing trembled and a tear plopped down.


    I wanted to be with her during her whole pregnancy. I wanted to be there for her child¡­


    Thinking about this, his heart felt extremely heavy. It was painful to part with her. Lihua grabbed his hand and harrumphed. "Don''t cry! You will be with me and Qingqing again! And it will be soon!"


    Li Dong yawned. "Imend your confidence."


    She smiled. "And Imend your stupidity. If you think this will be Bojing''s end, then you will be proved wrong soon enough."


    Lu Bojing ruffled Qingqing''s fur and tried to smile. "Take care of her."


    Qingqing stared at him and rubbed her face against his neck.


    *Meow*


    My faithful servant will meet this Queen again!


    Lu Bojing meekly followed Jia while avoiding eye contact with Li Dong.


    "Well I have collected my package. Adieu!"


    Lihua couldn''t help but cry a bit by seeing him leave. She had grown too fond of him.


    You will be safe, Bojing. Sis will make sure of it.


    ¡ª


    "Get inside!"


    One of Li Dong''s guards harshly pushed Lu Bojing inside. Lu Bojing pursed his lips, and he meekly looked at him.


    "What? You wanna say something?" He threateningly took a step forward.


    Lu Bojing jolted and scurried backwards. The guard was about to grab his cor, but a hand came forward and held his wrist. The guard red at Jia.


    "What?"


    "Boss hasn''t told you to hurt him, only bring him here. Don''t be unnecessarily violent."


    "Don''t teach me, newbie!" He shook off his hand. He already hated her for a woman to join the gang, and now she was lecturing him.


    "Know your ce, woman."


    Jia smiled in her mask. "My job was just to warn you as a fellow subordinate. If it''s your wish to be Boss''s research subject, so be it," she shrugged. "I won''t stop you anymore. Go hit him."


    That scared him a bit. He had upfront seen Li Dong in action, and it wasn''t a pretty sight¡­


    He cursed and left.


    Jia stared at Lu Bojing for a minute. She was gauging if she should tell him about her identity or not¡­


    He is quite shaken up. I will secretly talk to himter.


    Jia closed the door behind her and left too.


    Lu Bojing burst into tears and slowly sat on the floor, sniffling and wiping his eyes.


    Suddenly, a voice came from his side that whispered, "Hey, you are the superman from that supermarket who beat up that burly goon!"

 Chapter 509 - Meeting Again

    Lu Bojing, who was mumbling to himself and was in his own world, jolted as a woman came too close to him. He instinctively hid his face in his palms and cried. "Don''t ce near me! S-stay away¡­"


    The young girl was dumbfounded. "Hey! It''s me! Did you forget me? You gave your credit card to me? I asked you to fight some goons who were chasing me for debt?"


    She stretched her hand towards him, which Lu Bojing immediately caught on to. Frightened, rmed and defensive - he pressed her wrist.


    "Ah, ah, ahhhh! Leave, leave, leave my hand!"


    Lu Bojing widened his eyes and as he finally saw her clearly, he hastily let go of her hand. Guilt washed over him, and he burst into tears. "I-I-I am really sorry¡­I didn''t mean to h-hurt you¡­"


    The girl rubbed her wrist in pain and at first, she wanted tosh out, but seeing his crying and helpless face, the words couldn''te out.


    "You can p me as r-revenge. I hurt you, s-so you hurt me now¡­"


    "..."


    Her mouth twitched. "...No thanks," then she mumbled, "I cannot believe you forgot about me. Am I ugly?"


    Lu Bojing shook his head. "You aren''t, and I didn''t forget you. I-I was thinking about something else, so I couldn''t recognize you¡­I am sorry. I am really sorry. I am useless¡­"


    She was dumbfounded again.


    "I-It''s okay. I didn''t mean it that way."


    Saying that you are useless is too harsh.


    Lu Bojing nced at the slight redness of her wrist, and the tears poured out like a storm. "Please hit me. I am horrible! H-How could I do this to you? I am really sorry! It became red because of me," he sniffled.


    "..."


    "You¡­cry so much. Don''t you ever get dehydrated?"


    He wiped his eyes and said, "I am a doctor. I know it''s very important to drink lots of water. So, I drink lots of water."


    "..."


    She didn''t know what to say to this. To her surprise, Lu Bojing took her hand and gently rubbed his thumb along the red bruise.


    The girl was shocked. "Is it really a man''s hand? Damn, your skin is so smooth like a woman''s! And your fingers look so delicate¡­"


    Then she recalled the burly man and her hand.


    "But the strength in them is no joke at all¡­You are so average build and slim. How do you have so much strength? Tell me. What do you eat!"


    Lu Bojing concentrated on her bruise, and she obediently shut her mouth. He pressed a point and asked, "Does it feel b-better?"


    "Yes¡­" she was amazed now. "It feels less painful."


    He cried. "Thank God. I wouldn''t have been able to forgive myself otherwise¡­"


    Then he took out something from his pocket. It was a small bottle of balm.


    The girl coughed. "You keep balm handy in your pocket?"


    He nodded. He took some of it and applied it on the redness. "Do this again after a few hours, and it will be alright¡­"


    He let go of her hand after the small treatment was over, and shemented.


    His skin was really soft¡­


    "H-How did you end up here?"


    She snapped from her daze, and her expression turned grim. "Well the debt collectors kidnapped me¡­"


    He blinked. "The money from my credit card wasn''t enough?"


    The girl pursed her lips. "I didn''t use it."


    "Why not?"


    She puffed up her cheeks. "How could I use your money like that? I mean, it''s your money!"


    "But I gave it to you."


    "Which is a matter of deep concern," she dryly said, "Do you just hand out your super cool cards to everybody you meet?"


    "No."


    "Then how can you just give it to me?"


    He pursed his lips. "Because you needed it."


    "There are a lot of people who need a lot of money in this world. Are you so charitable to help everybody in need? Is it even possible? What if I was lying and was a bad person? You would have been fooled."


    Lu Bojing hesitated but said nothing in the end.


    "B-But you should have used it¡­I had no use of that money. If you didn''t use it, then how did you pay your debt?"


    "I didn''t," the girl took a card out of her secret pocket. "I didn''t want the goons to have this card when they nabbed me. They would have stolen all your money! Here. Take your card back."


    Lu Bojing widened his eyes. "Y-you still have it?"


    She was speechless. "What do you think money is? Even if I didn''t use it, I couldn''t just throw millions of money in the trash."


    Lu Bojing stared at it. He didn''t know what to think about it. "Please keep it with you¡­"


    She sighed. "Look, I understand your sincerity in helping me. But I cannot keep it. It''s not like I am some goody two shoes, but there are certain things I cannot ept."


    "H-huh? It''s not about your principles¡­"


    She blinked. "So?"


    "I already got another card from my Boss," Lu Bojing obediently took out his shiny ck card and showed it to her. "I don''t need it because I have another one."


    The girl puked blood. She stared at him in disbelief.


    Here I am killing myself every single day to earn money for my debt, and he this man got another card with millions in it?


    "Y-you¡­Just who is your Boss!? Who are you working for? Is his house made up of gold!?"


    Lu Bojing seriously said, "It''s normal rock and cement¡­"


    "..."


    "It was a sarcastic question!"


    Lu Bojing trembled and burst into tears again. "I-I am really sorry. I don''t understand sarcasm that well. Sorry for being like this¡­"


    She had an urge to pinch his cheeks hard.


    "S-So they kidnapped you¡­"


    "Yes," she cleared her throat. "I don''t know what they can possibly do by kidnapping me. I really don''t have any money! And I am not counting yours!"


    Lu Bojing was horrified. "W-What do you mean what they can possibly do to you? T-these are bad men. Really bad men. They want their money back at any cost. If you cannot do it, then they will take it by using your body.. Either they will take out your organs and sell them in the ckmarket or sell you to some rich client as a prostitute."

 Chapter 510 - A Way For Escape

    The young girl stiffened. She stared at him, stupefied. "What?"


    Lu Bojing pursed his lips. "This is the Underworld. A-and now it is even more dangerous because the Mafia King handling it all this time has been defeated," he quickly corrected himself, "O-only for sometime though¡­Mr. Jiang is not going to stay quiet with this loss. But until things g-get back to normal again, this world and the people here are extremely dangerous."


    He saw beads of sweat form on her forehead. He asked, "Didn''t you get any idea about them when they threatened you?"


    She rubbed her palms together. "Of course, I understood that the debt collectors were really bad, and they could hurt me in some way. That''s why I wanted your help to teach them a lesson."


    She took a deep breath. "But I¡­I really didn''t know it could be this bad."


    Selling my organs or selling me as a sex toy¡­


    Lu Bojing asked, "W-what is your name?"


    She slightly widened her eyes. "Oh yeah. We have been talking for so long, but we didn''t even introduce ourselves. I am Yi Zexi."


    He nodded. "I am Lu Bojing. How old are you?"


    "Seventeen."


    His expression was grim. He already figured she might be a teenager, and it was even a more serious issue now. He had heard a lot of disgusting things from Mingshen. One of them was how teenagers and young girls were a popr target as sex ves to rich clients within China or abroad.


    And Yi Zexi was pretty too. He shuddered imagining that she might be the very first target.


    "Actually, I heard voices from some other girls from some room."


    "Y-yes¡­this is a whole illegal racket. It won''t be just you. They must have kidnapped other girls like you in simr circumstances."


    But what scared him the most was that she was at Li Dong''s ce. A crazy, mad doctor.


    What had he nned? Taking out organs? Injecting weird drugs? Testing for some dangerous poison?


    Thinking about all those horrifying possibilities brought tears to his eyes. "I am so sorry!"


    "..."


    "Why are you saying sorry? And how did you even end up here? Aren''t you super strong! I don''t believe that anybody can overpower you."


    Lu Bojing stiffened and stayed quiet. He brought his knees together and curled into a ball.


    Yi Zexi was speechless.


    Who would believe that this man is so strong looking at him now?


    Lu Bojing peeked at him. "W-What will you do now? You are not scared?"


    She straightened up. "I am scared. I was being too naive. But getting scared would not make a way for me! I have to think of a way to escape from here!"


    His jaw dropped in shock. "E-E-Escape? From here?"


    "Yes."


    "...From HERE?"


    She grimaced and flicked his forehead. Lu Bojing blinked and rubbed the ce. "I am here, so of course, I would escape from here, right?"


    "What gives you¡­so much confidence?"


    !!!


    She stared at him as if he was an alien. "You. Who else?"


    Lu Bojing froze in horror. "M-Me? You have confidence in me?"


    "Of course! I already saw your valor when you protected your girlfriend from that goon in the supermarket."


    "Girlfriend?"


    "Yes, the woman with whom you were shopping."


    Lu Bojing suddenly felt a sharp tremor run down his spine. He swiftly threw his gaze in all directions as if Wei would appear out of nowhere at any moment, freezing the ce.


    "S-s-she i-i-is n-n-not m-m-my g-g-girlfriend at all! Don''t say that again p-please¡­" he sobbed hard. "Do y-you want to kill me?"


    Yi Zexi speechlessly looked at his reaction. "Why are you even crying more now?"


    "She is not my girlfriend," his face turned deathly pale, "She is a-already married¡­"


    And divorced¡­


    "If h-her husband h-heard even a whisper of you assuming her my girlfriend, t-then it will¡­"


    "It will?" She curiously asked.


    "It will be hell!" He burst into tears. "He will chop me into pieces and f-feed it to the dogs! He is v-very possessive of her."


    Yi Zexi coughed. "I am sorry. I misunderstood."


    Lu Bojing furiously nodded. "She¡­she is like my sister. She also treats me like her brother."


    "Oh!" She nodded too. "I see. But the point is that you protected her. So, if we work together, then we can escape too! We just need a n."


    Lu Bojing said, "You cannot escape from here-"


    She red at him. "So do I let these people steal my organs or sell me as a prostitute? Hell no! I am only seventeen. I want to do a lot of things in my life and satisfying some rich, fat man''s disgusting sexual fantasies is not one of my agenda. I treasure myself. I am not going to let them ruin my life. Once we escape from here, we can call the cops to rescue the other girls trapped here too!"


    The more he heard her words, the more he felt fearful and strange for some reason. He had actually expected her to cry when she realized the seriousness of this situation.


    H-How can she n to escape? From Li Dong?


    He urged her. "Y-you don''t have to do this. You can use the card, return the money, a-and they might let you go."


    Though the possibility now was grim, there was still hope.


    "I told you-"


    "If it is against your principles, then you can always work to return the money to me l-like installments maybe? I won''t be like those debt collectors, so you can take your time in paying it back."


    Yi Zexi couldn''t find fault with this argument.


    "How do I know that you will be free?"


    Lu Bojing blinked his teary eyes.


    T-that''s a good question¡­Will Boss even bother to save me now that I rebelled against him? I even told Song Lihua about Song Jia''s truth. If hees to know about this, he will throw me away! Boss wouldn''t keep me anymore¡­


    Tears streamed out of his eyes.


    "My sister¡­h-her husband will do something for sure. You don''t have to worry about me. So I am telling you to simply return their money and leave. And then you can meet her husband or my Boss. Once they know this location, they will immediately send help."


    Yi Zexi hesitated. She looked at Lu Bojing who was trembling and crying. Though he was unmatched physically, she still felt strange leaving him all alone.


    It would be so easy for these men to bully him¡­


    She thought about it and finally said, "Alright.. I agree."

 Chapter 511 Little Ruru

    <h4>Chapter 511 Little Ruru</h4>


    Days slowly passed by for Lihua as she was forced to live in Jiang Zhen''s vi along with Qingqing and Zhao Weisheng.


    Yes, Zhao Weisheng wasn''t with Old Madam and his family in the other vi. Instead, he chose to be with Lihua when he realized in the base that Lu Bojing could be taken away by Li Dong. Even if he wasn''t, Zhao Weisheng had decided to stay by her side.


    Then there was Ruru - Jiang Ru too, who he thought would panic had he suddenly left.


    *Meo*


    Qingqing was stretching her legs as she rested against Lihua''s belly and softly purred. Lihua patted her fur, thinking about how the family would be now.


    She pursed her lips. "Grandpa, is there any news about Jiang Ruiling?"


    His expression was solemn. "I am sure Jiang Zhen, no, especially Shen Yang would have definitelye to us saying that she had been found."


    "B-But who would take away Jiang Ruiling if not him? Who else is our enemy?"


    "I have been thinking about the same question ever since. Sometimes, I wonder¡­"


    "What Grandpa?"


    He looked at her and shook his head. "Sometimes I hope it''s not our enemy. We already have a lot on our te with Jiang Zhen. We don''t want more enemies lurking around."


    She nodded. Her eyes held a trace of pity in them. "I feel bad for Jiang Hua and Ruru. Why did she marry such a monster like him?"


    "It wasn''t out of free will. Zhen met her somewhere during his work a few years ago and was attracted by her beauty. So, he brought her here and married her."


    She widened his eyes. "T-that''s horrible!"


    He faintly smiled. "The Jiangs never cared about women''s rights or feelings. Zhen liked her, so he brought her here. But no matter how her marriage is with him, she loves Ruru the most."


    She felt mncholic in her heart. "Yes¡­A child would always be precious for a mother," her eyshes flickered, "even if she might resent the father¡­"


    Her own rtionship with Wei was like that now. He wasn''t like Jiang Zhen, of course, but there were wounds he gave which were hard to forgive.


    Lihua said, "I will go look for Ruru!"


    "Well.. I just hope no maid finds you."


    ¡ª


    Lihua peeked from behind a pir. Qingqing, on her shoulder, looked at her with disdain.


    Full points for not acting so suspiciously, human, she sneered.


    Lihua was unaware of her judgemental stare. She hurried towards Ruru''s room. She saw the door open and widened her eyes.


    Shit!


    She ducked below a table and saw a womaning out. It was Jiang Hua.


    "Ruru, don''t be stubborn and do your homework," she gently said, "Also, please don''t go to visit Grandpa Zhao. You know Zhen hates it."


    Ruru pursed his lips and looked away. He lowered his head, clutching the teddy bear in his hands forfort.


    Jiang Hua looked strained. "Ruru¡­please don''t look so sad. You know I am doing this for your own good. You have seen how Zhen is when he is angry-"


    Ruru turned and shut the door on her face. It was evident that he didn''t want to listen to her anymore.


    Her gaze dimmed. She leaned her face near the door. "I am going to check on Grandpa Shan. Be nice and stay in your room, okay?"


    No response.


    She hesitated and finally left.


    Lihua slowly came out of her hiding and saw Jiang Hua walk away. She sighed.


    She shouldn''t be talking to Ruru. Instead she should be fighting that bastard Jiang Zhen!


    Lihua quietly knocked on the door. There was no response.


    "Ruru! It''s me! It''s your favorite pretty sister here! I came here to y with you! Qingqing is with me too!"


    Qingqing red at her.


    Hey! Don''t involve me in this ying shit, okay human? I am only interested in sleeping now!


    There was still no response. Then the door finally opened, and Ruru peeked with his head out. Lihua beamed. "Hello! Can Ie inside?"


    He stared at her and seemed to be in deep thought. Lihua cleared her throat. "Oh! Is that your favorite plushie? I love teddy bears too! Aren''t they so cute?"


    Ruru looked down at his teddy bear and then at her.


    Lihua coughed. "Will you let me inside? It would be bad if somebody found me lurking like this," she sheepishly grinned.


    Ruru held his cheek and withdrew.


    "H-Hey Hey! I won''t do anything to your cheeks, I promise!" Though Lihua really had an urge to pinch them. They were just too round and fluffy and soft.


    Ruru finally opened the door for her and let her in. As Lihua eagerly stepped in, Ruru trotted behind her. When she turned, she was taken aback when he brought the teddy bear too close to her face.


    "O-oh! Do you want me to say hi to him?"


    She waved her hand. "Hello, cute plushie! My name is Lihua. You are a very cute teddy bear just like cute Ruru here."


    Ruru lowered his head and blushed.


    Qingqing wasn''t interested in their silly conversation, so she already found her spot on Ruru''s bed andzed around.


    Lihua looked around the room and was disappointed to see that it was so in and boring.


    A child''s room should be so much fun! There should be toys and games and whatnot. That Jiang Zhen is truly evil! This room feels so cold and deste.


    There were books on his study table. "Oh, you are studying? Math, I see¡­" she coughed.


    Ruru took his notebook and solved aplex problem he was working on. Lihua was shocked.


    "T-that is the sum a five year old solves? What''s all those strange symbols?"


    Ruru burst into a small smile but it quickly went away too.


    "Hey I saw youughing at me!" Sheined. "M-Math is difficult for me, okay?"


    Ruru giggled. Hearing hisughter made her heart melt.


    Aiyaa, he is so cute!


    Outside, a maid heard some faint noises from his room. She frowned.


    Madam Hua is outside, so who is young master talking to?

 Chapter 512 A tour (1)

    <h4>Chapter 512 A tour (1)</h4>


    Lihua was bored seeing Ruru solve Math problems, so she said, "Let''s stop with the studies! Oof, my head is spinning seeing all these difficult equations. How can anybody like studying?" She pouted.


    Ruru obediently raised his head and furrowed his brows.


    "What? Do you like studying?"


    He nodded.


    She gasped. "How can anybody like studying?"


    Ruru stared at her and then coughed. Lihua felt hurt. "Hey! Who likes to memorize things? I always hated studying. I was always sure that I would score passing marks only. Anything more than that was a waste of my precious brain power."


    Ruruughed.


    Lihua beamed, seeing him happy.


    Yay, he is finally liking me~


    "Hm. Forget about Math. Let''s do something fun!"


    Qingqing nudged her head slightly towards her.


    Don''t you dare include me in that fun, human.


    "Let''s do some origami and y with Qingqing!"


    "..." Qingqing hissed at her.


    "See? Qingqing is excited too!" Sheughed.


    Somebody give this human a cat trantor!


    Lihua quickly found some colorful craft paper and pulled Ruru to her side.


    "Hmm, let''s start by making a boat! I will tell you how to make the folds, and then you can try it."


    Ruru seemed to hesitate. He had never done anything else than studying. This activity was new to him.


    Lihua made a paper boat and then a flower out of two craft papers. "Hehe, now you try. It''s okay if you don''t get it within the first try. Origami takes time to master. It took me a lot of tries to be perfect hehe~"


    Ruru took a craft paper and started folding it. In just a few seconds, the boat was ready. Then he took another craft paper and made a flower out of it.


    Ruru''s boat and flower was even neater and more perfect than Lihua''s.


    Lihua - "..."


    How did this happen?


    "Have you done origami before?"


    He shook his head.


    !!!


    "Then how did you learn it so fast?"


    Ruru blinked his eyes. "...It''s easy."


    Lihua pouted. "It took a lot of time for me to memorize the folds¡­"


    Ruru hugged his teddy bear. "Eat almonds."


    "For?"


    "To increase your memory," he seriously nodded.


    "..."


    He-he just reminded me of Bobo¡­


    Shecked tears to shed.


    They heard a chuckle and immediately straightened up. Jiang Zhen was leaning on the wall, who finally showed his face.


    Qingqing hissed at him, while Lihua straightened up. Ruru jolted and took a step back.


    Jiang Zhen came inside. "You seem to be gettingfortable with somebody else''s son. Is this a sign you ept to be my woman?"


    Lihua scowled. "Getting along with Ruru has got nothing to do with you! Don''t get too arrogant. No matter how much of a scum you are, your son is innocent. He deserves to live with normal people. Just look at his room. He is just a child. His room should be filled with warm colors, toys and games. But this ce is so cold and devoid of any fun. Is this how you take care of your son!?"


    He raised his brow. He nced at Ruru and narrowed his eyes. "And doing origami is a way of having fun?"


    She sneered. "Somebody who has only taken lives and made it hell would not understand these little things."


    He smiled. "That''s why I think it''s time to show you my exciting world to make you understand how ''fun'' that is. How about I give you a tour of my Underworld?"


    "No thanks. I am not interested in going anywhere with you."


    "You don''t have an option, dear."


    She gritted her teeth.


    Ruru clutched onto Lihua''s hand and lowered his head.


    Jiang Zhen narrowed his eyes. "What? Don''t tell me you want toe too?"


    He stiffened but slowly nodded.


    Lihua widened her eyes. "No way! Ruru shouldn''t go to a ce like that. It''s filled with bad people and bad things."


    "Heh. That''s a good idea. Anyway, he is old enough to get involved into these matters."


    "He is just five!"


    He chuckled. "Jiang Wei was pushed in when he was only three. I don''t want Ruru to be a wimp like my father. He needs to start getting used to blood. Let''s go."


    "You!"


    But Ruru pressed her hand and pursed his lips. "Go¡­together¡­"


    Lihua was extremely anxious. But she swore to herself that she would protect Ruru''s innocence at any cost.


    "Alright. But you stay by my side, okay? Don''t go to him!"


    Jiang Zhen didn''t bother.


    ¡ª


    "Ughh!!"


    The strong stench of blood in the air hit Lihua''s nostrils, and she shut her eyes in disgust. Ruru brought the teddy bear near his face and covered his nose with its hand. He covered the bear''s nose with his palm as if wanting to protect his friend from the smell too.


    They walked in the base further and soon enough, Lihua heard the shrills of some people in pain.


    She stiffened. She pulled Ruru to her side and covered his ears.


    Lihua red at Jiang Zhen. "What is happening here?"


    He smirked. "I will show you. What''s the fun in telling?"


    A gulp passed down her throat. As they reached nearer, Lihua saw a group of men getting tortured by his guards. That was a gruesome sight.


    "Close your eyes Ruru!"


    Ruru immediately did as told.


    "Hey if he shuts his eyes, how will he get used to it?"


    "He doesn''t need to get used to these things! And why are you torturing this people?"


    "Hm?" He sighed. "They tried to run away from the gang because the drugs were too much to handle."


    She froze.


    "These are drug addicts. But then they said that they wanted toe out of this addiction and live a normal life. So I am punishing them for thinking about such useless things. Ever heard of Fentanyl and Oxycodone? Pretty good drugs for pain and anxiety relief. I don''t understand why they would want to give up on it."


    "Because it''s taking their life!" Lihua eximed. "It''s destroying them from within. Nobody wants to live such a life where you are at the mercy of some chemicals! What is so difficult about understanding this?"

 Chapter 513 Challenge a duel!

    <h4>Chapter 513 Challenge a duel!</h4>


    Jiang Zhenughed. "Oh dear, it''s not just any chemicals. They make you forget all your pain. They make you float in the sky with happiness. Who doesn''t want a life like that?"


    "Then why do they want to run away from these drugs if it makes them so happy?"


    He sighed. "Because they don''t have money for it. Good things don''te for free. No money, so no drugs, and no drugs so they are suffering like this. They don''t want to suffer this pain, and they want to run away. But I cannot let them."


    Lihua clenched her fist. "You are destroying their life like this, but you don''t feel an ounce of regret!"


    "I get money, what else would I need?"


    Through the ss pane, Lihua looked at the helpless people begging for either drugs or let them go. The pain was unbearable to watch. There were a few women among them too, whose condition was even worse than the men. They had be too thin and weak. Their eyes seemed as if they lost all their light.


    Lihua red at him. "At least¡­at least let the women go."


    Jiang Zhen tilted his head. "Are you serious? Women? They are more important than men dear. Those who cannot pay for drugs anymore and be useless are sold of as prostitutes."


    She froze.


    His eyes twinkled with amusement. "Now that I remember, I brought you at such a right time. There is going to be an auction held today. Women from here and some other bases are going to be sold off to some clients. Why don''t you witness it too? It will be fun."


    "You¡­what do you think women are?"


    "y toys?" He carelessly answered. "They are wasted now. But some clients have taste for all kinds of women. You never know."


    After the gruesome torture of the drug addicts, Jiang Zhen took her to a ce that was roaring with cheers andughter. They were on the third floor, witnessing themotion down.


    Lihua took a nce and was shocked to see some familiar faces. They were all senior business executives and managers from some well knownpanies whom she had met before in a few banquets with Wei. She recognized some faces while some werepletely stranger to her.


    "See? This is the ce where people take off their masks," Jiang Zhen smiled. "They are responsible and hard working employees during the day, but when the hours are over, they let out their innermost desires. All of these ''respectful'' people here are to buy women to warm their beds."


    Ruru was frightened by the loud noise, and he clung onto Lihua even tighter.


    Jiang Zhen coldly said, "What the hell are you getting so scared about? You should be getting used to it. And what the fuck is with that plushie toy? Throw it away."


    Ruru paled, and tears filled his eyes. He protectively clutched onto his bear. Jiang Zhen gritted his teeth and went to grab his bear, but Lihua pushed him away. "Don''t you dare touch him!"


    Jiang Zhen narrowed his eyes. He threateningly took a few steps. Lihua grabbed a ss of wine off the table beside them and sshed it on his face. Then she broke the tip of the ss and pointed its sharp edge at him. "Take one step towards Ruru, and I will poke your eye with this!"


    Ruru raised his head and saw her hand slightly shaking. But the fierceness in her eyes brought warmth in the little boy''s chest.


    Wine dripped down from his hair, and he wiped his forehead with his handkerchief. "Any other woman, and she would have died on the spot for such audacity," he smiled, "But you are special. I am impressed you found a weapon at thest moment. Even though you wouldn''t be able to touch me with that ss, I still admire your confidence."


    His dark swept past Ruru. "Don''t think you can always hide her behind like this."


    Ruru trembled.


    Jiang Zhen took his seat. "Sit down. The auction is gonna start at any moment."


    Lihua didn''t let go of the ss as she held onto Ruru. She remained standing. "This might be entertainment for you, not for me."


    "Suit yourself," he shrugged.


    On the stage, a man came up holding a mike in his hands. "Gentlemen, let''s begin today''s auction. I assure you that today''spetition will be an intense one. We have a lineup of many beauties with us~"


    "Wooooo!"


    "Come on. Stop with the chit chat and begin already."


    "Bring the women!"


    The first woman was brought on the stage, who seemed tipsy and dizzy. She was one of the captives of Jiang Zhen''s base.


    "Oooooo I like her."


    "Her hair looks so smooth~"


    "Wait don''t you see how awesome her breasts are! Wonder how it would feel in my palms¡­"


    "Heh! Keep dreaming. Because I am buying her!"


    "1 million!"


    The emcee brightened. "And we have got our first bid. 1 million!"


    "1.5 million!"


    "2 million!"


    "2.5 million!"


    "Anybody wants to bid for more than 2.5 million?"


    "3 million!"


    The emcee chuckled. "It''s just the first woman and the price has already reached 3 million. Alright then 3 million one, 3 million two and¡­three million three! Sold!"


    The client who won the womanughed and was extremely satisfied.


    On the third floor, Lihua was horrified at witnessing such tant vition of humanity.


    Jiang Zhen calmly said, "Don''t get so agitated. This is just the beginning. You don''t know how far clients can bid."


    "Five million!"


    "Seven million!"


    "Ten million!"


    One by one the women got auctioned off. A few of them in their senses cried for help, but people were only enjoying their plight. The women were beaten up and chained.


    As thest woman got auctioned off, the emcee said, "That''s it for today. You will be notified of the next auction-"


    "Stop it!"


    Jiang Zhen widened his eyes as he didn''t even realize when Lihua climbed down to the floor where the auction was held.


    She faced all the men, staring at her in bewilderment. She stretched her arm and pointed her finger at everyone. "I condemn this disgusting auction! I challenge all of you to a duel. If I win against all the men who bought the women, then you would free them in exchange!"

 Chapter 514 Duel (1)

    <h4>Chapter 514 Duel (1)</h4>


    There was such a sharp silence in the auction hall that one would be able to hear the sound of pin dropping if it fell on the floor. They exchanged dumbfounded nces as if asking each other who the hell was this woman and how is she suddenly challenging them?


    Lihua had her chest puffed up in determination. Ruru was standing behind her legs, ducking his head away from the crowd. Lihua felt ticklish behind her knee because his teddy bear was brushing past her skin. But she kept a ferocious expression on her face.


    Murmurs started. "Hey who is this woman?"


    "She just suddenly popped out of nowhere and now is challenging us?"


    One of themughed. "Wait, what did she say? She wants us to give up on the women we bought?"


    "Yeah, she is crazy!"


    "But on the other hand¡­she is a beauty, isn''t she?"


    "She looks stupid, but her face is not that all bad~"


    Jiang Zhen, from above, narrowed his eyes. His expression was unreadable.


    The emcee quickly stepped down and sized up the woman in front of him.


    "Hey. Who are you? Who let you enter?"


    One of the men chuckled. "Whoever she is, I like the spice in her."


    "Hey, include her in the auction too."


    "Shut up!" Lihua eximed. "I am not here to chit chat with you. What you did just now was illegal. Taking away those women''s freedom and treating them like toys¡­You aren''t any less monsters than that bastard! But it''s useless to tell you this. You aren''t going to have any change of heart either, so the only way is for me to forcefully take them away from you. Do you ept my challenge or not?"


    One of the men suddenly said, "Hey, I know you. Aren''t you Jiang Wei''s ex-wife?"


    The men started whispering again.


    The Mafia King''s wife?


    Lihua sneered. "And aren''t you Hu Duan, the human resources manager of Sky Corps? Really, you looked so obedient in the banquets when I saw you, but you are here. I feel so foolish taking everyone at their face value. Not just you. I recognize many ''respectable'' people here."


    Some of those men promptly stepped back in the shadows, feeling ufortable. Lihua''s using gaze felt like an arrow that stabbed them though and through.


    The emcee smiled. "Calm down everyone. There is no need to panic. Don''t forget that Jiang Wei is already reced now. He cannot even touch us. Who cares what she thinks?"


    "Yeah, why should we be afraid of her?"


    "Heh. She is his wife or a part of the Jiang family anyway. We do not have to get rattled by her."


    Lihua smiled. "Only cowards make excuses. Why? Are you afraid that you can''t win against a woman you think is so weak?"


    That made the temperature drop by several degrees in the air.


    Hu Duan stepped up with a dangerous smile on his lips. "Alright, you bitch. You dare say that I am a coward. I will show you what it is to mess with me. I will fucking defeat you in your challenge, and make you kowtow in front of me. Not just that, I will make you my woman too and make you regret every word you said today in bed."


    The crowd whistled. "Yeah, show her! Do this, Hu Duan!"


    The cheers grew louder in his favor.


    Lihua smiled. "You can keep that threat to yourself because it will nevere to fruition. I will win and free the woman that you bought!"


    He sneered. "We will see that. So what is the challenge?"


    Jiang Zhen took another sip of wine and was enjoying himself.


    "Ludo."


    *Pffffttt*


    He coughed out the wine in shock as he choked. He kept coughing, staring at Lihua with his jaw dropped, joining several other men in their simr reaction.


    Hu Duan blinked. "What the fuck? Ludo?"


    "Yes. Beat me in a round of Ludo if you think you can."


    "...Are you an idiot?"


    Her mouth twitched. "What is so shocking about this? Isn''t Ludo a game?"


    "You want us to y such a measly game with you?" He was bewildered to the max.


    She sneered. "Well, if you think that Ludo is a measly game then shouldn''t you be happy?"


    Lihua hadn''t given it much of a thought honestly. She only wanted to save those women at any cost. For that, she needed to be the best in a certain thing with which she could confidently challenge them.


    The only thing she was confident in was her luck in board games.


    Jiang Zhen wiped his mouth. For the first time, he heard such a stupid challenge.


    Ludo? Seriously? Exchanging those women against a Ludo round?


    The emcee coughed. "I guess she is too traumatized by her ex-husband''s loss~"


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    "Yeah. Who is gonna y a kid''s game?"


    "We are not in kindergarten."


    "She has some screws loose in her head."


    Lihua knew she would get this bacsh. She looked down at Ruru and smiled. "See, Ruru? They are sweating buckets because of a simple Ludo game. I told you, right? You will meet some men who you should never be like. Now do you know who they are?"


    Ruru raised his head and stared at her with his big irises. There was a slight red tint on his cheeks as he saw her beautifully smiling.


    He nodded with his teddy bear.


    The men''s faces darkened.


    This bitch! Provoking us for a child''s game!


    Hu Duan gritted his teeth. "Alright. We will do as you say. Let''s y this stupid Ludo game. But don''t forget what will happen if you lose."


    Lihua narrowed her eyes. "Oh you finally got the balls to face me. Great. Let''s start."


    Naturally, they didn''t have the Ludo game just conveniently lying in the auction hall, so the emcee sent someone to buy one.


    It wasid at the centre of the medium sized table. Lihua and Ruru sat on one side and Hu Duan on the opposite side. Everybody was cheering for Hu Duan andughing endlessly at Lihua, waiting for her defeat.


    The game started as the conditions were already set.


    Hu Duan vs Lihua.


    Result after the first round over - Lihua hit a six on her die and moved herst piece at home.


    She beamed. "I win!"

 Chapter 515 Duel (2)

    <h4>Chapter 515 Duel (2)</h4>


    Hu Duan was aghast. He stared at the board and at Lihua and then back at the board. Apart from one token, rest three tokens were scattered over the board, all of Lihua''s tokens had already made a full circle of the board and safelynded home.


    Ruru was spellbound. His eyes shone as he witnessed the game.


    Lihua had a streak of good luck with getting the perfect die roll most of the time.


    "Y-you¡­" Hu Duan stammered.


    What the fuck!? She won?


    Jiang Zhen was utterly amused. He saw the happiness on Lihua''s face and the proud smile on her lips. He tilted his head and kept at her.


    Lihua said, "Ruru! Did you see? We won!"


    Ruru furiously nodded his head in excitement. Even he was shocked with how the game turned out.


    "Now hand over the women that you bought! That was the condition!"


    Hu Duan gritted his teeth. "It''s impossible! How can you get so many sixes? You have definitely cheated!"


    Lihua was speechless. "Hey! I yed fair and square! You brought the game. It''s a die roll. What will I do to manipte it? You cannotin now because your luck sucks. Everybody watched the game here. Did anybody yell that I was cheating?"


    The crowd chuckled. "She is right, dude. You lost and in such a pathetic way."


    "Come on, you cannot defeat in a kid''s game?"


    Lihua scowled.


    You still think it''s a kid''s game?


    Surely, Ludo heavily depended on luck to score sixes on the dice. But thirty percent of it also needed strategy to get your tokens to home. Lihua had yed this game so many times that she knew all kinds of tricks and ns to defeat her opponent.


    But they didn''t. They might have never even yed this game before.


    The emcee cleared his throat. "Mr. Hu. What do you want to do?"


    He gritted his teeth. "As if I would hand over the slut I bought! Another game! I want to y another round!"


    Lihua red at him. "Fine! But this time, you won''t cry like a baby and just hand over the woman to me! And you will apologize for calling her slut too!"


    "Hoo~" Jiang Zhen mused.


    "Fine!"


    They started another round which led to Lihua''s victory again.


    Lihua sobbed in happiness.


    Thank you God. You didn''t give me a bright brain, but youpensated me with bright luck!


    Ruru was thrilled. He couldn''t tear his gaze off Lihua:s amazing moves.


    "This¡­" Hu Duan gasped in shock.


    The others gave him pitiful looks.


    Hu Duan was extremely enraged. He was beaten twice in front of everyone. His reputation waspletely shattered.


    The emcee cleared his throat. "I should rify this. If anyone lost here, they would surely lose the women, but they won''t be getting their money back either from this auction."


    Hu Duan red at him.


    What the fuck!? I lose the woman AND my millions too?


    Lihua didn''t care about his dirty money. She only wanted the women back.


    Hu Duan was in a pinch. How could he go back on his words? He would appear a wimp in front of everyone who was throwing a tantrum like a kid who lost.


    The emcee said, "I guess we know your answer¡­"


    He signaled and asked his men to bring the woman that Hu Duan bought. She was frightened and crying at the top of her voice. She was pushed onto Lihua''s side, and she cried, "P-please help me! Please, I beg you! I don''t want this¡­"


    Lihua saw the slight bruises on her skin and her heart ached. She must have been beaten for protesting.


    Ruru was frightened with her messy appearance and hid behind Lihua.


    She patted her head and softly said, "He won''t take you anywhere. You are safe, so don''t cry."


    "R-really?" She looked around and found it unbelievable that they would let her go. Everybody looked menacing.


    "Yes! Not just you, I will free all the women here!"


    Her eyes were filled with hope. "B-But how?"


    "Like how I saved you. I just won one - no two rounds of Ludo! That is my duel with these monsters here!"


    "..."


    She looked at the Ludo game board and was shocked.


    Seriously?


    Lihua sneered at the other men. "So who is next?"


    "Hah! Don''t get so cocky, woman. It was dumb luck that made you win. You cannot be lucky everytime."


    The second man came, who was in his fifties.


    Lihua clenched her jaw in anger.


    Such oldies too! He is of their father''s age, yet thinking of sleeping with these innocent women. Disgusting!


    The oldie, Wu Hao, sneered. "Let''s see how far your luck takes you now."


    .


    .


    .


    A whileter, Wu Dao was sweating buckets. It was Lihua''sst token, and she needed a five on the dice to win.


    Lihua shuffled the dice in her hand and threw it on the board.


    Ruru shut his eyes in nervousness.


    "A five!" Lihua brightened. "I win!"


    She put thest token at home and smirked at Wu Dao. He was horrified. Jiang Zhen on the upper deck was bbergasted.


    What the hell is with her luck? She won three sets back to back.


    "Hahaha! Bring your woman to me!"


    At this moment, everybody thought Lihua to be like a tyrannical king who demanded the most beautiful woman to serve her.


    Ruru widened his eyes, and they sparkled in reverence.


    "Impossible¡­Impossible!" Wu Dao screamed.


    Hu Duan sneered. "What happened to your im of her having dumb luck? Come on now. Bring out your woman. Oops and you won''t get your money back too~"


    "Shut up!"


    The second woman was brought against his will. But he didn''t want to lose his face just like Hu Duan.


    And so one by one, all clients lost to Lihua and eventually, the women they bought.


    "This is insane! She won all the games!"


    "Fuck, is she the Goddess of fortune?"


    Hohoho! Lihua''s nose grew in pride.


    There was only one man remaining. But he refused. "I won''t ept this. Let''s change the pace here. Let''s see how truly lucky you are. I would hand over my woman only if you beat me in chess."

 Chapter 516 Duel (3)

    <h4>Chapter 516 Duel (3)</h4>


    Lihua rapidly blinked her eyes.


    Chess?


    Chess?


    Chess!!!??? Is he freaking kidding me?


    "Hey! You cannot change the rules of the challenge so suddenly!"


    The man, Si Changpu, sneered. "What happened? Are you suddenly afraid of the game now?"


    Her expression didn''t look good. "What do you mean? I don''t know how to y chess. You all know how to y Ludo. That''s why my challenge was fair."


    Hu Duan finally found a chance to take a dig at Lihua. "Oh so you finally seem rattled. Hah! You chose Ludo because you knew you were good at it. How is that fair?"


    "Yeah! He is right!"


    ""y chess!"


    Lihua sneered. "So you want to say that if this man wins the chess round, it might be my defeat. But are you using your heads? You all have already lost. So is it unfair that one man gets a pass because he is good at chess? I am telling you all already. I am not gonna have a rematch with you. One by one, everyone will say that I am good at mahjong or I am good at cards. We cannot have challenges with different games."


    The men who lost twitched their mouths. It was indeed true that nobody will tolerate a different challenge for Si Changpu. How would it be fair if everybody else lost but not him because he changed the rules?


    "And what do you mean that I am good at it? ying Ludo is seventy percent luck. It''s not my problem if your luck sucks."


    Everybody whispered among themselves. They wanted Lihua to lose, but at the same time, they didn''t want only Si Changpu to win while they suffered bitter losses.


    Si Changpu snorted. "Song Lihua. If I may remind you this is the Underworld. There is nothing fair and unfair here. It''swless. These fools were stupid enough to fall for it. But not me. Even if I had been the very first person in the game, I would have still changed it to chess."


    "Hey!" The crowd was definitely displeased about Si Changpu''s attitude now. Wu Hao gritted his teeth.


    This cunning fox! Damn he is lying through his teeth! He observed everybody''s games and when he felt that he would lose against this woman too, he is now conveniently changing the challenge! That''s why he was hiding in the crowd to observe!


    Wu Hao sneered. "Sorry, Si Changpu. But it ain''t gonna do it. We all yed Ludo, so it''s only fair that you y the same game. As for the Underworld beingwless, if we hadn''t cared about rules, then we wouldn''t have epted her challenge in the first ce."


    Hu Duan snorted. "Yeah, now you cannot bring the underworld way of doing things for your own benefit."


    The crowd joined Wu Hao and Hu Duan. Si Changpu clenched his fist.


    Fucking bastard Wu Hao! He is bitter because he didn''te up with this idea.


    Lihua inwardly gulped and prayed.


    Good, good. Fight among yourselves for all I care. As long as we y Ludo, I don''t care how much you fight.


    "Go ahead with chess."


    Jiang Zhen''s voice came from above. The crowd looked up and they choked, seeing him on the deck.


    T-The Mafia King! He was here the whole time?


    Only the emcee wasn''t shocked because he already knew about his presence.


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    Lihua stiffened. She slowly raised her head and narrowed her eyes. He smiled and waved his hand. "I see you had a good time ying Ludo. So, I thought why not make thisst round a bit different and interesting? Let''s put higher stakes."


    Wu Dao pursed his lips. "Mr. Jiang. I-I just¡­"


    He raised his palm. "I already heard everything. Indeed to change the rules for one person is annoying for the rest of the people here when they have already lost their women and money. So let''s do it this way. If Si Changpu won, then my dear Song Lihua¡­will hand over all the women to the ones who bought them."


    She froze. The women who were timidly sitting behind her, paled as if they saw a ghost.


    Our freedom relies on this single game? So the wins of all the previous games will be nullified!?


    Jiang Zhen smiled. "And I am the Mafia King. So, you cannot overturn my decision."


    Hearing this, the crowd felt relieved.


    If we get our women back, then who cares if Si Changpu ys Ludo or chess!? No, it''s better if he ys chess!


    Now everybody showed their hypocrisy. Those who were talking against Si Changpu were now in his full support.


    His eyes twinkled. "Great. I like this challenge."


    Lihua shot killing res at Jiang Zhen.


    You¡­do you think you can pull me down with this!?


    But what should I do? I really don''t know how to y chess! I don''t have that kind of brain to make strategies in chess!


    Suddenly, shemented wasting her time when she was Wei''s wife.


    I should have learned a lot of intelligent stuff from Wei while I was at the Jiang vi! He is sea of amazing IQ, and I just dilly dallied the whole time!


    Her heart was beating fast in trepidation. After so much hard work and feeling the tension, she finally freed the women from their despairing fate. Now everything was up to this one game?


    If I lost, then these women¡­I am the only hope they have!


    Jiang Zhen said, "Of course, if you refused then the result will be the same. You lose all the women."


    She gave it a thought and then slowly said, "I agree."


    The women were immediately frightened.


    "But I have a condition too. If you are raising the stakes, then so will I."


    He raised his brow. "What is it?"


    "If I won, of course, I will win over thest woman. But," she narrowed her eyes, "Apart from that, you will stop this sex ve business forever. You won''t ever hold such auctions anymore, and you would never sell any woman to anyone."


    Silence.


    What the hell!? Is she crazy!?


    "Deal," Jiang Zhen said.


    Si Changpu waved his hand. "Don''t need to panic. I am confident in my chess skills. She would never win."


    The crowd settled down hearing that.


    Yeah she said she doesn''t know how to y chess. She has no chance!


    The emcee reced the Ludo board with a chess board, and the tokens with chess pieces.


    Lihua began to sweat.


    L-Let''s just rely on my luck¡­


    "Begin!"


    Lihua''s side was white, so she was to make the first move.


    Umm¡­well for now, I have to move a pawn, right? But umm...which pawn? What is the difference?


    Lihua prayed to God and randomly picked a pawn to move when her hand was stopped midway.


    She blinked and looked at the small fist holding her hand.


    Ruru climbed onto Lihua''sp holding his fluffy friend teddy bear in his other hand. He faced the chess board expressionlessly and said, "I will y."

 Chapter 517 Duel (4)

    <h4>Chapter 517 Duel (4)</h4>


    Lihua was shocked. "Ru-Ruru?"


    Ruru looked up at Lihua and nodded.


    The adults were dumbfounded.


    Huh? This kid will y against Si Changpu?


    Hu Duan said, "Kid, this is not your yground. It''s chess."


    Ruru said nothing.


    "Do you even know how to y?"


    "Yeah, this is not some kiddopetition."


    The emcee was horrified.


    Damn it. Don''t these people know that he is Boss''s son? They are digging their own grave!


    He nervously nced at the deck up.


    Jiang Zhen''s expression certainly wasn''t good. But the emcee was unsure if it was because the men took lightly of his son or that¡­his own son was ying for Lihua instead of his side.


    Si Changpu smiled. "Kid, they are right. You should-"


    Ruru ignored him and moved a pawn on the chess board.


    Si Changpu twitched his brow.


    One of them whispered, "Can we really let this kid y? Wasn''t Song Lihua ying until now?"


    "Are you stupid? It has be so easy now. If this kid ys, then won''t we win so easily? As if a small kid can win against Si Changpu. Let them lose, and we get our women back."


    "Fuck yes!"


    Lihua asked, "Ruru, do you know how to y chess?"


    Ruru nodded. Lihua beamed.


    "Can you help us win?"


    He nodded again.


    Lihua brightened. "That''s great! You are so awesome, Ruru!"


    Ruru stared at her dazzling smile and a blush appeared on his cheeks. He lowered his head and quickly looked away.


    The other women couldn''t help but get worried.


    How can a kid win against an adult in a chess game? Isn''t chess super difficult?


    Si Changpu looked at Lihua. "Are you sure you want this child to y?"


    Lihua shot him a cold re. "Hey! What''s with that tone? Are you underestimating my Ruru? He is a smart kid!"


    Definitely smarter than me¡­she silently added.


    "Just wait until he defeats you!"


    She hugged Ruru. "Don''t pay attention to this bad uncle, okay?"


    Ruru obediently nodded. He faced Si Changpu. His expression said that it was his turn to y.


    He snorted. "Well, don''t cry when you lose."


    Lihua was enraged hearing the sneers and taunts of the crowd.


    Hmph! Let the game end.


    Si Changpu moved his pawn in front of the elephant by two steps.


    Ruru calmly made his move.


    A few minutester, Si Changpuughed. "Oh my. You lost your Queen, kid."


    "I am not surprised by an amateur kid."


    "Queen is so powerful, and he lost such an important piece. He is a goner now."


    Ruru was unaffected which made Si Changpu slightly agitated for some reason.


    What is with that arrogance?


    One of the women tearfully tapped on Lihua''s shoulder. "This¡­do you really feel that-"


    "Ruru will win for sure! Trust him. He is super smart."


    She pursed her lips.


    The match was now nearing its end. Si Changpu still had his Queen, and he made a move.


    Ruru stared at the board and slowly moved his bishop three steps diagonally to the right.


    Si Changpu froze.


    Ruru said, "Checkmate."


    There was a bishop that Ruru just moved. If Si Changpu moved his King to the left, the bishop would end him. If he moved to the front, Ruru''s elephant was directly at the opposite end to attack him. If he took a step right diagonally, Ruru''s horse was just at the right position for checkmate.


    Si Changpu blinked his eyes several times.


    Huh, huh, huh?


    There was pin drop silence.


    Si Changpu was covered on all sides, but he could only stare in disbelief.


    Ruru said without much emotion, "A Queen isn''t always needed to win."


    Lihua looked at the chess board in amazement. She didn''t really understand how Ruru brought the game to that point, but seeing him win made her feel proud.


    "R-Ruru, we won right?" She nervously asked to confirm.


    Ruru looked back and smiled for the first time. "It''s game over if the opponent''s King cannot move. So, yes, we have won."


    Her eyes teared up, and she hugged him hard. "Aiyaaa my Ruru is the best!!"


    The women around Lihua were stunned too. They exchanged nces as if wanting to reassure themselves.


    Lihua smirked at Si Changpu. "Hah! Didn''t I say that Ruru will show you? Hahaha! Take that, you old geezer! Now did everyone understand how awesome my Ruru is?"


    Ruru blushed.


    Hu Duan stammered. "H-How? Si Changpu! Did you really get beaten by a child!?"


    "Oh God this is so embarrassing! Weren''t you boasting of your chess skills?"


    "You bastard! Now look! We lost all our women!"


    Lihua raised her head and met Jiang Zhen''s gaze. Her eyes said everything.


    Did you see that, you bastard? Now, you have to keep to your terms.


    Jiang Zhen stared at her, making faces at him. He felt as if he wanted to be furious for losing his business, but he noticed that he didn''t feel so agitated.


    He touched his chin and tilted his head.


    Interesting. That woman is annoying, but she looks cute when she is happy winning the game.


    Even when Lihua won during the Ludo rounds, Jiang Zhen was only silently watching her instead of the games.


    Something is¡­


    I don''t know. Refreshing when sheughs, perhaps?


    Heh. Now I understand just a tiny bit why Wei was so crazy for her.


    The emcee wiped his forehead. "B-Boss, what will we do now?"


    Wu Hao eximed. "Yes, Boss, do something. How can we-"


    Lihua red at him. "Hey! We Ruru won fair and square. Don''t you even think about cheating your way out now!"


    Hu Duan gritted his teeth. "You! Are you an idiot? You think Boss will end his whole business just based on this puny bet? Do you know how much he earns from selling the sluts? You think he would take this challenge seriously and give up on that? Get real, woman!"


    Lihua faced Jiang Zhen. "Jiang Zhen! I dare you to take back your words! You cannot back out now!"


    Ruru furiously nodded too.


    Jiang Zhen snapped out of his stupor and raised his brow.


    "What if I did?"


    "I curse lightning to strike you to a burnt crisp!"


    "..."

 Chapter 518 The Mafia King has turned crazy

    <h4>Chapter 518 The Mafia King has turned crazy</h4>


    What kind of a stupid threat is that?


    Jiang Zhen onlyughed at her silliness. "Well, a deal is a deal. Since she won, the women will be free."


    The men gasped in horror. "B-Boss¡­"


    Jiang Zhen shot a cold stare. "Have something to say to me? Or perhaps go against me?"


    That shut them up good. Nobody had the guts to argue with him.


    This is preposterous! How can Boss take it so seriously?


    End the prostitution business? That''s crazy!


    Jiang Zhen then nced at Ruru. "You have some nerve taking Lihua''s side against me, my dear son. I can see how filial you are."


    Ruru stiffened and hid behind Lihua. She clutched him and red at Jiang Zhen. "He yed by my side because he isn''t like you! He doesn''t want to be cruel like his father. He has a heart unlike you!"


    Jiang Zhen was bored. "So passionate about him."


    "You¡­you should be happy that your son is so smart and won against an adult."


    "He should have used that intelligence in his father''s favor," he sneered. "But I can see how somebody is getting spoiled."


    Ruru buried his face deeper in fear.


    Wu Hao and the others listened to the conversation in shock.


    Son?


    They could feel their hearts in their throats. All along they took lightly of the kid, and he turned out to be the Mafia King''s son!


    They lowered their heads in fear as if wanting to be invisible.


    One of the women from the group softly cried. "Miss¡­are we r-really free?"


    Lihua patted her shoulder. "Yes. Nobody can touch you now or force you anymore."


    "T-thank you Miss!" Everybody''s happiness knew no bounds. Some were even ready tomit suicide rather than spending their lives pinned in bed by these disgusting men.


    He signaled the emcee to empty out the auction hall. Lihua stood in front of the women protectively. "No thanks. I will take care of them. I will see them through to the end. I don''t trust your bastard boss," she coldly said.


    Jiang Zhen smiled. "Ouch. That hurts sweetheart. I already gave my word that they are free."


    "Heh. There is no difference between you and a snake. Who knows when you will bare your fangs?"


    The women were made to stay in a room while Jiang Zhen climbed down. "Whatever. How did you find my tour, dear?" His eyes twinkled. "Did you enjoy it? Was it fun?"


    "Only a mentally disturbed person can find all this fun. I don''t need enjoyment. You need treatment."


    Jiang Zhen narrowed his eyes. He took a step forward, making her rmed. "Stay back! Don''te near me."


    "Why not? Aren''t you my woman?"


    She raised her hand to p him, but he caught it swiftly. "So impatient to get so violent. Here I am so eager to make you mine, and you are pushing me away."


    Lihua shook her hand off and furiously rubbed her hand as if wanting to cleanse it.


    Jiang Zhen chuckled. "And anyway. Didn''t you say that I was a mentally disturbed person? Can you really fight a mentally ill man from stopping what he is doing? If I want you¡­then I will get you. Simple."


    He raised his hand to touch her cheek when a guard suddenly came. "Boss!"


    His hand froze midair, and his gaze turned frosty. Lihua pped his hand away. "Don''t even think of doing that next time!"


    Jiang Zhen felt a surge of anger within him. The guard shivered feeling his cold gaze.


    "You better have a good reason for interrupting me or else¡­"


    "I-I do. Boss, we have captured that loyal dog of Jiang Wei! Chang Fang!"


    Lihua stiffened.


    Chang Fang? Isn''t he the leader of the Shadow Eagle gang?


    "He was trying to run away, but we caught him."


    "So what!? Go kill him. Is he worth wasting my time on?"


    The guard trembled. "B-Boss, I brought him here because he was mumbling something strange. ''Boss has gone crazy, Boss has gone crazy¡­'' He kept on whispering that endlessly."


    Jiang Zhen narrowed his eyes. "Huh? Crazy? Jiang Wei?"


    "That''s what I felt Boss¡­"


    "Ho¡­Bring that man in."


    Lihua felt anxious for some reason.


    What is he talking about?


    Crazy? Wei? Is he not okay?


    Two guards pushed Chang Fang inside, and he fell on his knees. Lihua widened her eyes, seeing him hurt and bruised.


    "W-What happened to you!"


    Chang Fang slowly looked up and seemed to focus his gaze on her. "M-Madam¡­"


    Lihua felt anger bubble in her chest. She red at the guards. "You! If you already captured him, then why beat him up?"


    "Huh? We didn''t even touch him! When we found him, he was already in this shit state."


    Chang Fang shuddered. "Not the guards¡­The guards didn''t beat me¡­I-It was that crazy man. Boss has gone crazy¡­"


    Lihua shook his shoulders. "What are you talking about? Wei will never beat you up like this!"


    He gritted his teeth. "M-Madam it''s the truth! I was his most loyal follower. I treated Boss like God. When he lost to this man, he tried to kill himself, but I saved him."


    She froze.


    Kill himself¡­?


    Jiang Zhen blinked his eyes.


    "Hah. Did that loss hit too hard?"


    Chang Fang continued. "I secretly brought him to a small ce where I was hiding with my gang," he cried. "But Boss went all crazy¡­He turned so violent and e-even killed two of my gang members! How could this be¡­We saved him from dying, but he killed my gang members. It was so horrifying! Why¡­How could he do this to us. I-It was my gang. But he hit them so hard. I ran away because I didn''t know what to do. I just want to help my surviving gang members¡­I tried to stop him, but he only ever said I lost, I lost¡­"


    Jiang Zhen suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Oh¡­Oh my God. Ahhh I am so heartbroken that I missed this show. The maniac ex-Mafia King killed his remaining loyal members. Hahahaha. I wish I could witness it."


    "Shut up, Jiang Zhen!"


    "What? Look at his state. Do you think anybody else other than Wei can hurt him that badly?"

 Chapter 519 Let’s pay your ex-husband a visit

    <h4>Chapter 519 Let''s pay your ex-husband a visit</h4>


    Chang Fang copsed in front of Jiang Zhen and cried. "I-I beg you. Please help my gang members. They cannot hold on for long. They are the only family I have. I know¡­" he sniffled, "my feelings mean nothing to you. But if you want, I will be your pawn if you want. Just save my gang."


    Lihua gasped. "Chang Fang! Don''t you beg before this monster! He is the one who broke the Underworld and killed the other gangs. How could you plead with him? You want to cry in front of someone who is the cause of your condition? He is your enemy. Have some dignity!"


    Chang Fang curled his fingers into a fist. "Then who should I beg, Madam!? I thought¡­I thought that even if we lost, we-we would definitelye back as long as Boss stood by us," his tears plopped on the ground, "That''s why I was searching for Boss like crazy! I thought Boss will definitely pull everything back together. But instead he ripped everything into pieces. He was thest hope for going anywhere. But look what he did. Two of my gang members are dead, and the other three are barely alive! He attacked us like a psycho! He looked as if he didn''t care about anything! Our lives didn''t matter at all!"


    He trembled. "He is not the same Boss anymore. How can I still treat him as God when he killed my members? I would have understood it had they betrayed him. No, I would have killed them myself if they had joined hands with Shen Yang! But we were loyal to Boss until thest moment. Even if Shen Yang''s power was overwhelming us, we didn''t leave his side. So why did he harm us when we were innocent?"


    Ruru sensed Lihua''s distress and saw her eyes were on the verge of tears. He pursed his lips and hugged her legs tighter. He made his teddy bear hug her too with his fluffy arms.


    Chang Fang turned towards Jiang Zhen again and begged. "Please do something to save them. I will do anything that you want! You can keep me as a prisoner and torture me in exchange. But please help them¡­"


    Jiang Zhen touched his chin. "Interesting. I was about to find out what Wei was doing after his utter defeat, but it seems that I got my answer. Where is he now?"


    "I don''t know¡­He left after he thought he killed us all. Maybe he is back to Jiang vi."


    Jiang Zhen was in deep thought. "Hm. Let''s see if I am in the mood to be gracious today¡­"


    Chang Fang bit his lip. "T-They don''t have much time¡­"


    "It''s not enough to change my mind."


    Chang Fang seemed determined and suddenly pulled out a small dagger from his clothes.


    The guards were rmed. "Don''t dare attack Boss-"


    But contrary to their expectations that he would hurt Jiang Zhen, Chang Fang severed his left little finger in a quick sh.


    Jiang Zhen raised his brow. Lihua covered her mouth in disgust as she saw blood flowing from his hand. "Chang Fang!"


    The smell of blood was too much to handle, and she ran to the side to puke. "*Cough cough*"


    Her chest heaved up and down as she felt slightly dizzy. She cried, thinking of what Chang Fang just said.


    Lies¡­It''s all lies¡­Wei would never do this¡­


    Ruru burst into tears seeing Lihua in pain. He trotted towards her side, and he hugged her from the back. "Don''t cry¡­"


    He felt her shaking figure, and his eyes watered even more.


    Feeling his small warmth, she turned and saw his crying face. She quickly wiped his cheeks and kissed them. "I am okay. Sorry for scaring you."


    Chang Fang breathed hard as he felt the sharp pain where he cut himself. "I¡­prove my sincerity¡­by this. Please help them¡­I will cut all my fingers if you order¡­" he coughed.


    Jiang Zhenughed. "Ahh this is so good. I love this. Jiang Wei has turned into a maniac. This has such a nice ring to it."


    He nced at his guards. "Go find his gang members and do what he said."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Chang Fang cried. "Thank you¡­"


    He smiled. "This is not enough though. From now on, you and your gang members will work for me. I will even keep you as Lihua''s personal guard."


    He bowed. "Anything. I will do anything."


    Jiang Zhen nced at his second guard and ordered. "Find out how Wei is. Boss, I have the news! One of the guards outside Jiang vi reported that Jiang Wei has been apparently locked in a room."


    Lihua froze.


    "He showed extremely violent tendencies when he returned after finishing Chang Fang''s gang. In his rage, he even broke his cousin¡­his name¡­Yes! Jiang Fai''s arm. He has been roaming in the house with a sling on his arm. After that, Jiang Wei was locked up in the room and till now hasn''t been let out."


    Hearing such news back to back felt as if the earth shattered beneath her feet. Suddenly, she wasing to know about the things that Wei would never do. It was impossible.


    FaiFai¡­He broke his arm? What shit is this? Or maybe¡­


    Jiang Zhen was dumbfounded. "I cannot believe that the loss would make him mental," he looked at Lihua, "Do you hear this, my dear? Your ex-husband was so weak that he turned mental. Ah, but I don''t me him. He was so confident in his n of defeating me, but seeing Shen Yang by my side must have shook him so hard. I just crashed him down from the highest ce possible.


    But hey, it''s not any fun if I don''t get to see his condition. Screaming and hitting people like a madman¡­who would have thought that Jiang Wei would see such a day? Did you, Song Lihua?"


    He smiled at her. "No, right? So how about we pay your mental ex-husband a visit?"

 Chapter 520 The loan shark’s end

    <h4>Chapter 520 The loan shark''s end</h4>


    WARNING - SLIGHT GORE


    Li Dong''s base.


    "Okay. So today is the day," Yi Zexi seemed determined. "Today, I will give your credit card to the loan sharks and tell them to set me free."


    Lu Bojing nodded.


    She whispered even quieter, "Then I will ask your Boss''s help to get us out of this ce. You give me his address. I will memorize it."


    He stammered. "B-Be c-confident while talking, okay? You can do this," he tried to motivate her in his own way.


    She coughed. "You¡­First motivate yourself. Look at you. You definitely look as if we are nning something! Keep a poker face, okay? Poker. Expressionless. As if you don''t know anything."


    Tears pooled in his eyes. "I-I am so sorry. It''s all my fault that I cannot look the part. Apart from my strength, I cannot do anything else. I am useless¡­ Sorry for being-"


    "Shush!" She put her palm over his mouth. "You talk too much. No, wait. You cry too much. Just act like an idiot."


    Lu Bojing quickly nodded. He then looked at her hand on his lips. Noticing his gaze, she swiftly pulled it back.


    "*Ahem*"


    Li Dong''s guards came to do their usual rounds. They saw Lu Bojing and Yi Zexi at their ce as they should be.


    One of the guards sneered. "Hmm. You are going to be sold for a lot once Boss is done with you."


    Yi Zexi''s mouth twitched.


    As they were about to leave, she said, "Wait!"


    "What? You don''t get to make any demands."


    "I-I am not. I just want to ask you if I could meet the man who gave me the loan. The one who I have to pay my debt back to."


    He narrowed his eyes. "Why?"


    "I think I can pay his debt. I-I just wanted to talk to him once¡­" she acted as an innocent and frightened woman.


    The other guard whispered, "Let''s call him. He is a nutcase. If he came to know that he could get his money back, but we didn''t tell him, then he would kill us."


    The first one agreed. He coldly said, "Wait."


    Yi Zexi let out a sigh of relief.


    "Good. At least they''re gonna call him here. I thought they wouldn''t take me seriously at all."


    Two minutester, the door opened again, and the loan shark stepped in. He signaled the guards to leave.


    "What?"


    He was a tall man with an intimidating presence.


    Yi Zexi stiffened. Her eyes were wet. "I¡­I have your money."


    "Huh?"


    She bit her lip. "I lied to you before."


    She took out Lu Bojing''s card. "A-Actually, I had met this man¡­" she pointed at Lu Bojing, "before, and to help me pay my debt, he gave me his card. It was a generous gesture on his side. B-But I didn''t use his money because I felt it was wrong to take a stranger''s money. But now¡­But now I¡­"


    "Hah!" Heughed. "Little bitch, you wanna fool me? This is a fake card, right? You thought you would hand me a fake one and run away from here. You think you can fool me?"


    "No! No, no! This is a real card, and it has real money in it!"


    Lu Bojing sniffled. "Y-Yes. My B-Boss gave it to me. It has lots of money¡­"


    "And I am supposed to believe your shit?"


    Yi Zexi quickly said, "You can see it for yourself. Use this card, and you will know that I am not lying."


    The loan shark grabbed the card and squinted his gaze. He ordered a guard to prove its worth. A few minutester, he came back saying, "Yes! It''s a real card! I just used it. It does have money."


    Yi Zexi said, "S-see? I told you. The card has more than enough money to pay my debt plus the interest. So¡­now that I have paid the money back, c-can you please let me go? I swear I will disappear from this ce," she sobbed. "I won''t say a word about it to anyone¡­"


    Lu Bojing widened his eyes. "Y-You¡­you are so selfish," he cried, "What about me?"


    "I-I¡­" she looked guilty, "I am sorry. I really appreciate your help, but I don''t have any choice. Please try to understand¡­"


    She was amazed that he could act even though he was crying.


    The loan shark fiddled with the card. "Hmm¡­Babe, you lost your chance."


    She froze.


    "Now that you are here, do you really think that you would find a way out of here by repaying the debt?"


    She paled. "But the money-"


    "Let''s do it this way," he slowly inched towards her, "You took a long time to act upon your debt. There will be ate charge fee. It won''t be the same as interest. How about I fuck you, and I might think about your debt?"


    Yi Zexi stiffened. Lu Bojing lost all color from his face.


    "How does this sound? Don''t worry. Boss Li Dong won''t know about it because I won''t leave any marks on you."


    She heard rm bells ringing in her head. "N-No!"


    "Aww time out. The offer is in ce. I fuck you, and then I will let you go. We have many women to rece you."


    He smiled at Lu Bojing. "And since she was a bitch to leave you alone here, you won''t mind me doing this to her, right?"


    He vigorously shook his head. "T-this is going too far. She-she paid back the money¡­" tears rolled down his cheeks, "You cannot do this."


    "Shut up."


    The loan shark sneered at Yi Zexi. "It will be fun fucking a teenager. Let''s get started~"


    He unbuckled his belt, making her shudder.


    "B-Bojing¡­"


    Lu Bojing shrieked. "Stop!"


    He rolled his eyes. "Yeah the baby can keep crying. Take your time. Until then, I will definitely be over eating this hot chick."


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, two hands grabbed his head. The loan shark was stunned.


    When did he get up?


    Yi Zexi was frozen in her ce.


    "Ba-Bad man¡­You shouldn''t have done this when you were getting your money¡­" Lu Bojing snapped his head backward one-eighty degrees.

 Chapter 521 An unexpected help

    <h4>Chapter 521 An unexpected help</h4>


    Yi Zexi shrieked. The loan shark''s head was snapped to the other side, facing his back. She had seen this only happen in horror movies. The ghost would creep up behind an innocent fodder role, grab his head and turn it a full one-eighty degree as it sinisterlyughed. The sound of bones cracking was the most nerve wracking and disgusting. She felt as if she would puke.


    Happening right in front of her eyes was an experience on a whole nother level. It happened so quickly that she didn''t even realize when Lu Bojing stepped up on his feet and grabbed that loan shark''s head.


    "Y-You¡­"


    He could do that?


    She knew he was strong. But he was THIS strong?


    Lu Bojing stiffened. His face paled, and he began shedding tears. "I¡­I-I am sorry¡­I am so sorry! I should have warned you before."


    "Warned?"


    "To c-close your eyes¡­" he cried. "I am sorry¡­"


    Yi Zexi indeed felt dizzy seeing the loan shark''s dead body. It was harder to bear because of his head.


    "You¡­" she breathed hard, "You really should have. You acted just like a ghost in a horror movie!"


    Lu Bojing blinked his teary eyes. They turned even wetter. "I¡­I¡­I am not a ghost," he choked, and his voice was hardly audible. "I am a human."


    Yi Zexi was still shaken. "I really can''t be too sure of that."


    He burst into tears even more.


    "Ah! D-Don''t cry. I mean however¡­he died, you still protected me. Thank you¡­"


    Lu Bojing shook his head. "You don''t have to thank me. I c-couldn''t have let him assault you¡­"


    Yi Zexi said, "Come here. Show me your hands."


    Lu Bojing obediently sat before her and showed her his hands, palms up. She held his hands, brushing her fingers along his palms.


    Damm, are they even a man''s hands? So delicate just like a woman''s! How the hell does he have so much power?


    She suddenly realized that she was touching and feeling his hands even though they were still practically strangers. She coughed and let them go. "Y-Your hands are beautiful."


    Lu Bojing tilted his head.


    Yi Zexi felt stupid.


    Ugh!


    "I mean they look so delicate but are so strong."


    "Oh."


    She peeked at him.


    This man¡­he didn''t hesitate even once to kill him. She thought he might injure him at the most, but Lu Bojing didn''t even blink his eyelids.


    Her expression turned cold.


    Not that this bastard required any pity!


    "Oh fuck! What will we do now? The guards are gonna be so shit furious seeing him dead. What if they hurt us?"


    Lu Bojing pursed his lips. "I didn''t think that far¡­"


    She sighed.


    He hugged his knees and whispered, "If they try to hurt you, then I will just kill them again."


    Her jaw dropped in shock.


    For a normal person, it shouldn''t be so easy to talk about killing others. But he says as if it''s so natural. Just who is he?


    But on the other side, she felt a tad bit happier too to know that he didn''t hesitate at all to go that far for her.


    The door suddenly opened, and a guard stepped in.


    Shit! We haven''t decided what to say!


    The guard looked at the dead body.


    "L-Look, look. It''s not our fault-"


    Ah?


    Yi Zexi carefully looked at her and realized that¡­


    This guard¡­is a woman? There are women guards working here too?


    Lu Bojing wasn''t so surprised because he had already seen her with Li Dong twice.


    "I¡­I¡­"


    Lu Bojing stammered. "I-I killed him. He was trying to r-rape her. She was just paying her debt back. B-But he was going out of bounds. So don''t hurt her."


    Yi Zexi widened her eyes. "What do you mean? That it''s okay to hurt you? Idiot! Lu Bojing was only trying to protect me. It''s not his fault!"


    Lu Bojing cried in happiness. He felt as if Lihua was talking right now.


    Jia raised her brow.


    Then the two previous guards came in and were horrified to witness the scene. "This¡­What the hell!? Who killed him? Who dare!"


    Yi Zexi gulped.


    Damn it! We are done for.


    Lu Bojing tremblingly came forward to speak up when Jia coldly said, "I killed him."


    The guards were dumbfounded, so were Lu Bojing and Yi Zexi.


    "What? You killed him? Who the hell do you think you are?"


    Jia was unfazed. "This man was trying to **** this girl. The women here are not for satisfying your physical needs. They are here for Boss Li''s experiments. He wants their bodies in a perfect condition. This man would have hardly cared about it."


    "That doesn''t mean-"


    "Well, if you want to answer Boss Li and be his next subject, then by all his means, go ahead. I don''t need to tell you that you two would be in great trouble for allowing him to meet her."


    "Hey! This girl wanted to meet him!"


    "So?" Jia sneered in her mask. "When did the guards here be so obedient to listen to any captive''s requests? Today, she asked you to let her meet him. Tomorrow, someone else might ask to let her go. So? Will you free her?"


    The guards gritted their teeth.


    The second guard was in disbelief. "Did you really snap his head?"


    Doesn''t that require too much strength? Can a woman really do it?


    Jia smiled. "Do you want me to snap your head and prove it to you? It will be my pleasure."


    He froze.


    The other guard whispered, "Let this end here. We cannot let Boss Li know that we allowed this meeting, or he will kill us. Let''s just quietly dispose his body."


    He quickly agreed. He coldly shot a re at Yi Zexi. "Don''t you dare fucking open your mouth about this."


    She pretended to be afraid. "I-I won''t!"


    The guards quickly took out the loan shark''s body and left. Jia shut the door and locked it.


    Yi Zexi asked, "You¡­Why did you lie?"


    She knelt in front of them and stared at Lu Bojing. He jolted and scuttled backward.


    Yi Zexi coughed. It was a mystery to read Lu Bojing''s reactions. He was someone who kill at the snap of his fingers, yet he would be a scaredy cat at times.


    Jia slowly lowered her mask, making Lu Bojing feel as if thunder struck him.


    "S-Song Jia?"

 Chapter 522 The Mafia King has lost his mind (1)

    <h4>Chapter 522 The Mafia King has lost his mind (1)</h4>


    Jiang vi.


    Jiang Weizhe brought a cup of tea for his wife. Jiang Yubi was on the bed, depressed and helpless like everybody else was in the house.


    He sat beside her. "Have some tea, Yubi."


    "How can I have tea Weizhe when my son is locked in his room?" She cried. "I cannot see him like this Weizhe. Please let me talk to him once."


    "No," he firmly rejected.


    "Weizhe, please! I am sure he will understand if I just¡­"


    "We all tried to talk to him, but what happened? Yubi, Wei is not in the right state of mind. He has already hurt FaiFai," he coldly said, "I won''t let him hurt you. He will be locked in his room until he calms down."


    Jiang Lanying hurriedly came to their room. "Uncle! Aunt! Lihua¡­Lihua is here!"


    They froze.


    "Lihua?" Jiang Yubi was in disbelief. "H-How? Oh my gosh. Did she manage to escape?" Her face brightened. "If that is so, then Wei will¡­"


    "Jiang Zhen is with her too."


    Jiang Weizhe''s face darkened.


    They immediately went down.


    "Hello, dear Jiang family. How are you all? I was bored, so I thought why not pay a visit?"


    "Lihua dear¡­"


    She rushed towards her and hugged her. Lihua hugged her back and cried. "Mom!"


    Jiang Weizhe looked at her up and down and was relieved to see her okay. He silently patted her head.


    "Dad¡­" she hugged him tightly as if she was hugging a big bear.


    He softly smiled.


    Jiang Zhen ignored them. "Hey, tell me where is FaiFai? A little birdie told me that his dear cousin broke his arm?"


    Jiang Xiurang red at him. "Get lost!"


    "Aish, Aunt Xiurang. Don''t be like this. Am I not his cousin too? I am concerned."


    Old Madam came out, hearing the voices. "What is happening¡­Lihua?" She was stunned.


    "Grandma!"


    "Come,e here," her eyes stung with tears. "Lihua, how are you? Are you eating properly? What about your sleep?"


    "I am fine. I won''t ever be broken down by Jiang Zhen."


    She cast him a deathly re. "Yes. You shouldn''t bow down before him. No matter what, always take care of yourself. And¡­how is Weisheng?"


    "Grandpa is good. Grandpa and I stay together. He is also strong. You don''t have to worry about him, Grandma."


    She softly chuckled amidst her tears. "Silly. He should take care of you and his great grandchild."


    She pursed her lips. "En," then she anxiously asked, "Grandma. About Wei¡­is it true what I heard?"


    She stiffened but quickly said, "What about him? He is fine."


    "I heard he hurt FaiFai and is l-locked in his room. Grandma, tell me the truth."


    "Open the door!!" A loud shrill came from upwards. Lihua slowly widened her eyes.


    Wei¡­


    He was loudly banging the door as if it would break at any moment.


    Old Madam bit her lip.


    "Oooohhh, is that the ex Mafia King screaming like a maniac?"


    Jiang Yubi gritted her teeth. "Don''t you dare call my son a maniac!"


    "Then why isn''t he outside with us all?" He tilted his head,ughing. "Only crazy people are locked up in the room, right? Show me the way. Let me see how pathetic he has be."


    Before he even took a step ahead, Lihua was already rushing towards their room.


    "Lihua!" Old Madam tried to stop her.


    The others quickly followed her.


    The sound of the banging turned harsher and louder.


    "OPEN THE DOOR!"


    Lihua froze. She had never heard Wei so agitated before. It was like he waspletely different now.


    She stood before the door and softly ced her palm on it. Her lips trembled as she spoke, "Wei."


    The banging suddenly stopped. There was a long silence.


    "Wei¡­you can hear me, right?"


    From the other side, a soft voice came, "Lihua¡­"


    A tear slipped past her cheek. "Yes, I am Lihua."


    "Lihua¡­is it really you?"


    She heard him fumbling with the door knob. "Door. Open the door! Lihua, I want to see you."


    Jiang Zhen, who reached, raised his brow. "Open the door. And this is my order or else be ready to suffer the consequences."


    Jiang Weizhe unlocked the door. Lihua and Wei stood in front of each other, a few meters away.


    Wei''s lips curled into a smile. "Lihua¡­Lihua!"


    He dashed to hug when Jiang Zhen''s guards grabbed him. Wei''s irises lost their warmth as he was stopped. He was struggling violently.


    "Not so soon, Jiang Wei," Jiang Zhen smiled. "You shouldn''t forget that she isn''t your woman anymore."


    Hearing the familiar voice of his enemy, Wei emanated even a deadlier aura.


    "Jiang Zhen¡­JIANG ZHEN!"


    He lost his control, and he jumped to attack him. But one of his guards kicked him hard in the stomach.


    "Wei!" Jiang Yubi and Lihua shrieked. Lihua eximed. "Don''t cross your limits!"


    He clicked his tongue. "I am surprised, Lihua. Why are you stopping me? It was self-defense. I cannot believe that you can still hold sympathy for him when he killed your sister and parents. He murdered your whole family in cold blood."


    "You don''t need to tell me what I should feel and what I shouldn''t."


    "JIANG ZHEN!! I WILL KILL YOU TODAY!"


    Lihua was taken aback. "W-Wei¡­"


    His struggles increased so fiercely that the guards were having a tough time controlling him.


    FaiFai quickly came and pulled Lihua aside. "Sister-inw. You shouldn''t be too close to cousin right now. He is dangerous. He will hurt you."


    Lihua saw the sling on his arm and was stunned. "Di-Did Wei really do this¡­?"


    He pursed his lips. "I don''t me him, cousin. Please don''t be mad at him. He just wants you back, but¡­"


    Lihua''s gaze darkened and she immediately stood in front of Wei. "Wei! Stop it!"


    His violent struggles suddenly came to a halt. "Lihua¡­"


    "Wei, did you really hurt FaiFai?"


    "Lihua¡­Lihua¡­don''t worry. I will protect you. I will take you away from him, okay? Trust me."


    Jiang Zhen raised his brow.


    Lihua was asking something else, but he was saying somethingpletely different.


    "You¡­our baby¡­I won''t let him hurt you. Okay?"


    A voice came from the back. "What do I see here? This is my first time. I mean, I already knew that you were crazy, but now you are literally crazy."


    Jiang Zhen smiled. "Ah Yang Mingshen. Just in time."

 Chapter 523 The Mafia King has lost his mind (2)

    <h4>Chapter 523 The Mafia King has lost his mind (2)</h4>


    Mingshen tilted his head, staring at Wei being held captive by two guards.


    "Tsk. Tsk. What are you reduced to now? You are so pathetic getting captured like this?"


    Wei didn''t even realize that Mingshen was there. "Lihua, wait for me. I will save you¡­"


    He fought hard as a way to prove that he could protect her.


    Lihua narrowed her eyes on him. Meeting Mingshen after so long made her think about Jia and how she was shut out in hisb.


    He felt some dangerous murderous rays emanating from Lihua as she red at him. Mingshen raised his brow. "What happened, little chilly? Why are you shootingser beams towards me like that?"


    She didn''t know what he was nning. Jia had said that Lu Bojing would be safe because she was there at Li Dong''s side.


    But why would Mingshen let his prisoner out?


    "Oh are you heartbroken that I didn''t choose you for Jiang Zhen to let go instead of Lu Bojing?" He chuckled.


    Jiang Zhen said, "Ah that reminds me. I hope you don''t charge me with guilt for that. I was all ready to send him off."


    Mingshen''s gaze was cold. "Let''s not talk about my ex-assistant. He dares disobey me. A person like that cannot be my assistant."


    "Mingshen!" Lihua eximed. "He just wanted to protect me."


    He sneered. "He is my assistant. I choose what he does. He is not supposed to think and decide."


    "He is not your puppet."


    "Tch, Song Lihua. I see you are as annoying as ever."


    Lihua angrilyughed. "Heh. I see you havepletely lost your sense of right or wrong by standing at Jiang Zhen''s side, haven''t you?


    Mingshen squinted his eyes. He took a step towards her. He raised his hand towards her only to suddenly pinch her cheek. She gritted her teeth.


    "Mings-"


    He pinched her cheek harder.


    Wei shouted. "Don''t touch her, Mingshen! Lihua, g-get away from him!"


    Mingshen smiled. "Awee, are you heartbroken once again? What can I say? The Yangs make their own choices. I stand with someone who shares my sense of right and wrong. Your ex-husband was never into that category. s¡­he was the Mafia King. I had to make do."


    "Then why are you here today?"


    Mingshen gasped. "Of course, I would be here. Look, Wei is all mental. How can I leave this golden chance of studying his brain?"


    Her face turned ck. "You want to make him your research subject?"


    "I would not go that far, dear. But I definitely want to do some experiments~"


    Jiang Yubi was horrified. "You¡­You don''t even dare touch my son, Yang Mingshen!"


    Mingshen smiled as he faced Wei. "First, I would like to see if he is even crazy in the first ce."


    Jiang Zhen narrowed his eyes. "You think¡­"


    "Heh. Do you think Wei became the Mafia King just like that? He is cunning as hell. So, I wonder if he¡­"


    Jiang Xiurang was in disbelief. "I cannot believe you could go this far! He hurt my FaiFai''s arm, and you think this is all a joke?"


    "For that matter Aunt, I would need to check your dear son''s ''fracture'' too. Is it real or is that sling just for show?"


    "Yang Mingshen! Don''t cross your limits! I won''t let you touch my son!"


    Jiang Zhen waved his hand. "It''s alright, Mingshen. I got you covered. You can check whoever you want. Nobody will resist."


    Mingshen loomed over the teenager. FaiFai turned a few steps back.


    "Stand where you are, or it''s just gonna hurt you."


    He gritted his teeth. Mingshen grabbed FaiFai''s arm in a sling. He shrieked in pain. "Ahhhh!! You bastard!"


    Mingshen pressed a few points on his elbow and arm. Tears finally slipped out of his eyes, and he yelped in extreme pain. "Mom¡­help me please¡­It really hurts¡­"


    Lihua gnashed her jaw. "Mingshen, leave him! I think you have gone mental, not Wei!"


    Jiang Xiurang furiously pushed Mingshen away.


    *SLAP*


    She pped hard on his cheek as she cried. "Get away, Mingshen. If you dare take a step forward, then I won''t forgive you! Are you happy now!?" Her chest heaved up and down.


    Jiang Zhen now finally believed that his arm was really broken. He had tortured many people in his life. He could recognize when the pain was real and when someone was faking it.


    Mingshen rubbed his cheek. "So violent, Aunt. Rx. The points I pressed will actually help him relieve some pain. Compensation for my rude checkup."


    Jiang Fai actually started to feel less pain in his arm. "I-It''s true, Mom."


    "Mingshen is not so ssless to hurt puny teenagers," he smiled. "I like strong adults, which takes me to the ex-Mafia King."


    Weiughed, his eyes glinting with a sense of madness. "You gave up on me too. Shen Yang did and now you too¡­hehehehe. You turned out to be a traitor too. Enemies¡­all are enemies¡­I trusted wrong men to have by my side. But you know what? I won''t give up. I will kill you. I will kill Shen Yang. I will kill Jiang Zhen too. And then I will take my Lihua back¡­I will take her back¡­"


    Mingshen smiled. "We will see that."


    They forced Wei into his room again. Only Jiang Zhen and Mingshen entered and shut the door.


    "LET ME GO!!! I WILL PROTECT LIHUA! Li-Lihua, don''t go anywhere. Wait for me. I-I aming to-"


    Mingshen punched in his face. Wei fell on the bed with its impact. Wei''s dark and dangerous gaze chilled the temperature.


    "Don''t give me that look. Let''s have a fun checkup."


    Wei''s shouting and screaming could be heard outside. After what seemed to be a long while, Wei was put to unconsciousness by Mingshen.


    Jiang Zhen asked, "Prognosis, doctor Yang?"


    Mingshen tilted his head. His eyes twinkled with delight. "The Mafia King really does seem to have lost all his screws. I did a mild hypnosis on him. You heard his answers."


    ''Lihua, you are so beautiful."


    ''Let''s go back to that ind¡­We will take a long vacation¡­''


    ''Don''t be mad at me, Lihua. Let''s eat some ice cream...''


    ''What should we name our child, Lihua? It will definitely be a girl¡­''


    Mingshenughed. "Oh God. Wei haspletely lost it. Even in hypnosis, he acts as Lihua''s husband, hahaha¡­This is so good. I love it. Jiang Wei has turned into a mentally disturbed patient!"

 Chapter 524 A sign of betrayal?

    <h4>Chapter 524 A sign of betrayal?</h4>


    Jiang Zhen had also clearly heard Wei''s answers to Mingshen''s questions. It was a test to know if Wei was lying about his mental state or not. But even during hypnosis, Wei thought about his rtionship with Lihua and how he was still married to her.


    Mingshen poked his cheek, who was still asleep, "Hey, hey. I didn''t think you would lose your fuel so quickly. One loss and you already became mental?"


    He raised his brow, seeing Jiang Zhen in deep thought. "What? Are you wondering if I did a fake hypnosis? Which means that you are doubting my support."


    Jiang Zhen either had the option of saving himself or admit that it was exactly what he was thinking.


    "Of course not, Yang Mingshen. Who is a more qualified doctor than you?"


    Mingshen gave him a thumbs up. "If you are thinking of taking Wei to Li Dong and affirming his mental state, then please do so."


    Then he evilly smiled. "But what would happen to our cooperation after that would be your consequences to bear."


    Jiang Zhen chuckled. "Threatening me?"


    "I am in the position to threaten you. Imagine how Li Dong would take it if he knew that I was here to test on Wei instead of him? Isn''t he your partner actually? At least in his not so intelligent brain. He doesn''t know that he is a trash to be discarded by you. So if you wanna take a trash''s second opinion, then don''t bother to set up a cooperation with me."


    The smile suddenly disappeared from his face. "I am Yang Mingshen. My authority and capabilities are the absolute best. If you doubt ME, then take note that I can not only test people''s craziness. I CAN make them crazy if I want to. I don''t like Wei, but the one thing admirable in him was his absolute trust in me as a doctor. Which I broke. That''s why the Underworld was how it was before you exploded it. If you want it to the same level of peace, then don''t even think of doing anything stupid. Remember. You only have to ACT as if you are working with Li Dong."


    Jiang Zhen burst into a chuckle. "Come on, you got too serious. I was just kidding."


    "It better be. Now I will be back to myb. You called me on such short notice. This is the first andst time I am entertaining this. You need to make a prior appointment before taking my services. Also, transfer two hundred million in my ount."


    He choked. "Two hundred million? What, are you robbing me?"


    He sneered. "Do you think I work for free? My time and expertise is extremely valuable. You have to pay equivalent to that. A hundred million foring here, and a hundred million for not taking a prior appointment."


    His mouth twitched.


    Mingshen smiled. "You see, I get a lot of funding from the Mafia King''s family. Wei was an excellent prospect. He didn''t even sweat if I asked for five hundred million. Now, you are the Mafia King. So get to your job."


    "You¡­" Jiang Zhen didn''t even want to calcte how Mingshen would suck his money dry if he continued asking for help.


    But he was all worth it.


    "You will get it before you reach yourb."


    "That''s what I wanted to hear."


    Outside, Lihua and the rest were extremely worried. "Wei! How is he?"


    Mingshen beamed. "I would like to deliver the news with pleasure that your ex-husband haspletely turned mental. The switch haspletely flipped out."


    Her gaze turned cold. "Mingshen!"


    "I would suggest keeping him locked up in chains so that he doesn''t hurt anyone. Poor man is still thinking that you are his wife. He is even nning a long vacation on some ind."


    Lihua froze.


    "Ah, today was a good day," heughed and walked away.


    ¡ª


    "Boss!"


    Li Dong was busy cutting the skin of a young twenty one years old boy as he did some of his tests on him. His face turned ck on being disturbed.


    "I hate it when someone breaks my concentration. Who is that bastard? Lie on the table and save my time."


    The guard gulped in terror. "Boss, please forgive me! But it was urgent. You have ordered us to let you know anything about Yang Mingshen¡­"


    Li Dong stopped and narrowed his eyes. He raised his head. "Yang Mingshen?"


    "Y-Yes. I got some news."


    Li Dong removed his blood-stained gloves and discarded them in the trash.


    "What?"


    "Boss, I heard that Mr. Jiang Zhen was with Yang Mingshen in the Jiang vi today. Jiang Wei was causing a ruckus and after Jiang Zhen reached, Yang Mingshen was also there¡­"


    He tilted his head. "With Yang Mingshen?"


    "Yes. Mr. Jiang Zhen wasn''t sure if Jiang Wei was faking his mental condition or not. So¡­"


    "So he took Yang Mingshen with him to verify instead of me."


    He gulped and lowered his head. The temperature had significantly dropped.


    "What is Jiang Zhen doing? Aren''t we supposed to work together? He promised to hand over all of his assets to me on a silver te. Hmm¡­Do I sense betrayal? Call Jiming."


    Jiming was Jia''s code name after she entered Li Dong''s base.


    She stood in attention.


    He smiled. "I saw your fighting abilities. So I want to ask if your information gathering abilities are just as good."


    "Try me out."


    "Ohh I like confidence. Get me more information on my dear enemy, Yang Mingshen. If there is any secret affair Jiang Zhen is having with him, then it''s your job to find out."


    She bowed. "Will do."


    "If you bring me some solid news, then I will promote you," he brightened. "Just get me all the details. I don''t like backstabbers."


    Her eyes twinkle with an unknown emotion. "Yes, Boss."


    Outside, the guard who delivered the news to Li Dong came in Jia''s way. "Thanks for the tip. Boss was so happy he gave me a hefty award."


    Jia smiled in the mask. "My pleasure."


    "How did youe to know about it?"


    "You will never know that because you won''t be alive."


    "What?"


    Out of nowhere, Jia pushed a dagger straight into his neck. His vocal chords tore apart even before he could scream, and he copsed, dead.

 Chapter 525 The Mafia King from the shadows

    <h4>Chapter 525 The Mafia King from the shadows</h4>


    "Grandpa, you should have seen how Ruru yed chess!" As soon as Lihua was back, she was singing stories about Ruru''s awesome chess game against his opponents.


    Ruru, who was holding onto his teddy bear, blushed and hid behind Qingqing.


    *Meow*


    I am proud of my servant.


    He softly patted her back to which she was extremely pleased by his service.


    Zhao Weisheng smiled. "Is that so? Ruru did a good job."


    She nodded furiously. "If not for him, I would have lost everything! All the women I freed would have been back to those disgusting creeps! We were able to stop the prostitutes business too," she was proud. "How did Ruru learn chess so well?"


    Ruru whispered, "Grandpa¡­."


    Lihua widened her eyes. "You taught him?"


    He scratched his chin. "Yeah, Zhen was never there to y with him. So, when Ruru secretly used to visit me, I would teach him chess. He is a bright boy. He learned it easily."


    Then he said with a solemn expression, "Although you won, don''t believe Zhen so easily. Promising to shut down prostitution might only be on a face value. Will he really close it down based on a game?"


    "B-But¡­."


    He shook his head. "Their family is rotten. They are snakes. They would break promises at the snap of their fingers. He was just toying with you."


    She clenched her fists. "He can do whatever he wants. But I won''t let his type of underworld seed! I will do anything in my power to stop it."


    Zhao Weisheng then asked, "Let''s think about how to do that. But first let me ask¡­I heard from some guards murmuring that you went to the Jiang vi. Something happened to Wei?"


    She stiffened. Lihua anxiously let out all her worries. "Grandpa, Wei¡­"


    When he heard everything that had happened, he was silent for a long time.


    She bit her lip. "Wei¡­Wei cannot have¡­" Even if she had guessed that he might be acting, a part of her still wondered if Wei had been really affected or not. It was a torture for Lihua to witness such a side of him.


    He patted her head. "Don''t worry. Things will get better. I am sure of it."


    ¡ª


    Jiang vi.


    It waste at night when the door to Wei''s room slowly opened. Wei''s closed eyes immediately opened, and he narrowed at the figure.


    Jiang Weizhe closed the door behind him and in the darkness, walked towards Wei. He didn''t switch on the light because he didn''t want the guards outside to find anything activity happening in his room.


    Jiang Weizhe sat on the bed. The father and son were silent for a long time.


    Finally, Jiang Weizhe coldly said, "You are making Yubi cry too much."


    He said nothing.


    "I understand why you are doing it, but I cannot see my wife sad."


    He pursed his lips.


    "Not only Yubi, you made Lihua worry too."


    That guilt hit him immensely. He still remembered how Lihua looked at him, seeing him acting like a maniac.


    Shock, pain, anxiety¡­


    Wei wished if he could just kill himself rather than forcing her to make such a saddened face.


    He lowered his head. "I didn''t know he would bring her too."


    "We underestimated him once, which is why we suffered defeat. Don''t do it again."


    Ayer of ice could be seen on his irises. "I will never forget that. The defeat¡­I have burned in my mind."


    "Do you think you could convince Jiang Zhen?"


    He meant by believing that Wei was now a mental case.


    A glint passed through his eyes. "I could see the suspicion before. But after Mingshen''s hypnosis, he was more at ease."


    Jiang Weizhe tilted his head. "Don''t drop your guard."


    "I know. He could do a surprise test anytime."


    "Did Mingshen really do hypnosis?"


    Wei asked, "Does it matter?"


    He raised his brow and his gaze shed a hint of cunningness. "Not really. Hypnosis doesn''t work on us. Or rather¡­the Mafia Kings have always trained themselves to consciously answer what we want even in our hypnotized state."


    In simple terms, even if Wei was really under hypnosis, he would never answer anything that would give away the fact if he was nning something. Under hypnosis, he behaved as if he was Lihua''s husband just like he did when he was conscious to let Jiang Zhen know that he wasn''t thinking of anything else but her. There was no plot for revenge or anyeback.


    It was impossible for Jiang Zhen to squeeze out answers from him thinking that Wei was under hypnosis.


    Of course, it wasn''t an easy feat to achieve. To have semnce in a hypnotized or unconscious state required a lot of mental training and strength. Wei had failed a number of times when he had started out in his childhood for the Mafia King training. At that time, Yang Cheng handled theb. Wei would give away his innermost thoughts easily. But with training, Wei finally achieved that state where hypnosis would prove a useless tool against him if an enemy were to really use it.


    It was the same with Mingshen.


    And this was a fact even Shen Yang didn''t know about. This information was only kept between the Mafia King and the head of the Yang family. Hypnosis and poisons didn''t work on them.


    "Mingshen knows that hypnosis wouldn''t be effective on you."


    And if Jiang Zhen still didn''t know that it was useless against Wei meant that Mingshen was still on Wei''s side. Otherwise, there was no merit for Mingshen in doing something meaningless.


    Wei nodded. "He charged him two hundred million for something he knew wouldn''t work at all."


    Conclusion - Jiang Zhen was robbed in broad daylight.


    Jiang Weizhe ever so faintly smiled. "The Yangs know very well how to squeeze money. Cheng was the same."


    Then he asked, "I understand you want to lower his guard. You want him to think that you arepletely out of the picture because you have turned crazy. You are not a threat to him anymore. But what do you want to do next?"

 Chapter 526 Bursting bubble of misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 526 Bursting bubble of misunderstanding</h4>


    "Shen Yang."


    Wei''s bloodthirsty gaze stared ahead. "I want to y the same game with Jiang Zhen."


    He tilted his head. His ck irises looked menacing and sly. "It was my loss because of him. It will be Jiang Zhen''s loss because of him too."


    Jiang Weizhe raised his brow.


    "Two can y this game."


    He slowly nodded. If that was Wei''s strategy, then he must have definitely thought about it.


    "Did you hear anything about Fu Renshu?"


    "He is there where I want him to be. I know you have sent uncle Fu Shen to the same ce."


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "Or maybe somewhere else but with the same goal."


    He said nothing.


    Wei squinted his eyes. "The only issue is¡­Ruiling. She still isn''t found out."


    "I know where she is."


    Wei nced at him. "Since when?"


    "Since today."


    He stared at his father. "Is she at a safe ce?"


    "Yes. It is the safest ce away from Jiang Zhen''s reach."


    "I see. Can I meet her?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I want to meet her."


    "Why? It''s better that she is away from this."


    Wei''s cold voice turned the temperature a notch down. "It''s better if she is involved in all this. She needs to know about Shen Yang more than anyone. Also, I want to meet her for another reason."


    "Which reason?"


    A sh of evil passed in his eyes. "I want to use her against Shen Yang."


    ¡ª


    Somewhere in Beijing.


    It had been a few days since Jiang Ruiling was brought to live in the Cheng residence. She had requested Mrs. Zhang a number of times to let her meet her family. But she was against it as it wasn''t the right time. They wanted to keep her away from Jiang Zhen until the mess was sorted out.


    "I am sorry, dear. It''s really dangerous for you. Your family is already suffering. I know you want to be there with them, but I think your parents would want you to be safe."


    "But they don''t even know I am here. They must be worried sick about me."


    "Well if it''s about that, then you don''t need to worry at all. Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Ninghong already know that you are safe with us."


    She widened her eyes. "What? They know? How?"


    "Xinyue told them."


    She blinked her eyes. "He went to the Jiang vi?"


    "No," she coughed. "We have our ways."


    She was curious, but she realized that Mrs. Zhang didn''t want to tell her for now, so she left it at that.


    "It''ste. Go to sleep," she patted her head.


    Jiang Ruiling strolled through the corridor and passed by Cheng Xinyue''s room. She heard some soft voicesing from his room.


    She frowned.


    Is he talking to someone?


    She stepped near the door and put her ear on it when it suddenly opened. She stumbled but was quickly caught by her arm.


    She nced up and saw Cheng Xinyue staring at her with a squinted gaze. "What were you doing?"


    Her expression darkened. She saw him holding her elbow. "Don''t touch me!"


    He raised his brow and let it go. She gasped and fell on her butt. "Hey!"


    He leaned against his door andzily said, "You told to let you go. You gonnain in that too?"


    She gritted her teeth. "You didn''t have to push me!"


    "I didn''t. You were in a position you would fall if I didn''t hold you. me yourself."


    She quickly stood on her feet and coldly retorted, "You are cruel towards women too."


    "I am cruel towards anybody stupid in general."


    Her mouth twitched. Her gaze fell on his room, but nobody was inside.


    She narrowed her eyes. "Are you a hiding a woman in there?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "I heard voicesing from here."


    "And you thought trying to listen in was a moral thing you did?"


    "As if I am interested in that sort of thing!"


    First of all, how did he even know I was here? I was so quiet.


    "You weren''t really so quiet," he smiled, reading her mind. "Who do you think you are standing in front of? I am a spy. If I couldn''t even detect you, then shame on me. As for hiding a woman¡­" he sneered. "You think I have free time like you had in those days when you secretly met up with that bastard Shen Yang?"


    She stiffened.


    "I have better things to do."


    "Also."


    He took a step in front of her and tilted his head. "I am a spy. I hide myself from the world all the time. But if I have a woman, I will just dere her as mine in front of all."


    Heughed. "Not like your dear fiance who didn''t have the guts to express his so-called ''feelings'' for you and make you fight for your rtionship instead of taking a stand."


    "You¡­Don''t speak as if you know-"


    "I know. Wasn''t I also a guard in your house for six months? I saw everything including your pathetic secret makeout events with him," he smirked. "Shen Yang must be so thrilled, right? He was there just for his mission to betray you all, but for free, he got the young mistress''s affections. Then he thought, ''Well if I am getting her passionate love anyway, then why not kill some time with her?'' Do you realize that you were just a source of killing time for him?"


    "Will you stop already!? Why do I even bother talking to you? You only spew nonsense!"


    Jiang Ruiling stormed away, unable to bear his face even a second longer.


    Cheng Xinyue was in deep thought.


    Guess I should just dump her where Shen Yang is and let her see it for herself. Some idiots cannot believe anything until they watch their world crumble in front of their eyes.


    ¡ª


    "Stupid, idiot bastard! Coward! Stupid!" She cursed him endlessly. "He should keep his mouth shut- Ah!"


    She bumped hard into someone and saw that it was Cheng Mei.


    She froze.


    "Uh..um..that¡­I¡­I am¡­" she stammered. Talking to Cheng Mei was the only biggest hurdle for her.


    "I am sorry¡­"


    Cheng Mei stared at her in silence. Then she turned to walk away.


    "W-wait! Can I talk to you?"

 Chapter 527 Lihua’s determination

    <h4>Chapter 527 Lihua''s determination</h4>


    Cheng Mei gazed at her silently. Jiang Ruiling wanted to bite her tongue.


    Umm¡­why did I stop her?


    She awkwardly smiled.


    "H-How is¡­Mr. Cheng Ling? He hurt his back¡­"


    "Fine. Resting."


    "I-I see¡­"


    "Anything else?"


    "Well¡­no."


    Cheng Mei turned to leave.


    "No, wait!"


    She stopped again.


    "You see¡­I wanted to know¡­"


    She raised her brow. Jiang Ruiling felt a little pressure. "Do you not like me?"


    Cheng Mei narrowed her eyes.


    She quickly said, "Is it because I misunderstood Mr. Cheng''s identity? I am really sorry for that. Please forgive me. I didn''t mean to insult him¡­" she cleared her throat.


    Cheng Mei quietly said, "Yes."


    She coughed.


    Damn, I offended her.


    "But I don''t dislike you."


    Huh?


    Jiang Ruiling was confused. Cheng Mei had kept distance from her since the beginning. Only she didn''t openly talk to her. She was even avoiding being with her.


    And she doesn''t dislike me?


    "Rather¡­" Cheng Mei said, bringing her out of her stupor. "I don''t know how to talk to you."


    She blinked. "I don''t understand. Why not?"


    Cheng Mei was in deep thought. "You remind me of your mother."


    ???


    "Jiang Ninghong. I know her. But for the spell I knew her, I disliked her the most."


    Jiang Ruiling widened her eyes.


    This was something new she was hearing.


    "You know my mother?"


    And wait, what about disliking Mom?


    "She is the politician''s daughter whose father had the most influence. Of course, the Cheng family knew about her."


    "Oh¡­y-yeah," she coughed. "So, why do you not like her?"


    She was quiet. Then she slowly said, "She tried to do something outrageous to Ling years back."


    "Huh, huh? Mom knows sister-inw''s father too?"


    "Yes. For a short spell. Then she nned something that I absolutely detested."


    Her mouth twitched.


    M-Mom? What would Mom do so horrible to Mr. Cheng?


    "Though it has been years now since that incident," Cheng Mei calmly said, "However¡­sometimes I don''t find myself able to forgive her."


    Mom, just what did you do?


    "So, I don''t know how to face you. You remind me of her."


    Jiang Ruiling was at a loss. "I¡­"


    "Now, if you will excuse me. Good night."


    "..."


    She felt as if she could finally breathe.


    Was I holding it all this time?


    She scratched her chin.


    Mom and Mrs. Cheng know each other and Mom did something unforgivable to Mr. Cheng. What could it be?


    ¡ª


    A few dayster.


    Today was the day. Lihua banged Jiang Zhen''s door endlessly early morning.


    Ruru was the first to wake up as he stepped out of his room, rubbing his eyes.


    Qingqing, who was resting on Lihua''s shoulder, was in a bad mood.


    Did you have to choose such early morning to make your point, stupid human!


    "Open the door. Open the door, you coward!"


    Ruru trotted towards Lihua and hugged her legs with his best friend, his teddy bear. Lihua beamed. "Ruru. Good morning!" She kissed his cheeks.


    "...Good morning."


    She coughed. "I am sorry for waking you up like this. But I have something important to talk to your father!"


    She banged on the door again. "Open the door, Jiang Zhen! Or are you scared?"


    The maids rushed, horrified. "Miss. Song! Please don''t-"


    The door creaked open and Jiang Hua came out. "You¡­"


    She was suddenly pulled away, and a dark gaze made her shudder. "Get inside."


    She stiffened and promptly stepped aside. Jiang Zhen then looked at Lihua and smiled. "And what do I have here? Since when did my dear Song Lihua thought of approaching me first? And so early morning? I would have appreciated it more¡­" he chuckled, "if you had banged this passionately on my doorst night. We would have had a good time."


    Jiang Hua trembled. She bit her lip and lowered her head.


    "Who the hell wants to have good time with you!? I came here to tell you that I will stop your filthy illegal businesses!"


    He blinked. "What?"


    "Don''t pretend innocence! I am talking about drugs and prostitution."


    He tilted his head. "Didn''t I say that I will stop the prostitution business?"


    She narrowed her eyes. "Have you really stopped it?"


    "Why are you questioning it? Ah¡­Did Grandpa Weisheng supposedly tell you something?"


    She gritted her teeth. "Just say yes or no!"


    Jiang Zhen folded his arms and leaned on the door. "What do you think?"


    "I knew it. That challenge meant nothing to you. You were just toying with me. You had never thought of fulfilling your end of bargain!"


    "And at this point, I wonder your intelligence. Do you really think I will put a halt on my one of the most luxurious businesses over a game of Ludo and chess? But I felt bad for fooling you, so I kept one part of the deal. I didn''t touch the women you freed that day. Let''s say it was your award for my entertainment."


    "Don''t be so arrogant, Jiang Zhen. You won''t be able tough like this for long."


    "Hoo? And how?" He was immensely interested in her.


    "I will stop your businesses!" She dered. "You sell drugs and women, right? I will make it so that you won''t HAVE anything or anyone to sell anymore."


    He stared at her in a stupor. "Won''t have anything to sell? You think you can stop drugs manufacturing?"


    She snorted. "No, idiot. I will hit on your supply and demand. You will see."


    Jiang Zhen couldn''t control hisughter anymore. "You¡­you say some interesting things, Song Lihua. Do you understand what you are talking about? Or do you want some fresh air? Maybe you have just slightly¡­lost your mind," he smiled.


    "We will see who will lose their mind in the future," she smirked.


    "And you are here because?"


    "Because I want to get out of this house. If you are so confident that I cannot budge your Underworld at all, then give me the freedom to step out of this house."


    "Impossible."


    She sneered. "Oh? The great Mafia King got scared of a lone woman''s challenge?"

 Chapter 528 Shake the Underworld from within

    <h4>Chapter 528 Shake the Underworld from within</h4>


    Jiang Zhen narrowed his eyes. "Are you provoking me?"


    "Why would you think that way if you are so confident?"


    "Well, maybe you got bored in this house, and you are trying to pass some time. In that case, I can grant you the freedom to visit the garden. The fresh air will really reset your brain."


    "My brain doesn''t need to be reset. It''s yours, and I am gonna do it. If you are not scared, that is."


    He yawned. "Why should I go along with your crap? Maybe you don''t mean to challenge me at all. Maybe you would be looking for a way to escape as you are outside."


    "I am sure I won''t have the liberty to roam around on my own. You can ce as many guards as you want to watch me. Don''t worry. I am not a coward like you. So, I won''t run away once I havemitted something."


    He stared at her in silence.


    "You seriously think you can stop my businesses? What gives you confidence?"


    "That everyone wants to live a better life. That everybody just wants to live a happy life. I have to make them realize that drugs are not that way to achieve it."


    "And how do you n to do it?"


    "I don''t know. I will figure something out. But until I am in this Goddamn ce, I am not gonna sit here helplessly waiting for somebody to rescue me. I will do what I can in my power to stop you."


    "Interesting. Hmm¡­Alright. I ept," he smiled. "Let me see how you shake my Underworld with your tiny hands."


    She sneered. "Heh. Just wait and watch. Oh and¡­" Lihua took a step into his room and to Jiang Hua''s shock, she grabbed her hand and pulled her out. "I will be taking her with me too."


    Jiang Hua froze. "W-What are you¡­"


    "Shush. Let me talk. Do you even have any freedom in this house apart from going out to buy necessities?"


    She lowered her head.


    Jiang Zhen asked, "What is the meaning of this, Lihua?"


    She red at him. "Are you deaf? I said Jiang Hua wille with me too."


    He sneered. "What? You want her to teach her to rebel against me? Her?"


    She trembled.


    "That''s not gonna work. She knows her limits."


    She snorted. "Think whatever you want. I just don''t want her to see her cooped up in this house anymore. What are you afraid of? Won''t your loyal guards keep an eye on us anyway?"


    Ruru bit his lip and hugged Lihua from the back. "Me too¡­Come with Lihua too."


    Jiang Zhen coldly said, "Are you my son or hers?"


    He froze.


    "I think I have been too soft on you that you rebel again and again."


    Lihua protectively held him. "Don''t threaten him like that. It''s because you are not a good father that he wants to rebel against you. Forget being a father. You are a disgrace as a human!"


    Jiang Zhen was bored. "Whatever. Take whoever you want. You or her or Ruru or you three together are too puny to even lift your finger against me."


    Jiang Hua quickly said, "N-No. I won''te with you. I¡­I am fine here¡­"


    He smiled. "See? Such a good wife, isn''t she?"


    Lihua pursed her lips and held her hand. "You don''t have to be afraid. I won''t do anything that would hurt you. I just want to take you outside."


    Jiang Hua paled and hesitated. "I-I really don''t¡­"


    "Okay, we will do one thing. Youe with me for a few days. If you still feel ufortable, then you can always reject it."


    She paused.


    Ruru looked at his mother and furrowed his brows in disappointment. He kept hugging Lihua and mumbled. "Ruru is always with Lihua¡­"


    Jiang Hua bit her lip, feeling her son''s distance. She peeked at Jiang Zhen fearfully, but he wasn''t paying any attention to her.


    She sped her hands together. "A-alright¡­"


    Lihua beamed. "Great! Now that''s decided, we will leave for today!"


    Jiang Zhen smirked. "Don''t get too happy and don''t forget you are not supposed to cross your boundary. My guards will report everything to me. So don''t act smart with any escape attempt."


    "Worry about yourself, Jiang Zhen, not me. Just wait for your Underworld to copse," she smiled.


    ¡ª


    As Jiang Zhen got ready, he saw an iing call from Li Dong. His brows twitched in grimace.


    Why is he calling?


    At first, he missed his call, but Li Dong kept continuously calling him.


    Fuck!


    "What?" He asked, irritated.


    "Aish, why are you so irritated, Jiang Zhen? Did I call at the wrong time? Busy with a woman?"


    "Come to the point."


    "Nothing. I have just been hearing rumorstely about you and Yang Mingshen~"


    Jiang Zhen narrowed his eyes.


    "You are not growing too fond of him, are you?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "A little birdie told me that you were seen with him in the Jiang vi to meet that maniac ex Mafia King. Jiang Zhen, I am hurt. How could you abandon me like that?"


    He smiled. "You are getting too emotional. Didn''t I say I would get all of his precious assets to you? Naturally, it won''t happen overnight. There should be some trust between him and me, right?"


    "Trust? And Yang Mingshen? The only one he trusts is himself. If you wanted to test Jiang Wei, you should have taken me."


    "I took him because he has been close to him for all these years. He is the best person to identify if he is lying or not."


    "Unless he isn''t lying with him too."


    He chuckled. "Yang Mingshen only sees merit in who''s the strongest. And I am the strongest now. He doesn''t side with a drowning ship, and Wei ispletely wrecked at this point. I told you, right? You will get your revenge on Yang Mingshen as long as we work together. If there is distance between him and me, then things won''t look good for you."


    "I see¡­Well if that''s what you feel so~ Just don''t forget me the next time, okay?"


    He hung up.


    Jiang Zhen''s gaze darkened.


    Who told Li Dong about it? None of my guards would even dare to open their mouths.


    Yang Mingshen?


    Impossible. He wants to secretly destroy Li Dong himself.


    Then¡­


    Is that Li Dong keeping an eye on me?

 Chapter 529 Always meant to be discarded?

    <h4>Chapter 529 Always meant to be discarded?</h4>


    Li Dong twirled the phone in his hands.


    "What do you think, Jiming? Was Jiang Zhen lying to me?"


    Jia calmly stood by his side. "Possible."


    "Exin."


    "Either Mr. Jiang or Mr. Yang - anybody could be lying. Mr. Yang must know that you are working with Mr. Jiang. Naturally, he would want to eliminate you. So, he might have offered Mr. Jiang for his help in exchange to let him deal with you. The Yang family''s status is still powerful. Mr. Jiang wouldn''t decline it."


    He raised his brow. "Oooh. I like this theory."


    "But there is a slight problem."


    Li Dong smiled. "Let me hear that too."


    "As far as I have heard about Mr. Yang, he is too egoistic to approach Mr. Jiang on his own."


    He blinked and then suddenly burst intoughter. "Hahaha! You are right. It seems impossible, right? Yang Mingshen puts himself on a very high pedestal. To think he would offer Jiang Zhen¡­But on the other side Jiang Zhen is quite arrogant too."


    "Indeed. Mr. Jiang is arrogant. But if he wants his own interests, he won''t hesitate to reach out to those who are needed or cut off anybody who is not."


    "You seem to understand him very well."


    "I have dealt with pretty nasty people. The guard who reported to you about Mr. Jiang and Mr. Yang is dead."


    He tilted his head. "Hm. You told me that. There is somebody within us who killed him because he didn''t want to let me know who told the guard about it. Is that so?"


    "Possible."


    "You don''t talk much."


    "I only answer what is questioned," she was unfazed.


    "Yup, yup, that''s the right spirit. You shouldn''t speak unnecessarily when I haven''t asked you yet. So, I will ask you this."


    He took a step forward and leaned. "Why can it not be you who killed him?"


    "Because I am not. But I won''t defend myself more than necessary. Boss will make that judgment if you find any evidence against me."


    His eyes brightened. "Ah. I like you. The more I talk to you, the more I like you."


    He chuckled and sat on his chair, resting his chin on his palm. "Then, who ording to you, could be behind it?"


    "Somebody hired by either Mr. Yang and Mr. Jiang. But my bet will be Mr. Jiang."


    "Why?"


    "If he could set up Shen Yang right under Mr. Jiang Wei''s nose for all these years as a spy without letting him doubt Shen Yang, then he could very well set up a spy here too. This is just my conjecture."


    Li Dong narrowed his eyes.


    "Why would Jiang Zhen want Yang Mingshen''s support and not mine?"


    "Because you aren''t as influential as Mr. Yang."


    "You should be careful of what you speak, or I can cut off your tongue. Will you retract your statement?"


    "I give honest answers. However, if Boss wants answers to soothe his heart, I can do that too."


    He blinked his eyes. He covered his face andughed again. "You really are interesting. Go on."


    "You aren''t influential. On top of that, you are a criminal in the eyes ofw here. That''s why you escaped abroad. But the Yang family has been in the Underworld for generations. The Yang name in itself is their status. They are not criminals either. Which makes it usible why he would want his support and not yours. Though Mr. Jiang is a criminal himself, he doesn''t want to associate himself with a criminal in front of the public. You are like a knife hanging on his neck. He wants safety which only Mr. Yang can provide for him."


    Li Dongughed. "So he always meant to discard me aftering to China?"


    "That''s my conjecture."


    "I see. Leave."


    Jia bowed and left. She closed the door behind her and remained silent.


    Let''s see what you will do next now that I have nted the seed of suspicion.


    ¡ª


    Lihua was impatiently waiting in the hall for Jiang Zhen to show up. Ruru followed her with his eyes and got dizzy.


    Jiang Hua worriedly came to him. "Ruru, are you alright?"


    Ruru pursed his lips and hugged his teddy bear. He buried his face in Qingqing and ignored her.


    Jiang Hua awkwardly smiled.


    "Did I do something wrong, Ruru?"


    He didn''t respond.


    Qingqing narrowed her eyes.


    You human child. My back is not a pillow. Such disrespect!


    Jiang Zhen then came down and smiled. "You are too excited to step out."


    Lihua grimaced. "Where are your loyal guards? Tell them toe quickly. You are wasting my time."


    "So impatient."


    He signaled and two men stepped. Her face ckened.


    Shen Yang and¡­Chang Fang?


    "Y-You two?"


    Jiang Zhen chuckled. "Did you like my surprise? You were once so close to them, and now they will be keeping an eye on you. How do you feel?"


    She sneered. "As expected of your ck heart, Jiang Zhen. But I don''t care. They are someone who abandoned Wei. They have betrayed him. I feel nothing for them anymore."


    Chang Fang clenched his fists. "How could you say that Madam when you know what he did to my gang?"


    "You think I will believe your words? You can say whatever you want. Hah. Maybe Shen Yang secretly bought your loyalty too. Who knows? The only thing I know is that Wei would never hurt his own gangs who stood by him. A man who remembers each and every person''s name who worked for him cannot possibly kill them if they have been loyal to him."


    Chang Fang said nothing.


    She nced at Shen Yang and her countenance was cold. "And you. There is nothing to say about you who could toy with an innocent woman''s feelings just for fun. Don''t bother talking to me. Your only job is to keep an eye on me, not interfere in my work."


    Shen Yang squinted his eyes.


    Jiang Zhen chuckled. "So cold. Anyway. You can leave now. Shen Yang. Stay here for a moment."


    "Yes, Boss."


    As the others left, Jiang Zhen turned serious. "Keep an eye not only on Lihua but on Chang Fang too, especially what he talks to her."


    "Boss, you don''t believe him?"


    "Do you?"


    He smiled. "Nope."

 Chapter 530 Talk to me (1)

    <h4>Chapter 530 Talk to me (1)</h4>


    Shen Yang asked, "So tell me. Where do you want to go? Or rather, how are you nning to stop Boss business? I am also very interested to know."


    Lihua smiled. "Take me through the city."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Yup. Take me to all the ces where you sell drugs and women. I just want to take a tour."


    *Meow*


    Qingqing already feltzy.


    This seems to take a long time. Perfect for my nap.


    Ruru was excited to go wherever Lihua was going. Jiang Hua kept silent.


    Chang Fang cleared his throat. "That will be too tiring for you since you are pregnant. What if Boss gets mad at us?"


    "I won''t get tired. I am not a delicate flower. I am just as strong as my sister was," she proudly said.


    Shen Yang shrugged. "Whatever."


    They sat in the car and Shen Yang did nothing but roam the whole Beijing City to ces wherever Lihua demanded. He kept a strict eye on her at all times, but true to her word, she showed no signs of an escape.


    "Hey! Stay close to me!" Lihua berated the two. "There is a rush here. If you lose sight of me, then don''t use me of running away, okay?"


    Shen Yang''s face darkened.


    You telling me how to do my job?


    Ruru stayed beside Lihua the entire time, excited to be outside. He had spent almost all his time at home, so this was nothing less than a pic to him.


    Jiang Hua saw him sticking to Lihua''s side like a ko and couldn''t help but smile. She lowered her head, feeling mncholic.


    After a whole day of touring, they came back. Ruru was so exhausted that he was already asleep. Jiang Hua quickly went to Jiang Shan''s side.


    Jiang Zhen asked, "What happened?"


    Shen Yang reported. "Nothing. She just made us take a tour of Beijing for the entire day. Stopping here and there and sometimes talking to people. Nothing else."


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes, Boss. I am also puzzled by just what is going on in her mind."


    "What about you, Chang Fang?"


    He sighed. "Ugh. I cannot even exin how tired my feet are. They are throbbing so badly. I hope this crazy tour was just for today."


    But it wasn''t.


    Lihua kept making them take her to different parts of the city all over again for therge chunk of the next few days.


    Shen Yang was totally frustrated.


    What the hell is she doing? I have better things to do.


    During this time, he also monitored Chang Fang''s interactions with Lihua, but there was nothing suspicious about it either. He never talked to her apart from nodding his head to her demands.


    Then finally, one day, Lihua told them, "Take us to the central park."


    Chang Fang was inwardly jumping in happiness.


    Ah. Are my painful days finally over?


    They went to the central park as she wanted.


    "Ruru, will you help me set this up?"


    He beamed and eagerly nodded. There was a huge mat and a board. Ruru insisted on carrying the mat to which sheughed.


    Jiang Hua asked, "Can I help with something?"


    "Oh nothing. We just have to sit and wait now."


    She was confused.


    "Wait for what?"


    "For people."


    Ruru spread the mat on the grass and evened out the sides. He hopped over to Lihua''s side. "Done!"


    Lihua pped and ruffled his head. "You did it so nicely! I am proud of you!" She kissed his cheek too.


    He blushed and hugged her legs.


    Lihua coldly turned her head and said to Shen Yang, "There is a cotton candy shop over there. Bring one for Ruru."


    He red at her. "You¡­"


    "What? You have a problem feeding your Boss''s son? I think I should let Jiang Zhen know this disrespect."


    His mouth twitched.


    "Keep an eye on her," he said to Chang Fang.


    "Of course."


    Shen Yang went away but from the corner of his eyes, he was observing Chang Fang if he would take advantage of this small freedom.


    But he didn''t. He simply stood at his ce without trying to talk to Lihua at all.


    Is he really¡­


    He brought the cotton candy and handed it to Ruru. His eyes sparkled seeing the fluffy pink candy.


    "It''s like my friend!" He eximed.


    Lihua giggled. "I know, right? Your cute teddy bear is just as fluffy as this cotton candy."


    He nodded.


    Ruru let Qingqing have a bite first.


    That''s good. You should always offer the Queen first.


    Lihua dug a small hole in the grass and stuck the board in it. Then she sat on the mat and patted the space beside her Jiang Hua to sit.


    "Come, sit here."


    Jiang Hua read what was written on the board.


    ''Talk to me.''


    She frowned.


    What does it mean?


    Shen Yang wondered.


    What is she trying to do?


    Lihua waited. People from all ages and jobs passed by her. They saw the board and looked at her suspiciously. Then there were two tall and sturdy guards behind her with stern looks that just further aroused their suspicion.


    All in all, everybody just steered away from Lihua.


    Lihua turned and waved her hand. "You two. Shoo! Sit over there. It''s because of you that people are not stopping here! You''re gonna ruin my business this way!"


    Shen Yang and Chang Fang were dumbfounded.


    In the end, they just stayed on a nearby bench and watched her.


    Finally, the atmosphere around her eased, but it still didn''t erase the suspicion.


    One woman curiously walked over to her. "What are you exactly trying to do here?"


    Lihua brightened. "I want to talk to people!"


    "Talk? Just talk?"


    "Yup. Nothing else."


    "Talk about what?"


    "Anything. Whatever you want."


    "Are you forming a cult?"


    "..."


    "Pfft!" Chang Fang burst into aughter which he quickly forced to stop as Lihua shot him a re. Shen Yang just rolled his eyes.


    Lihua smiled. "It''s not a cult."


    The woman didn''t want to involve herself further and quickly left.


    The whole day passed by with nobodying to Lihua as she expected.


    Jiang Hua consoled her. "D-Don''t worry. Tomorrow will be a good day."


    "It''s okay. I already knew this wouldn''t be so easy. But I hope things will be better tomorrow!" She chirped.

 Chapter 531 Talk to me (2)

    <h4>Chapter 531 Talk to me (2)</h4>


    But things weren''t really better the next day either. Or the day after. Or the day after again.


    Ruru consoled Lihua with his teddy bear.


    Don''t feel sad.


    His adorable expression melted her heart, and she tightly hugged him. "Aiya. My Ruru is really cute. Hehe, I won''t be sad so soon. I won''t give up!"


    Then one day as Lihua had set up her camp like always, a young girl slowly approached her. She wore sses and was quite on the healthier side. She wore a high school uniform. Her school was two minutes walk away from the park.


    "Umm¡­"


    Lihua beamed. "Hello!"


    The girl coughed. She fidgeted with her fingers. "I have been¡­watching you for a few days. You seem to want people around you but¡­"


    So in short, the girl only approached her out of pity because nobody else was. After watching Lihua patiently waiting for people to talk to them but not getting so, she couldn''t help but meet her just once.


    "What do you want to do?"


    She patted the space in front of her. "Sit, sit!"


    The girl thought for a moment and sat opposite her. Since there was another woman and a child with her, she didn''t find Lihua to be suspicious. Plus there was a cat who was very adorable.


    "I am Song Lihua. What is your name?"


    "...Xiao Jian."


    "Xiao Jian. This is Ruru and she is Jiang Hua. They are my friends. And she is Qingqing!"


    Qingqing nced at her once and went back to take her nap.


    Xiao Jian smiled. "Is it a male or female cat?"


    "Female. She is cute, right?"


    She nodded. "You too," she nced at Ruru.


    Ruru was a little ufortable with a stranger. He hugged Lihua and stayed by her side.


    Xiao Jian pulled out a toffee from her bag and offered it to Ruru. "Do you like toffee?"


    Ruru''s eyes shone with joy. But he was still on guard.


    Jiang Hua smiled. "Take it and thank the sister."


    Ruru thought about it and happily took it from her. "Thank you¡­" he cheerfully said.


    "You are good with children," Lihua noted.


    At first, he was on guard but now he seemedfortable.


    Xiao Jian hesitated. "I have a little brother at home. My parents are quite busy at work, so I take care of him mostly."


    "Oh! A little brother! That''s so nice. I have a little brother too," she immediately said as she thought about Lu Bojing. "He is a year younger than me. He cries easily, but he is very cute and very strong."


    Xiao Jian blinked. "He cries but he is strong?"


    Lihua coughed. "I know it seems ironic, but that''s his nature. He is super strong! That person is dead meat once my brother punches him, hahaha!"


    She looked back at Shen Yang and sneered. "Nobody can win against my brother in a fight."


    His face darkened. Though it was true that he was physically strong too, he was still no match against Lu Bojing.


    Xiao Jian visualized a heavy and burly man with lots of muscles and abs. Imagining such a man to cry easily was¡­a little difficult to digest.


    Why would such a man cry so easily?


    Only if she knew how Lu Bojing truly looked.


    "So, so! You are a high school student, right?"


    She nodded.


    "That''s cool. I miss my high school days. It was filled with so much fun."


    Jiang Hua was puzzled as to what Lihua was trying to do.


    Talking to random strangers¡­what does she want to aplish?


    Xiao Jian lowered her gaze. "You are lucky¡­"


    Lihua''s ears perked up. "Lucky? Hmm, sometimes I really wasn''t. I was always bullied in the ss for being dumb. I barely passed exams and my ssmates used to make fun of me!" She giggled. "Though once my sister came to know about it, she would thrash all the bullies with her fists, hohoho!"


    Xiao Jian clenched her fists. "Wish somebody would protect me like that too¡­"


    "Why? Are you bullied in school?"


    She stiffened. "Um n-no¡­Just a little teasing that''s all."


    "About?"


    Xiao Jian looked embarrassed. "H-How I look¡­"


    Lihua frowned. "What is wrong with how you look?"


    She widened her eyes. "Huh?"


    "Why are you so shocked?"


    "I-I mean I wear sses and¡­and I am a little fat¡­"


    "So? There is nothing wrong with it. First of all, you are not fat. You are a little chubby and that''s really cute. And even if you had been really fat, what is the problem? You should be proud of your body."


    "T-that''s easy for you to say. You are slim and beautiful."


    She gasped. "What are you talking about? I was pretty chubby when I was a teenager. But it all got reduced because," She coughed, "I had to work really hard to get into a good University. I sacrificed my food and sleep for studies. My sister was really disappointed to see me so thin. The point is that your ssmates tease you because you are ashamed of yourself. During my high school days, I was chubby myself, but nobody bullied me for my body because they knew it was useless," she smirked. "I didn''t care how I looked."


    Xiao Jian bit her lip.


    "They only bullied me because I wasn''t smart in studies. But oh well, I just used to say, ''What do you mean I am not first!? I am first from thest! That''s an achievement, alright?''"


    "..."


    Xiao Jian suddenlyughed. "W-What kind of logic is that? First from thest? That''s some positivity you have there, ahahaha."


    Lihua pursed her lips. "Being thest ranker in the ss was pretty good."


    "How?"


    "Because the teachers lost all hope in me, so they didn''t bother telling me to answer any questions in the ss," she sheepishly grinned. "I was always safe in that sense."


    "..."


    Ruru - "..."


    Jiang Hua coughed. Qingqing was utterly displeased.


    Useless.


    Xiao Jian couldn''t control herughter anymore. The others in the area were quite stunned.


    It''s that camp woman. So, she already got the first member of her cult?


    Xiao Jian shook her head. "You are so funny¡­"


    "Hehehe."


    "Oh, I am gettingte! I have to shop for tonight''s dinner," Xiao Jian hesitated. "I am sorry."


    "No problem!"


    "C-Can Ie tomorrow too? Will you be here?"


    She beamed. "I will be. Same ce!"


    Xiao Jian brightened. It was after a long time she genuinely smiled.


    "Okay, then! I will meet you tomorrow!"


    After she left, Lihua eximed happily. "Well, it was a good start!"


    Jiang Hua slowly asked, "What were you trying to do?"


    "Talking to her."


    "...I understand that. But why?"


    "You noticed her eyes, right?"


    "Yes. She seems to be taking drugs."

 Chapter 532 Break the demand

    <h4>Chapter 532 Break the demand</h4>


    Lihua grimly nodded.


    She had looked at Xiao Jian''s eyes and found that she had been taking drugs. Zhao Weisheng had told her how people who regrly consume drugs look different in their eyes. Their pupils would be slightly dted.


    "I understood the reason. She has aplex about her looks and body, and she is bullied for it in her school. That adds more to theplex. Then her parents are at work mostly, so she is alone taking care of her brother all on her own. When she needs her parents to talk to, she is busy looking after her brother. Her parents must be really busy for her to think that she shouldn''t bother them with her own issues. All in all, she is not getting help or she thinks that drugs IS the help she needs."


    Jiang Hua nodded. "I agree. But what does talking to her achieve?"


    She smiled. "You know, the one thing I understood from touring the whole city and meeting different people was that the one thing they need the most in these times is having someone listen to their problems. Just listen without being judgemental. Life in the city has grown so fast paced that we don''t even understand what happens and when. New trends suddenlye up, old ones are abruptly cut off, people have to keep pace with so many changes that it messes up their life."


    She sighed. "This is especially true for high school and college kids. I was in the university myself until a few months ago, so I can rte. Things get popr in our generation so fast or go out of fashion just as quickly as well. I used to feel dizzy. Everybody has smartphones now. People have lost touch with face to face conversations. That''s why it''s getting harder and harder to share your problems."


    Lihua took Qingqing in her arms and tightly hugged her.


    Ugh!! This human is killing me again! She hissed.


    Ruru immediately came to her rescue and gently held her.


    "I want to talk to these troubled people, listen to their problems and if possible, make them understand what the right choice is."


    "But why don''t they approach counselors? There are health care professionals too who help with this," Jiang Hua asked.


    "Because counselors don''t ring a nice bell to anybody''s ears. It makes people feel that there is something wrong with them, and people are terrified of that notion. They equate counselors with being crazy in their heads, which isn''t true, but that''s the preconception everybody has just formed.


    Then of course there are money issues. Adults could afford one but can students? Now you can say that parents should bear the costs but are all kidsfortable sharing all their troubles even to their parents? No. Then how would they afford it? Also, not all campuses have student counseling programs, so some of them just don''t get any help.


    Then there is a whole social stigma associated with counseling itself. People immediatelybel somebody as mentally unfit just because they approached for help. That just discourages others even more who want to share their problems and get help. This is even more so now because almost everybody is just obsessed with their social image.


    What option are you left with in the end? Do something yourself to get out of all the problems, and sadly, people think that drugs are the way."


    Jiang Hua pondered over it.


    "Just look at Xiao Jian only. I bet her parents don''t know about her bullying problem. It is the parents'' fault here too. No matter how busy they might be, they need to take time out for their children and know what is going on in their life. Simply earning money for them is not helpful at all. They need to be involved too. She has no friends in school either. She is basically a loner, and it makes her an easy target for the drug lords in her area to approach her."


    "But the money for it¡­"


    "She must be using all of her allowance her parents give her to buy drugs."


    Jiang Hua said, "I see. Wait, I have also heard about onlinemunities where you can anonymously share your problems."


    Lihua nodded. "There are. Everything is possible on the inte now. But because it''s anonymous, it''s dangerous too. It''s fine if you get into a genuine group. But with scammers prevailing everywhere, how are you supposed to know if they mean your well-being? There are more cases of people getting scammed rather than getting help, and getting scammed just adds to their list of problems. Also, chatting cannot beat personal conversations.


    You will feel nice in the beginning seeing that you are not the only one with the problem. But everybody else there is looking for a solution too. You feel lighter getting it out of the system, but as long as you don''t get a solution, you will remain stuck at the same ce. The others who form suchmunities are also troubled souls, not professionals who can properly guide you."


    She chuckled. "I am not any professional either. But my sis was. She was a cop, and she understood these things better than me. She used to talk about it to me all the time, so I think even if only a little bit, I feel I am eligible to help them.


    Plus, I won''t charge anything. So students or housewives or others who don''t earn money won''t have problems of affordability. There is no threat of scamming either because I will be sitting here the whole day. They can try talking to me and if they feel that I am anybody suspicious or not helpful, they can just walk away. I am not charging anything for them to lose their money."


    Jiang Hua asked, "But will it make a difference?"


    She smiled. "It will. Slowly, steadily but surely. I am not saying I could do it a hundred percent. Some people might never get convinced. But many will because really, nobody wants to live such a chained life dependent on drugs. I will hit that demand gap for sure. If there is no demand, who will Jiang Zhen supply to?"

 Chapter 533 The knife hanging on everybody’s necks

    <h4>Chapter 533 The knife hanging on everybody''s necks</h4>


    Jiang Zhen walked in front of his guards, taking heavy steps as if they were on a guillotine. The guards were extremely terrified. The tension in the air was unbearable. Nobody dared to speak.


    He shot a cold and threatening stare at everybody, making a chill run through their spine.


    "How did Li Donge to know that Yang Mingshen and I were going to meet Wei?"


    Silence. Inwardly, everybody was confused.


    "Some guard told his guard about our meeting and Li Dong called me asking for an exnation," he tilted his head. "I don''t like exining myself to anybody, especially not someone like Li Dong. So who leaked the news?"


    The guards furiously shook their heads.


    "We didn''t, Boss. N-Nobody met here any of Mr. Li''s guards."


    "You mean to say that I am lying?"


    He paled. "Of course not, Boss!"


    "That means somebody told Li Dong about me. I am amazed. Since when did my guards get the courage to gossip about things behind my back? Somebody dared to bring trouble to me?"


    Nobody responded.


    "I see. None of you wille out to spit the truth," he smiled.


    The same guard stammered as he spoke, "B-Boss we have always been loyal to you. I swear on behalf of everyone here. Nobody said anything to Mr. Li''s guards¡­"


    The chill increased.


    Jiang Zhen twirled the gun in his hands carelessly and narrowed his eyes.


    "Guess nobody wants to answer so¡­"


    He stood in front of the guard who was speaking this whole time. He trembled and lowered his head.


    Jiang Zhen clutched his hair and forced him to look up. The terror was visible in his eyes. Q monster stood in front of him, carrying his death sentence.


    "Well then I have to kill somebody to quench my anger. I don''t like people to tattle tale. I thought I had been clear when you first came into this world. s¡­"


    *Bang*


    He shot a bullet through his mouth that tore apart the back of his throat and escaped. Blood and some sticky parts spew out, making the others want to puke. The guard copsed, dead.


    Jiang Zhen let out an amusing and evil chuckle. "Oops. My finger slipped. Poor man died. I didn''t mean to."


    A sharp silence descended in the air.


    "Then who will be next?"


    Their legs shook.


    "Does the traitor feel likeing out now? Either one of my guards is leaking out information or Li Dong has slipped one of his guards into my army. If it''s thetter, then Imend his courage. He wants to trap me the same way I trapped Wei."


    Silence.


    "Tsk. I always knew it was a bad choice teaming up with Li Dong. But I didn''t know he would show hiscl colors so soon. Jiang Zhen doesn''t tolerate betrayal."


    The stench of blood blew in the air, making everybody nauseous.


    "I am giving you until tomorrow," Jiang Zhen yawned. "Nobody would step out of the base until then. As long as I don''t find the traitor, I will keep this game going. So this is up to you when it will end. Actually, this is fun," heughed, "The innocent guards here will keep on begging for their innocence. But I will kill them nevertheless. It''s better to not have any suspicion at all, right? Then thest one standing would be the traitor," he brightened. "Am I correct?"


    Even though they were grown men who had callously killed a lot of men, women and children and seen a lot of deaths and blood, they still shivered in fear. Nothing could beat the sadistic streak in Jiang Zhen.


    He didn''t just kill people. He enjoyed himself in the act. They had no idea how he would kill the next time? Bullet? Knife? Acid? What kind of torture would he choose next?


    "Decide among yourself."


    The moment Jiang Zhen left, they felt the pressure disappear. Everybody copsed on the ground and realized their knees were shaking this whole time.


    One of the guards kneeled in front of the man who just killed. He bit his lip hard.


    "You¡­you idiot! I always tell you not to open your mouth unnecessarily. It will get you killed! If you had remained silent, Boss wouldn''t have made you his target!"


    "Hey why are you crying for him?" Another asked.


    He red at him. "Shut up!"


    They were all strangers to each other so they didn''t know about each other''s backgrounds.


    The guard who grieved the death had joined the Underworld with him around the same time. They didn''t exactly call themselves as friends, but they had certainly grown more familiar than just guards doing their jobs.


    "At least he stood up for us. He swore on our behalf that nobody is a traitor! You could be a little respectful to that. Did you have the galls to speak? Neither did I! Only he had!"


    "You¡­this is a cold ce! There is no use getting emotional here, dumbass!"


    The other guard leapt on his feet and attacked him. "I know! I know more than anyone else how cold this world is! That doesn''t mean I can act as if nothing happened! Boss killed him in front of us!"


    "Yeah, so what?" He retaliated. "Are you gonna rebel? Get over it. Don''t act as if you haven''t killed innocent people!"


    He clenched his jaw.


    The other men stopped their fight. "Enough! This is not the time to fucking fight among ourselves! Who is the traitor here? Juste out!"


    Naturally, nobody did.


    Another one eximed. "This is ridiculous! If this goes on, we all will be killed one by one!"


    "What should we do now?"


    "What else? We have to figure out who that guard is who leaked the information!"


    "Hey-hey¡­Boss cannot be serious, right? He cannot kill everybody like that¡­"


    One sneered. "What do you expect? Were you in some fantasynd until now? He is one sadistic man. He won''t stop until he finds that man and kills him. Until this is solved, the knife is hanging on everybody''s necks."

 Chapter 534 Her best friend

    <h4>Chapter 534 Her best friend</h4>


    The following day, Lihua set up her camp once again in the park. Xiao Jian hurriedly came to the park after her school and was relieved to see her.


    "You are here today¡­"


    Lihua brightly smiled. "Of course, I will be! Didn''t I tell you that I would be here?"


    She gave a sad smile. "I¡­There was one time when I tried to mingle in a group. They looked happy to include me, and we had nned a shopping trip in the mall together. I was waiting for them in front of X station, but¡­"


    "But they gave you the wrong station on purpose and left without you?"


    She hit it right on the nail.


    Lihua puffed her cheeks. "Hmph! Forget about them. They don''t understand that they lost such a good friend."


    She bit her lip. "But their group is the most famous girl group in our school¡­Every girl wants to be a part of it. I wanted to be too¡­"


    Lihua chuckled. "Well sure it looks morous being part of a famous group. But do you think their friendship is gonnast after that?"


    She furrowed her brows. "Why not? They look so close to each other."


    "That''s just the outward appearances. I am pretty sure if something were to happen between them, they would throw each other away in an instant. That''s not friendship. Such peoplee together because they want to be popr, and they have something inmon that makes them stand out. But once high school is over and they go separate ways, they will just forget about each other."


    "Then¡­"


    She smiled. "You know, Xiao Jian? I have a best friend. Her name is Meng Ya. Do you know why she is my best friend?"


    She shook her head.


    "Hehe so I told you right I was a little chubby but then it got reduced because I sacrificed my food and sleep for a good University?"


    She nodded.


    "But I didn''t get in."


    She widened her eyes.


    "Haha I couldn''t score the cut off marks for my dream University. I kept staring at the results sheet and saw it over and over again, but my name wasn''t there. My ssmates from my high school who got admissionughed at me a lot saying I am so stupid and dumb. I tried so hard but still didn''t get it. At that point, I really thought, ''why don''t I have a good brain? Why am I so dumb?''"


    Ruru, who was ying with Qingqing, furrowed his brows and looked up at Lihua. His gaze dimmed thinking of people bullying Lihua. He jumped into herp and hugged her.


    "No bullying¡­" he buried his face in her chest, "Lihua is smart."


    Lihua brightened and kissed him. "Aiyaa, you don''t have to feel sad! It''s all in the past now. Hmph. I don''t care about that anymore. Brain is not the only thing you should have!"


    Qingqing looked at her in disdain.


    Of course, YOU will say that, human.


    "Oh so where was I? Yeah so I was quite bummed out by the results and their mocking. It''s at that time when a girl my age stepped up. Hahaha, do you know what she did? She took some small stones and started pelting it towards my ssmates."


    Xiao Jian and Jiang Hua choked.


    "Man, they were so angry. They shouted at her but she said, ''You should be careful of dumb people. Dumb people are dumb, so they can do anything. Also a dumb person works very hard. Not like someone who got in through their father''s connections.''


    The girls were so embarrassed that they ran away. Then she looked at me and said her name is Meng Ya and like me, she failed to get a spot in the college too.


    But she said, ''Gosh we are so lucky! The fateful meeting of two dumb girls! Do you wanna be my friend? We will rule this world together with our dumbness! And the world will witness! Even if we are dumb, we would marry the most handsome and intelligent men in this whole world! They will make up for the intelligence weck haha.''


    Xiao Jian - "..."


    She didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Lihuaughed hard. "And I asked where did she get the confidence from? She said it''s because I am dumb, I can dream anything!"


    Ruru seriously nodded.


    "So we became friends and entered the same college. With her, they were the best years of my life. Fooling around, studying together like crazy just before the exams but still failing the tests nevertheless, checking out handsome boys and drooling over them, reading boys loveics tillte night, stuffing our stomachs with food wherever we went and standing up for each other whenever the other was bullied¡­this is what friendship is which never ends even if any phase of your life does."


    Xiao Jian felt tears in her eyes listening about Meng Ya.


    "And so you see, you don''t need a group to have a worthwhile friendship. Sometimes, one is just enough, and one is all what you need."


    She nodded as she sniffled.


    "Will I¡­Will I get such a friend like this too?"


    Lihua beamed. "Of course! Your true friend will love you nevertheless. You just have to stay the way you are, and one day, you will find that person¡­or that person will find you~ Even if you wear sses or even if you are chubby, it wouldn''t matter to that person at all. And if it matters to someone, then you know that he or she cannot be your friend."


    She pursed her lips. "Your friend Meng Ya¡­You two be friends because she was *cough* like you¡­"


    She refrained from calling her dumb.


    "You two were simr. But will someone different from you like you? What if I never meet someone like Meng Ya or someone who is simr to me?"


    Lihua smiled. "The ones who will like you WILL like you whether they are simr or opposite from you. You remember I told Meng Ya saying that she and I would marry the most handsome and intelligent men?"


    "Yes."


    "It seems impossible, right? I am not so smart, so how would I meet such a man? But I did meet such a man. He is a Godly handsome man and his intelligence is way out of the charts. You will feel that such a man won''t even spare me a nce. But that man became my neighbor himself."

 Chapter 535 Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 535 Warmth</h4>


    "Can I ask what exactly you are nning to pull off here?" Jiang Zhen asked as Lihua returned in the evening.


    He signaled Shen Yang if there was any suspicious action from Chang Fang, but there was none.


    Lihua sneered. "Why are you asking? Are you scared?"


    Jiang Zhen chuckled. "As if I would be scared of you talking to a lone, fat teenager."


    Her gaze clouded in anger, but only smiled. "And she would be the start of your downfall."


    He shrugged. "Well whatever. Come here and y Ludo with me."


    She was dumbfounded. "Are you an idiot? Why will I y Ludo with you?"


    "Because I am bored," he yawned. "I need some entertainment."


    Qingqing hissed.


    Should I entertain you with my paws?


    "Find someone else!"


    He smiled. "Well dear, you have only two options. Either y Ludo with me or I can take you to my bedroom to have some fun of my own."


    A chilly aura emanated from her. "Jiang Zhen!


    "What? Not like you would be able to stop me either~"


    Jiang Hua froze.


    Her husband was talking about getting intimate with another woman right in front of her¡­


    She clenched her fists.


    Lihua eximed. "Your wife and son are in front of you! Don''t you feel a little bit guilty?" Ruru hid behind Lihua and lowered his head.


    "Why would I? Her job is done."


    "Huh?"


    "Her job of giving me a son."


    Her face ckened. Jiang Hua bit her lip hard.


    "Why should I waste my time with the same woman?"


    Lihua''s palms were itching to p him hard. She was so angry that she would shoot him right on the spot if she had a gun with her.


    Jiang Zhen spread the Ludo board on the table. "Let''s y. I want to test my luck with you," he chuckled. "Are you really so lucky? Or are you interested in me touching you-"


    Lihua grudgingly sat in front of him. "You should be careful, Jiang Zhen. I am indeed very lucky. But that luck is only for me. My good luck is bad luck for you. Whether it be Ludo or this war. You are going to lose miserably."


    Heughed. "Well, let''s see~"


    ¡ª


    In her room, Xiao Jian opened a small medicine box. But as she shook it, nothing came out of it.


    She bit her lip.


    Ugh¡­the dose is over. I need to buy some more from Z.


    Z was a boy in her high school who secretly supplied drugs. How he had drugs with him, nobody knew.


    But Xiao Jian had used up all of her allowance. It was still time to get her next monthly allowance.


    She already turned fidgety and anxious.


    I cannot wait till my next allowance. Should I lie to Mom and Dad?


    Her head started to ache. Not seeing the powder in the small medicine box anymore made her even more anxious. She paced back and forth in her room unable to concentrate.


    ''If you ever get conscious thinking about yourself or your high school life, then just do what you like doing. Hehe. I always y with Qingqing whenever I am anxious.''


    Qingqing had fiercely hissed at that.


    ''*cough* Everybody has something they love doing in their free time. So instead of worrying about your future, spend that time with your hobby.''


    She remembered Lihua saying it today.


    What I like to do¡­


    I like watching anime but¡­


    Ever since it was identally exposed that she liked anime, her ssmates teased her for being a nerd. Theyughed at her for liking such nerdy stuff. Since then, Xiao Jian hadpletely stopped it even when she was alone. She was afraid if her brother or parents found out, they wouldugh at her too.


    Xiao Jian opened herptop in frustration. Since she didn''t have drugs to calm her down, she had to do something or she thought she would go crazy.


    Opening an anime site, she began watching. A whileter, her little brother, who was ten years old, stepped into her room.


    "Sis!"


    She stiffened and shut herptop. Her heart raced. "J-Jiao¡­what are you doing here?"


    "Sis, let''s y!" He chirped.


    She was relieved. "Not now Jiao. I am-"


    "Sis, what were you watching?" He beamed. "I wanna watch it too!"


    She stiffened. "No¡­I-I was just studying¡­"


    "With earphones?"


    "O-Of course! I was watching a tutorial."


    "Liar, liar. Pants on the fire!" Heughed. "You always y with your palms like that whenever you lie."


    She immediately stopped doing that. "I¡­"


    Xiao Jiao giggled and opened herptop.


    She widened her eyes. "Jiao! Stop it!"


    "Sis¡­" he was shocked. "You watch anime?"


    She anxiously bit her lip. "P-please don''t tell it to-"


    "Why you not tell me before! I like Naruto too!"


    "...Huh?"


    "What huh? I always watch Naruto on your phone!"


    She was dumbfounded. "Y-you do?"


    "Did you not ever see your browser history?" He furrowed his brows.


    She felt embarrassed. "Not really¡­"


    "Hmph! I have watched so many anime! If sis liked to watch anime too, we would have watched together!" He heavily pursed his lips, feeling extremely aggrieved. "I am your brother, but you not tell me!"


    "W-wait wait! You really like them so much?"


    "Yes!"


    "Don''t your friends make fun of you?"


    He frowned. "Some do. They all wanna act like they are grown ups. They say anime is for children. We are ten years old so we should like mature stuff."


    "Oh¡­and?"


    "And? Nothing and. I like anime. What it is to do with them? Shin in my ss likes to draw, but I don''t. I don''t want to draw because he likes it. I like anime, so I like anime. Hah, and what children?" He beamed as if he was telling a great secret to her, "Don''t tell this to anyone, but I saw my teacher Mrs. Wang watching Bleach during her break," he giggled.


    She blinked rapidly. "Your teacher?"


    "Yes! She is an adult and she can watch anime so why not I?" He harrumphed. "Idiots. Sis, sis! Let''s continue watching! Which episode are you on? Tsk. You are sogging behind. Let''s change the anime that we can watch together."


    Xiao Jian was in a daze. She really thought he wouldugh at her but here he was sitting on herp and sharing her hobby with her. She felt warm in her chest.


    Why didn''t I know about this before? I am such an idiot.

 Chapter 536 Found her

    <h4>Chapter 536 Found her</h4>


    Shen Yang and Chang Fang were watching Lihua the next day as usual.


    "Heh. The fat teenager looks more cheerful than yesterday," he sneered.


    Chang Fang nodded as he observed too. "You know, I checked on her drug supplies. There is some guy Z who is supplying her school. Considering when she hadst bought the drugs, her stock should have been out by now. But she hasn''t asked him for more."


    Shen Yang shrugged and yawned. "She will. How long would she be able to hold out for? Watching her like this everyday is getting so boring. Not like she is gonna achieve anything anyway."


    "Don''t underestimate Madam. She has a very¡­weird and convincing way to do things. You have watched her yourself in those six months, right?"


    Shen Yang raised his brow. "That was nothing. Convincing family members wouldn''te close to this. Drug addicts are on a whole nother level. You know how crazy these people could get."


    "They are crazy not because of the drugs but because of the situation they are in. If somebody helps them through it, they wouldn''t need drugs at all. Like Madam says, nobody really wants to live like this."


    "Hoo~~ you seem to understand her so much."


    Chang Fang smiled. "It''s because I have gone through it. My life was a fucking mess before my¡­previous Boss took me in. Being the leader of the Shadow Eagle gang gave me purpose. I have been a drug addict myself, but it was aftering to the Underworld and working under Boss that I lost my addiction."


    He clenched his fists. "That''s why it hurts even more when I saw Boss turn into a maniac like that. I am sane now because of him. Watching him go insane is just crushing. But even if I still respect him for getting me out of that mess, I¡­" tears pooled in his eyes, "I still won''t forgive him for killing my gang members. Nothing would justify that!"


    They saw Jiang Huaing towards them holding Ruru''s hand much to his disappointment.


    "Shen Yang. Ruru needs to go to the toilet."


    "Lihua¡­" he wanted to go back.


    "Ruru. It''s not good to hold it in. Your tummy will ache."


    Ruru pursed his lips.


    Chang Fang said, "I will take him."


    "No," Shen Yang coldly rejected him. "I will take young master."


    He didn''t want to take any risk with leaving Chang Fang alone and him possibly trying to contact Wei. He still hadn''t built his trust in him. As for talking to Lihua, she was busy with Xiao Jian. He won''t get the chance.


    Shen Yang took Ruru with him to the nearest cafe. He waited outside the washroom and through the ss windows was watching Lihua and Chang Fang. From the corner of his eye, he detected a movement.


    As he quickly took a nce in that direction, he froze. He blinked his eyes to make sure if he was having hallucinations or not.


    Ruiling?


    He saw Jiang Ruiling running across the street. She was crying and was terrified. She was frequently looking back and when Shen Yang followed her gaze, he saw two men hurriedly following her in in clothes. They weren''t tantly running behind her like goons.


    He was stunned.


    Why is she¡­?


    It seemed that he would lose her if he didn''t go after her soon.


    Damn it, I cannot lose her!


    But young master¡­


    Just then, Ruru stepped out and tugged at Shen Yang. "Lihua. Lihua." He quickly wanted to go to Lihua''s side.


    Shen Yang quickly picked him up and dashed out of the cafe. Ruru was clearly displeased with his manhandling him. He dropped him over to Chang Fang. "Take him to Madam. I will be back."


    "Ah? Where are you going-"


    But Shen Yang had already turned back and left.


    He frowned.


    Strange¡­


    ¡ª


    Shen Yang ran towards the street where hest saw Jiang Ruiling.


    She had taken a left from here¡­


    Then suddenly, he noticed the same men in in clothes who were following Jiang Ruiling looking around too.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    It seemed as if they heard something from the other direction and one of them pointed his hand towards it. He mouthed.


    ''Over there!''


    Shen Yang understood his words. He decided to follow them without their notice. He took a turn in their direction when somebody crashed into him.


    Shen Yang saw a woman, whose head was covered with a scarf. She had her head lowered and seemed fidgety. Instead of apologizing to him for crashing into him, she hurriedly bowed as an apology and turned her head away.


    He squinted his gaze. She was about to leave when he grabbed her wrist. "Wait. Ruiling¡­right?"


    She froze.


    I was right.


    There was a small birthmark above her left shoulder. It was at the same ce where Jiang Ruiling had. Then she was being too suspicious and in a hurry.


    She took a deep breath as if she had trouble believing. "...Sh-Shen¡­Yang¡­?"


    She ever so slowly raised her head and her face became visible from the scarf.


    Shen Yang widened his eyes.


    "Ruiling¡­"


    He couldn''t believe he finally found her.


    Jiang Ruiling stared at him in a daze. Her heart drummed in her chest as tears rimmed in her eyes.


    "Sh-Shen Yang¡­Shen Yang¡­"


    She burst into tears as she jumped into his hug.


    "It''s you? I-It''s really you¡­? Shen Yang¡­Thank God¡­aaaahhh¡­" she cried hard. "I finally met you¡­"


    The crowd around them gave them weird looks.


    Shen Yang quickly said, "This is not the right ce to talk. Let''s talk somewhere else."


    "No-no! Those men will find me! We cannot carelessly move¡­" she breathed with difficulty.


    "They won''t find you. They have lost you anyway."


    He grabbed her hand and took her into a nearby residential alley. Jiang Ruiling carefully took out her scarf and revealed her face.


    "Shen Yang¡­" her cheeks were wet as she properly looked at him. She hugged him hard, letting out her anguish.


    Hm. She still doesn''t know my real face. That means she hasn''t met anybody from the Jiang family yet or this wouldn''t have been her reaction.


    Heh. Lucky me that I found her first~


    He gave her a concerned look and patted her head. "Ruiling, j-just where were you all this time!? Do you know I have been searching for you like crazy? Where were you?"

 Chapter 537 The sound of everything shattering into pieces

    <h4>Chapter 537 The sound of everything shattering into pieces</h4>


    Jiang Ruiling trembled. "I¡­I was kidnapped from the Jiang vi!" She sobbed as she expressed her pain.


    Shen Yang was stunned. "Huh? Kidnapped? Who would kidnap you from the vi?"


    "Xian Xue!"


    He widened his eyes.


    "The vice chief of the security forces?"


    The one who proved to be a good bait for throwing the mud on and protecting himself from the usations.


    Clear tears plopped down her cheeks. "Y-Yes Shen Yang¡­He kidnapped me the day that bastard Jiang Zhen was going to announce his position as the Mafia King," she gritted her teeth in disgust.


    Shen Yang narrowed his eyes. But he quickly hugged her and brushed his palm along her hair, trying to console her. "It''s alright. First, you need to stop crying Ruiling and exin what has happened. I am here for you."


    She bit down on her lower lip hard, and she seemed to be shaking even more.


    "I don''t know how to say it, Shen Yang¡­" she softly gasped. "I don''t want to¡­"


    Shen Yang was getting impatient.


    Tell me already what is going on?


    Jiang Ruiling caused a mystery ever since she had disappeared that day. Neither Wei had nned it nor Jiang Zhen had anything to do with it.


    So who took her away? Where was the merit in taking Jiang Ruiling away? Shen Yang wondered. She wasn''t really important from the perspective of the Underworld war that had started between Wei and Jiang Zhen.


    Now he came to know that it was Xian Xue but again the question remained.


    Why? Why specifically Jiang Ruiling?


    Shen Yang looked distressed. "Ruiling, you know that you can share anything with me right? Do you know how crazy I have been these past few days?"


    Jiang Ruiling was frightened. "Xian Xue¡­he is a monster, Shen Yang."


    He frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    "D-Do you remember how I insulted him for ming you for being a traitor that day? It was when everyone was gathered and instead, you proved that he was the traitor all along."


    He squinted his eyes.


    "...Yes. I remember that."


    The day I used him as the perfect bait.


    She clutched onto his shirt in her fist as she shook hard. "He¡­He hated me for it. Xian Xue hated me for humiliating him. T-that''s why, he took me away. He¡­" she seemed to shake even more, "He wanted revenge from me."


    "What are you saying? Revenge how?"


    She shut her eyes hard as her lips quivered. "Shen Yang. Y-you won''t leave me, right? Promise me that you won''t hate me¡­Please¡­I am already hating myself. If you leave my side too, then I-I will be devastated."


    He was now getting irritated.


    Come to the point already damn woman!


    "Ruiling, I am always here with you," he softly reassured her.


    She finally broke down. "Xian Xue¡­he¡­he raped me."


    He froze.


    "What!?"


    Jiang Ruiling was startled but nodded, feeling humiliated.


    Shen Yang couldn''t believe his ears. "Huh? He raped you?"


    She copsed on her knees, wailing hard. She hugged herself as if she was feeling too disgusted. "It''s true¡­he took me away because he wanted to h-humiliate me back. I insulted him in front of everyone so now he wanted to insult me! He kidnapped me from home and took me to some remote ce I didn''t know of a-and then¡­"


    She shuddered, and more tears slipped down from her eyes.


    He was stupefied.


    "...He kept me at that ce for all these days," her voice choked. She sped her shivering hands together. "N-Not just once¡­but he¡­" she cried, "He forced himself on me everyday u-until I finally escaped from that wretched ce somehow¡­It was his underlings that were following me and wanted to take me back. Those days were horrifying, Shen Yang¡­" she broke down as someone who was defeated.


    Jiang Ruiling wiped her eyes and quickly held his hand. "I am sorry, Shen Yang¡­I didn''t want toe before you like this all¡­impure and tainted," she cried. "I have lost my dignity, b-but you won''t leave me, right? I was so scared but now I finally found you, and I feel so safe¡­" she gazed at him with hope.


    Shen Yang was still in a daze.


    "Help me, Shen Yang," she gasped. "You don''t know how hard it was for me¡­whenever he forced himself on me, I felt so disgusted. I kept crying and crying and wishing that you woulde for me. I even thought of just killing myself rather than live such-"


    "Then why didn''t you?"


    "Ah?"


    Shen Yang harshly shook his hand off from hers and grabbed her shoulders. His fingers that dug into her skin shot a numb pain in her.


    "I asked why didn''t you go ahead and just killed yourself!?" He gnashed his jaw.


    She froze. "W-What are you talking-"


    "Oh just shut up already, you bitch!"


    Her eyes slowly widened in horror. She stared at him, feeling as if she wasn''t watching Shen Yang at all.


    "Ughhhh!!!" Shen Yang pressed his eyebrows in disdain. Words couldn''t describe how furious he felt right at this moment.


    Fuck, fuck, fuck!


    "That bastard Xian Xue! He ruined it! Hepletely ruined it for me! Fucker ate you first when it was supposed to be me! Damn it, I was saving you for the best part. Ughh¡­this is¡­this is¡­I want to kill someone!"


    He paced back and forth with heavy steps, very frustrated by the turn of events.


    Jiang Ruiling was too frozen to speak anything. Her arms and legs stiffened as if she was trapped in a block of ice.


    Shen Yang glowered at her. "Damn it, it''s all your fault! If you didn''t go so far with humiliating him, then he wouldn''t have turned so crazy! Couldn''t you have controlled your tongue a bit!? Now look at what happened! He fucking slept with you! I¡­I wanted to destroy your virginity for you! But someone else ate the fruit. I am so angry! I was saving you all this time. I wanted to see you cry when you woulde to know that I was the traitor all along! And I wanted to eat you AFTER enjoying your miserable begging face! But everything is ruined! You are fucking tainted. What''s your use now!?"

 Chapter 538 Slowly, gradually, leisurely

    <h4>Chapter 538 Slowly, gradually, leisurely</h4>


    Shen Yang rained a string of endless curses. "Come on! This wasn''t supposed to happen! I wasted so many months on our ''rtionship''. I was extremely patient with you, wasn''t I? This shouldn''t be the reward I am getting¡­"


    Jiang Ruiling felt as if everything came to a screeching halt. She chuckled as her eyes watered. "Wasted you say¡­? I loved you so much, I f-fought for us¡­" her voice choked, "All these months of us being together was a waste for you¡­?"


    "What else do you think? I was there under Boss''s orders," he sneered. "And by Boss, I mean Boss Jiang Zhen, not your lovely cousin."


    She stiffened.


    "This is nice. Your family had the same expression as you~ Your brother wanted to kill me, but you know, Boss got offended. So he shot on his thigh."


    She paled.


    B-Big brother¡­


    "How could you!?" She roared in anger. "He is my brother!"


    "And you should be grateful that he didn''t shoot him through his head. Otherwise your sister-inw would have be a widow," heughed.


    She clenched her fists.


    "Then there was your Mom and Dad. Man, they looked so old as if they had aged by a hundred. You should have seen Jiang Weiyuan''s face. Poor father was so guilty for thinking that I was the perfect choice for his precious daughter. He looked like he wanted to kill himself."


    The color from her rosy cheeks drained away, bringing tears to her eyes.


    Dad¡­


    Her pearl-like tears plopped on the ground. She felt her heart getting torn apart by the cruel words he spoke. As if somebody was ripping it off piece by piece. Shen Yang enjoyed the misery in her expression.


    It was the realization of her world falling apart and the sound of her dreams shattering.


    "I¡­had to do with Jiang Zhen," she nkly said. "Then why did you have to y such a game with me?"


    He coldly grabbed her jaw, making her gasp in pain. "Because I was bored, dear. I just wanted to do my job, but there was you jumping all over me."


    She froze. His words and the way he said it was too humiliating to bear.


    "If I see a woman getting all excited for me, of course, I would want to y with her," he said as if it was so natural. "I had no business targeting you. But since you were so deeply in love with me, I thought why not pass some time with you?"


    Her body trembled hard. Every word that came out of his mouth felt harsh like cold, icy winds biting her skin.


    "But damn it!" He shouted, making her jolt. "Xian Xue destroyed all my carefullyid ns! He kidnapped you just when the big reveal was gonna happen¡­" hebed through his hair in frustration. "Seriously, why did you even bother to show your face to me after you were assaulted! Do you think I will take damaged goods now?"


    She shut her eyes, his words delivering thest strike to her heart that crushed it forever.


    Shen Yang thought about it andughed. "Well, it''s a bummer that I don''t get to eat you. But no problem. I can find a virgin whenever I want. I have done this before, and I can do it again. Hahaha."


    She stared at him in horror. "You¡­You slept with o-other women when we were dating?"


    He sneered in disdain. "Yeah so? I wasn''t touching you, right? I was saving you for my dessert, remember? But until then I had to get an outlet. I am not a monk, babe. You remember Xian Xue talking about the scratch mark on the back of my neck?" He smiled. "It was true. I indeed had a mark, and it was from a woman I slept with the previous night."


    Painful¡­It was just too painful to bear. His betrayal struck right through her heart, cutting it into two pieces. The tears rained continuously as she broke down.


    Shen Yang scratched his chin. "I hate crying women the most. Let''s see. I am not gonna touch you anymore. You already lost your value for me. But I have others who would be interested in you," his eyes sinisterly twinkled.


    Her eyes slowly widened. "Shen Yang! Don''t cross your limits!" She was trying to be brave, but her shaking body gave her out.


    "Huh? What does it matter to you? Didn''t Xian Xue already fuck you? You just have to do the same with my men. You have already lost whatever dignity you were talking about. There is nothing more to lose anymore. Might as well entertain them."


    *SLAP*


    She didn''t know how but she got the strength in her knees to stand. Anger rushed in her blood and veins, heating her skin as if she had a fever.


    Shen Yang looked at her in disbelief. "You bitch-"


    *SLAP*


    Jiang Ruiling pped him hard again on the same cheek. It stung so badly that it made his eyes slightly wet.


    "Don''t forget who you are talking to, you bastard! I am Jiang Ruiling! I am the young mistress of the Jiang family. I belong to the mafia family. My dad, brother and uncle work in the Underworld. My cousin Wei is the freaking Mafia King! Don''t you fucking mess with me! You have no clue what cousin Wei would do once he gets his hands on you! Shen Yang¡­you have made a grave mistake by toying with my feelings."


    Sheughed with disdain and mockery. "You are soooooo gonna suffer. Thank you for showing your real face to me, Shen Yang. The harsher words you have spewed out of your gutter mouth, the better because for every disgusting word that has hurt my heart, you are gonna pay a hundred folds for it. First my Dad, then my brother, my Uncle and then my cousin Wei¡­they are gonna break you apart one by one. Slowly, gradually, leisurely...they will tear your soul apart," she keptughing, "Ahhh Shen Yang. You are such a fool. Gosh, I pity you so much. You have absolutely no idea what''sing for you."

 Chapter 539 Lose your sanity

    <h4>Chapter 539 Lose your sanity</h4>


    Shen Yang trembled in rage.


    The bitch pped me¡­Twice¡­


    "Who the fuck do you think you are to do this!?" He roared. "You should be d that I didn''t sleep with you while we were dating! Do you know how easy it was? Heh. You were totally acting like some loose woman. But did I touch you? No! Now, I feel like an idiot."


    Jiang Ruiling sneered. "Oh then do you expect that I will fall on my knees and appreciate your kindness? Even if we had slept together, it wouldn''t have made a difference. You would have the worst end nevertheless. And if you think I would have felt guilty for that, then you are wrong. I don''t regret that I loved you or if I had given you my body. That was my choice I made from my heart. I trusted the wrong man. That is not my fault but yours who yed with my trust.


    We have to trust somebody to keep living, right? Otherwise we will be all alone. Falling in love and giving your all to that one person¡­It''s a gamble. I lost miserably, but I don''t regret making this gamble."


    He clenched his fists. He wanted to see her heartbroken andpletely crushed. But this wasn''t what he had expected.


    Shen Yang slightly rubbed the cheek he had been pped on and smiled. "That was such a heartfelt lecture. I wonder if you will be the same when my men pin you down to bed?"


    She slightly stiffened.


    He chuckled. "You can yap all you want, but your attitude won''tst much longer when I will drop you in between the hungry sharks. You realize hungry for what, right?"


    He took a big threatening step forward and grabbed her arm. His ck eyes were dark and filled with evil and the desire for revenge. "And I will show you what happens when you p me. Twice. You wille to know the price of hitting me. I beat women if they irritate me, not the other way around."


    Jiang Ruiling tried to shake his arm off but to no avail. "Let me go, you bastard!"


    "Hooo. I will have to teach you properly how to not curse me too. I won''t stand that. Why are you resisting now? Weren''t you so strong just a few moments ago? Come on, show me that attitude once again."


    She anxiously looked left and right for help, but there was none.


    Heughed. "This is an alley, dear. Nobody is going toe here. Even if you shout, it won''t matter. The nearest human civilization is not so nearest for them to hear you cry~"


    Shen Yang dragged her. "Let''s go."


    Her eyes widened in horror. He enjoyed that reaction very much. She desperately tried to run away.


    "Help! Somebody please help me!"


    No sound.


    Shen Yang shook his head. "You are wasting time. Poor you. You thought you were running away from those goons and found your safe haven in me, but who knew that I would be the goon for you now? Exciting, right?"


    "Shen Yang, you bastard! Let me go! My family is not gonna leave you!"


    "Ooohhh yeah. I forgot to tell you. The family that you are pinning your hopes upon to get revenge for you is in shambles themselves," he chuckled.


    She froze. "W-What do you mean? Shut up, Shen Yang! I will not believe anything you say!"


    He clicked his tongue. "It doesn''t matter. You can see it for yourself. You family has just be a ve for my Boss. They pathetically live imprisoned in their house. It''s so satisfying to watch that. Oh and you know the biggest news of all? Your dear cousin Wei who you are so proud of. That man has turned into a nutcase! Hahaha. He is mental now. He has gotten insane ever since he lost from Boss and failed to save Song Lihua. He even broke poor FaiFai''s arm in that madness."


    Her eyes got wet as she listened to him.


    Impossible¡­Cousin Wei would never be like that¡­


    "Enough! He will never hurt any of the family members!"


    "He did and that''s why he is locked in his room," he sneered. "The great ex Mafia King Jiang Wei who everybody was so shit scared of is pitifully locked in his room like a child who is stubborn if he doesn''t get his candy. I wonder how your family would get the revenge you were babbling about? Everybody else is just as weak and broken. I won''t find it surprising if they lose their sanity too one day~"


    She trembled.


    "Now it''s time for you to get added to that list too. The final member - the precious daughter of the Jiang family who will spend her whole life and probably die by getting fucked day and night. Interesting, isn''t it?"


    "Let go of me! Help! Please! Somebody!"


    "Oof. I guess you are already beginning to lose your sanity. Don''t worry, sweety. I will make sure you lose it on the bed, not here or where would be the fun?"


    ¡ª


    Chang Fang looked at his watch and wondered where Shen Yang was.


    Who did he see that he was in such a hurry?


    He nced at Lihua, who was merrily chatting with Xiao Jian along with Jiang Hua and Ruru. He pursed his lips as he kept thinking about something.


    I guess this is the right time to meet Madam¡­


    But no. What if this is Shen Yang''s n to make me wait like crazy so that I lower my guard and talk to her?


    He hastily shook his head.


    I won''t fall for anything. I will stubbornly wait here until he gets back.


    He heard the leaves crinkle from behind him and saw Shen Yang finally arrive. "Finally. Where were you?"


    Shen Yang squinted his eyes at him and nced at Lihua once too.


    "What were you doing?" He asked back.


    "Huh? I was just keeping an eye like always. But what about you? Where had you suddenly run off to?"

 Chapter 540 More crowd

    <h4>Chapter 540 More crowd</h4>


    Shen Yang smirked. "None of your business. Let''s just say I caught a big fish I had been looking for these days."


    Chang Fang stared at him and shrugged. "Whatever. You are weird. I think Madam is done talking to that girl. Let''s go."


    Shen Yang craned his neck and watched Lihua. "So devoted. As if just one girl is gonna be enough to help her."


    When Lihua came hopping back to them, Chang Fang smiled and asked, "Madam, is the talking working?"


    She red at him. You don''t talk to me! I thought we were Ludo pals, but you proved me wrong by betraying Wei."


    "..."


    Shen Yang smiled. "Then talk to me."


    "You? I wish I could just bury you in the ground and never see your face again," she scoffed. "But you will be pleased to know that Xiao Jian didn''t consume drugsst night."


    "And who made you the expert?"


    "My adorable Grandpa Weisheng! Her eyes looked different today. The liveliest I have seen," she sparkled. "Until now, they looked dull and tired."


    Jiang Hua nodded. "I noticed it too. Herplexion looked a whole lot better."


    "Maybe because her small packets are empty and is waiting to stock it up?" He smiled.


    She scowled. "That''s not it. She had a good conversation with her little brother and found out some simrities between them which helped her to be more confident about herself, hahaha. And so I inspired her into having an open conversation with her parents too! If she got the support from her family, then she won''t look for those nasty white powders anymore. She is doing that because she feels lonely."


    "Heh. That remains to be seen. Let''s head back now," he coldly said.


    Lihua''s nose slightly twitched, and she frowned. She stepped closer to Shen Yang and asked, "...Why is there a woman''s scenting off you?"


    He raised his brow. "Well¡­"


    Somehow Lihua understood the underlying meaning and gritted her teeth. "So you were fooling around with a woman, didn''t you?"


    He chuckled. "Yeah and? What will you do? Ah, are you gonna fight for Ruiling again? Don''t bother. Who knows where she is now or if she would even return one day~"


    "She will! My heart says that she is safe wherever she is. One day¡­one day you''re gonna pay for breaking her heart, Shen Yang!"


    Shen Yangughed. "Well that day is never gonnae so don''t sweat it. Jiang Ruiling is nevering back."


    ¡ª


    "What do you think?" Jiang Zhen was in his study as he asked Shen Yang. "Can we trust Chang Fang?"


    Shen Yang gave it a thought. "...I think so."


    He curiously looked at him. "Why?"


    "I was away from my post for a while and while I observed him, I saw him not approaching Madam Lihua at all. He remained seated at his position. He made no attempts to contact her. Madam Lihua didn''t seem anything different either. She still hates Chang Fang foring to your side. I would know if they are acting," he smiled.


    He tapped his finger on the desk. "That''s better. If he tried to invoke a rebellion then¡­it wouldn''t have a very good oue. Where were you anyway?"


    Shen Yang beamed. "Boss, you would be thrilled to know that I found Jiang Ruiling."


    He widened his eyes. "Seriously? How?"


    He told the entire story to him.


    Jiang Zhen was stunned and then burst into a loudughter. "Oh my God. I never imagined something like this would happen to her. Xian Xue? Man, he turned even more of a beast than I thought he would. You know, all this time, I thought there was some secret force who took her away. I couldn''t help but get restless. It was strange that she got kidnapped. But I never thought it would be for his fucking revenge!" He keptughing. "I was worried for nothing. Where is she now?"


    He sneered. "She is ''safe'' with my men in a dark, cold ce. It''s my own secret spot where I have fun with women."


    His eyes twinkled. "Well, I can see how happy you are."


    He sighed. "Not really, Boss. That bastard Xian Xue alreadyid his hands upon her. I wanted to do that. I was saving her up for so long!" He clenched his jaw. "All my patience for this long¡­ended up in a garbage dump."


    Jiang Zhen waved his hand in dismissal. "Who cares? She is just one woman. You will get tons of untouched beauties. Do whatever you want with her. That woman is not important to me."


    "My pleasure, Boss."


    "What is my Lihua upto?"


    "She is still talking to that fat teenager everyday. She thinks that something is changing, but not really."


    He chuckled. "Let her y all she wants. Soon, she would realize the fruitlessness of her actions and stop this challenge herself."


    ¡ª


    But the next daypared to what Shen Yang and Chang Fang had expected, there were more people in Lihua''s camp that came to talk to her.


    One was a shy and reserved girl who wore the same high school uniform as Xiao Jian and there were two other adults. One woman and a man.


    Ruru brightened seeing more people because that''s what Lihua wanted. He eagerly patted Qingqing, making her feel pleased.


    You are a good servant.


    Shen Yang narrowed his eyes while Chang Fang was inwardly pleased.


    Xiao Jian said, "She is Cao Qing. We are in the same year but in different sses. She asked me why I behaved so differently since the past few days. I was ignoring the bullies like you told me and she wanted to know how I was doing it."


    Xiao Jian hadn''t yet confessed to Lihua about her drug problem, but one day, she had seen Cao Qing talking to Z. There was only one reason why anybody in her school would meet Z, and that was drugs.


    Since talking to Lihua helped her, she wanted to help Cao Qing too.


    The other woman sped her hands together and nervously said, "I heard you just talk to people , and I... really...Will you please help me?" she cried. "I think I want to die."

 Chapter 541 Nothing more to say

    <h4>Chapter 541 Nothing more to say</h4>


    "M-My husband is cheating on me with another woman. I identally saw their messages one day¡­and I saw them hanging out together¡­They were on a date¡­" her eyes were nk. She was trembling badly. Lihua could see the instability in her gaze. She really was suicidal.


    Xiao Jian and Cao Qing widened their eyes. For some reason, they sort of understood that she consumed drugs too.


    Jiang Hua clenched her palm as she gazed at that woman. Somehow, she found herself in her as she shared her sorrow.


    Lihua cautiously approached her. She gave it a thought for a while about what to say to her such that it wouldn''t trigger hey any further.


    She cautiously asked, "Do you want to live with him?"


    She froze and stared at her in shock. "H-Huh?"


    She made her voice gentler. "Do you want to continue living with him?"


    Her lips moved in an attempt to say something which she couldn''t.


    "Why are you asking me that?"


    "Because it''s your choice. If your husband is really cheating on you, then you don''t have to live with him."


    When the woman had broken down in front of her friends about this, she remembered they looked at her with pity and told her to give it some time. Maybe she was misunderstanding things or if she talked to him, he would realize his mistake, beg for her forgiveness and get back with her.


    "...Y-You won''t¡­tell me to¡­keep my marriage with him?"


    Lihua blinked. "No. There is nothing left in a marriage once either of the partners cheats. If they find love andfort in someone else, then there is nothing more to say," she also nced at Jiang Hua as she said this.


    The woman shook.


    Jiang Hua stiffened too.


    Seeing her husband openly iming Lihua as his woman was no different than cheating. It wasn''t just Lihua. Jiang Zhen had illicit rtions with other women too. But she could do nothing except ept her fate.


    Was leaving him really even an option¡­?


    Tears fell as the woman choked. "I¡­married him¡­despite my parents'' opposition. T-They threw me out of the house. If I broke my marriage with him, I-I don''t have any ce to go¡­I will be all alone¡­Why did he do this to me? Was Icking anywhere?" She was mumbling to herself. "I wonder why I¡­fought so hard to be with him all this time¡­?"


    "That''s not true. Your parents might have realized that he is the wrong man for you. That was theirst attempt to stop you from going to him. If you go back and sincerely talk to them, there are no parents in this world who wouldn''t support their children when they are in grief," she smiled.


    "They won''t take me back¡­" she sobbed. "They won''t, they won''t¡­they are angry at me¡­"


    Suddenly, Cao Qing nervously interjected. "Um¡­My father is a real estate broker. I-If you need it, I can talk to him¡­and help you get an apartment to live in case your parents don''t agree."


    She looked at her, dumbfounded.


    Lihua beamed. "Oh is that so?"


    She hid behind Xiao Jian sensing everyone''s gazes. "Yes¡­And¡­he-he is also well acquainted with some shop owners and businesses. If you¡­need a job, he can help you with that too¡­" she quickly said, "Y-you can trust me. I-I mean¡­"


    Xiao Jian helped her. "Yes, yes. You can trust her. I have heard of her father. He is a very popr broker in this area. He can give you an apartment at a very reasonable price."


    Cao Qing nodded furiously.


    They heard a cough. It was from the man who was listening to their conversation for a while in silence.


    "I am Lu Zan. I am awyer," he cleared his throat. "In case you need help with filing a divorce, you can call me," he took out his business card and handed it to her. "I will make sure you get it without him troubling you for it. I have experience and have seen a lot of cheating spouses not giving divorce so easily. They try to fool you into giving them another chance, but it never works. So¡­"


    He smiled. "I came here to talk to thisdy because¡­I have been stressed out at worktely. Suddenly, I felt as if I didn''t know why I am what I am doing. But seeing you break down like this reminded me of my purpose. I am awyer and it''s my job to help people in legal troubles. Guess I didn''t need the pep talk."


    Lihua sheepishly grinned. Then she nced at her. "What is your choice?"


    The woman, Zhu Fang, trembled.


    Separating from her husband and living on her own from now on¡­was it a right choice?


    I-It is a big decision. I cannot do it-


    Her thoughts were interrupted as Lu Zan added. "Living with a cheating spouse is more painful than living as a divorcee. You just have to remind yourself that you must live your life with pride."


    She froze.


    On the other side, Jiang Hua was restlessly shifting in her seat too. Qingqing narrowed her eyes.


    Does it light up your brain too, my servant?


    Ruru frowned as he watched his mother anxiously sping her hands together.


    A whileter, Zhu Fang left, saying she still needed a bit of time, which was good news for Lihua.


    At least, she isn''t thinking about suicide anymore, she thought.


    That was her main objective - to remove any dangerous thoughts from her mind about inflicting harm to herself.


    Lihua happily eximed. "I must say today was a big sess too! I am sure Zhu Fang will make the right choice and kick that cheater husband away, hoho~"


    Jiang Hua didn''t respond right away.


    "Jiang Hua?"


    "Huh? I am sorry. I was lost¡­Let''s go back?"


    Lihua stared at her. "Hm."


    ¡ª


    At night in the Jiang vi, Jiang Hua quietly stepped into her room. She saw Jiang Zhen talking to someone on the phone. As he hung up, he gave her a side nce and nothing more.


    He sensed her gaze at him and threw a murderous re at her. "What? Why are you looking at me like that?"

 Chapter 542 Not like Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 542 Not like Lihua</h4>


    Jiang Hua stiffened.


    "N-No¡­"


    "Then go away. Your irritating face is bothering me."


    She bit down on her lip. She tried to speak a few times but seeing him already ignoring her made her halt.


    "...That¡­" her chest heaved just getting one word out of her lips.


    Jiang Zhen''s expression was more bloodthirsty now. She took several steps back in fear.


    "Get out. I don''t want to see your face! Just get out!"


    She trembled as tears pooled in her eyes.


    "I think it''s high time I throw you out," he sneered. "My Lihua is already here and once she gives birth and I to her baby¡­you understand, right? There would be nobody to stop me from iming her. Seriously, I should have kicked you out years ago. What was I thinking when I married you?"


    Her chest felt heavy and breathless. She had so many questions to ask him, but she couldn''t let out a single one. In the end, she silently stepped out of the room before Jiang Zhen exploded even more.


    She went into Ruru''s room and saw him soundly sleeping on his bed as he snuggled with his teddy bear. She sat beside him and softly smiled. Without her knowing, tears silently slid down her cheeks.


    Ruru heard the soft sniffling and gasping, and he woke up rubbing his eyes. He frowned seeing his mother''s crying face. Jiang Hua noticed him awake and quickly wiped her face.


    "You are awake?"


    He said nothing.


    She smiled and patted his head, but he turned to the other side. She pursed her lips. "What''s wrong, Ruru? Why did you turn to that side? Let me brush your hair-"


    He showed his resistance by shifting farther from her and hugging his teddy bear harder. Her gaze dimmed.


    "...Ruru, don''t you like your Mama?"


    He didn''t respond.


    "Did I do something to hurt you?" She anxiously asked. "Tell me. I will apologize."


    Ruru curled into a ball even more. He mumbled without turning back. "...like¡­Hua¡­"


    "Huh?" She leaned closer to him. "I didn''t hear you."


    Ruru''s balloon-like cheeks pouted. "Not like Lihua¡­"


    She froze.


    I am not like Lihua¡­?


    She wrylyughed.


    So even you want to be with Lihua¡­


    Her eyes shone with tears, but she didn''t cry. She had seen how Ruru clung onto Lihua''s side more than her. In the park too, he sat beside Lihua and Qingqing while she was left alone at the side. Though Lihua tried to make Ruru bond with his mother, he never listened to her and stubbornly clung onto Lihua only.


    "Neither my husband wants me nor my son¡­" she whispered. "Guess I am really a failure."


    Ruru''s ears perked up hearing her words, but he made no attempt to console her.


    Jiang Hua thought about sleeping with Ruru tonight, but she realized it would be for the best if she slept somewhere else. She smiled and kissed his cheek.


    "I am sorry for disappointing you, Ruru. I am sorry I am not like Lihua."


    ¡ª


    Li Dong''s base.


    Li Dong merrily hummed a tone. Jia narrowed her eyes.


    Why is he so happy?


    "Haha, you must be wondering why I am so happy, right? It''s because¡­" his evil eyes twinkled with a sinister light. "Today I finally get to taste the sweetness of experimenting on my most favorite subject! Subject 026! Lu Bojing, hahaha!"


    Jia didn''t respond.


    "Tsk. I have been busy these days all because of that bastard Jiang Zhen who picked Mingshen instead of me! I was so frustrated! And then that guard suddenly died," he sighed. "I still don''t know what he is nning," he narrowed his eyes. "But he definitely wants to cut me off like you said. Che. I knew he was a snake. Slowly creeping behind us and biting with his poison when you are the least defensive. But anyway. If he can y tricks on me, then so can I. But today, my focus will be my Lu Bojing! Ah, how I waited so long for this day¡­Go bring him to me."


    Jia opened the door where Lu Bojing and Yi Zexi were locked up. His gaze shone in happiness. "Hello."


    Jia breathed in. "He wants you toe with me."


    Lu Bojing stiffened. Yi Zexi frowned. "For what?"


    She nced at her. "For experiments."


    She widened her eyes. "What? What experiments? L-Lu Bojing is not some rat he could be researched on!"


    Lu Bojing trembled and his eyes lost focus. He immediately hugged himself and tears rimmed out as shes of those dark memories invaded his mind.


    Jia quickly bent on her knees and held his shoulder. "Bojing, look at me."


    He was biting his lip and crying endlessly as he clutched his head. Yi Zexi had never seen him so panicked before. He cried a lot, but today was something different in his behavior.


    He was pure terrified.


    Yi Zexi didn''t hesitate to say, "Don''t take Lu Bojing! Take me with you!"


    Jia raised her brow. "You?"


    She nodded furiously. "Yes! I am really strong, okay? Don''t get fooled by my thin body. I have a very strong resistance to pain. No matter how much he wants to shock me with currents or test his drugs on me, I will prevail! Lu Bojing has saved me, and now it''s my turn to save him. Clearly, I have more tolerance than him. So take me."


    Jia was impressed with her attitude.


    How old is she? Sixteen? Seventeen? That''s some guts she has.


    "I admire your willingness to help him and your confidence to take on Li Dong''s experiments, but there won''t be any need."


    She blinked.


    Why not?


    "Unfortunately, I have to take Lu Bojing with me. Li Dong won''t listen otherwise. They seem to have a strange rtionship between them. That''s why he is more obsessed with him. He has already waited long enough. We cannot test his patience anymore than this. But¡­there is something I can do which will help Lu Bojing go through the experiments without any suffering."

 Chapter 543 Li Dong and the Lu clan

    <h4>Chapter 543 Li Dong and the Lu n</h4>


    "Ah my Lu Bojing. There you are~ Come, Come. I was waiting for my favorite Subject 026!" He grinned.


    Lu Bojing shuddered upon hearing his voice. The fear that was suppressed deep inside his heart for all these years along with the memories was slowly beginning to creep back. He was hiding behind Jia and refused toe out.


    Li Dong sighed. "My dear Bojing. Don''t you want to spend the good old times with me? Don''t you remember how we enjoyed it a lot?"


    Lu Bojing''s face was wet with tears. He looked as if somebody was sucking out his soul. Jia had tried to calm him down along the way, but the trauma was too much to bear.


    Li Dong patted the seat on a chair which was connected to some tubes and wires. "Come,e, sit here. I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    He paled and tried to run away, but Jia had firmly held on to him. She signaled him with her gaze to do as he said.


    She coldly said, "Do what Boss is saying. Or should I be violent?"


    Li Dong clicked his tongue. "No, no. Don''t hit my dear Bojing. I won''t support violence," he sternly berated her.


    Lu Bojing was made to sit on the chair as Li Dong tied his wrists with a metallic band that looked like an aluminium foil.


    He smiled. "You know, I always wanted to know the source of your inhuman strength and the limit to which you could bear pain."


    Jia''s gaze turned frosty without his notice.


    "Even as a child, your tolerance was off the charts. As an adult now, it would have been only doubled. I want to see how much you have improved."


    Li Dong flicked his finger on an injection that contained a liquid. Lu Bojing''s eyes widened in horror. He vigorously shook his head as more tears came gushing out of his eyes.


    "No¡­No¡­I don''t want to be here¡­"


    He remembered something simr happening in his childhood. The eight-year-old Lu Bojing was tied to a chair just like today. Li Dong''s sinister figure was brooding over him as he tested different drugs and medicines upon him. He couldn''t remember anything but pain after that.


    Everything was too painful to bear.


    Li Dong leaned closer to him and smiled. "Say, Lu Bojing. If you pass all my tests, do you know how happy I would be? It''s because I would get a one man army! A man who could kill at the snap of his fingers and a man who could tolerate whatever pain is thrown at him. Any form of torture will be useless on you. You are the kind of guy men in the Underworld would be dying to get their hands on. And once I test you, I will proceed to cultivate many other such subjects like you. It''s like they will be your clones. In fact, you will be happy to know that I am partially sessful in creating a few of them."


    Jia narrowed her eyes.


    "I just need some more data from you to perfect them," his eyes sparkled in ecstasy. "And then¡­and then I will truly get my own unbeatable army. Nobody will be able to defeat me. Even that Jiang Zhen who is looking down on me!" He sneered. "He thinks he can ditch me and team up with Yang Mingshen? Well, he can surely dream. Once I perfect my army, nobody will dare take light of me. Everybody will be at my mercy! His puny and weak men wouldn''t be able to even lift a finger against me! Hahaha!"


    Jia raised her brow.


    Hooo¡­this is interesting¡­and extremely useful.


    Her eyes twinkled.


    I know what to do now.


    Li Dongughed. "Then I will overthrow Jiang Zhen and be the Mafia King. I will be¡­I will finally be the King!" His body trembled in excitement.


    Jia didn''t know whether to feel angry at him or pity him.


    That dream is never gonnae true.


    "Ah¡­How I wish Lu Jingyi would have been here too," he sighed.


    Lu Bojing froze.


    Lu Jingyi¡­?


    He remembered Zhao Weisheng saying once that Lu Jingyi was his mother''s name.


    "...S-She is my mother¡­" he cried.


    Li Dong raised his brow. "Of course, I know. Why wouldn''t I know a woman for whom I was so crazy in love with?"


    His jaw dropped in utter shock.


    Jia squinted her gaze.


    I didn''t know about this and neither did Mingshen.


    "If only your mother had epted to be my wife, your family wouldn''t have died in such a tragedy~"


    Lu Bojing was nk.


    "Did that oldie Zhao Weisheng not tell you how Jiang Zemin and another Underworld group burned down the Lu n?" He twirled the injection in his hand.


    He shuddered. He clearly remembered the history that Zhao Weisheng had told him and Lihua when they first met him.


    "Can you guess who that other group was?"


    His eyes slowly widened in terror. He shook hard, realizing that it was Li Dong.


    "... I-Impossible¡­" he gasped and cried. "That''s impossible. You-you are working with Jiang Zhen now. J-Jiang Zemin was his father''s enemy¡­"


    "So? Coborations change and break up all the time~ I supported Jiang Zemin at that time because he was the Mafia King. He obviously held more power than Jiang Shan. And I wanted that power to have my revenge on the Lu n. Lu Quan. That bastard who stole my woman away from me. That bitch Lu Jingyi too chose him over him," a dark storm was swirling in his gaze.


    "I tried to make her understand so many times that she was making a grave mistake by rejecting me. But that bitch never realized my sincere love for her. Lu Quan got so furious that he personally beat the crap out of me for harassing his wife."


    Li Dongughed. "Harass? Wife? Lu Quan had lost his mind. Jingyi was mine. How dare he im her as his. But even when I was beaten and broken up, she said nothing. She didn''t stop her husband. She was enjoying my misery. She seduced me first and then threw me away. She yed with my feelings. So, I had to take my revenge," he clenched the injection tighter in his palm.

 Chapter 544 Will you please forgive your mother?

    <h4>Chapter 544 Will you please forgive your mother?</h4>


    His words fell on Lu Bojing''s ears, but somehow he failed to understand what he meant by those words. Never in a million years he thought that Li Dong knew the Lu n. He remembered Zhao Weisheng saying that the other group had some enmity with the Lu n and hated them for some reason.


    Was that reason Lu Jingyi?


    Li Dong leaned towards him and pinched his cheek. He gasped in fear and tears came out. Jia''s heart was burning with killing intent.


    He asked, "I took my revenge from the Lu n. They daree between me and Jingyi. That bastard Lu Quan brainwashed her against me. Their end was inevitable."


    Lu Bojing''s teary eyes looked at him with pain and horror. "Y-You killed my fa-family¡­"


    He sneered. "Yes. And guess who helped me? Your own mother! Hahaha!"


    He froze as if somebody had dropped him into a pool of ice.


    "Yes, you heard it right! Jingyi helped me finish off the Lu n! Why do you think it was so easy to burn down the family?" Heughed crazily. "It''s because she told me. Or you can say that I forced her to tell," he shrugged. "Jiang Zemin was suspicious that somebody was plotting against him. Who do you think leaked the n to overthrow him?"


    Lu Bojing''s eyes slowly widened in disbelief.


    "The Cheng and Lu families were nning a rebellion against Jiang Zemin. But he was in the dark as to what exactly it was and how it would go. But the secret rebellion soon fell apart because somebody from the inside told us everything," his eyes twinkled. "Jingyi was the one who told me everything."


    "L-Lies! My m-mother will n-never betray her family¡­" he protested against the bindings as he cried.


    Li Dong yawned. "Of course she did. Why would I lie? You tell me. Under what circumstances would your mother open her mouth?"


    Jia silently clenched her fists as she already knew the answer.


    ckmail¡­


    Lu Bojing trembled.


    He smiled. "Since I wanted revenge and Jiang Zemin wanted to know the traitors, Jingyi was the perfect bait. It was easy to guess for me that the Lu n would be a part of the retaliation because those bunch of martial artists had always opposed Jiang Zemin''s way of doing things. I was fairly sure that they would do something against him. So you know what I did? I asked Jiang Zemin to lend me his help in kidnapping Jingyi."


    He stiffened.


    "And not just her. I wanted her along with her newborn baby and yes it was you."


    The color from his face was draining away. He felt something stifling in his throat and a series of rm bells rang in his mind.


    "Jiang Zemin was too powerful with his army. It wasn''t so difficult to grab Jingyi and her son. The List never anticipated that anybody would target her. At that time, I gave Jingyi another chance. I told her to leave Lu Quan''s side and marry me," his gaze darkened. "But that bitch still refused me! She said she would rather die than be my wife!"


    Lu Bojing jolted by his sudden outburst.


    "But now I wasn''t so miserable and helpless because¡­" he watched Lu Bojing trembling in his seat, "I had her precious son with me too. When the threat to your life came, Jingyi easily spilled out the n to destroy Jiang Zemin. How could a mother watch her son get strangled to death in front of her own eyes?" He chuckled. "It was nice to see her like that. The arrogant woman who looked down on me had fallen to her knees because she loved her son too much. It was a very, very hard choice for her," he sighed.


    "On one side, she had you and on the other side, she had her husband and family. Who should she protect? But guess what? The mother inside her was stronger than the wife," his eerieughter as he retold the massacre of the Lu n sent a chill across Lu Bojing''s spine.


    "The Lu family was burned down to ashes thanks to her. They were eliminated because their own daughter-inw exposed them hahaha. Can you imagine her horror? Can you imagine the expression she had on her face to watch her husband and family burn down and she could only helplessly hear their screams?"


    Jia nced at Lu Bojing and observed hisplexion growing duller and paler. His eyes lost their light. She herself could hardly control her urge to kill Li Dong here and now. Tears were threatening to fill her eyes, but she remained strong.


    She really didn''t want to think how broken Lu Jingyi would have felt to choose between her child and family. To save her son, she lost her beloved husband. She had to betray her family who loved her dearly.


    What toll must have taken on her heart?


    Li Dong said, "After the Lu n was killed off, the crisis was averted because the Cheng family soon went into hiding. That''s the only thing that family knows how to do. Hide like a bunch of cowards," he sneered.


    Jia clenched her jaw.


    You are thest person to use anybody of cowardice when you yourself relied on ckmail instead of facing the Lu n head on!


    "Then I thought that if Jingyi could betray her family, how far would she go in order to protect you? So once again, I showed her helpless newborn baby on the death''s door and told her to marry me."


    Lu Bojing said nothing. Every word hit his ears, but he gave no reaction. His tears stopped flowing.


    I knew this would have happened, Jia thought.


    "If she doesn''t want me to kill you, then she has to marry me."


    Suddenly, Li Dong stomped his foot in rage. "But you know what she did? That bitchughed. It was strange. She was crying, but she wasughing too. Thest thing she said was when she looked at you. Hmm what was it? Oh yes.


    ''Forgive your mother, Bojing. Forgive me for leaving you alone. But marrying a monster and giving him my body¡­your mother really¡­really cannot do that. I have already lost the love of my life. I have already betrayed him once. I cannot betray him again. Only Quan can touch me. If it''s anybody else¡­I would rather die, Bojing. I am sorry. I am so sorry, my dearest son. Will you please forgive your mother for being selfish?''


    And then Jingyi killed herself. She banged her head on the wall, and she killed herself."

 Chapter 545 Friction

    <h4>Chapter 545 Friction</h4>


    Yi Zexi was anxiously and frequently looking towards the door. It had been more than an hour but there was no news about Lu Bojing. She felt an ufortable feeling arise in her chest thinking of what would be happening to him right now.


    She did get some relief from Jia''smitment that Lu Bojing won''t suffer no matter what Li Dong did.


    ''Look, this is a drug that Mingshen gave me. He knew that Li Dong would definitely try to harm Bojing one day, so he had this drug ready.''


    Yi Zexi stared at. There was some liquid in a small vial.


    ''This will help him?''


    ''Yeah. Mingshen said it''s a very strong and advanced pain killer which he has adjusted ording to Bojing''s body, so there will be no side effects. The effectsts for twelve hours. It doesn''t smell or taste like anything, and it doesn''t leave any traces in the body either. So even if Li Dong did any tests on him, he wouldn''t know that Bojing has consumed this drug. Bojing just has to act as if he is in pain.''


    ''Oh my God! This is awesome! No, that Bojing''s Boss is so awesome! I would really like to meet him one day!''


    Jia''s expression turned ugly. ''No, you really wouldn''t want to meet him. It''s for your own good. Anyway, Bojing, take this medicine quickly ande with me.''


    After that it had been more than an hour, but Lu Bojing hadn''t returned, making Yi Zexi more and more worried about him.


    When the door opened, Jia stepped in as she held Lu Bojing''s arm.


    "You are back!"


    Her heart twisted to see his paleplexion. His eyes were nk and unfocused. There were marks of needles on the back of his hand that brought tears to her eyes.


    She whispered cautiously, "Did that medicine not work?"


    Jia remained silent.


    "It worked. But it''s not about the experiment."


    She took Yi Zexi to a corner and said, "Li Dong confessed to some harsh truth that Bojing didn''t know about his family, especially¡­his mother. It has hit him hard. That''s why I ask you to please take care of him. He is emotionally very disturbed, and¡­" her gaze became unforgiving and furious, "I understand itpletely. I understand the pain of losing parents. It''s really the ugliest feeling in this whole world. I know what Bojing is going through right now."


    Yi Zexi saw her tightly curling her fingers into her palm, making her hair tingle at the back of her neck. Her eyes were slightly wet.


    "I-Is it so devastating?" She asked in a quiet voice.


    Jia lowered her gaze. "Very."


    "What w-will you do now?" She urged.


    Within her mask, Jia''s lips curled into a dangerous smile. "At first, I only wanted to target Jiang Zhen. But now, Li Dong is on my list. I will make his life miserable. He deserves to die. That is up to Bojing. But it''s time I up the game and cause more friction between them. And you know what? Li Dong himself has showed me the way for this."


    ¡ª


    "What!?"


    Jiang Zhen was in his study when he heard a report from Shen Yang. Shen Yang grimly nodded.


    "Yang Mingshen''s girlfriend, Jiming, who is undercover in Li Dong''s base reported this to me."


    Jiang Zhen breathed hard and banged his fist on the desk. "The nerve of that Li Dong! He is nning to build an army like Lu Bojing to defeat me?"


    An angryugh escaped his lips. "That bastard yed me. I thought he wanted Lu Bojing because of his enmity with the Lu n and because Yang Mingshen snatched him away. But there he is experimenting on him and making other research subjects his clones! Fucker!"


    He never gave it a deep thought regarding Lu Bojing. Even though he knew he was dangerously strong and only him was already a grave threat to his guards, he was still a single man. There were limitations to how much he could fight.


    But if Li Dong managed to create an army just like Lu Bojing, there would be no way his men would stand a chance. Lu Bojing himself could deal with upto twenty guards and not just any guards. They were the most physically fit and agile. An army would be the most fatal blow.


    Jiang Zhen rubbed his temples in frustration. He chuckled and then burst into a mockingughter. "Ah that fucker wants to be the Mafia King? He wants to overthrow me? Who the fuck he think he is? Who helped him escape thews from China and protected him abroad? If not for me, he would be a goner by now. Now he suddenly gained wings to fly? Isn''t he being too ambitious?"


    Shen Yang coldly suggested. "Boss, please give the order. I will take my unit and destroy base and his clones before he could even use them. We don''t have to worry if we kill the threat before it bes a threat to us."


    He raised his palm. "No. We cannot be so hasty. We don''t know how far the clones have developed. We don''t know their strength yet. If we just barge in without nning, it would be our loss. Remember, even the unfinished subjects could be more powerful than our men. I want to deal with this without Li Dong knowing as much as possible. Until he has those clones, he has the upper hand here," he gritted his teeth and felt extremely unnerving that somebody like Li Dong who he wanted to discard now was superior to him.


    Jiang Zhen was humiliated.


    Shen Yang asked, "Then what should we do?"


    He took deep breaths and calmed himself. "Either we can kill his subjects or kidnap them. Killing them would be a waste. If they are on our side, we will be invincible. Plus, we have Yang Mingshen with us. He can perfect the iplete clones even if we deal with Li Dong. First, I need to take Lu Bojing away from him. The more he stays with him, the more he gets time to develop his subjects. Secondly, I want all his clones without his notice. Can you do it?"

 Chapter 546 A visit at the dead of night

    <h4>Chapter 546 A visit at the dead of night</h4>


    The days kept passing by. Compared to how difficult Lihua thought it would be to get more people to talk to her, it actually proved a lot easier.


    First, Xiao Jian and Cao Qing became good friends. As they found each other as friends who didn''t judge one another, high school life became a lot easier for them, especially for Xiao Jian. For her, any lingering and self-conscious thoughts slowly started to dissipate the more she bonded with Cao Qing.


    For Zhu Fang, leaving her cheater husband wasn''t easy. He had flipped out knowing that she wanted to divorce him and for the first time, he hit her in a fit of anger. She didn''t visit Lihua for days, and when she finally did, she broke down into tears. But with thewyer Lu Zan''s help and Lihua''s encouragement, she got the confidence to file a domestic violence charge against her husband.


    Lihua hugged her. "I am d you did this. If you have remained silent for the first time, he would have be arrogant that you are a pushover. Cheating and beating up his wife? He should be dropped to the pits of hell! Right, Jiang Hua?"


    "H-Huh?" She broke out of her daze.


    "Men who don''t respect their wives must rot to hell, right? Women are also human, after all! Nobody is allowed to treat anybody with humiliation and disrespect, right?" She probed.


    Her heart skipped a beat in tension. She automatically lowered her gaze.


    "S-sometimes it''s not easy¡­" her shaking hand clutched onto her dress.


    "It''s never easy walking out of a rtionship. But in the end, you have to make a choice. Will you always fear to step out? Or do you want to live a life of respect?"


    She couldn''t answer.


    "Your decision bes even more important if you have a child. A child watches his parents'' rtionship and grows up in that environment. If either of the parents is too toxic, then would you want your child to learn from him or her and be like that in the future?"


    She froze. She peeked at Ruru, who was petting Qingqing''s fur and faithfully serving her. He giggled as her furry body tickled him.


    *Meow* shezily stretched her legs.


    Did she want Ruru to be another Jiang Zhen?


    An ufortable sensation welled in her throat thinking Ruru to be an evil man like his father.


    His eyes were filled with such innocence and warmth right now. Did she want to see them drown in cruelty and coldness one day?


    Lihua softly smiled. It might not be easy for a wife, but as a mother, she believed that Jiang Hua would soon get the courage to fight Jiang Zhen.


    After that, more and more people came to talk to Lihua with its credit given to Lu Zan, who spread the word to his friends and clients. Not all who came to her were drug addicts. But the more her name spread, the more people who consumed drugs began to slowlye out of their shell. It happened faster than Lihua expected.


    It was tough, but Lihua truly enjoyed talking to these people. She thought that her studies in Public Rtions wasing into good use, and she could find no better way to test her skills.


    Zhao Weisheng smiled and asked, "How are things going in the park?"


    Lihua, whose belly was bigger now, had slight difficulty in adjusting in her chair. Zhao Weisheng helped her, and Qingqing jumped onto her belly.


    *Meow*


    Lihua beamed. "It''s going great! It''s challenging. Not all people agree. Sometimes it''s difficult to answer them because even if they are wrong, they have a point. But I am liking this. It urges me not to give up until I change their mind."


    He nodded. "That''s good. You should take challenges as opportunities."


    She agreed. Then she touched her chin doubtfully. "But you know Grandpa¡­I get many people to talk to everyday. But I have this nagging feeling that it shouldn''t have been so easy."


    "Word of mouth is very powerful, dear."


    "I know¡­" her brows crinkled in thought, "But I still think that things are going smoother than I had thought. You know? I even prepared a banner to advertise myself," she sheepishly grinned. "I was going to tell Shen Yang and Chang Fang to post the banners throughout the city," she gritted her teeth, "damn that Jiang Zhen snatched my phone or I would have started a Weibo campaign too! But see? Even without it, things are so easy that I feel uneasy now. Is Jiang Zhen doing this?"


    "Why would he do this? He wants you to fail."


    Lihua pursed her lips. "I know. But what if he is pulling some strings to make me feel as if I am winning? That bastard is a sadist!"


    Zhao Weisheng patted her head. "I am sure you are overthinking. Maybe the answer is closer to what you might think."


    They went to sleep after talking for a while.


    It was almost one-thirty AM when Qingqing''s ears perked up. She suddenly opened her eyes, alert. Her beautiful green pupils narrowed as she saw someone''s outline in the dark slowly approaching Lihua. She silently hissed at the intrusion, and a killing intent shone in her eyes.


    But as the figure came closer, Qingqing lowered her guard. The bloodthirst dissipated from her eyes. She watched the figure kneel to Lihua''s side, who was soundly sleeping. There was a tear in the corner of her eye as she was dreaming of her good times with Wei.


    The man leaned closer to her ear and whispered, "Lihua."


    Lihua hummed and dazedly moved but didn''t wake up.


    "Lihua," the man softly whispered again.


    Her brows slightly creased. She opened her eyes in her sleep and saw a blurry face in front of her.


    She stared at the face, chuckled and mumbled in her sleep, "So strange¡­Hehe, I have been dreaming too much I think? Because then why am I seeing Wei right now?"

 Chapter 547 A secret reunion

    <h4>Chapter 547 A secret reunion</h4>


    Lihua raised her hand and rested it on his cheek. She giggled. "It''s a nice dream¡­Even in the dream, Wei looks Godly handsome."


    Wei pursed his lips. It broke his heart to wake up Lihua from her deep sleep. His beautiful ck pupils fell on Lihua''s tummy, and his whole demeanor brightened in an instant.


    It''s so big now¡­


    He ced his trembling hand on her belly and smoothly caressed over it. Only he understood how painful it felt for not being at her side at this crucial time of her pregnancy. He had imagined going through the pregnancy together with her, but fate had different ns. Now, she was in her sixth month, and he had to resort to meeting her secretly to check on her.


    He leaned and whispered, "You are not troubling my Lihua, right? Be good, and don''t hurt her. She is already facing too much because I am useless."


    Qingqing stared at Wei with her green eyes.


    I won''t disagree with that. You are the most useless servant of all my servants, human because you don''t spoil me enough!


    She jumped onto Wei''s shoulder and scratched on his cheek.


    "..."


    Wei nced down at her.


    "Why did you do that?"


    Because a Queen can punish her servant!


    It stung him slightly, but he didn''t care because his whole attention was on the warmth of Lihua''s delicate palm that rested on his other cheek. He bit his lip and ced his hand over hers. Gently entangling her fingers against his, he gave a soft peck on her wrist.


    Lihua furrowed her sleepy brows further. She lifted her eyshes once again, and this time she was awake than ever. Her eyes rapidly blinked, and a sharp gasp was about to escape her lips when Wei quickly covered them.


    "Ssh."


    "Mmph! Mmph!" She wanted to scream in shock as his presence was too sudden.


    Qingqing squinted her eyes.


    This human is useless.


    With his gentle voice, he assured her. "Calm down. If there is noise, then I will have to leave."


    Lihua froze at that and immediately stopped moving. His eyes were filled with warmth as she obediently listened to him.


    "En."


    He let go of his hand. Lihua sharply said in as quiet a voice as she could, "Wei¡­You are really Wei? How? Why? How are you in Jiang Zhen''s ce!? I am really not dreaming, right? A-and wait! Weren''t you locked in your room? What about Mingshen who said that you were¡­Did you really break FaiFai''s arm? And what about Chang Fang''s men! Did you really kill them in rage? You cannot, right? Chang Fang hates you now! How is that possible? Do you know he is working for Jiang Zhen now! This cannot be true! T-The whole thing about you getting crazy is also a lie, right? I don''t-"


    Suddenly, her lips were blocked as Wei kissed her. Her scrambling thoughts came to a halt.


    He held the back of her neck and pulled her closer to deepen the kiss. His tongue darted out, and he tasted her sweet lips from which he had abstained for so long. It furiously provoked the heat in every cell of his body. A sense of satisfaction settled in his heart as he sucked on her lower lip and bit it with his teeth.


    Feeling the warmth and moistness of his lips, her eyshes became wet. She trembled with excitement bubbling in her stomach. His touch, his smell and his lips after such a long time made her heart pound furiously. She had a lot of questions in her mind, and she hadn''t forgotten about her parents who Wei had supposedly killed.


    But right now, she only wanted his sce. She wrapped her hands around his neck and kissed him back with the same fervor. Their tears united midway. They kissed so hard as if the other would disappear in the next moment. Their warm breaths fanned each other''s face as they parted.


    Wei patted her head. "I will answer all your questions, but please don''t get anxious. It''s not good for you and¡­" he pursed his lips, "your child."


    Lihua slightly stiffened. She remembered saying that the child was only hers.


    "T-That¡­"


    "It''s nothing. You are carrying the child inside you. It''s your decision and your right. I have nothing to do with it."


    Lihua felt even guiltier. But Wei had also hidden a lot of things from her. She didn''t know what she would do if Wei confessed that he indeed killed her parents. The death of Jia by his hands was already devastating enough.


    There was silence for a moment.


    Lihua slowly asked, "H-How are you here? It should be impossible¡­"


    Though it was unbelievable, her heart was blooming in joy to see him. Only a few months already felt like a few years to her.


    "I got some inside help."


    She blinked.


    Inside help? Who could that¡­


    Her eyes slowly widened. She eagerly whispered, "Is it Chang Fang after all?"


    He nodded.


    His reply made her beam in joy.


    "So he is not working for Jiang Zhen?"


    "No."


    Her heart was at ease now.


    "But then what about his underlings that you killed?"


    "That was fake," he seriously said. "It was to gain Jiang Zhen''s confidence."


    She nodded hard.


    "And FaiFai?"


    He bit his lip. "That was¡­partly true."


    "What? You mean FaiFai is really injured?"


    "Notpletely, but a little bit because I knew that Jiang Zhen would test it for sure by himself. It had to look real. FaiFai agreed to it too."


    A pang of sadness overwhelmed her for FaiFai''s wellbeing.


    "I see¡­"


    "He is okay now. Don''t worry about him."


    Lihua slowly nodded.


    "How did you fool Jiang Zhen about your mental condition though? Didn''t Mingshen test you?"


    Wei tilted his head. "Mingshen is on our side."


    Her jaw dropped. "Huh? So he is pretending to be with Jiang Zhen?"


    "Yes."


    Then what about sis? Did he really release her of her imprisonment? I thought she escaped by herself!

 Chapter 548

    That reminded Lihua if she should tell Wei about Jia''s truth or not. She felt strange. He had ''killed'' Jia but now was telling the murderer himself that she was alive.


    "Lihua."


    His gentle voice broke her stupor. He pressed his hand against hers, and his ck orbs peered into her with all their sincerity.


    "I came to tell you that it won''t be for longer."


    She trembled.


    "I have already started to corner Jiang Zhen. The first part is showing sess."


    "What is it?"


    "Friction between him and Li Dong."


    Her eyes slightly widened.


    Li Dong''s base is where sis is working undercover right now. Does that mean Wei knows about her?


    "Renshu and Meng Ya are doing their jobs too."


    She stiffened. Tears rimmed her eyes. "Yaya...? Y-You met Yaya too?"


    "En. She is safe. You don''t have to worry about her."


    Words couldn''t express how relieved she felt. She softly exhaled.


    "Not just them, Mo Huojin and Xia Nuan are working from their side on the police side."


    She was shocked by his words.


    "Them? They agreed to cooperate with you?"


    Wei nodded. "We have the same enemy. You are..." he hesitated, "S-Song Jia''s sister too. Naturally, they want to help."


    Mentioning Jia made his heart stop beating in fear. Everytime Jia was spoken of, it stirred the hatred within her for Wei.


    Lihua now was confused if Wei was aware of the truth or not. He talked about Li Dong which should mean he might know about her working there. But now his expression seemed different. He was panicking.


    Does he know or not?


    She bit her lip. "Wei."


    He stiffened, and a lump formed in his throat.


    Will she push me away again?


    "Do you know that..."


    Just then, the door slightly opened, and they froze. Little Ruru came in, rubbing his eyes and cutely yawning. "Sleep with Lihua..."


    Qingqing nced at him with one eye and went back to her beauty sleep.


    Ruru shut the door and trotted towards her, his teddy bear loosely hanging from his right arm.


    Lihua''s eyes rolled backwards in great relief.


    It feels as if I won a war.


    She instinctively thought it could be Shen Yang or Jiang Zhen, possibly noticing strange whispersing from her room.


    "Lihua..." Ruru lifted his arms as a gesture for her to hug him when he suddenly pulled a brake in his tracks.


    His watery eyes locked with Wei, who was staring back at him with interest. Ruru stood frozen. He was the same man who acted crazily in the other vi when Jiang Zhen and Lihua came to meet him. The one who was locked up in his room.


    Ruru widened his eyes in horror and immediately jumped to Lihua''s side. He covered her belly with his small back and extended his arms sideways as if forming a barrier.


    He didn''t say a word, but his stance was clear in sending the message.


    Back off.


    Wei''s beautiful brows furrowed.


    Lihua''s heart melted like a puddle of butter, and she hugged his back. "Aiyaaa, my Ruru is adorable and protective. You always remind me of Bobo."


    He looked back at her questioningly.


    Bobo?


    "Bobo is also an adorable sweetie just like you! He is older than you. Hehe, you two are the same."


    He obediently nodded. Though inwardly, he felt a sense of crisising.


    Is Bobo cuter than me? Does Lihua like Bobo more than me?


    He had numerous questions but right now, he had someone else to worry about.


    Wei quietly asked, "He..."


    "Oh," Lihua coughed. "I forgot to introduce you two. He is Jiang Ru. He is Jiang Zhen and Jiang Hua''s son. Though I wonder how a monster like Jiang Zhen could have a cutie pie like him, yet he has...And Ruru, he is Wei, my husband-"


    She froze as the ''husband'' part identally slipped out of her tongue. She looked a little nervous and awkward. But Wei was over the moon. Imaginary flowers were blooming around his Godly handsome face.


    She called me her husband...Her husband...


    He felt he could hear violins and pianos in the background. His gaze softened and warmth greeted his face.


    Lihua was at aplete loss.


    Th-That...You are an idiot Lihua! You are dumb! Why did you suddenly forget that we have...


    She looked away not wanting to remember about their divorce.


    Ruru whispered. "Careful. Crazy man."


    Wei - "..."


    A surge of annoyance filled his chest. It was the same whenever he met Bobo.


    He pursed his lips.


    Why does everyone want to steal my Lihua away from me?


    Lihua choked. "Ruru, it''s alright. He is not a crazy man."


    Ruru frowned and threw a suspicious nce at him. He turned and hugged her chest. "Don''t like him."


    "..."


    Wei had the urge to grab the cor of his shirt and throw him out, who was tightly hugging Lihua. His small palms on her breasts made him grit his teeth.


    "Isn''t Ruru cute?" Lihua beamed.


    Wei stiffened. His lips weren''t smiling. "...Yes, he is."


    Since Lihua said he is cute, he is cute.


    He could never defy Lihua.


    She said, "Thank God it was Ruru. If it had been someone else then...Wei, you shouldn''t have taken the risk ofing here. Even if Chang Fang helped you, it''s still dangerous."


    He smiled hearing her concern. "I will be fine. I came here only when I was absolutely sure. I wouldn''t put your safety in jeopardy."


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    "I was talking about your safety, silly..." she muttered.


    Wei decided to leave now that he saw that Lihua and his child were safe. It pained him, but they needed more patience to end this war.


    As he was about to go out through the window, Lihua asked, "Wei?"


    He stopped and immediately turned. "Yes?"


    She lowered her gaze. "What Jiang Zhen said about you and my parents that day...is it true?"


    He trembled.


    There was a long silence.


    "It is."


    The corner of her eyes stung.


    "But please give me a chance to exin once everything is over. Until then...I beg you not to hate me, Lihua," his voice cracked. "Please don''t hate me."

 Chapter 549 A secret exchange

    <h4>Chapter 549 A secret exchange</h4>


    In the dead of the night, Jia aka Jiming, made her way towards the ce where all the research subjects were kept. They were the clones that Li Dong was testing to make them like Lu Bojing.


    One guard would be doing his duty, and the shifts changed. The guard saw Jiaing and nodded.


    "Thirty-seven."


    "Hm."


    The guard went away, and Jia stood at her post. Time ticked by, and she opened the door. During their duty, they would do a regr checkup on the subjects.


    She went in and saw thirty-seven people strapped to their beds in an unconscious condition. A pang of sadness filled her chest. She knew how badly these people were subjected to Li Dong''s torture.


    This number was nothing. Many had lost their lives who couldn''t bear the cruel experiments and drug testing. These thirty-seven people were only the few of them who didn''t die. Li Dong was sure that they would definitely be able to harness raw strength like Lu Bojing one.


    Jia let out a breath. She went into her work mode and unstrapped one of the people from the bed. She had no fear of getting caught in any camera because there were no cameras in the first ce.


    This ce where Li Dong tested the clones was extremely important to him. He didn''t want anybody, not even his guards to monitor what went on behind the closed doors as he experimented on them. It was as if he would give away a manual on how to assemble a machine. He didn''t want anybody to steal his methods or research.


    The guards were allowed to go inside only once to confirm the count of the people inside. There were no test tubes, no drugs and no papers outside. All the tables were empty. He had locked up everything safely in a shelf that only he could ess.


    After he learned Jiang Zhen''s intention to cast him aside, he then allowed only two guards he trusted the most outside theb. One was the guard from whom Jia took the shift, and the other was herself.


    Jia let out a calcted smile in her mask.


    It was difficult to gain his trust, but I did it anyway.


    Going up through the ranks wasn''t a walk in the park. But Jia spared nobody to get to that position. She had to get closer to Li Dong as soon as possible.


    And once she opened his eyes to the fact that Jiang Zhen was throwing him away with evidence supporting it, he didn''t need anything else to make her his closest aide. If not for her, he would have perhaps continued to believe Jiang Zhen about their partnership.


    Such hypocrisy, she sneered. He took Jiang Zemin''s side when he was in power and left Jiang Shan to fend for himself.


    Now that Jiang Zhen is doing the same thing by choosing the more powerful and influential Mingshen over him, he gets cold feet?


    Jia kept those thoughts aside for now and made the subject sit on a wheelchair. She strolled it through a secret passage that she discovered once during her duty. She figured Li Dong created it to ship in the secret drugs and materials to carry out his research.


    It led outside, and she saw a man in ck clothes waiting for her.


    Shen Yang narrowed his eyes as he checked the person on the wheelchair.


    Jia handed him over and coldly answered, "As Mr. Jiang Zhen has ordered. He is one of the subjects that Li Dong is testing to make him like Lu Bojing."


    He smiled. "Great to have you on our team who works here. This made my job so easy. Boss will be very happy. Yang Mingshen nted you here to spy on Li Dong, but we are getting some great benefits too."


    Jia squinted her gaze.


    "You seem to be in a good mood."


    He chuckled. "I am always in a good mood nowadays ever since I locked up a certain someone at my special ce~ We have some good fun everyday."


    She shrugged.


    Shen Yang carried the man over to his car and kept him at the back seat carefully. Then he lifted another man and brought him to Jia''s side. He ced him in the wheelchair.


    "There you go."


    Jia raised her eyebrow.


    "Quite a good duplicate you have found. He looks the same."


    Shen Yang winked at her. "There were thirty-seven subjects before. There will be thirty-seven subjectster too."


    He drove his car away. Jia went back through the same passage, carried the fake over to the bed and strapped him.


    She stepped out and stood on guard as if nothing happened.


    ¡ª


    The next day as Lihua and her gang was about to head out for what they did everyday at the park, Jiang Zhen stopped her this time.


    "You are not going today."


    Lihua shot him a nasty stare. "I don''t need your permission!"


    He smiled. "You are able to go out precisely because of my permission. One order from me, and you will go back to your room."


    Ruru pursed his lips and hugged Lihua''s legs.


    She sneered. "Why? Are you afraid to see your underworld drown?"


    "You can think whatever you want. I am stopping you today because I have nned a lovely date for us~"


    Her expression turned ugly as if she ate the most bitter medicine.


    No, it''s poison.


    Jiang Hua stiffened.


    Date¡­


    It was a date he nned but not with his wife. Instead it was another woman.


    She quickly looked away, wanting to hide the pain and disappointment.


    "I am in a good mood today," his eyes twinkled.


    It was mostly because Shen Yang sessfully brought one of the clones to him. If things went smoothly, he would soon have all the subjects Li Dong had in his possession.


    "I want to celebrate a small victory with my woman," he smirked.


    Lihua wanted to puke. But she maintained her smile. "If you are not afraid of me poisoning your food, then why not? Let''s go. But it won''t be just me. Jiang Hua and Ruru wille with us too."

 Chapter 550 A messy dinner for Jiang Zhen (1)

    <h4>Chapter 550 A messy dinner for Jiang Zhen (1)</h4>


    In the evening at one of the high-end restaurants, Jiang Zhen walked in, carrying an air of arrogance and dominance. A table was booked at the upper floor where wealthier customers had their dinner.


    Jiang Hua was meekly following him, conscious of her attire and looks. She had never gone to such a fancy restaurant with Jiang Zhen before. She watched many socialites dressed in branded clothes with rich jewellery fitting them. They looked confident, but she wasn''t.


    She felt a warm hand on her shoulder and saw Lihua smiling at her. "Why are you so nervous? You look beautiful!" She whispered in her ear, "The prettiest here among these women who have put such a heavy makeup on them! I can even smell someone''s strong perfume!" She made an ufortable face. "I feel so dizzy¡­"


    Jiang Hua couldn''t help but curl her lips into a soft smile. Herpliments eased her heart.


    She nced at Jiang Zhen and pursed her lips.


    Though she really wished for him topliment her.


    Lihua brought Ruru closer to him and whispered in his ears. "Ruru, did you say how pretty your Mama looks?"


    He scrunched up his cute brows. "Lihua is pretty."


    "..."


    "N-No. I am not asking about me. Your mother. Did youpliment her?"


    He hugged his teddy bear and shook his head.


    "That''s not good, Ruru. Your Mama will be really happy if you praise her."


    He didn''t seem to be too thrilled with the idea.


    "Go, go," she eagerly urged him. "She works hard for you and the family. So, when the timees to appreciate her, you shouldn''t hesitate at all. She will feel cherished."


    Qingqing was cozily resting in Lihua''s arms.


    Do it kiddo human. There are not many times she says intelligent things.


    Ruru trotted over to Jiang Hua''s side and clutched the hem of her dress between his small fingers.


    She looked down and tenderly smiled at her son. "Yes, Ruru? Oh, do you want to go to the bathroom?"


    He shook his head. He tried, but he felt embarrassed and awkward.


    Shee knitted her brows in worry. "Do you feel sick, Ruru?"


    Ruru raised his head and after opening and closing his mouth many times, he finally said, "... Pretty. Mama looks pretty."


    Jiang Hua widened her eyes. She was in disbelief for several moments. Ruru had never taken the initiative to talk to her, much lesspliment her.


    She peeked at Lihua, who coughed and quickly looked away.


    "Qingqing, what do you want to eat tonight? There is yummy food here!"


    *Meow*


    Qingqing snorted in disdain.


    Jiang Hua smiled. In the end, it was still Lihua who convinced Ruru. Nevertheless, Jiang Hua felt the joy bloom in her chest from her son''s praise.


    She patted his head, smiling a beautiful smile. "Thank you, Ruru. You made Mama really happy."


    Ruru stared at her and nodded. He was about to hop back to Lihua''s side but for some reason, he stayed beside Jiang Hua this time. She beamed in delight, noticing his gesture.


    Lihua sneered as she threw a mocking nce at Jiang Zhen. "Well, somebody else should be praising his wife too. But we cannot expect anything from a disgusting piece of shit who brings another woman to dinner with his family. Nothing can be expected from a man who cannot recognize a gem."


    Jiang Zhen raised his brow. He gave an amusing smirk. "Of course, I can recognize gems. Isn''t that why you are here, my dear?"


    "Be careful. Remember, poison? Or who knows I get lucky and enjoy a show with you being all afraid like a wuss for a scorpion?"


    "I am not afraid of scorpions."


    "You do realize they will be poisonous scorpions, don''t you?"


    He smiled. "It''s nice you are so happy dreaming about impossible events."


    Their table was located near therge ss window that showed the breathtaking view of the city at night time.


    A waitress donned in a formal attire with a mask on her face approached their table. "Good evening, dear customers. Shall I take your order?"


    She first looked at Jiang Hua and asked, "Mam?"


    She stiffened and felt at a loss. "U-um¡­"


    I am not used to this atmosphere¡­.


    Lihua quickly helped her before Jiang Zhen was about to interfere. "You can order anything you like. It''s a dinner your husband is sponsoring. Don''t be shy to empty his credit card~ The more the better. Look, how skinny you look."


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "B-But without him-"


    "It''s your food. You are gonna eat it, not him. Don''t bother anybody''s not-so-asked-for opinion," she smiled.


    "You look cute when you try so hard to insult me," he chuckled.


    "I know I am cute. I don''t need your stamp."


    He choked.


    "On the other hand, you will always look ugly no matter what you do," she mocked.


    Jiang Hua fumbled but finally gave her order.


    The waitress then smiled at Ruru. "What about you, dear?"


    "Burger!" He sparkled. "With lots of cheese!"


    "Sure."


    Then she asked Lihua, "Mam, yours?"


    Lihua carefully sized the waitress up and down.


    Her voice sounds so familiar¡­It''s almost like Yaya?


    She dismissed her thoughts and replied. "I am in the mood for something spicy! Hmm¡­give me this, this, this and this!" She pointed to a few items on the menu.


    Jiang Zhen was stupefied.


    Is she a pig?


    The waitress nodded.


    He was stunned again.


    Why the hell aren''t you shocked?


    The waitress gently said, "I see you are pregnant. Congrattions, Mam. It''s nice to see you having a healthy appetite when your child is growing."


    Lihua sheepishly grinned. "Well¡­I always had a bottomless stomach anyway hehe¡­"


    Ruru giggled.


    Jiang Zhen''s mouth twitched.


    The waitress nodded and turned to leave.


    Jiang Zhen stopped her. "Wait. I am still here. You didn''t take my order."


    She looked back and quickly apologized. "Oh, I am sorry, Sir! I didn''t notice you at all."


    "..."


    Lihua almost spit the water out she was drinking. Jiang Hua was horrified.


    "Excuse me?" Jiang Zhen uttered in a cold, dangerous voice.

 Chapter 551 A messy dinner for Jiang Zhen (2)

    <h4>Chapter 551 A messy dinner for Jiang Zhen (2)</h4>


    The waitress seemed apologetic. "I am really sorry, Sir. I didn''t mean to offend you. It''s just that your presence was too weak. I could only see these beautiful women and this cute boy."


    Lihua choked even more. But her eyes were sparkling in delight.


    Damn it, she is so cool! She is apologizing and insulting him at the same time!


    Lihua pped hard.


    Jiang Zhen''s expression was turning uglier and colder.


    My presence was too weak, she says?


    Jiang Hua wanted to faint. Feeling the temperature rapidly drop, she gulped in fear, and she hugged herself.


    The customers around the other tables quietly snickered. They could imagine Jiang Zhen''s embarrassment.


    Jiang Zhen leaned in and narrowed his eyes. "You should take that back before I make your life miserable."


    She seemed frightened, and tears pooled in her eyes. "I am sorry, Sir¡­I-I am don''t have good eyesight, so I tend to miss out a few things or people who don''t make much of a difference¡­" she sniffled. "Please don''t fire me, Sir! My livelihood depends on this!"


    Lihua''s jaw dropped.


    Is she really apologizing or humiliating? Also, this dramatic acting seems oddly simr to Yaya''s! But it cannot be her¡­


    Jiang Zhen stiffened again.


    Don''t make much of a difference¡­


    Now, the others burst intoughter on his face.


    "This waitress is something."


    "But hey, don''t bully her! She said she has weak eyesight."


    "Yeah, don''t make her cry. Don''t be so harsh to fire her."


    They shook their heads in disappointment. The waitress looked pitiful, panicking and apologizing.


    Jiang Zhen threw a nce at everybody. He recognized many families who belonged to the upper echelons of the society. They wereughing at his expense.


    A big mistake tough at me, he coldly sneered. Let''s see if you all can see tomorrow.


    A waiter quickly rushed to the waitress''s side, noticing themotion. "My apologies, Sir!"


    He had also worn a mask on his face just like the other servers. He red at the waitress. "Look, what you did! You offended our esteemed customer! Where are your manners?"


    She trembled. "I-I¡­"


    "Enough! You will face appropriate punishment for this blunder! Don''t expect any sry this month! Now, leave!"


    She sobbed and quickly ran away, wiping her tears.


    Lihua was downcast.


    It''s already over? I wanted to see more of this innocent humiliation.


    The waiter bowed in front of Jiang Zhen. "Sir, I humbly apologize on her behalf. As she said, she has weak eyesight, and she is new at her job too¡­Can I request you to please be magnanimous and let this go? Rest assured. My manager will properly deal with her."


    Jiang Zhen was in an extremely sour mood, but seeing the waiter bow so low pleased him.


    "I don''t want to see her face again," he icily pronounced.


    "Of course, sir! Thank you so much!"


    He took his order and went away.


    Lihua touched her chin.


    That waiter''s voice felt like Assistant Fu''s too.


    She sighed.


    I am imagining a lot of things today¡­


    The dinner was served piping hot. The delicious smell wafted up her nose, and she drooled.


    Ah this is heaven¡­


    Lihua took a bite of the vorful noodles and braised meat. The taste melted on her tongue, but her expression slightly stiffened.


    She looked at all her dishes and rapidly blinked her eyes.


    It tastes just like how Wei cooks¡­


    She had enjoyed a feast of Wei''s cooking so many times now that she would be able to recognize Wei''s cooking even if a thousand dishes were presented before her.


    Her eyes inevitably turned a little misty. She took another bite and was sure now that Wei had cooked her dinner.


    I cannot be wrong about this. No chef can make it exactly like Wei!


    She clutched the chopsticks as her heart palpitated.


    Is Wei here¡­?


    Ruru noticed her acting strange and with a worried face, he tugged her.


    "Huh? Oh Ruru! How is your burger? Is it delicious?"


    His watery eyes shone, and he furiously nodded his head. "Yummy!!"


    "Can I have a small bite?"


    Ruru didn''t hesitate and offered the burger. He brought it near her mouth, and she crunched one bite.


    It''s the same¡­it''s really the same. Wei has cooked this too! He is definitely here!


    She sneakily looked around but couldn''t find him.


    I see. Chang Fang must have told him about tonight''s dinner, and he cooked my food. Wait this means that the waiter and waitress¡­


    They were definitely Assistant Fu and Yaya!


    Her gaze softened. She had an urge to cry. It was after months that she got to enjoy the food made by Wei.


    The food always felt so nd ever since I was trapped with this bastard¡­


    But now she felt that she could eat to her heart''s content.


    Alright! I am gonna order a lot of stuff and make full use of it this evening!


    Qingqing saw her happily munching on her food, but she was too busy enjoying her own meal.


    Suddenly, they heard Jiang Zhen coughing and choking. He drank a few sips of water and gritted his teeth. "Waiter!"


    Everybody was puzzled.


    It''s him again. Now, what is happening?


    The waiter who apologized before immediately came. "Yes, Sir?"


    Veins popped on his forehead. "What the hell is wrong with this food? It''s so fucking bitter! What have you put in exactly?"


    Lihua sneered and whispered, "I wish it''s poison."


    He shot a dangerous stare at her, but she was unaffected. Instead her heart was bubbling with joy.


    Ah, ah, ah! Did Wei do that on purpose?


    Because there was nothing wrong with Jiang Hua and Ruru''s food.


    Jiang Hua quickly had a taste. Her brows slightly knitted in confusion.


    It''s not bitter though¡­


    But she was too afraid to say otherwise and incur his wrath.


    The waiter blinked. "Sir, I don''t understand¡­It''s cooked to perfection just like all the other dishes."


    He angrilyughed. "So you mean to say I am lying?"


    He quickly shook his head. "Of course not, Sir! I am really sorry for the inconvenience. I will inform the chef and bring a new te right away!"

 Chapter 552 A messy dinner for Jiang Zhen (3)

    <h4>Chapter 552 A messy dinner for Jiang Zhen (3)</h4>


    The second te was much better butpared to how Jiang Zhen expected an exquisite taste from this luxurious five-star hotel''s brand - It was quite unappealing. It wasn''t bad, but it wasn''t satisfying either.


    He threw a frustrated nce at the rest of them.


    Why are they enjoying it so much as if they are in heaven!


    Lihua was practically stuffing the food into her mouth like a squirrel. Only Jiang Zhen had it unsavory. He regretteding to the hotel.


    Damn it, who rmended this ce? Oh yeah, it was Shen Yang! How dare he suggest this awful ce!?


    At the Jiang vi, Shen Yang sneezed. He rubbed his nose.


    Chang Fang frowned. "Got a cold?"


    He waved his hand. A creepy glint flickered in his eyes as he sneered. "I have heard that you sneeze if somebody is thinking about you."


    "Yeah, that''s some old belief," he shrugged.


    "Well¡­I think somebody special is remembering me now. I should definitely go to check it out."


    Chang Fang narrowed his eyes.


    "...Yeah."


    Over dinner, Lihua saw Jiang Zhen mumbling curses at his food. It filled her with satisfaction seeing his distraught expression.


    Serves you right, bastard!


    She once again threw a nce around the floor, but didn''t see Wei anywhere. Not Fu Renshu and Meng Ya either. She exhaled in disappointment.


    Such a bummer.


    But she didn''t know that for Jiang Zhen, the evening was going to be even more of a bummer other than just bad food.


    "What a coincidence to see you here, Mr. Jiang?" Somebody spoke in English. It was an American ent, and the voice had slight trouble pronouncing the ''Jiang.''


    Jiang Zhen raised his head. He blinked as he got overwhelmed with shock. His mouth fell open.


    "...Charles?"


    The tall, white man who greeted them was an American with dirty blonde hair and brown eyes. He gave a wide smile showing some of his crooked teeth. There was a deep scar on his neck, giving him a hideous look.


    Ruru brought his teddy bear closer to his chest and scooter over to Lihua''s side. She patted his head. "You don''t have to be afraid."


    He nodded but still remained closer to her side. He pulled Qingqing on hisp, and he instantly felt a lot better.


    Qingqing hissed slightly by this new appearance. Her sharp eyes studied him with curiosity.


    Jiang Zhen''s eyes clouded with danger. "What are you doing here, Charles?"


    He smiled. "I recently came to China for some business. I am here on a date and such a happy coincidence meeting you here. Thest time we saw each other was in New York, wasn''t it?"


    Lihua popped in a piece of delicious meat inside her mouth as she observed him. His English ent was a little difficult to understand for Lihua. She had studied thenguage for the Public Rtions degree, and now it wasing to good use. She wasn''t just used to the ent.


    Jiang Zhen narrowed his eyes. "Is this really a coincidence?"


    Charlesughed. "Come on. You are still as suspicious as ever," he leaned and whispered, "The American Underworld already belongs to you. I already gave up on the title of the Mafia King."


    Her eyes slightly widened in surprise.


    American Underworld? Mafia King? So like¡­Wei?


    Then she thought why not?


    If there was the Chinese Mafia, then why not the American Underworld too?


    Lihua got more and more curious about this conversation.


    He said he gave up on that title. The American Underworld belongs to Jiang Zhen.


    Does that mean he took control over the Western Mafia too just like he did here? Interesting.


    Then it clicked that Wei was here as the secret chef and Fu Renshu and Meng Ya as the secret waiters.


    Is it really a coincidence?


    Jiang Zhen didn''t respond to his statement.


    Charles''s gaze fell on the others, and he beamed. "Oh so impolite of me not to introduce myself. I am Charles Millers. Mr. Jiang and I are good friends from New York, right, Jiang Zhen?"


    He said nothing. Charles was just like Wei''s counterpart in America. Ever since Jiang Shan had escaped to America after the ident set up by his brother, he and then him were at constant bloody wars with the American Mafia to be the ruler.


    The Miller family ruled the dark world, but some Chinese immigrants wanted to forcefully take control of that world. The thought of Asians ruling the ck market and such was a huge humiliation for the Miller family.


    But Jiang Shan was someone who didn''t give up no matter how much he was ostracized for his race and ethnicity. They were always at odds, and nobody really won until Jiang Zhen yed a dirty trick and snatched his seat.


    Jiang Shan was powerful and influential in his own right, but it was in Jiang Zhen''s generation that the American Mafia truly belonged to the Jiang family. The Miller family was cast aside.


    But now suddenly seeing Charles in the country couldn''t help but make Jiang Zhen rmed and wary of him.


    Charles looked at Jiang Hua and smiled. "Mrs. Jiang, isn''t it? Oh and this is your son, Ruru, right? He is five already. Time passes so quickly."


    He was speaking in English which Jiang Hua hadn''t learned. She panicked and straightened in nervousness. She didn''t understand what he was saying.


    "Umm¡­"


    The others giggled at her seeing her falter, which made her cheeks flush in embarrassment.


    Jiang Zhen looked away in disdain.


    Useless!


    Lihua whispered to her ear. "He is just doing casual talk. Just nod."


    Jiang Hua quickly smiled and nodded.


    "Great! And you¡­" he squinted his eyes at Lihua. "I have never seen you before," he then noticed her belly. "Oh, congrattions!"


    Lihua smiled. "Thank you."


    He alternated his gaze between her and Jiang Zhen. "So¡­is this sort of a double date or something? Where is your husband?"


    Lihua threw a disdainful nce at Jiang Zhen. "Yes, Jiang Zhen. Tell me. Where is my husband? After all, you have your wife and son here. It''s odd if a strange woman is interfering in a family date, right?"

 Chapter 553 The wrong target to get bitten

    <h4>Chapter 553 The wrong target to get bitten</h4>


    Jiang Zhen carefully watched Lihua trying to provoke him. Admitting that he was chasing after some other woman when his wife and son were still here would mean his reputation plummet instantly.


    Right now, he was already the centre of attention by how the waitress treated him and how only his food was cooked bitterly. Everybody was throwing casual nces at him. Naturally, everybody was curious about Lihua''s rtionship with him.


    Jiang Zhen lightly smiled. "Nothing. She is our family friend. We met her by coincidence tonight, and Hua asked her to join us. Right, Hua?" He dangerously narrowed his eyes.


    Jiang Hua jolted and quickly nodded her head.


    He iterated the same thing in English for Charles.


    Jiang Hua felt thenguage barrier and everybody''s pointing gazes at her. Lihua held her hand and shook her head.


    "There is nothing to be ashamed of. Don''t lower your head."


    She weakly smiled. "Thanks¡­"


    Charlesughed. "Oh, I see, I see!"


    Jiang Zhen smiled. "As for her husband, she is divorced. She is very lonely. Now she is pregnant too. You can understand her plight, right? My wife often helps her as much as she can. Lihua is very pitiful. We are¡­just trying to make her feelfortable in our family. She is already so much attached to Ruru and so is he."


    Lihua threw him a sharp re.


    "Oh¡­" Charles apologetically looked at her. "I am sorry."


    She just smiled.


    This bastard! I really hope he gets attacked by a scorpion!


    Charles then introduced his date to them. Lihua beamed. "Oh, she is so pretty! Hey, I have an idea! Why don''t you two join us?"


    Jiang Zhen''s face turned as ck as a burnt pot. He had already conceded enough by allowing Jiang Hua and Ruru to tag along. Now she wanted more people to join in?


    And not just anybody but Charles Miller who he had a long feud with in America over the Underworld?


    Charles and his date were pleasantly surprised. "Oh sure! We will be happy to."


    Jiang Zhen inwardly gnashed his jaw but kept his smile on his lips.


    Fuck!


    With their addition, the dinner became more bearable, at least for Lihua.


    Charles''s date, Anna, observed Lihua and asked, "How far along are you?"


    "Oh. I am in my sixth month."


    "Wow and it''s already so big!" She coughed in embarrassment. "I am sorry. I didn''t mean it in a bad way."


    Anna was well versed in Mandarin but with an ent, so the conversation was easier to grasp for Jiang Hua too.


    Lihua shook her head. "I am not offended. Hehe. In fact, this makes me happy. Big belly would mean my child is healthy, right? I want him to be all super chubby and cute! Just like Ruru!"


    The tip of Ruru''s ears tinted in red.


    Charles chuckled. "So, you think it''s a boy."


    Lihua was surprised. "You know Mandarin?"


    He scratched his chin. "As you can see, I am not fluent. It''s broken, so I don''t talk much. I don''t want to offend anyone by my wrong grammar, haha."


    Lihua seriously wondered if this man belonged to the American Mafia. He didn''t give off that dark and dangerous vibe at all.


    Then she thought about Wei and his innocent smile and his warm eyes.


    Well¡­neither does he.


    Anna asked, "What if it''s a girl?"


    Lihua sparkled. "Of course, I will be overjoyed!"


    Jiang Zhen sneered.


    Who would want a girl?


    Lihua pped her hands once. "The gender of my baby doesn''t matter to me. As long as it''s healthy and safe."


    "That''s adorable."


    Anna then suddenly noticed Qingqing. "Y-You have a cat too? Gosh, she is so pretty!"


    Qingqing''s ears perked up and she turned her head.


    I feel someone is singing my praises. Who is that intelligent human?


    "Oh God she was so quiet I didn''t realize her presence at all. I am a fanatic animal lover! Can I hold her please?"


    Lihuaughed. "Sure."


    Before Anna could extend her arms, Qingqing jumped onto herp on her own ord. Anna froze, and then her expression melted.


    "OMG! Did you see, Charles? She came to me on her own! She is so cute! Oh gosh and her fur is so silky! And her green eyes are just like emeralds!"


    Charlesughed. "Yeah, she is one beautiful cat. Where did you find her?"


    "Oh¡­"


    Lihua''s mouth twitched.


    "I-I saved her from an evil man''s clutches! Yes, I definitely didn''t steal her at all!"


    Anna was horrified. "Evil man? Oh my poor cat. You have suffered. Such men who harm animals should rot in hell!"


    Somewhere in hisb, Mingshen sneezed loudly. His gaze clouded in anger.


    "Who is cursing me? Is that dumb woman talking about me behind my back?"


    He sneered. "Well, once she is out, I will get my due revenge~"


    He stared at the research subject in front of him that Jiang Zhen just sent him a few days ago.


    "So you are my assistant''s clone. So disappointing¡­" he sighed. "I expected better from you, Li Dong. You are a hundred times behind to copy Lu Bojing. There can be only one crybaby idiot in this whole world."


    Back at the luxurious hotel, Ruru felt dizzy with Anna speaking nonstop about Qingqing and animals in general. It was as if a switch was activated inside her. Jiang Hua chuckled and pinched his cheek.


    So cute.


    Suddenly, from the corner of her eyes, Jiang Hua noticed something crawling upon Jiang Zhen.


    Her blood ran cold, and her stomach churned in horror. It was a small, ck scorpion silently climbing from Jiang Zhen''s back. His pincers were pointing at his neck.


    "Zhen¡­" her voice was inaudible.


    That scorpion was about to dunk into his skin when Jiang Hua suddenly stood on her feet.


    "Zhen!!!"


    She hastily bent over him, startling everybody. She shook off the scorpion from his back and threw him away. But it bit Jiang Hua''s finger before falling off.


    "Ah!!"


    She immediately withdrew her hand and saw blood oozing out of the bite mark.

 Chapter 554 Shock

    <h4>Chapter 554 Shock</h4>


    It became a hugemotion as the other diners saw the scorpion crawling on the floor.


    "Eww! Disgusting!"


    "How did a scorpione here!?"


    "But did you see? His wife threw it away. That means it was on his back the whole time!"


    Jiang Zhen''s suit was deep ck upon which the ck scorpion camouged itself and could easily climb him. Nobody noticed it.


    Lihua gasped. "Jiang Hua! Are you okay?"


    Jiang Hua''s finger was bleeding more profusely, and she felt weak. She softly copsed on her seat, sweating.


    "I am fine¡­"


    Ruru was frozen in his ce as he watched the blood trickle down. His mother looked pale and restless. He clutched his teddy bear harder to his chest, his body shivering.


    Lihua immediately noticed it and hugged his small trembling body. "Don''t be afraid, Ruru. She will be fine! Your Mama is really strong! See, she caught the bad scorpion and defeated it all by herself! She saved your Dada from harm. She is awesome, right?"


    Ruru didn''t move. Qingqing narrowed her eyes and jumped on hisp. She rubbed her head against his neck and softly purred.


    Hearing this, the other diners nodded their heads. They seemed to have changed their opinion about her who were once secretlyughing at her for not knowing English.


    "Y-Yeah that''s admirable. I would have freaked out."


    "I would have fainted!"


    "The man is really lucky to have her as his wife."


    "Oh gosh, what if the scorpion is poisonous?"


    It was Anna who confirmed. "No, the scorpion is not poisonous."


    Lihua was relieved. "Really?"


    "Yeah. I am into animal health care, so I know about it. It''s not poisonous, so she will be fine. The dunk is painful, so it will sting though."


    Charles pped once and eximed in English. "Oh that''s wonderful! Jiang Zhen, it''s such a relief, right?"


    Jiang Zhen gave a small smile. "Yeah. This is great news. What concerns me is how this dangerous scorpion came here in the first ce?"


    Amidst the crowd and confusion, Lihua noticed Fu Renshu and Meng Ya''s sneaky movements dressed as the staff, who quickly grabbed the scorpion and disappeared.


    Her eyes slowly widened.


    That¡­That was Wei''s doing!?


    Ever since they left home for dinner, she had been wishing for a scorpion to bite Jiang Zhen. It was a silly wish out of frustration, but Wei fulfilled it anyway.


    However, Jiang Hua noticed it at thest moment and injured herself.


    Damn, this was for hurting Jiang Zhen, but poor Jiang Hua suffered. Why is this bastard so lucky!?


    But she was thankful that Wei didn''t put a poisonous scorpion upon him, or Jiang Hua would have unnecessarily been in serious health trouble.


    The paramedics at the hotel quickly gave a visit and treated her bruise. After giving a mild painkiller, Jiang Hua seemed to look much better.


    Jiang Zhen banged his palm on the table. His eyes were dark and dangerous, burning with rage. "Call the manager right now! A freaking scorpion was on my back! What the hell is going on here!?"


    Charles sighed. "Of course, it was an ident. This is a five star hotel. Who would dare harm their customers? They should take responsibility though."


    He gnashed his jaw in rage, shooting a deadly re at him.


    This happened after he came. Fuck, he nned all this and is now iming it as an ident? Do you take me for a fool!?


    He is back to have his revenge on me!


    The manager hastily arrived on the scene. "Sir, I heard what happened! My extreme apologies!"


    The other customersined in dissatisfaction.


    "What kind of a hotel is this?"


    "What if the scorpion would have bit one of us?"


    "Such a dangerous creature was loose among us!"


    Jiang Zhen was about tosh at him himself, but then two things happened.


    First, he clutched his stomach and gasped in pain.


    Fuck, it hurts so bad!


    Everybody was puzzled.


    What happened to him?


    "My stomach¡­It freaking hurts like hell!"


    But his painful groans were quickly drowned by Qingqing''s sharp hissing voice.


    *Meo!*


    She stood upright on her legs and was iling her paw at Rurus cheek.


    Lihua furrowed her brows. "What''s wrong, Qingqing?"


    Jiang Hua noticed Ruru hadn''t moved his gaze at all. He was nkly looking straight ahead as if he wasn''t in his senses.


    She quickly waved her hand in front of his eyes. "Ruru? Ruru?"


    But he wasn''t speaking or moving. He was just emptily staring ahead.


    "W-What happened?" Tears rimmed in her eyes. "He is not responding."


    Lihua sat beside him and chirped. "Ruru! See, it''s me, Lihua! Will you teach me chess today? You promised me, right?"


    He said nothing.


    Anna gasped. "His arms and legs are jerking. He seemed to be cked out! I think it''s a febrile convulsion. He is having a seizure!"


    Lihua and Jiang Hua lost all color from their faces.


    "We should call a doctor!"


    Jiang Zhen, who was already mad about his stomach pain was now furious at nobody even bothering to look at him. He could hardly bear the pain.


    Lihua answered without giving a second thought. "Mingshen! Call Mingshen right now!"


    They quickly left in the car towards their home. At the far corner, Fu Renshu and Meng Ya were watching all themotion.


    Meng Ya bit her lip. "Damn, our scorpion n failed!"


    Fu Renshu pressed his brows. "Why did Jiang Hua have to save him? He is a jerk even towards her!"


    "And now their son is in shock. I feel guilty¡­"


    Wei''s calm voice came from the back. "Don''t be. Jiang Hua saving him was unpredictable. We couldn''t have guessed it. As for the child, he will be alright. Mingshen will be there, after all."


    Meng Ya found some constion in his words.


    "Well, at least tonight wasn''t aplete failure. Heh. We sessfully riled him because of Charles''s meeting."


    Fu Renshu sneered. "Don''t forget his stomach ache. He is gonna be in bed for days now."

 Chapter 555 Dumbness overload

    <h4>Chapter 555 Dumbness overload</h4>


    There was a deep and straining silence in Jiang vi as everybody had gathered in Ruru''s room. Mingshen was checking over him as he shed a small torchlight on his pupils. Qingqing was firmly perched on his side, nudging Ruru''s cheek from time to time with her nose.


    Jiang Hua''s tears refused to stop seeing how her son was not responding. Heid there nk and empty.


    "Ruru will be fine!" Lihua whispered. "He is a strong boy."


    "He is fine," Mingshen dered. "He just needs some rest. A seizure usuallysts for a few minutes and stops by itself. His shivering has stopped."


    Which was proved when Ruru finally moved his head. His eyes restored focus, as he watched everybody.


    "Ruru!" Jiang Hua sat beside him and hugged him. She brushed her fingers through his hair, sobbing hard.


    Lihua wiped the corner of her eyes as well as relief washed over her. Jiang Weisheng patted her shoulder. "Lihua, you have been standing for a long time now. Sit. You will tire yourself out."


    "I am fine, Grandpa."


    "No, you are not," Mingshen sneered. "So shut up and sit down. I don''t know how much cortisol must have been partying hard in your body right now. You don''t look like it, but you are stressed hard."


    Lihua red at him. "I am not stressed! I knew Ruru would be fine."


    "Nowe sit here and let me have fun with you~"


    Lihua was horrified. "You evil doctor! What fun are you talking about?"


    "Well, I do need someone to take my revenge for treating me as a pediatrician, right?" He pointingly stared at her. "I wonder whose idea it was to call ME here?"


    Lihua took a step back and hid behind Zhao Weisheng. "Y-you are a doctor! You have a moral obligation to help others!"


    He smiled. "And now it''s my moral responsibility to hurt someone who forced me out of myb when you could just call a specialized pediatrician."


    She sheepishly grinned. "You are all all-rounder."


    "I am not just an all-rounder. I am the best," he sneered. "But that doesn''t mean you get to use my services. Now sit here. Let me NICELY check you up, and then you can cough out all the money for my visit."


    They heard a soft giggle that came from Ruru. He was observing Mingshen and Lihua''s interaction and seemed to enjoy it.


    Lihua brightened. "Hey, Ruru isughing!"


    Jiang Hua wiped her eyes. "Yes. He seems to be much better now. But I don''t understand. Why did he suddenly go into shock?"


    Mingshen''s gaze darkened. "What''s with that question? He is a kid who saw a scorpion sting his mother and her finger bleed and her eyes shed tears. Obviously, he was scared you would die."


    She froze.


    Ruru was thinking that?


    Ruru pursed his lips and lowered his gaze. His expression confirmed Mingshen''s im.


    Her eyes turned misty and she hugged him. "I am sorry for scaring you, Ruru. I was careless. I will not leave you."


    For any child, it was frightening to feel separated from his parents. His rtionship with Jiang Zhen was already rocky. Ruru only had his mother now.


    She awkwardly smiled. "I¡­I always thought Ruru liked Lihua more than me. O-Of course, I am not against it. You are a really good person. Strong, confident and funny. I could see why Ruru got attached to you. So¡­"


    I didn''t think Ruru would get afraid of me leaving him.


    Zhao Weisheng tilted his head. "Of course Ruru likes you. You are his mother. No matter how much he likes Lihua, nobody can rece you in his heart."


    Ruru felt shy and looked away.


    Mingshen coldly interrupted their conversation. "Yeah keep your lovely jabber after I go back. Song Lihua. Sit down."


    Lihua jolted. "H-Hey you cannot bully a pregnant woman!"


    He raised his brow. "Oh, I can bully anybody I want~"


    Zhao Weisheng patted her head. "I am here. He won''t do anything. It''s good to have you checked up. Unfortunately, Bojing is not here with us¡­"


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes but didn''t respond to thatment.


    But Lihua did. "You devil incarnate! Your assistant is with that evil Li Dong, and you feel nothing about that?"


    He smiled. "What I do with my assistant has got nothing to do with you. Plus, if your memory is working, you might remember that I did order him toe back to my side. But what did he do?"


    He revolted and refused toe back if Lihua wouldn''t be with him too.


    "T-That of course he cares about me! We are like siblings!"


    "Yeah, I pretty much don''t care about your lovely bonding," he sneered.


    Lihua scowled.


    "He didn''t obey mymand when swore absolute loyalty to me. So now whether he ends up at Li Dong''¡é ce or whatever hell it is, I don''t care."


    She gritted her teeth. "You¡­Do you know how much he cried?"


    "He always cries. Tell me something new."


    "..."


    Mingshen put his palms on her shoulders and forced her to sit on the couch. "Now if you will let me have my revenge."


    He sat beside her and ced his hand on her belly. He nced at her stomach and raised his brow in amusement.


    "What? Why are you looking like that?"


    Zhao Weisheng frowned. "Lihua is fine, right?"


    "Oh she is. She is too fine, I guess," he smiled. "Which is not good for me."


    "Ah?" Lihua looked at him, dumbfounded.


    He turned and his sharp gaze met Qingqing''s green eyes.


    You little¡­you knew from the beginning.


    *Meow*


    Of course. I am smarter than you, human.


    Mingshen turned and faced her. "Remember to tell me when yourbor arrives."


    "Huh? Where does thise from?"


    "Of course, it does. So that I can pack my bags and leave for the Amazon forest to settle down, away from you."


    Her nostrils red. "Hey! What do you mean? My baby will be really cute and chubby!"


    He sneered. "It was fine if it was ONE cute and chubby baby. But there are TWO cute and chubby babies there in your belly. You are dumb, so is your ex-husband. Onebination of you two was already enough. But now there will be two dumb parents and two dumb babies. This world is gonna end by the dumbness overload. But I wish to stay alive, so I will just take my leave from this dumb family."

 Chapter 556 Pain, pain and pain

    <h4>Chapter 556 Pain, pain and pain</h4>


    Lihua tilted her head. "Two babies?"


    Zhao Weisheng was stunned for a long moment before his face sparkled like the brightest star in the sky.


    "Oh my God¡­is Lihua expecting twins?" His voice squealed, saying thest word. "Twins, right? They''re twins, right?"


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes. "Yeah, you don''t have to get so excited. The world is at the brink of destruction."


    Jiang Hua gasped in joy and hugged Lihua. "Congrattions! It''s such great news!"


    Lihua was still dazzled. Her jaw dropped in shock.


    Mingshen snorted. "Look, her tiny brain is unable to process even this simple news. Ah, I pity the kids."


    Lihua snapped out. "Y-You are not pulling my leg, right?"


    He red at her. "Do you think I have time for that?"


    "How should I know? You only know how to fool! Which is how you erased my memories on the pretext of doing a normal checkup!"


    This dumb woman''s brain remembers useless things when it''s not needed!


    "Shut up! What will I gain by telling you that you got twins!? I am the one who is traumatized here!"


    "What is there to be traumatized for!? They are going to be super cute babies!"


    "Which only you think so. The rest of the world is doomed."


    Lihua wanted to smack him hard, but her pure bliss from this news was far more superior than beating up Mingshen. She touched her belly, and her gaze softened.


    Aish, there are two of you there¡­You made your Mama so happy!


    She grinned. "Now, I am definitely sure it will be a boy and a girl. That way, Wei and I will both be happy!"


    Zhao Weisheng curiously asked, "What do you mean?"


    She puffed her cheeks. "Well, I want a boy and Wei wants a girl. We fought over this a lot."


    "Oh," he nodded. "I agree with Wei. A cute great granddaughter would have been perfect."


    "..."


    Traitor!


    Suddenly, a shrill came from outside. "Yang Mingshen!"


    Jiang Zhen eximed in pain.


    Mingshen raised his brow. "Oooh, I forgot I had another patient too~"


    Jiang Hua anxiously got up. "He has beenining of a stomach ache for a while now."


    Lihua was about to burst into chuckle but looking at Jiang Hua, she kept quiet. She cleared her throat. "I will stay here with Ruru. You go."


    She thankfully nodded.


    ¡ª


    "Ahhhh!!"


    Jiang Zhen was rolling on the bed in pain as he clutched his stomach. He gasped hard, his brows twitched miserably, and his face was moist with sweat. The pain only got worse the more time passed.


    Shen Yang and Chang Fang stood by the bedside.


    Chang Fang whispered, "Boss has never been on so many bathroom breaks before, right?"


    "Shut up. Open your mouth, and you will find your head rolling."


    He coughed and kept quiet.


    Mingshen stepped in, followed by Jiang Hua, who rushed to his side. "Zhen¡­"


    Jiang Zhen glowered at her in hatred and kicked her knee hard. She gasped and stumbled, but Mingshen lightly caught onto her elbow.


    He shot him a silent stare.


    "You useless woman! Where were you all this time!? I am in fucking pain here, so where were you!! Were you dead all this time!?"


    His sharp, malevolent voice made her jolt. She automatically lowered her head. "That-"


    "Shut up!" A bout of pain shot in his stomach again, and he yelped. He inhaled and exhaled. "Fucking piece of useless shit! What could be more important than your husband who is dying in pain here!?"


    Jiang Hua bit her lip and trembled. "Zhen, Ruru went into shock a-and-"


    "Who cares about him!?"


    She froze.


    "The heck this pain is killing me, and you are wasting time over him? Ugh, it was a mistake to marry you!"


    Mingshen chuckled. "Did you forget she was the one who took the bite for you? If not, then you would have been in the hospital right now."


    He nced at Mingshen and painfullyughed. The pain had subsided a bit. "So? That''s her fucking job. She is my wife. She is supposed to take all the harm thates my way, or why is she even here? There is no need to be so surprised about this. She did one job and failed in another! The heck she was with Ruru all this time!"


    Jiang Hua was shaking. His words stabbed her heart into pieces.


    "Z-Zhen¡­Ruru is only five. He was in shock. What if he had d-died-"


    "So let him!"


    Silence.


    "He is also useless just like you! ying with freaking bears and toys like a little girl. He is supposed to be my heir. That''s what he is born for! If he cannot be the King in the future, then his life has no meaning to me! I could make another woman bear a better son for me!"


    Tears fell out of her eyes. She found it difficult to breathe. Humiliating her was one thing but to think so cruelly about his own child shook her hard.


    Mingshen watched her just silently staring at the floor. Her eyes were wet with tears, but her expression seemed unreadable.


    Suddenly, Jiang Zhen gasped in pain again. "Yang Ming¡­Mingshen. Help me. I d-don''t know what the hell that food was¡­but it hurts like hell¡­" his eyes were losing their focus.


    He seemed to be in deep thought.


    Jiang Zhen gritted his teeth. "What are you thinking!? Help me already. I feel like I would die!"


    "Hmm¡­I am thinking¡­" he touched his chin, "of how much to charge you for your treatment?"


    "..."


    He was horrified.


    "You are thinking of money at this point?"


    Mingshen tilted his head. "I love money. So, I will think of money. Oh by love, of course, I love my Spicy too. Only she is above money while the rest of the world could just die~" he grinned. "My Spicy is so beautiful. You know, I have this feeling of writing a poem for her."


    Jiang Zhen could hardly focus now. "Mingshen¡­pain¡­"


    "But all words fall so short of properly describing her beauty!" Mingshen shook his head.


    "Ahhhhh¡­p-pain¡­"


    "What should I do? I think a poem is a bad idea. Oh! How about a song?"


    "Yang Mingshen!!! Help me, you fucking dimwit!" He roared in impatience.


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes. "That tone is not helping, especially when I am talking about my lovely Spicy. I can make your pain much worse than treating it, so beware."

 Chapter 557 An enemy of the enemy is a friend

    <h4>Chapter 557 An enemy of the enemy is a friend</h4>


    Jiang Zhen''s breaths calmed down after Mingshen jabbed an injection into him.


    "Can you not jab it a little gently!?"


    He could see a tiny blue bruise forming at the spot where he stuck the injection. The bruise itched badly.


    Mingshen mockinglyughed. "The Mafia King cannot handle an injection?"


    He red at him. "I can handle that teensy injection just fine, but what fuck was with that pressure? You were plunging it like a knife. Were you killing me?"


    "Aww~ The new Mafia King cannot handle pain. During the good old times, Jiang Wei never used to let out even a syble out of his mouth. Forget a syble, his expression won''t even twitch no matter how hard I poked. And hard I did it everytime~ You know? To take my revenge whenever he annoyed me."


    He clicked his tongue. "But that bastard''s pain bearing capacity is off the charts. Yang Mingshen always lost. But I won today! Celebration!"


    "You¡­"


    It was humiliating to bepared to Wei. He seemed like a wuss who couldn''t bear an injection while Wei didn''t twitch a muscle.


    Mingshen sighed. "I miss my Spicy. I wanted to celebrate it with her. But oh the distance between us makes my heart ache¡­"


    Jiang Zhen could only grimace. Mingshen looked like a lost, tragic lover that didn''t suit his image of a vicious, devil doctor at all.


    Mingshen was lost in his tragic thoughts when his eyes twinkled with an idea. A wide grin settled on his lips that Jiang Zhen only found to be creepy.


    He got up and turned on his heels.


    "Hey, where are you going!?"


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes. "You are already fine. What? Do you expect me to babysit you for the whole time? Your wife is here for that."


    He nced at Jiang Hua and smiled. "Right? Momma Hua?"


    Jiang Hua said nothing.


    Mingshen sneered and left.


    She quietly poured him a ss of water and offered it to him, but Jiang Zhen threw it away. The water sshed and the ss broke into pieces.


    "Get out! Go care about your son! That''s what you are in this house for, right?"


    She pressed her hands together and tremblingly said, "Ruru¡­He is your son too-"


    *SLAP*


    Her head tilted to the side, and her eyes stung with tears. Her cheek burned as if it was on fire. She felt her heart stop beating and her body freeze as if ice surrounded her.


    "That useless son is not mine. How dare you talk back to me? Are you growing wings because Lihua is here?" His threatening voice rang low in the air. "Do you think you can talk to me like Lihua can? Don''t get ahead of yourself, and don''t forget your ce."


    She shook hard. Her mind and gaze went nk.


    "Get out already!"


    Jiang Hua silently turned on her heels and left. She shut the door behind her and let the tears slide. But more than her eyes, her heart felt like it was stabbed and squeezed until it bled.


    ¡ª


    Back in the room, Shen Yang and Chang Fang hadn''t uttered a word.


    Chang Fang silently gnashed his teeth witnessing what happened earlier.


    Fuck this psycho! Who the hell hits their wife like that!? I feel like crushing his neck!


    Jiang Zhen brought his attention to the two and red at Shen Yang. "Shen Yang! What kind of a hotel did you book our reservation in?"


    He gulped and lowered his head. "Boss, please punish me for what happened. But it''s the best five star hotel in the city. It''s the standard hotel where all rich people go. Naturally, I meant to choose the best for you-"


    "Oh and your best means the chef fucking up my food!? The best means a scorpion climbing on my back and trying to poison me!"


    Shen Yang gritted his teeth. "These idents have never happened before, Boss. I-I really don''t know what went wrong."


    "Oh, I know about that. Charles Miller''s. He went wrong."


    Chang Fang frowned while Shen Yang blinked in confusion.


    "Charles Millers¡­from America?"


    "Who else would I be talking about?"


    "That cannot be. He is in China?"


    "That fucking bastard even had dinner with me with his date! The nerve of him to act like that¡­" he clutched the bedsheet in his fist, a furious storm swirling in his gaze.


    Jiang Zhen took a sharp breath. "It cannot be good news. If Charles is here, he is fucking nning something! My worst enemy from America is here, and he wouldn''t have any intentions? He definitely wants to take revenge from me. But I don''t understand. Who is he working with? He has no power now. How can he think of defeating me alone?"


    There was silence for a moment.


    He narrowed his eyes. "Is Wei behind all this?"


    Chang Fang''s expression didn''t twitch a bit, but inwardly he was panicking.


    If I tried to diffuse the suspicion, he would begin to doubt me. I will get into trouble.


    But if it is Shen Yang¡­


    Shen Yang immediately said, "That is not possible, Boss. I regrly take updates from the guards ced at the other vi. They have reported that Jiang Wei is still locked in his room, and has never gotten out. He has be crazy. He cannot think for himself anymore."


    "Then who is it!? Who would dare to mess with me?"


    Shen Yang gave it a thought and froze.


    "Boss¡­could it be¡­"


    "What? Stop with suspense and spit it out!" He impatiently eximed.


    "Mr. Li Dong?"


    Jiang Zhen squinted his eyes.


    "Boss, Jiming, who Mr. Yang ced in his base, said that he is making an army of Lu Bojing''s clones to overthrow you. What if he is taking Mr. Millers'' help? Or maybe¡­Mr. Millers contacted him and made a deal with him. Right now, Mr. Li is secretly nning to defeat you so he is your enemy and Mr. Millers too because you took over the American Underworld. What if they have joined hands?"


    He tilted his head. "So an enemy of an enemy is your friend?"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 558 Ask her yourself

    <h4>Chapter 558 Ask her yourself</h4>


    Jia, aka, the spy Jiming, got an urgent message on her hidden phone from Mingshen that he wanted to meet her as soon as possible.


    What is so important that he cannot share it in the message?


    Li Dong''s guards were patrolling the other areas of the base while others went to take off from their shift. Jia''s shift was over, so she headed outside with the excuse of going to a local convenience store.


    When a guard tried to probe further, she dangerously smiled within her mask. "You want to know why a woman would want to go to a convenience store? I don''t think you want to live anymore."


    The guard stiffened in realization and promptly took a step back. There were always men guards in the base, so it was often easy to forget that Jia was a woman and required her own needs.


    From a good distance away from the base, she waited for Mingshen behind the alley where a small tailor shop was.


    This better be good, she narrowed her eyes.


    A pair of hands came out of the darkness from her back. The hairs of her neck tingled with the threat, and she grabbed the arms while her own elbow went backwards for a vicious jab.


    The man skillfully ignored it. "It''s me! Your dear boyfriend, Mingshen! Don''t hit me in the chest~ or how will my heart beat for you anymore?"


    Jia scowled at his cheesy lines and shot a furious re back. She harshly let go of his hands and red. "You are not my boyfriend."


    Mingshen grinned. "Of course, I am. I was first your doctor. Then I got an upgrade to be your boyfriend. It''s fate. We are bound to each other, or you wouldn''t have ended up in myb while you were at death''s door. Also, you didn''t resist when I dered as such in front of that useless officer of Jiang Zhen''s."


    "Yeah because you took advantage of my silence," she sneered.


    He waved his hand. "Don''t care about the technicalities. The end result is what matters. In fact¡­" his dark eyes illuminated with light, "I should call myself as your husband. After all," he pretended to look shy, "Mom has already set her eyes on you as her daughter-inw."


    Jia made it a point to show her clenching fist in front of his eyes, implying that he couldn''t go far with his nonsense as a punch mightnd at any moment.


    Mingshen waved his hands in defeat and sighed. "Alright. Even though I brought food for you, especially cooked by Mom¡­"


    Her ears perked up at this, and her eyes invariably beamed. Her joyful and expectant expression leaked out, which Mingshen found to be cute and amusing.


    But Jia came back to her senses and coughed. "Why are you telling this to me? Your mother, your food."


    "Aish, don''t act like a stranger, Spicy~ It pains my heart."


    "You don''t have a heart that could get hurt for anybody," she inlymented.


    "Surprisingly, I have," he tilted his head, his eyes faintly shimmering with mystery. His tall figure that easily surpassed her, leaned and closed the distance between them. "When it''s you, I feel that something is¡­" he pointed at his chest, "beating here."


    Jia didn''t know if he was just joking around, but for some reason, her gaze remained locked onto his for several silent moments.


    "I think you say that line to all your research subjects, don''t you?" She smiled. "You got a creepy love for them."


    "Oof, you found that out?" He clicked his tongue. "Indeed, my heart pounds faster whenever I run my scalp along their soft tissue. But it beats even harder when I simply look at you," he tilted his head in wonder. "I wonder what is wrong with me? I think I need to make myself a research subject!"


    Jia rolled her eyes.


    He chuckled and took out a tiffin box from which she could see soft steam wafting out and with it, a delicious smell hung in the air.


    Her stomach immediately grumbled in response. She had her dinner at the base, but she felt she was hungry all over again.


    Jia instinctively reached out towards the tiffin box, but Mingshen pulled it back. He gave a yful smile, earning him a deadly re from Jia.


    Right. It''s not my food.


    "Whatever. Tell me why you dropped an urgent message?" Her voice icily asked.


    Mingshen waved her question in dismissal. "We can wait for that, but won''t you want to eat this dinner my mother ESPECIALLY made for you?" He exhaled softly, "She was so thrilled. She even threatened me not to secretly take any bite, or she would feed me to the sharks. Ah, I see the bias¡­"


    Jia''s delicate brows slightly crinkled. She felt fuzzy to know Yang Bingqing made food for her. But¡­


    "Please give her my apologies. I cannot eat it. She shouldn''t waste her affections on me. No matter what she thinks, I am not going to be her daughter-inw."


    Mingshen''s hawklike gaze watched her with interest. He pulled out his phone and tapped open his mother''s number.


    "Well then, you say that to her. You see, she won''t believe me if I said you refused. She will think I ate up and feed me to the sharks."


    She sneered. "Good for world peace, I guess?"


    He whined. "How can you say that, Spicy~ If I die, who will marry you? How will we have lots of children to make Mom and Dad happy?" He sounded aggrieved.


    Jia shuddered.


    Kids and with you? Have you lost your mind?


    Mingshen already dialed his mother''s number. She widened her eyes. "Hey! Cut the call!"


    But it was connected.


    "Mingshen!" Yang Bingqing''s cheerful voice echoed in the air from the other side. "Did Jia dear eat the food? Did she like it?" She expectantly asked.


    Jia gulped and felt a pressure forming on her shoulders.


    Mingshen smiled. "Why don''t you ask her yourself? She is right in front of me."

 Chapter 559 Fanning the flames

    <h4>Chapter 559 Fanning the mes</h4>


    Jia glowered at him and gritted her teeth. Mingshen pretended as if he wasn''t the culprit at all.


    "Oh my gosh, she is there? Jia, are you there? Can you hear me?"


    She pressed the bridge of her nose and tried to smile. "Yes¡­"


    "Are you okay? That Li Dong didn''t hurt you, right? I was so mad when Mingshen told me that you are undercover at his ce! How dare he send you to such a dangerous ce!? Don''t worry. I scolded and punished him. I didn''t let him have my food for one whole month!"


    Mingshen dryly rolled his eyes. "You are the only one who thought it was a punishment."


    "Shut up, Mingshen! I know you definitely missed eating your favorite pepperoni pizza!"


    Do you think I am a kid to miss that? He grimaced.


    Yang Bingqing brought her attention back to Jia, and her voice softened. "I bet you don''t get decent food to eat at his base. Mingshen told me he was going to meet you, and I was so ecstatic! I whipped up what I could. That idiot didn''t tell me sooner. Also¡­"


    Her voice turned colder. "Mingshen, you didn''t sneakily eat anything, right? Otherwise I will¡­"


    He smiled. "Of course not. This meal is for my future wife. Why will I steal her food?"


    She threw him a killing re. She looked down at the box and the sight of fried noodles and steamed chicken dumplings made her feel pleasant.


    The food at Li Dong''s base was good enough but of course¡­Nothing could beat Yang Bingqing''s cooking.


    "Thank you Mrs. Yang," she hesitated.


    "Aish, you don''t have to do that. You will be my daughter-inw one day. You don''t thank your mother like that."


    A lump formed in the back of her throat. Things were going in the direction she didn''t want at a rapid pace.


    Mingshen grinned. "Now, shoo. Let your daughter-inw eat her food in peace."


    "No! I want to talk to her more-"


    "Yeah, bye. You have your husband to talk to," and he hung up.


    "What are you doing!?" Jia burst in anger.


    Mingshen innocently asked, "What do you mean?"


    "You know what I mean! At first, it didn''t bother me much. But now, your mother sounds really serious about us¡­" her expression turned ugly, thinking about their marriage. "This cannot go on! I don''t want to hurt her. You are an evil bastard, but your mother is innocent. I don''t want to give her hopes that will nevere true."


    He cocked his brow. "How do you know that it would never be true?"


    She sneered. "How about you think back to the time when you caged me in yourb?"


    She lowered her gaze, and it softened by the food''s sight. She closed the lid and handed the box back to Mingshen. "Eat it and give it back to her."


    "Hooo. You want to lie to Mom?"


    Her eyes narrowed dangerously. "And who is the one who put me into this ce? Forget about her misunderstanding, you are just fanning the mes in the wrong direction."


    He said nothing at first. Then he took a huge step towards her and pulled her lean waist until her body hugged his. His ck irises slowly clouded with her scent that hit his nostrils and her chest that was pressed against his.


    Jia''s fury knew no bounds, and she moved her hand to jab him. Mingshen had already seen iting, so he effortlessly grabbed her hand and jammed her foot from making any more vicious attacks.


    "You shouldn''t hurt you hubby~"


    "You-"


    Suddenly, Mingshen leaned closer to her face, his lips threateningly close to brushing hers. Jia stiffened with the proximity, but he had firmly locked her arms and feet to move.


    There was a half-crescent moon shining up in the night sky. Its soft light dimly lit his left profile that entuated his sharp features. His dark eyes looked mysterious as much as evil.


    "You are wrong, Spicy¡­" he teasingly whispered closer to her lips, not touching it but not backing away either.


    He could kiss her or he could not. That was upto Mingshen.


    "I am fanning the mes in the right direction. I want you to be a part of the Yang family, and you will be a part of the Yang family," his voice was ominous but firm.


    Jia wanted to counter like she usually did, but something in his ck pupils didn''t let the words escape her lips.


    He smiled and suddenly let her go, making her scowl at him.


    "Do that again, and you will be dead," she snarled.


    He chuckled. "I am happy to die by your hands, Spicy~ Always."


    She snorted and dismissed it. "Will you finally tell me why I am here? If it is only because of the food, then¡­" there was a deadly ring to her voice.


    Mingshen sparkled. "Of course not! I called you here because I want you to praise me!"


    "..."


    "You see¡­"


    He told everything that Jiang Zhen went through.


    "And I dyed his treatment and made him suffer hahaha. He was begging me to help me, but I let him writhe in pain~ The important thing is the medicine I gave him. It gives temporary relief, but it actually worsens the stomach painter on~ He is going to suffer a lot tomorrow morning. So, so praise me! Are you happy?"


    She was speechless.


    He called me here on such an urgent note to say this?


    But well¡­


    Imagining Jiang Zhen in pain wasn''t a bad thought. She preferred he would die as soon as possible, but thinking his half-dead state isn''t a bad option.


    Though that didn''t mean she would praise Mingshen.


    "I see. I will¡­"


    His eyes gleamed further in anticipation.


    "Make sure to block your number," she smiled. "So that I won''t risking here for your useless chatter."


    Mingshen pouted. "My Spicy is so mean. But I like it."


    She red at him. "Thank you for calling me here for nothing!"


    She turned and was about to storm off when he said, "Well, I have some news about your sister too~"


    She froze.


    Mingshen sighed. "Guess you don''t need to hear it anymore~"

 Chapter 560 The bursting desire

    <h4>Chapter 560 The bursting desire</h4>


    "What about Lihua?" She came back faster than she had left. "What news?"


    Mingshen folded his arms. "But my Spicy is leaving. How can I disturb her now?"


    She narrowed her eyes. "Will you tell me or do you want me to start a fight right here?"


    Mingshen sparkled as if it was a day instead of night. "Oh like the time we had our passionate battle outside myb when you tried to escape? That was such a good time~ I would love to have a spar with you again."


    She took a step forward and sneered. "You think you can win again? Maybe you are under the illusion that I am weak."


    He shook his head hard. "Of course not! I never considered my Spicy weak. She is just as strong and fiery as me~ That''s why we are such a perfect match," he seemed to blush.


    Jia only felt creeped out. She took a deep breath in impatience. "Will you tell me or-"


    He raised his hands in defeat. "I will, I will. Instead of fighting, how about you kiss me on the cheek in exchange?" He grinned. Then he shyly said, "A kiss on the lips is weed too, you know~"


    "How about a punch on your handsome face?" Jia smirked. "I will render both your cheeks and lips useless."


    He beamed. "So you admit that I am handsome! I finally got apliment from my Spicy~"


    Her mouth violently twitched. Mingshen conveniently filtered out the rest of her words in exchange for handsome.


    She growled. "Yang Mingsheeeeen¡­"


    The lid on the top of her head was close to bursting.


    He sighed. "Fine. I will tell you. We will continue our passionate conversation some other time. Then you can tell me in detail how handsome I am."


    Jia grimaced.


    This man is impossible.


    Mingshen cleared his throat. "Well, congrattions. Although it''s not good news for me," he sneered. "No, it''s terrible news for me."


    Jia cocked her brow in amusement. "What could be terrible news for a demon like Yang Mingshen?"


    "How should I tell you, Spicy? This world is doomed. Your sister¡­she is¡­"


    Jia narrowed her eyes. "She is what? She is fine, right?"


    He mocked. "She is too much fine. So much fine that she is carrying two babies in her belly."


    She blinked. "Two?"


    "Yes. Tadah! Your sister is expecting twins¡­" he murmured. "This world is about to end."


    Jia sharply gasped in joy. She covered her mouth in shock but happiness. After a long time, her eyes were shining with gleam and excitement.


    "Oh my gosh¡­twins? I am gonna be an aunt of twins?" Tears filled her eyes and a wide grin lifted her lips. "This is great news!!!"


    In a moment of uncontroble bliss bursting from within her, she jumped into Mingshen''s arms.


    "Twins! Twins! Oh God! You cannot imagine how this feels! I still cannot believe it. I will have two nephews or two nieces! This is so exciting!"


    Mingshen''s tall and broad stature remained frozen in the dim light. He looked down and blinked for several moments. Everything that Jia said went in and out of his ears. The only thing - no - the only sensation he could feel was her soft body pressing against his. Her arms hugged him around his back in a tight squeeze. He felt her breasts touching his chest and even through the clothes, he felt a feverish heat coursing through his body that clouded his gaze in desire.


    At that negligible distance, he saw the flutter of her eyshes and the tear in the corner of her eyes. A fruity scent emanated from her long and silky hair. Her white skin looked like delicate porcin. Her breaths lightly flickered the fabric of his shirt. He noticed the half-exposed back of her neck that made him swallow hard. He felt an urge to dip his head and dig his teeth into her soft flesh.


    For the first time in his life, he felt his little brother getting hard. He flirted with and teased Jia all the time. But this was the first time that Jia jumped into his embrace on her own. This was the first time he felt her body up so close to him. Even a simple hug from her was enough to make his little brother go wild with desire.


    Jia suddenly realized what she did in a moment of stupidity.


    Shit!


    She stiffened and suddenly took a huge step behind, making distance between them. Feeling her warmth disappear made his gaze darken in annoyance and resentment.


    He wanted to hug her back. He was just about to wrap his own arms behind her when she pulled away. He had an itch to pull her back and kiss her senselessly for the crime shemitted.


    Jia cleared her throat. She couldn''t even get mad at him because it was her fault.


    "Sorry. It happened at the spur of the moment¡­"


    I dropped my guard. How can this happen?


    Mingshen gulped hard, trying to control his twitching fingers from grabbing her head. "I would have appreciated it if you had stayed longer like that, future wife."


    That earned him a deadly re from Jia. "Stop dreaming. You are not even sleeping. As if I will marry a devil! I am a human. I want a human husband."


    He sneered. "I can be human all you want. No biggies."


    Ji didn''t bother to argue. Instead, she focused on Lihua and her twin nephews or nieces. "Thanks for telling me. I am thrilled," she clenched her fists in impatience.


    Aiya I already cannot wait to see my cutie pies!!!


    But first¡­


    Her irises were filled with chill.


    We need to eliminate Jiang Zhen once and for all.


    She nced at him. "You told me about Lihua, but won''t you ask about Lu Bojing?"


    The desire that lit his eyes a few moments ago seemed to calm down.


    "Why should I? He is an assistant who defied my orders. Let him learn his lesson," he smiled. "There is something he needs to understand on his own."

 Chapter 561 A step ahead of Li Dong

    <h4>Chapter 561 A step ahead of Li Dong</h4>


    The next day just as Mingshen had nned, Jiang Zhen''s condition got even worse. He was on bedrest the whole day.


    But on the other side, Lihua''s ''Talk to me'' campaign was faring even better. She didn''t know how, but more and more afflicted people wereing to talk to her throughout the day. Some were non-drugs consumers, but the majority of them did consume some or the other form of drugs.


    Naturally, she was thrilled. More people meant she could help more of them toe out of the dark and miserable path they had chosen for themselves.


    It was when Jiang Hua realized that there were more women just like her. Abandoned and cheated by their husbands and who abused them.


    There was one such woman in her early twenties who sobbed as she narrated how her boyfriend cheated on her with his coworker. Since then, she had been drinking alcohol and sleeping pills to forget about her boyfriend. She was trying hard to mend things with him and even change herself to make hime back.


    "...Leave him."


    The woman was startled. Jiang Hua was quietly observing the conversation, so her sudden interruption took her aback.


    Even Lihua stared at her, stunned. "For all these days, it was only her who had talked to the people while Jiang Hua would only listen. But this was the first time that she encouraged someone.


    "You have worked hard in a rtionship, and if¡­he doesn''t respect that, then you should leave him."


    The woman fidgeted. "R-really? I am scared. I-I am very awkward and I am afraid to make my own decisions," tears spilled out of her eyes. "He always helped me with everything. N-Now, if I leave him, how will I survive?"


    Jiang Hua stiffened.


    It was the same with her. She had be so dependent on Jiang Zhen that she found unable to think for herself. He restricted her freedom to the point that she slowly lost the ability to make any decisions and take a step forward.


    "I know it seems scary," Lihua smiled. "It''s hard to suddenly feel alone. But you should think about it. Are you afraid of feeling alone or have you just got used to thefort zone of somebody else making all the decisions for you?"


    They quietened.


    "Your need to depend on him will only make your life harder. What''s it for him? He will be only thrilled that he will get two women to fool around."


    The young woman froze.


    "Either now orter, there wille a time for you where you won''t be able to take it anymore. You will have to step out of this toxic rtionship one or the other day. The sooner the better."


    She smiled. "Even if it is now, you can take your time. You can try making small decisions at your pace to feel more confident. One step at a time. It might be difficult to suddenly cut him off from your life. So don''t. At least for now. But start thinking about yourself too. Do things which you never did before because you wanted to please him. Those small, small steps will eventually give you the confidence to live your life on your terms and break up with him."


    The young woman found this reasonable. Her friends had suggested she simply leave her boyfriend and while they meant well for her, she couldn''t do it so easily.


    "I¡­I will try that. No, I can a-at least do that. You know, I always wanted to try the ramen shop in XX district. But my boyfriend never allowed me because he didn''t like the greasy ce. But I heard they make super tasty ramen."


    Lihua beamed. "Yes! So, this time give yourself a treat! Stick to going to that shop even if he says otherwise."


    She tremblingly nodded. She thanked him and left.


    Lihua grabbed Jiang Hua''s hand. "You were so awesome! You spoke like a Boss, haha!"


    She lowered her gaze.


    *Meow*


    Qingqing stretched in Ruru''sp.


    Humans and their endless troubles¡­


    Lihua noticed that she looked odd since morning, but she didn''t know why.


    "Are you okay?" She gently held her hand.


    Jiang Hua smiled at her. "I am."


    "Really? You look a little dazed," she worriedly said.


    She shook her head. "I am fine. Meeting all these people is also making me think about a lot of things I didn''t think of before."


    She stared at her and quietly nodded.


    This was the reason why Lihua wanted to include her in this too. She knew they would meet women who would be in a simr situation as her. Through them, she wanted to give her the confidence that she wasn''t alone.


    She smiled. "That''s good. Think. Think all you want, Jiang Hua. For yourself and for Ruru."


    ¡ª-


    Jiang Zhen seemed like he lost a ton of weight within just a single day. He took bathroom breaks so many times by now that he felt as if it was his real bedroom.


    Chang Fang had an urge tough at his pitiful condition, but he somehow held it in.


    "What¡­" he gasped, feeling tired. "What did you find about Charles? What is that bastard''s purpose ofing to China?"


    Shen Yang respectfully came forward and reported. "Boss! I checked from every possible connection, but he hasn''t brought any of his men to China. It''s just him. But I did find one suspicious activity."


    He narrowed his eyes. "What?"


    Shen Yang handed him a picture. It showed a sneak of Charles''s meeting with Li Dong as they shook their hands.


    Jiang Zhen crumpled the picture in his hand, veins popping on his forehead.


    "So, it''s true¡­those bastards are nning behind my back."


    Shen Yang coldly nodded. "It seems so."


    He sneered. "But they don''t know that I am already a step ahead. Jiming is trading Li Dong''s research subjects with fake ones. How many have we got until now?"


    "Nine, Boss."


    Hearing this, Chang Fang furrowed his brows.


    Nine?

 Chapter 562 Smelling a betrayal?

    <h4>Chapter 562 Smelling a betrayal?</h4>


    Chang Fang stared at Shen Yang.


    Jiang Zhen was pleased, but he also wanted to hurry things up. "It''s good, but we need to make haste. I don''t know what the hell Li Dong and Charles are nning. What if¡­" he narrowed his eyes. "What if the deal between Li Dong and him is to hand Charles all his clones?"


    Shen Yang gave it a thought. "But why would he do that?"


    Then it struck him.


    "Is he-"


    Jiang Zhen gnashed his jaw. "It is possible that Charles could use the clones to take over the American Underworld! That''s what that handshake meant! It''s a deal between them and Li Dong has only his clones to offer. He will get a huge sum from Charles, and then¡­if Charles defeats me, Li Dong would also have his revenge on me! Charles will gain control over America and China. Don''t take light of Lu Bojing''s strength. It would be a disaster if he could fully clone it."


    He banged his fist on the bed in fury. "I was stupid to let him take Lu Bojing! I was only focused on Lihua¡­If I knew what the bastard was nning, I would have killed him myself!


    He tiredly leaned back on his pillow, gasping in pain. "I feel like an idiot now. Somebody like Li Dong yed me! He fooled me into thinking that he wanted revenge from the Lu family for stealing his woman. But damn!"


    Shen Yang smiled. "Rest assured, Boss. So what if he nned this? He thought to give us a surprise attack, but we would be the ones to do that now. We are secretly getting all his clones from Jiming, after all."


    Jiang Zhen found some sce in that. But his heart was uneasy.


    "Now that Charles is back, we have to speed things up. I cannot rest until I get all his subjects. Once we have them, Yang Mingshen will help us perfect them."


    He nodded.


    "Leave now. I want to rest."


    "Boss, one more thing. It seems that Miss Song Lihua''s campaign is working."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "I mean we see more and more peopleing to the park now to seek her help."


    Jiang Zhen chuckled. "And that is supposed to scare me?"


    "I just thought of informing you, Boss."


    He waved his hand in disdain. "Don''t even bother with her. Let her y all she wants. It''s not like her stupid campaign would even touch my drugs business. It''s all a waste of time. I am letting her do as she pleases because once that child is out of her, she would be forever imprisoned here as my woman."


    Chang Fang coldly red at him.


    He sneered. "She won''t be allowed to go anywhere so it''s like my wedding gift to her. Her freedom until she can have it."


    Shen Yangughed. "Got it, Boss. We will take our leave. Let''s go, Chang Fang."


    Shen Yang took the lead and stepped out of the room. However, Chang Fang hesitated and kept looking back.


    Jiang Zhen snapped in annoyance. "What? You have something to say?"


    He opened and closed his mouth but said nothing in the end. "N-No Boss. I will leave."


    ¡ª


    He did leave at that time butte at night, Chang Fang eventually came back. He knocked on the door.


    "Come in," came Jiang Zhen''s irritated voice.


    Chang stepped in and respectfully bowed.


    "It''s you. What is it? What the hell are you doing sote?" He uneasily shifted in bed. After his horrible ordeal in the morning, the pain seemed to be subsiding within him.


    Chang Fang came forward. "Boss¡­I¡­I think I need to tell you something."


    "If you are not even sure that you have something to say, then get out."


    "No, no!" He hastily corrected himself. "I do have something to say."


    P by a"Then out with it already."


    Chang Fang sped his hands together in nervousness and hesitation. "I-It''s about Shen Yang. I don''t know how to say this¡­"


    Jiang Zhen narrowed his eyes. "Shen Yang?"


    He nodded. "I¡­I¡­"


    "What!? You better not hide anything from me."


    "Actually, it''s about the clones¡­"


    He frowned. "What of it?"


    Chang Fang was even more anxious now that only angered Jiang Zhen.


    "Tell me or I will summon Shen Yang myself!"


    He widened his eyes in horror. "No! Boss, please don''t call him! He will kill me if he sees me here."


    "Then don''t test my patience!"


    He gulped. "Boss, Shen Yang said that we have nine of Mr. Li Dong''s research subjects. But that number is incorrect."


    "Huh?"


    "We should have fourteen clones with us in total, not just nine."


    Jiang Zhen blinked. "The hell? How is it fourteen? How can Shen Yang make that mistake? Five less? That''s preposterous!"


    He stepped back in fear. "I-I know. That''s why, I was afraid to tell you. I confirmed it myself. There are supposed to be fourteen subjects. I don''t know what he did with the other five."


    "Do you take me for a fool that I will believe in you?" His voice sharply rang in the room.


    Chang Fang hastily shook his head. "Boss, I am not fooling you! Why would I? I have sworn my loyalty to you!"


    He sneered. "Loyalty to me or Wei?"


    He cried. "Boss, I don''t have anything to do with Jiang Wei now. He killed my gang members. I am not using Shen Yang for any hidden purpose. I was just shocked to hear him say nine when we are supposed to have fourteen. If you don''t trust me, you can ask Jiming who is recing the clones for us. Naturally, she won''t have the wrong count. She is also reporting to Mr. Yang Mingshen, so she won''t make any mistake."


    Jiang Zhen felt something foreboding clutch his heart.


    First Li Dong''s betrayal, then Charles entry into China and now this error from Shen Yang''s side.


    He gritted his teeth. "Call Jiming right now!"


    Chang Fang quickly did so. Jiming''s voice was heard. "Yes."


    "It''s me," Jiang Zhen snatched the phone from him, "Tell me clearly. How many research subjects have you handed to Shen Yang in total?"


    Her answer came without any hesitation. "Fourteen."

 Chapter 563 Spy on Shen Yang

    <h4>Chapter 563 Spy on Shen Yang</h4>


    Jiang Zhen felt his ears ring.


    "Impossible. This is impossible! Shen Yang said that we only have nine clones until now!"


    Even if he was agitated, Jia maintained her calm. Unhurriedly, she repeated. "That''s not possible. I have given fourteen research subjects to Shen Yang. Not any more or any less. I don''t know what''s going on your side, but I am keeping the count here. I am not mistaken."


    He trembled. There was finality in her voice which he couldn''t challenge.


    What the hell is going on? Why would Shen Yang lie?


    Chang Fang added to it. "Boss, today too¡­I-I did try to ask him about the subjects, but he just quickly dismissed me saying that I am mistaken."


    Jia said from the other side, "I don''t understand why Shen Yang is messing up. But if it this is true, then you should understand, Mr. Jiang, that it would be difficult for Yang Mingshen to support you. He expects the research subjects to be sent to hisb. But if there are not all fourteen of them over there, then¡­I don''t need to spill it out that you would lose his trust."


    He stiffened.


    "Don''t forget that he is the only one who canplete Li Dong''s research and those clones. They are imperfect now. If you lose him, you are not gonna get any other doctor to do it for you. Either it is Li Dong or Yang Mingshen. Li Dong is already betraying you. You wouldn''t want Yang Mingshen on your bad side too."


    Jiang Zhen narrowed his eyes. "How much do you know?"


    "Well recently, I saw a foreignere to Li Dong''sb. I wasn''t allowed to hear the conversation but as I left, I faintly heard your name, and they wereughing."


    He banged his palm on the bed. "Charles! He was Charles Miller! Fucking bastard!" His chest sharply went up and down.


    "But I don''t get it¡­" the sudden bout of anger provoked the pain inside his stomach again. He trembled and leaned back on the bed. "What is¡­" he breathed. "What is Shen Yang''s role in all this? He said it himself that Li Dong might be using his clones against me!"


    Jia shrugged. "That is a problem for you to figure out. My job is to spy on Li Dong, not Shen Yang. Also, I am doing my job of handing over the clones properly, so don''t get me involved in any mess."


    Jiang Zhen''s eyes turned darker and colder. He hated the tone with which she spoke to him. He could never tolerate a woman talking to him this way.


    But she was Mingshen''s girlfriend working for him, and he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Jia hung up.


    Jiang Zhen seemed as if he lost all his strength not only because of the physical pain but all these external factors threatening to usurp his position.


    Li Dong and his clone army just as strong as Lu Bojing who could wipe out all of his men.


    The sudden appearance of Charles Millers, his archenemy of the American Underworld who joined hands with Li Dong.


    And now Shen Yang''s questionable behavior, who he couldn''t help but doubt.


    He red at Chang Fang and clenched his fists. "I want you to keep an eye on Shen Yang! Tell me what he is doing or where he is going. Find out what he is trying to do with those missing subjects. Mind you, he shouldn''t get any whiff about it."


    Chang Fang straightened up and nodded. "Yes Boss!"


    ¡ª


    In the next few days, Lihua''s campaign exploded. Lihua''s name spread far and wide, and she was trending on social media wildly. There was slowly but steadily an increasing amount of the people afflicted with drugs rebelling against drug substances.


    Many of them came forward and recounted their experiences with Lihua which had a huge positive impact on their lives.


    The teenage drug dealer from Xiao Jian''s high school was caught and handed to the police as Xiao Jian secretly leaked him out. He was now under questioning about the drugs chain and the people supplying it.


    There were reporters who rushed to Lihua''s side as soon as the wind of this rebellion reached their ears.


    "Miss Lihua. Tell us more about this campaign."


    "What was your inspiration for this?"


    "How did you manage to get such a huge crowd of people to listen to you?"


    Ruru was frightened with the sudden camera shes and therge gathering of reporters hammering Lihua with questions. He clung onto Qingqing and swiftly hid behind Lihua, trembling.


    Qingqing was also extremely displeased. Her peaceful time of sleep was disturbed by this band of stupid humans. Jiang Hua was also a bit ufortable but staying by Lihua''s side made her feel at ease.


    Lihua smiled. "I will surely answer, but first can you make some distance? Ruru and Qingqing are getting scared."


    The reporters were confused.


    Who?


    Ruru slightly peeked his head from her back showing a bit of Qingqing''s head too. All the stares were upon him, and startled, he hid behind Lihua again.


    Qingqing hissed.


    Hey! Who is getting scared!? I, the Queen, will never get scared of you puny humans!


    The reporters then realized and coughed. They stepped back and made some space.


    Lihua nodded and looked back. "Ruru, look they are away! Come,e. You don''t need to be afraid."


    Ruru pursed his lips and slowly crawled out of his hiding.


    The hearts of the female reporters were struck with several arrows.


    So¡­so cute!


    When Qingqing came into the picture, the animal lover reporters got into even more of a groove.


    That cat! She is so beautiful!


    Her eyes are so green.


    Her fur seems so soft!


    Look at the disdain with which she is looking at us¡­I love it!


    I want to hold her¡­


    I want to hug the boy!


    Lihua dumbfoundedly watched the reporters squeal for some reason.


    Am I missing something?


    The reporters snapped out of their dazes and remembered what they were here for. They coughed and faced her again.


    "Miss. Lihua. Sorry for that. We got sidetracked. So, yes. Can you please answer our questions?"

 Chapter 564 Not just preaching but practicing too

    <h4>Chapter 564 Not just preaching but practicing too</h4>


    Lihua smiled. "Because I came across some vicious sights of drug abuse. I saw people tortured in pain. If people think that taking drugs makes you feel at ease, then you are wrong. I didn''t see those drug addicts happy. They weren''t smiling. Drugs are supposed to solve all your problems, right? But their problems didn''t disappear. They were notughing. Instead they were crying, afraid that this intoxication would end at some point, and they would be back to reality again."


    The air had gone solemn and silent.


    "So you think you are enjoying drugs but you are just afraid and crying in that state, aren''t you? There is no difference in our situation or for us emotionally even if we consume drugs. So why are we destroying our bodies like this for something that doesn''t even work?"


    The reporters slowly nodded in appreciation.


    "That''s why I created this space to just talk to people. I don''t want to give them any anti-depressants or any medicines. I just want to talk to them. I just want to know about them. How do they live? What do they do? What do they think? I just want to be their friend. And what do friends do? They help their friends in need. They talk to them and try to understand them. People might argue that it''s easy for me to say because my life might look happy? The ones who are suffering will only understand."


    She shook her head. "My life hasn''t been any less difficult. I lost my parents, then I lived without my sister for a long time. I got married but¡­" her eyshes, "It couldn''tst long because of our differences. Now, I am pregnant and I miss him¡­I miss him very much," her eyes stung.


    "I had imagined it would be a happy pregnancy. We would both do so many things together. We will n for our child, do lots of shopping, decorate the child''s room together, celebrate his first birthday¡­But now I am alone. Sometimes I really don''t know if I will be able to do this myself. Raising a child. I am excited to wee him, but I am afraid too. So I ask, if I take drugs, what will happen to the child inside me?"


    The media and the world watching her through its camera lenses were still as water. Many of them had talked to Lihua in the course of thest few weeks. But they never realized that she herself was going through a lot.


    They saw her pregnant belly and assumed she would be living a blissful life with her husband and her family.


    But she was alone most of all.


    Her lips curved into a beautiful smile that felt breathtaking along with her shining eyes. "Drugs won''t solve the problems between me and my husband, right? Drugs won''t make me not feel lonely anymore. Drugs won''t tell me how to raise my child or what I should do to give him a good future. Drugs won''t make me happy because my problems will still be there. That''s why if nothing is changing before or after taking drugs, why should I drag myself in that dark world? It gives temporary relief. But life is long. We all need something stable and permanent. Drugs are anything but that."


    They saw her slightly trembling. It was barely noticeable. Some of the addicts afflicted with drug consumption lowered their heads in shame.


    At first, they didn''t take her seriously because it was easy to preach to face your problems. The world could never understand what you were going through or how much you were suffering.


    But Lihua was right in front of them who wasn''t just preaching but practicing too. She had a hell lot of things going on in her life. Yet, she was smiling. Her eyes were alive and hopeful.


    She was just like them in terms of life not being easy to live.


    But then¡­why could sheugh and they couldn''t?


    Jiang Hua and Ruru couldn''t help but sniffle. Naturally, they knew her position being imprisoned in Jiang Zhen''s vi. But it was easy to forget it because Lihua always lived so cheerfully. Even though she was in a lot of pain, her lips always wore a smile upon them.


    Ruru sobbed and hugged her belly. "Ruru¡­Ruru protect Lihua¡­"


    Lihua''s heart melted, and she wanted to squeal.


    So cute, so cute!


    "Aiyaaa!" She kissed both his cheeks. "My Ruru is the best!"


    Qingqing jumped on her shoulder top and calmly perched upon it. She nudged her furry ears against her cheeks.


    Some of the female reporters fainted.


    Too much cuteness!


    An elderly woman approached her, who was seated at a distance in a park. She held Lihua''s hand with tears in her eyes. "You know, my grandson told me about you. He was so depressed that he lost the national sports tournament for which he had worked so hard¡­" she tremblingly wiped her eyes. "Ever since that, he had shut himself in his room. One day, I saw him taking something in his mouth. I was so shocked that he felt so defeated and resorted to taking drugs¡­"


    Warm tears spilled out of her eyes. "I had already lost my son over drugs. He was an addict. No matter how much I tried to make him understand, he never listened to me. And then¡­" she shook hard and burst into tears, "he left. He left forever. I-I was¡­" she choked, "I was so afraid if I would lose my grandson too¡­he is the only one left in my life. But one day I saw him smile for the first time. He talked to me properly after so many days¡­I didn''t see him taking drugs after that. He told me he met some cool woman in the park. It was you. He told me so much about you."


    She tenderly held her cheeks and smiled. "That''s why, I came here to thank you¡­Thank you for saving my grandson. I owe his life to you."

 Chapter 565 Neither on his side nor on yours

    <h4>Chapter 565 Neither on his side nor on yours</h4>


    Wei, who was watching Lihua''s interview on his tab, trembled hard.


    ''Now, I am pregnant and I miss him¡­I miss him very much.''


    ''I had imagined it would be a happy pregnancy. We would both do so many things together. We will n for our child, do lots of shopping, decorate the child''s room together, celebrate his first birthday¡­''


    He stared at Lihua''s figure, the tears shining in her eyes which gave him an urge to reach out and hug her. A storm rumbled in his eyes, recalling how he was the cause of her misery.


    If I hadn''t lost to Jiang Zhen¡­


    He balled his fist, danger lurking in the air.


    Wei put the tab aside and picked his phone. He dialed a number which was clicked in just one rang.


    An American ent sounded from the other side. "Yes, Jiang Wei."


    "Charles."


    "You cannot be impatient. Your assistant Fu Renshu and that woman with him¡­what was her name again? Ya¡­Meng Ya, yes! They are helping me bring my force to China. You have to wait."


    Wei spoke in fluent English, "I didn''t call you for that."


    "Then?"


    "My wife wants to shut down Jiang Zhen''s drug business."


    "Ah, of course I have seen that. Her campaign is getting quite viral in China''s social media, I see."


    "Help her."


    "..."


    "Excuse me?"


    "My wife is very capable. Her influence among the people she helped has already forced the shutdown of smaller drug peddlers. She is seeding. More and more people are revolting against drugs. But the big fishes would be tricky."


    "So?"


    "Help Lihua," he expressionlessly dered.


    Charles was dumbfounded. "How would I do that? And you didn''t talk to me before about this drug business."


    "I am talking about it right now."


    "..."


    "Fan the mes all up to the major drug dealers. They are not somethingmon people can put their hands in."


    "But how-"


    "Do it."


    "You didn''t-"


    "Do it."


    Charles was speechless. He had only heard the rumors that Wei was a doting husband, but now he had witnessed it too!


    Wei tilted his head, his eyes glinting with darkness. "This will panic Jiang Zhen too."


    Charles sighed. "Yeah, I understood that. Your wife will also win, and that bastard will get even more riled up. Fine, I will do it somehow. But why do I feel that making your win is more important than making Jiang Zhen troubled? You are such a wife ve," he chuckled.


    His gaze softened upon thinking about Lihua. "En."


    "..."


    Man, you are not even denying it!


    Wei hung up and leaned his head back on the pillow.


    Very soon now¡­Jiang Zhen. Your end ising very soon now.


    ¡ª


    Just as Jiang Zhen had ordered, Chang Fang duly came to report his findings about Shen Yang a few dayster.


    "What did you find about him?"


    "Boss. Once again, Shen Yang has manipted the subjects we got from Jiming. She had given three more subjects, so the total should be ideally seventeen.


    But Shen Yang brought only two back to Mr. Yang''sb.


    Jiang Zhen shook hard.


    "I confirmed this with Jiming too. She sent three. But we received two."


    His voice turned deathly cold. "What is he doing with those subjects?"


    Chang Fang pursed his lips. "Unfortunately, I couldn''t find it. I checked if he is betraying us by actually being on Mr. Li Dong''s side. But I didn''t see anymunication between them or see them meet. Boss, it seems like Shen Yang is neither on your side nor on Li Dong''s."


    He narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, he didn''t spill out our n to Mr. Li that we are secretly taking out his subjects. So he isn''t on his side."


    "Yeah¡­"


    "But he is also stealing the subjects from you, Boss. It''s spection at this point but what if he is taking advantage of your animosity with Mr. Li Dong and wants to take the whole Underworld for himself?"


    Jiang Zhen sprang up on his feet at that. He tilted his head, trying to put the pieces to fit the puzzle.


    "Li Dong wants to create an unbeatable army to defeat me. I am stealing the subjects to gain the advantage and Shen Yang is stealing some of those from me¡­"


    "Maybe, he is trying to secretly build his army too," he cleared his throat.


    "Impossible! He doesn''t have a doctor like Yang Mingshen or Li Dong himself to perfect the clones!"


    Chang Fang halted at that.


    "But maybe he doesn''t need the doctor. Even though iplete, the subjects are still stronger than anybody else. E-even if he couldn''t get a doctor like Mr. Yang or Mr. Li, he has enough influence in the underworld to hire the best doctor he can. He won''t be at their level, but he could still considerably help Shen Yang with the subjects he stole from you."


    Jiang Zhen squinted his eyes.


    Indeed..it''s not like all doctors apart from them are useless.


    He gritted his teeth. "How does he think he got his influence from? I made him in-charge of all the affairs and men. And now that bastard is ying a game with me?"


    He felt as if he could explode at any moment. First, Li Dong and Charles joined up and now Shen Yang had his own ambitious ns¡­


    Chang Fang gave it a thought. "Boss¡­what if¡­"


    "What? Spit it out!"


    "What if he secretly let Charles into China? Isn''t it possible? After all, it was Shen Yang only who helped you get to China without alerting Jiang Wei or his men."


    He stiffened.


    "If he could do it once, he can do it again. It feels as if he is instigating Mr. Li Dong and his ns. He would have definitely got alerted by Mr. Miller''s arrival, but he didn''t notify you. And then he was the one who rmended that hotel to you where you met Mr. Miller for the first time."


    Jiang Zhen slowly widened his eyes.


    It was as if he was ying right into his own guard''s hands.

 Chapter 566 The Mafia King consoles his subordinate

    <h4>Chapter 566 The Mafia King consoles his subordinate</h4>


    Jiang Zhen slowly sat back on his couch. He tilted his head, all the scenarios running in his mind with a different perspective.


    Shen Yang¡­really you¡­


    His gaze turned frighteningly cold. His most loyal aide was showing his back to him and getting too ambitious.


    He angrilyughed. "Quite ambitious huh?"


    Chang Fang nodded. "He always was. When we worked under Jiang Wei, he rose to the ranks of Chief of the security forces too quickly. He squashed all hispetition like bugs, and he dictated all the gangs under him. It seemed like he loved being at the top."


    He narrowed his eyes and stared at him. "I want you to take charge of handling the subjects which Jiming gives to us. I don''t fucking want that bastard to steal anymore subjects."


    Chang Fang gasped. "M-Me?"


    "Who else am I talking to? I want to kill Shen Yang right away, and I can if I want to," he sneered. "But I need him alive until we secure all the clones that he has. And then I will torture him myself. I will show him who the real Boss is and what it means to¡­betray me."


    Chang Fang lowered his gaze with a shiver passing down his neck. "Y-Yes Boss! But won''t he be suspicious if you remove him from the duty?"


    He hissed. "I know what I am doing. Are you questioning me!? Do you think I didn''t notice that?"


    "A-apologies Boss!"


    "Get out! I don''t care how but find out where Shen Yang has kept the stolen subjects and retrieve them. My hands¡­my hands are itching to use my knife on him. Li Dong, Charles everyone! Fuckers trying to corner me," heughed. "But I won''t let them. Jiang Zhen can never lose!"


    ¡ª


    Chang Fang stepped out of Jiang Zhen''s room. He took a deep breath and exhaled. Not showing any expression on his face, he casually went to his quarters where he lived.


    He shut the door and from beneath the bed linens, he took out a small mobile, carefully hidden from anybody''s sight.


    He dialled a number, and Wei''s familiar voice came. "Hm."


    Tears pooled in his eyes, and he burst into tears. "Boss!" He eximed in a hushed tone. "Boss, I miss you! I hate calling that bastard my Boss!"


    He knelt on the floor and bowed his head till he touched it on the ground. "Please forgive me, Boss! When we talked about you, I had to address you as Jiang Wei," the tears flushed harder, "Such a sin to address you by your name!"


    "It''s al-"


    "I should die! I don''t deserve to live anymore," he sobbed, "You are my Boss, but I have to call that bastard my Boss. Boss, it bleeds my heart."


    "You don''t-"


    "For this sphemy, you can slice off my neck! I will dly give up my life for this sin!"


    Silence.


    Chang Fang kept crying and sniffling as he babbled to Wei about how horrible he felt for taking his name.


    Finally after a long time, Wei spoke, "Chang Fang."


    His back straightened up in respect and fear. His gaze blurred. "Boss, your voice sounds so displeased! You are definitely mad at me for such disrespect, right? The offense that I havemitted!"


    On the other hand, Wei was at a loss. His subordinate kept crying, and he had no idea why. He pursed his lips, not knowing what to do. Chang Fang wasn''t letting him speak at all.


    He remembered all those times when Lihua consoled people as they cried too much.


    "There, there," he said in a soft voice. "Don''t cry."


    Chang Fang stumbled and fell. His mouth opened wide in shock, listening to his Boss''s consoling. He shuddered, imagining as if Wei was patting his head.


    At that moment, Chang Fang felt as if he received enlightenment.


    Tears gushed out like a dam out of his eyes. "Boooooooosssss!!!"


    Wei stiffened and crinkled his beautiful brows.


    This was supposed to work. It always does when Lihua does it. Why is he crying even more now?


    The Mafia King came to a conclusion.


    After all, Lihua is the best. I can never match up to my wife, he sincerely nodded to himself.


    Chang Fang wiped his tears. Wei''s gentle voice was like music to his ears.


    I can die now. I have no regrets even if I die now!


    Wei asked, "What is it that you called me for?"


    He immediately switched to his subordinate mode and reported his conversation with Jiang Zhen.


    "I see."


    He beamed. "Yes, Boss! Everything is going as nned!"


    "Hm. I know what to do," his voice turned icier, "Charles is already on it. The news will reach his ears very soon."


    ¡ª


    "Boss! It''s terrible!"


    Chang Fang and Shen Yang came to deliver the news. Jiang Zhen snapped at them. He narrowed his eyes at Shen Yang. "What is it?"


    Shen Yang bowed. "Boss. Three of our major drug dealers have been arrested."


    "What!?" Jiang Zhen sprung on his feet in shock.


    Chang Fang nodded hard. "It''s not just that. There is a whole revolution that has started against drug consumption ever since Miss. Lihua gave that interview. The locations of the small bases here and there and the identity of drug peddlers are getting leaked by the customers themselves! You can check social media. The revolution has gone viral like crazy! The bases are being raided, and now three of our major supply chains have broken down!"


    "Don''t fuck with me! As if Lihua and her nonsense campaign can even budge our supply chains!"


    Shen Yang added to that. "Madam Lihua''s revolution is fueling the fire, but there is someone else who is pulling the strings behind it."


    "Who would dare?"


    "Charles Millers."


    He froze.


    Chang Fang urgently continued. "Naturally, we looked into it as soon as possible. In just a matter of one night, three big bases got in the police''s hands. After much digging, we found that Charles had anonymously given the tip of those locations!"

 Chapter 567 The order to kill Charles Millers

    <h4>Chapter 567 The order to kill Charles Millers</h4>


    "Grandpa, look!" Lihua eagerly waved at Zhao Weisheng. Her eyes were sparkling like gold. She was about toe to his, but Zhao Weisheng hurriedly crossed to hers instead.


    "You shouldn''t jerk around now. It''s getting difficult for you to walk, right?"


    Lihua bit her tongue and looked at her belly. It had grown quite bigger now to the point that she was unable to see beyond it. It meant the twins inside her were growing healthily.


    It was indeed bing difficult to stand on her feet and walk now. She would get tired soon enough.


    "S-Sorry¡­" she scratched her head. "I got too excited."


    Zhao Weisheng shook his head. "What got you so excited anyway?"


    She brightened and showed him the tab. "Grandpa, look! Three major drug suppliers are caught! The revolution against drugs is going viral everywhere!"


    His gaze softened. "Of course, that was bound to happen. You are so capable. It''s because you helped so many troubled people and not just that but your own interview gave others the strength they needed. I can see many local gangs have gotten arrested too."


    Though Zhao Weisheng was pretty sure that Wei must have had something to do with the bigger sharks. The revolution was going strong, but those kinds of people were more dangerous and bloodthirsty. It was difficult for even the cops toy their hands on them. It would be impossible for themon people to touch them so easily.


    He smiled.


    Even if Wei might be behind it, it doesn''t change the fact that Lihua''s hard work gave the necessary push.


    Whether the drug supplier be a small fish or a big shark, catching them was equal to eliminating the drugs from society. Every shutdown had its own importance.


    Zhao Weisheng saw the march of several thousands of peopleing on the streets to revolt against drugs. The customers themselves raided the small bases from where they bought the sinister white powder.


    "It was so peaceful before!"


    "Get the drugs out!"


    "They have corrupted our society!"


    It was a sight to behold.


    During Wei''s time as the Mafia King, there was absolute zero tolerance for drugs. He made it a point that there were no gangs who carried out this vicious business. Those who tried met with a catastrophic end at the hands of the Mafia King.


    That''s why society in general was a peaceful ce to live. But ever since Jiang Zhen took over, he easily disturbed the intricate bnce which Wei and his father, Jiang Weizhe, built over the years.


    It was easy for people to get drawn to the negative side faster. Wei was always on his toes to ensure that none of the drugs infiltrated in society as long as he was at his position.


    Which with the help of Lihua''s efforts, people remembered that things weren''t like this before. They were not ves to this vice. It ignited their fury further which led to this big revolution.


    They realized that drugs were sucking all the peace from their lives. Their hard-earned money, mental stability, physical health and most importantly, their happiness.


    Why would they want to live such a pathetic life when drugs didn''t solve their problems?


    Zhao Weisheng patted her head. He felt extremely proud of his granddaughter-inw.


    But Jiang Zhen on the other side, threw his tab on the floor, breaking it in a fury.


    Chang Fang cleared his throat and took a step back in ''fear.''


    Shen Yang showed no expression.


    Jiang Hua quickly came to check what happened, hearing the loud, sudden noise. But she stopped herself just in time at the door.


    Usually, she would go inside and try to calm down her husband even though she knew that her kind intentions would only be rewarded with violence.


    Jiang Hua lowered her gaze and promptly left without saying a word.


    Jiang Zhen breathed rapidly. In just a single night, he faced a loss of millions of dors. If the supply chain got broken, how would he earn money?


    Another important part was the demand itself. He watched the revolt with his own eyes and gnashed his jaw. With such a huge scale of people protesting against drugs, how could he carry out his business even if he saved the supply chain somehow?


    He suddenly burst intoughter. "So stupid. So what if the drug peddlers are caught? I control the cops. Forgot Su Liao? He is the perfect puppet I have~ Do you think they could remain behind bars for a long time?"


    Shen Yang and Chang Fang exchanged nces. Shen Yang came forward and said, "Boss, it would indeed prove difficult to get them out."


    Jiang Zhen dangerously tilted his head and narrowed his eyes.


    "Trust me, Shen Yang. Say anything stupid, and your head will roll on the floor."


    Chang Fang immediately came and bowed. "T-that it seems that Mr. Charles hade into contact with the officer Mo Huojin. He was one of the cops who was a serious threat to catching Jiang Wei at one point of time. His colleague was Song Jia."


    "So what? That bastard Charles doesn''t have that much influence to make the cops in his favor. Mo Huojin is like some tiny ant," he sneered. "The highestmand in the police line still works for me. Su Liao is under his chain ofmand."


    "B-But¡­" he mumbled. "Mr. Charles might not have the influence, but he is working with Mr. Li Dong¡­"


    He slowly widened his eyes.


    "We heard reports that the Police Chief''s house was attackedst night. He was severely injured by some strange people who seemed to have extraordinary strength. They subdued him in no time even though he had carried a gun with him¡­"


    Shen Yang coldly said, "Yes, Boss. Mr. Millers is already using Mr. Li''s clones to work for his favor. The subjects attacked him, and now your puppet is too afraid to go against Mr. Millers anymore. Now he has put Mo Huojin in charge and under his watch, our men won''t be released."


    Silence.


    Jiang Zhen quietly listened to them talking. Charles wasn''t wasting any time.


    He already tipped off the locations of three major drug dealers and even used Li Dong''s imperfect subjects to gain control by terror.


    Heughed like a maniac as he covered his face. His eyes glinted with insanity.


    "Ahhh Charles is gonna pay so badly for this¡­" he keptughing. "Chang Fang. Shen Yang. I order you. Kill Charles Millers."

 Chapter 568 The beginning of Jiang Zhen’s end

    <h4>Chapter 568 The beginning of Jiang Zhen''s end</h4>


    In one of thevish apartments where Charles Millers was currently staying, he chuckled while sipping on a ss of wine as he heard the report.


    "Kill me?"


    He traced his fingers across his scar that gave him a hideous look. "Not so soon, Jiang Zhen. I have to take back my Underworld from you. Neither am I dying so soon, nor will you. We go so far back."


    His scar wasn''t painful anymore, but the memories leading up to the bruise on his face were. He swore he would afflict Jiang Zhen with a pain a hundred times much worse than the torture he had to suffer.


    At first, he disagreed with Wei over getting his hands into his drugs business. His mission was to engage with Li Dong and spread that information up to the highest chain, which was Jiang Zhen.


    "Hm. But now that I think about it, it feels amazing. He must be so rattled and furious over the loss of his business," heughed.


    His girlfriend Anna straddled on hisp and kissed his scar. "Indeed. Jiang Zhen is getting cornered from all sides. Both from the inside and the outside."


    He tapped on her nose. "I dislike it when you kiss my scar."


    Her lips curled into a beautiful, seductive smirk. "But I do. I always have. The scar is the proof of your fight for your Underworld and for your men. I am proud of it. You should be too."


    He sighed. "But I lost."


    "It doesn''t matter. Jiang Wei lost too. But he isn''t giving up."


    Charles gritted his teeth. "This fucking family. They brought their family feud all the way to America and those Jiangs fought for control for what? To take revenge from their own kin. Why drag us in between?"


    Anna rolled her eyes. "Pot calling the kettle ck. You forgot how your scheming cousin hid in the European Underworld and to catch him, you waged a war against them who wanted to use him against you. So you better not talk about families messing up the international Underworld. In a way, the fight between the Jiangs is the same like you two had. Two cousins are fighting with each other."


    Charles coughed. "You didn''t have to mention that."


    "Because I don''t want you to needlessly hate the Jiangs, especially not Jiang Wei. He is cute."


    "Hey!" Charles whined. "I am cute too! Don''t praise some other man so openly in front of your dashing and sexy boyfriend."


    Sheughed. "Who would think that you were once the American Mafia King? Just look at how cute you act in the bedroom."


    He smirked. "I can act way more than just cute, honey."


    He pushed her on the bed and soon enough, sounds of their lovemaking filled the air. Anna gasped breathlessly in satisfaction and nuzzled her naked body glistening with sweat against Charles as it ended.


    "So, what''s next?"


    Charles, who was still ying with her breasts, replied. "Next is notching up the temperature~ As you said, the preparations are done. Time for Jiang Zhen toe crashing down."


    ¡ª


    Late at night, Wei stared at the ceiling as hey on the bed. He wasn''t getting any sleep. The thoughts about Lihua endlessly were hovering in his mind.


    His fist clenched and unclenched with a bloodthirsty feeling pumping into each and every cell of his like adrenaline gushing out of a dam.


    The time was here. The trap wasid from all sides.


    He had nned it in a way to force Jiang Zhen give a killing order for Charles. But he also figured that he would give amand to attack Li Dong''s base too. If he died, then the link between Charles and Li Dong would be broken, and Charles would be helpless.


    Jiang Zhen was cautious all this time only because Li Dong had the research subjects under him which he could use anytime to unleash them in a dire situation.


    But now seeing Charles destroying his Underworld and business, Jiang Zhen wouldn''t be so patient anymore.


    And then there was a threat from Shen Yang too who was betraying him.


    Wei smiled.


    It was himself at one time who Jiang Zhen trapped like a mouse.


    "Now it is your turn. Let''s begin, Jiang Zhen."


    ¡ª


    The morning at Li Dong''s base was the usual. He was humming a merry tune, feeling in a good mood.


    He opened the door which Jiming was guarding. "Boss," she bowed.


    He smiled. "Ah, Jiming."


    She said, "I will bring Lu Bojing out."


    "Nope. I don''t want Bojing this time."


    She narrowed her eyes. "So?"


    "You will know."


    Li Dong stepped inside the room and saw Bojing and Zexi sitting at a corner of the room.


    Zexi straightened up, rmed.


    Why is the big boss here so suddenly!?


    "Ah, Bojing my love~ How are you?"


    Bojing didn''t respond. He cowered back further in fear. His eyes looked lost, and his expression was nk.


    "You will be happy to know that I have almost perfected my research!" He beamed. "You were very helpful, I must say."


    Though Li Dong wasn''t quite sure why Bojing didn''t seem to look more¡­ghastly? His experiments were quite harsh, but Bojing seemed to be fine. He seemed in pain during the process but overall, he didn''t look any different.


    Unknown to him, Jia had been administering him with Mingshen''s special drug that negated pain or any damage to his body which Li Dong would try to do on him.


    She also took care of him such that she secretly fed him good food that boosted and strengthened his immunity even more.


    Li Dong wondered about this, but he attributed this to Bojing having a naturally strongposition.


    Bojing trembled and looked away.


    Li Dong chuckled. "Anyway, where was I? Ah yes! Now that I have perfected my research, I would like to test it on a new subject. And I think I will start with this youngdy here."


    Zexi froze, so did Bojing.

 Chapter 569 Snap (1)

    <h4>Chapter 569 Snap (1)</h4>


    Bojing rapidly blinked, and a sudden flush of fear gushed into his heart. He protectively covered Zexi.


    Li Dongughed. "Oh, what do I see here? Why are you protecting her? She is just a research subject, nothing else."


    "N-No! W-why.. It''s always me¡­D-don''t take her away¡­"


    Zexi herself was petrified, but watching Bojing jump in between to protect made her feel guilty.


    For the past few weeks, Bojing had been a mess. Since the first time he met Li Dong took Bojing away, Bojing seemed to be in a daze and hardly responded.


    Jia roughly told her about Li Dong and Bojing''s mother who was used to annihte the Lu n. Since then, Bojing hadn''t talked to her at all. He didn''t speak with Jia either.


    He would just sit at one ce and emptily stare at the air ahead.


    At first, Zexi gave him some time alone because she understood how hard it must have been for him. But as the days passed by, his condition didn''t improve. He was getting more and more withdrawn. He avoided eating any meals.


    Watching Bojing''s lean figure getting thinner, she finally snapped and began bugging Bojing. She started talking to him and kept talking even though she never got any response. She fed him food stubbornly until he would finally eat it.


    This went on for quite some days. Bojing ignored all her efforts, yet Zexi never gave up. In the end, Bojing finally responded. That was the first time in weeks that he cried.


    And that was the first time Zexi felt extremely relieved to see him shed tears because it meant that Bojing was slowly going back to his normal crybaby state.


    I never thought a day woulde when seeing someone cry could give me such relief¡­


    With her presence, Bojing slowly found his mind getting back on track again.


    But now listening to Li Dong, he was getting paler and paler.


    Zexi quickly held his shoulder and tugged him at the back. "I-I will go¡­"


    She didn''t want yet another confrontation between Li Dong and Bojing and then see Bojing fall into a lifeless state again.


    Bojing furiously shook his head. "I-I won''t let you go anywhere!"


    Li Dong smiled. "Oh don''t worry, my dear Bojing. I will take you too. You should also witness how perfect my research has gotten."


    Jia on the other hand, was rapidly thinking of a way to stop this.


    Shit. Why is he bringing Zexi in between all of a sudden?


    "Boss, she looks so weak and pathetic. I don''t think she would be able to handle your experiments," she stated with an unfeeling tone. "She is just a lousy teenager."


    Heughed. "That''s fine too. Who cares if she dies?"


    Zexi froze.


    "I see a spunk in her. I think she will be able to take it. That''s why I chose her."


    Bojing trembled hard. "I-I won''t let you take-"


    But the guards came in and started to manhandle Zexi.


    "Jiming, you bring Bojing."


    "Yes, Boss."


    Jia grabbed Bojing''s arm and whispered. "I will think of a way to stop this. Be calm, okay?"


    But he wasn''t listening.


    "L-leave Zexi!"


    Nobody listened to his cries and just like that, they were forced into Li Dong''sb.


    Bojing''a wrists were tied behind his back as he was forced to sit in the corner and watch. Zexi was made to lie on a table.


    Her whole body was shaking. She wanted to scream, but she felt as if she had lost her voice. There were many sophisticated instruments and machines on all sides. A set of knives and tools that a doctor used for surgery. Some colorful liquid was bubbling and steam wafted out from a few test tubes.


    Her face turned ghastly white.


    What''s going to happen with me?


    A stream of tears fell from her eyes.


    Li Dong put a sort of metallic helmet on top of her head that discharged electric currents into one''s body. She had seen this in movies many times, and she was close to fainting now.


    Bojing''s cheeks were stained wet with tears watching her tremble and il her body.


    "Y-you will not do this¡­Leave her alone. T-take me! You will not harm her¡­" he sniffled and gasped.


    "Aish, what''s the use of testing on you?" Li Dong chuckled. "I need you topare your strength with hers once she bes your clone. That''s how I will get my data."


    Bojing stretched and retracted his fingers, shaking hard. "Don''t hurt her¡­Don''t hurt her¡­"


    Jia knew she had to quickly do something. She quietly stepped out of theb and headed towards the electrical room.


    I will shut down the electricity and generator power. All machines will be rendered useless.


    It would have been a risk to do this as she could get caught andpromise her identity.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    Today is the end. End for Jiang Zhen and Li Dong too. It doesn''t matter anymore.


    With her eyes shining in determination, she hurried towards the electrical room.


    ¡ª


    Inside theb, Li Dong made an injection ready filled with a dangerous drug to artificially enhance physical strength andbat abilities.


    That along with thebination of other drugs and sending electrical impulses would trigger a change in the cells of the subject''s body.


    He sneered. "Let''s begin. Bojing, my dear. I hope you are watching."


    Li Dong injected the drug inside Zexi with a harsh tug.


    "Ahhh!" She cried in pain.


    Bojing almost broke his chair. "S-s-stop! Don''t hurt her!"


    In addition to tying him to the chair, Bojing was also imprisoned behind bars which would shoot current if touched the metal bars.


    Li Dong had taken all precautions to stop Bojing from going berserk in any event.


    Zexi was breathing hard as her body convulsed with a sharp pain. Ber screams echoed in theb, agitating Bojing even more.


    "Stop...Stop..."


    As Li Dong continued with his insane experiment on Zexi whose screams grew louder and louder, Bojing''s eyes was getting dimmer and dimmer as tears kept pouring out.


    The memories he spent with Zexi during all these weeks gushed into his mind.


    Her bubbly self and her silly smile was reced with a shaking body and painful screams.


    Li Dong smiled. "Now time to send the current to trigger the drugs'' reaction. Thrilling, isn''t it?"


    "Stop...stop...stop..." Bojing''s voice was getting more and more inaudible.


    He tracked Li Dong''s finger which was about to press the button when it happened.

 Chapter 570 From a killing machine to a nuclear missile

    <h4>Chapter 570 From a killing machine to a nuclear missile</h4>


    A loud and ominous bang came from the prison. Li Dong and the other guards sharply jolted with the sudden noise. They saw Bojing clutching onto the metal bars of the prison and kicking it hard with his foot.


    Li Dong calmed down and thenughed. "You silly boy. Are you a masochist? You would only get zapped by current."


    Which Bojing was, but he didn''t care. His body was shaking, his palms were getting bruised and bloodied with the current, but it was as if the pain wasn''t reaching Bojing at all.


    With her teary gaze, Zexi stared at him and furiously shook her head.


    "N-no¡­! Stop¡­it¡­" she heaved in breathlessness. A sharp pain made her jolt that reached all up to her head. But she ignored it with pure will as she witnessed the horror before her.


    "You idiot¡­You will¡­die¡­like that!"


    Bojing kept kicking the prison''s door through which he was led inside. Li Dong shrugged and went back to Zexi.


    "It will be useless."


    The guards foundfort in his words, but they got a stifling sensation that Bojing wasn''t himself.


    Who could bear such a harsh current passing through his body with absolutely no reaction at all?


    Zexi was struggling in her ce, screaming as loud as she could, but nothing reached him. Not even the current could stop Bojing from leaving this prison.


    Li Dong smiled at Zexi. "So, are you ready dear. With the right amount of electrical charge in your body, it will incite a beautiful reaction in your cells¡­Ah, the beauty¡­" he almost drooled imagining the scenario.


    Zexi felt disgusted as if something was crawling on her skin.


    The loud banging noise continued from Bojing''s side.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t be so harsh to you~ The current won''t take your life. Although¡­it might leave you a bit mentally unstable?"


    She was horrified.


    "But that''s only if you fail the experiment. So this is like a school test. Either you pass with flying colors or¡­The result is yet to be seen. Without further ado, let''s begin."


    He adjusted the equipment on her onest time and was about to press the button when another loud bang came. To everyone''s horror, the prison door was on the floor, lying broken and dented.


    Out of the prison, Bojing slowly stepped out.


    Li Dong froze. The guards had the same reaction.


    A normal human¡­A normal human was able to break free from prison just by using his body? With current passing through it?


    Even after all that torturous hardwork, Bojing didn''t seem to be even a least bit of tired or hurt.


    It was then when the lights went out. There was a small source of light through the window which illuminated the broodingb. It took for a moment for everyone to adjust their sight to the sudden darkness that descended.


    "What the hell! What happened to the lights!?" Li Dong screamed.


    When he lifted his gaze, his entire body ran cold. The dim light which shone upon Bojing showed how he looked at that moment.


    A sharp shudder chilled the back of his spine, and he stumbled back in fear. Suddenly, Li Dong recalled that fateful night years back. He couldn''t make any sense of it and he didn''t understand why but seeing Bojing in this state, the memory just automatically came to him.


    Li Dong gritted his teeth. "W-what are you waiting for!? Shoot him down!"


    "B-but Boss, it''s too dark¡­"


    "I am not able to aim-"


    "Who cares! Just shoot him down! He is not somebody you can fight, so let the bullets do the work!"


    Simultaneously, he reached for his mobile and hastily sent a message for all guards to gather at hisb. With a few guards, it might be impossible. But with an army carrying guns, Bojing would be defeated soon enough.


    Suddenly, Bojing disappeared from in front of them and just half a secondter, piercing screams echoed in theb.


    Zexi didn''t know what was going on, but she shuddered with the screams. It felt as if the men were dropped into the depths of hell.


    What is happening¡­


    Li Dong was asking himself the same question. He knew Bojing was a dangerous man. That''s why he made all the preparations to lock him up in a prison with current passing through the metal bars.


    But watching him break through it and still standing made his knees tremble. Sweat broke into his forehead, something rming ringing his ears. He could feel his as if his end was nearing. The adrenaline flooded inside sparking a fight or flight response. But he was too weak to run away.


    It was his fear that didn''t let him.


    Jia, on the other side, was rushing back towards the as fast as she could with the help her mobile''s shlight.


    Shit!


    If not for the guards guarding the electrical room, it would have taken so much time for her to cut off the lights. Dealing with them took away her precious minutes.


    Zexi and Bojing better be alright, or Li Dong¡­


    A murderous aura seeped out from her. Her fingers twitched with the killing intent to end Li Dong''s once and for all.


    She reached theb slightly out of breath. Even from afar, she heard the bloodcurdingly screams.


    But that¡­doesn''t sound like Zexi. Huh? Those are the guards'' screams! What is happening?


    She opened the door. As the shlight moved on, she froze seeing the guards'' dead bodies piled up in a corner all bloodied. It was apparent that they died in a lot of pain. Their face, eyes and throats¡­were simply a big lumpy mess of blood and tissue.


    Even Jia felt an urge to puke.


    She took two steps back to breathe and bumped into someone. She didn''t waste a second to point the gun at her back.


    "Easy, easy, Spicy! Do you want to kill your husband?"


    Her eyes widened hearing the familiar voice of the annoying and devilish doctor, Yang Mingshen.


    "You¡­?"


    The lights came back, making Jia shocked.


    Huh? I just tripped the wire-


    "I did it," a sexy smile wasced on Mingshen''s lips as he watched her with bliss and amusement.


    "Spicy, I am so happy to meet you!"


    "This is not the time!" She yelled.


    He sighed. "Fiiiiiine. If my my Spicy says so~ The lights are back because there is no need anymore. Look," he pointed with his gaze.


    Jia looked back and was frozen beyond horror.


    Bojing stood before the pile of dead guards, his hands dripping with blood with the reddish drops coating the ground with its evilness.


    Zexi and Jia took a sharp breath witnessing Bojing''s side that they have never seen before. Zexi had seen him fighting in the supermarket that day. But was happening today was beyond her imagination.


    Mingshen smiled. "You know, Bojing is a killing machine. He will cry and cry and cry but won''t ever miss his target."


    Jia nkly stared at him.


    "But I know another secret~" he chuckled. "There is a switch in his mind which turns on in extremely dire circumstances. He surpasses his title of a killing machine and bes a full-fledged nuclear missile. And do you know how to recognize this state of his?"


    He tapped on her shoulder and pointed at Bojing. "Look at him. He is not crying."

 Chapter 571 The memory gaps filling in

    <h4>Chapter 571 The memory gaps filling in</h4>


    Jia stared at Bojing and observed that he had indeed not been crying. His expression was still as calm before the storm. His dark, brooding gaze felt akin to a death sentence that loomed in the air.


    She noticed the prison''s metal door was broken. Her eyes widened.


    "He¡­"


    "Broke that," Mingshen shrugged. "That''s nothing for him."


    "Are you crazy? It wasn''t just a normal metal door! Current was passing through it! How can he escape while getting zapped by electricity!? That''s life-threatening!"


    Mingshen smiled. "He is Lu Bojing. Not only is his body naturally reinforced, you forget that as a child, he was kidnapped and experimented upon."


    She stiffened, and she felt a squeeze in her heart.


    Experimenting¡­


    "Do you think he wasn''t zapped with electricity before? His body has be attuned to it. It doesn''t mean it won''t hurt him. But when he reaches this state, he just doesn''t feel any sensation."


    Jia clenched her fists. She saw the tiny blood drops trickling from his palm and the purple bruise which was caused bying into direct contact with electricity.


    Shit, I waste with tripping off the lights! If I was faster in dealing with those fools, then¡­


    "Oof! Is my Spicy ming herself?" Mingshen narrowed his eyes and leaned his devilishly handsome face. "If that''s so, then I will have to punish you. How can my Spicy feel sad like this? You are Spicy. You should be fiery like the spiciest chillies!"


    She red at him. "Tell me what will happen now?"


    "Oh? Look for yourself~"


    Inside, Bojing stood before Li Dong, expressionless. He was the Bojing of before who cried and trembled in fear. Instead, he instilled fear into Li Dong now. His body was soaked in sweat, and he was hastily scrambling backwards to escape from Bojing. But there was no escape.


    "Y-you¡­"


    Why does he seem so different? I have never seen Bojing in this condition before. Cold, unfeeling eyes that would gobble upon everything that came in his way.


    He was a force not to be messed with.


    "I-I don''t understand¡­"


    "Of course, you won''t~ Because you had run away before you could see this crazy state of my dear assistant''s."


    Li Dong froze. He slowly turned his head and witnessing Mingshen before him was like he was zapped with lightning now.


    "Yang¡­Yang Mingshen¡­" his voice broke.


    Mingshen whistled. He stepped in, unafraid of Bojing''s state.


    Zexi blinked her eyes.


    Is he Bojing''s Boss?


    "How the hell are you here!?" Li Dong flipped. Seeing his archenemy right in front of him because of whom he had to flee out of the country made his blood boil.


    Mingshen raised his brow. "So bitter, Li Dong. Aren''t we such good friends~?" A trace of rm rang in his voice. "How can I forget that pathetic doctor you sent to kill me with that pathetic cutter? I am the charismatic Yang Mingshen. At least use a sophisticated scalpel to kill me," he sighed.


    Zexi''s mouth twitched.


    What¡­what is this man talking about? Instead of getting angry, he is suggesting different methods to kill himself!?


    Jia was used to this madness, so she only grimaced.


    "Yang Mingshen!" Li Dong screamed. "It''s all because of you that I had to flee! You attacked my base and killed my men! You destroyed my research and I had to start from everything! You¡­I won''t forgive you for this!"


    Jia narrowed her eyes and removed her mask as she walked up to him. "You have no idea how manyws you have broken, you bastard. Even justice would have to think hard in giving you a fitting punishment."


    Li Dong blinked his eyes and stared at her. "You¡­"


    Then a sharp gasp escaped his mouth. "You are Song Jia! You are the one who was killed by Wei''s hands! How¡­how are you alive? Jiang Zhen told me this himself! You should be dead."


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a punchnded on his face that broke his nose and a few of his front teeth. Blood oozed from his face, and he was in so much pain that he couldn''t even yelp.


    Mingshen tilted his head, a dangerous glint passing his dark eyes. "You have some nerve talking about my Spicy like that. It isn''t her, but you should be dead. But aren''t you alive anyway?"


    Li Dong shuddered.


    "And for your kind information," he sneered. "I wasn''t the one who killed your men years back and spilled blood."


    Li Dong shook his head as if trying to deny his im. "Lies¡­" he breathed hard. "You¡­came with your army and-"


    "That was Bojing who wiped out your entire base."


    Not only Li Dong jolted upon hearing this but Jia and Zexi were shocked beyond belief. Zexi recalled Bojing telling her how his broken memories let him know that he was a child kidnapped and used as a research subject. He was nine when Mingshen tracked Li Dong''s base and came to attack.


    Did he mean to say that Bojing wiped out the adult guards and scientists only as a child!?


    Mingshen hung his arm around Bojing''s neck as if he wasn''t his Boss but his best friend. "Right my cry baby assistant~ Knock, knock. Do you hear me? Do you remember the night when you spilled the blood of countless men? Do you? Do you?" His eyes sparkled.


    Zexi was horrified.


    He shouldn''t be acting this chummy towards Bojing when he looks like that! Bojing will snap his neck in no time.


    Bojing didn''t respond. His gaze didn''t flicker. He didn''t move.


    But his mind was lighting up as if memories were flowing into it. He had a broken chain of memories, and he never remembered what happened the night Mingshen arrived at Li Dong''s base with his men.


    He only remembered Mingshen standing before him and smiling like a demon. He pulled him up and walked him out of that dark, menacing prison where he spent his nine long years in torture and pain.


    But now, the gaps were filling in to form aplete picture, and the night was as clear as crystal.

 Chapter 572 The Mafia King is here!

    Chapter 572 The Mafia King is here!¡¡¡¡On the other side, the morning for Jiang Zhen was as usual as the other mornings. But there was one thing he was waiting for, and that was hearing the news of Charles Miller''s death.


    He was thest thorn in his path who threatened his position as the Mafia King after Wei. As for Li Dong and Shen Yang, he would take his own sweet time to deal with them.


    His eyes zed with a fury thinking about Shen Yang''s betrayal. He was his right hand man in gaining control over the American Underworld and then in defeating Wei. But his own ambitions made him greedy. With Charles and Wei out of the picture, he now wanted to wipe Jiang Zhen too, to gain the ultimate control of the dark Underworld.


    Shen Yang¡­You will face my worst hell ever! Using me to throw away the roadblocks for your own victory¡­


    He angrilyughed.


    "You will pay for using me, Shen Yang. You will pay¡­" his fist clenched.


    Time passed, but there was no sign of any news about Charles''s death. He was impatiently waiting at the breakfast table for Chang Fang to deliver the news. But not only did he not arrive, there wasn''t any trace of his breakfast itself.


    Jiang Zhen was annoyed, frustrated and hungry.


    "Where is my breakfast!?"


    Jiang Hua quickly came to his side, bringing him a tray of his food.


    "Why the hell did it take so much time!? And where are the maids!? Fucking useless people!"


    She lowered her gaze and said nothing.


    Jiang Zhen took one bite and ordered, "Call Lihua. Why is she not here yet? She should be at the breakfast table everyday. Then what''s taking her so much time?"


    Jiang Hua slowly turned. "I will call her."


    She disappeared to the first floor, and Jiang Zhen continued eating. But once again, time passed and neither Jiang Hua came down, nor Lihua. His breakfast was about to be done.


    He gritted his teeth and banged his palm on the table.


    Why the fucking hell everybody is taking so much time!?


    In the end, he sprung on his feet and stomped his way towards the first floor himself. He saw Jiang Hua standing in front of Lihua''s room.


    "What the fuck are you doing like a dumb mutt!? You were told to bring Lihua, then where the hell is she!?"


    "That¡­"


    "What!? Speak up already!" Jiang Zhen harshly pushed her away and entered the room. He took a nce around but didn''t find Lihua inside. Usually, Zhao Weisheng would be with her at this hour too, but he wasn''t present either.


    "So? She must be in the bathroom. Go call her!"


    Jiang Hua shook her head. "She isn''t in the bathroom either."


    "Huh?"


    Jiang Zhen rushed inside and banged open the bathroom''s door. But it was empty too.


    "Then she must be in Ruru''s room! What is so difficult about this?" Frustrated, he walked towards Ruru''s room and opened the door hard.


    Ruru jolted as he was ying with blocks. He crawled back to his bed, feeling the dark atmosphere around his father.


    "Lihua!"


    He looked around and didn''t find Lihua here either. Ruru stared at his father, who was searching for Lihua with veins popping on his forehead.


    "Not here¡­Lihua¡­"


    Jiang Zhen narrowed his eyes.


    Not in her room or Ruru''s? Then maybe Zhao Weisheng''s? Or the garden?


    Jiang Zhen searched both ces and then the whole vi itself, but Lihua wasn''t just there. He noticed that he couldn''t find Zhao Weisheng anywhere either.


    "Call the guards right now!" Hemanded, rmed about Lihua and Zhao Weisheng''s strange disappearance. His vi was heavily guarded with his men, so there was no chance for them to slip out of the house, especially in Lihua''s condition when her belly was big, and it was difficult for her to move.


    "How can they not be anywhere!? Where are the fucking guards?"


    Just then, a row of men came in and lined up wearing ck suits.


    "Find Lihua and Zhao Weisheng! What were you doing!? They are not anywhere in the house or outside! Go search for them right now!"


    But despite his order, the men didn''t move.


    Jiang Zhen was stupefied. "Are you all deaf!? Didn''t you hear what I just said? Go find Lihua and Zhao Weisheng!"


    They still didn''t budge from their ce.


    "You¡­Are you trying to defy me!? Do you understand the consequences of it!?"


    They didn''t respond either.


    What the hell is happening!?


    Then a cold, dark and icy voice echoed in the room, and a man stepped inside, the sound of his boots clicking against the floor expressing the menace and danger behind every step he took.


    Jiang Zhen nkly watched the figureing in carrying his regal aura like the true King.


    Wei stopped before Jiang Zhen and tilted his head.


    "You¡­How are you here¡­" he mumbled in a daze.


    Thest person he expected to see was Wei. He was crazy and mentally unstable and locked up in his room.


    So why was he standing here in front of him, perfectly alright and in a sane mind?


    Jiang Zhen looked behind him and noticed that the guards made way for Wei as if they were under hismand.


    "What are you all doing!? Wei is here! Capture him!"


    Nobody moved.


    Wei was expressionless.


    Jiang Zhen clenched his jaw. "You¡­"


    Then just as his lid was close to bursting, another figure stepped inside. Jiang Zhen froze.


    "Shen Yang!"


    Then it struck him. "Oh¡­is this one of your ns in using Wei against me to achieve your goal?" He sneered. "Do you think I don''t know about your betrayal? I already figured it out a long time ago!"


    Shen Yang raised his brow in amusement. "Who are you talking to exactly?"


    "What?"


    "There is no Shen Yang here."


    Jiang Zhen was dumbfounded. "Are you drunk so early in the morning? Or are you on drugs? You are standing in front of me."


    "Who?"


    "Shen Yang, who else!?" His nostrils red. Wei''s presence already rattled him, and now Shen Yang was ying jokes on him.


    Shen Yang smiled. "But I am not Shen Yang."


    Saying that, he touched the base of his neck and slowly peeled off a mask off his face, revealing his real face.


    Cheng Xinyue, Lihua''s older brother, discarded the mask and sneered. "Like I asked before, who are you talking to exactly?"

 Chapter 573 Jiang Zhens downfall (1)

    Chapter 573 Jiang Zhen''s downfall (1)¡¡¡¡Jiang Zhen nkly stared at him as if the earth just swallowed him whole. The man in front of him wasn''t Shen Yang but the one who he knew as Xian Xue.


    "Xian¡­Xue?"


    He raised his brow. "Well that was my identity when I worked under Wei. That''s not my real name."


    Jiang Zhen widened his eyes in horror. "Impossible! Shen Yang¡­it was him! How can it be you!"


    He looked around crazily. "Shen Yang! Shen Yang!"


    "He is not here. I have kept him safely in a small, secret ce where he is enjoying his life~" Xinyue sneered. "Everyday. You can hear his ted screams."


    Jiang Zhen felt his brain short-circuit. He failed to understand how the situation reached up to his point.


    Lihua and Zhao Weisheng suddenly disappeared.


    Wei appeared out of nowhere.


    And now the man he was thinking to be Shen Yang all the time turned out to be an impostor.


    When did things change?


    This whole time¡­this whole time, it wasn''t Shen Yang but somebody else?


    Jiang Zhen gnashed his teeth. "How is it possible!? You¡­As if you can disguise yourself as Shen Yang! Do you take me as someone stupid!"


    "I don''t need to take you as one. You ARE stupid. That''s why you shouldn''t underestimate the Cheng family."


    He blinked rapidly.


    Cheng family?


    Xinyue tilted his head, his eyes glinting with amusement and hatred at the same time. "How many Cheng families do you know?"


    He stiffened and sharply gasped.


    That Cheng family who excelled in spying?


    He burst intoughter. "You¡­you think you can fool me with that? The Cheng family is dead! It has been a long time!"


    "I am alive right in front of you. My family is alive," he sneered. "Your grand uncle thought that he seeded in killing us, but he was dead wrong."


    Jiang Zhen was irked with his sneers and taunts. Feeling surrounded by Wei''s men, anger surged into his chest. He could have his answerster, but for now, he wanted to reverse this situation as soon as possible.


    He red at the men dressed in ck, faces covered with masks. "What the hell are you doing!? I am the Mafia King! I am your leader! Didn''t you hear me!? Capture them!"


    Nobody listened and nobody moved. Wei simply watched Jiang Zhen acting like a clown in a circus show.


    Xinyue yawned. "Why are you even bothering when they are not your men?"


    He froze.


    "Are you crazy!?"


    "I am just as sane as I could ever be. I don''t know if you even know what your men look like, but these ain''t yours."


    Jiang Zhen widened his eyes.


    Not my men¡­


    Xinyueughed. "Ahh, I am so enjoying this. The look on your face is what I wanted to see for such a long time. You didn''t know when your men got reced. Hell, you don''t even when your right hand man got reced~ Are you curious? You are, right?"


    Jiang Zhen trembled in rage.


    Xinyuezily smiled. "Let''s see. Where should I start from? Oh that day when my sister Lihua was in the park for her campaign."


    *shback*


    The day when the real Shen Yang saw Jiang Ruiling escaping from some supposed goons.


    "Let go of me! Help! Please! Somebody!" She cried and shouted.


    Shen Yang smiled. "Oof. I guess you are already beginning to lose your sanity. Don''t worry, sweety. I will make sure you lose it on the bed, not here or where would be the fun?"


    As he was about to drag her away, Shen Yang sharply gasped and fell on his knee.


    "Aahhh!!" He yelled in pain.


    He lowered his head and saw blood trickling down from his leg. A bullet pierced into his flesh, burning the skin around the wound.


    What¡­How did a bullet out of nowhere¡­


    A shadow loomed over him, and he lifted his gaze. The sight before him made him freeze as if was dropped dead into the Arctic.


    "Xian Xue¡­?"


    He sneered. "Hey fucker. Oh, I am sorry. Chief of Security Forces, Shen Yang. How are you doing these days?"


    Sweat formed on his forehead, making his breaths ragged with the pain shooting up in his leg.


    How is he¡­here? Didn''t he¡­?


    "I can see you have many questions in your mind. That''s why I came here. How did you find it?"


    Shen Yang heard the sound of boots clicking and in a matter of just a few moments, he waspletely surrounded by Cheng family''s guards.


    Before Shen Yang could reach his gun, two of the guards already knocked him out and threw his gun away. He fought hard, but the bullet and the blood streaming from his leg made it next to impossible. The guards easily locked his wrists behind his back and forced him to kneel down.


    Which was excruciating in that bent angle with a bullet wound on his leg. He gasped as some blood spurted out in that position.


    "You¡­"


    He had a million questions in his mind but didn''t know where to begin. His gaze fell on Jiang Ruiling, who was watching him without a trace of any warmth in her eyes. Her expression was as cold as winter.


    Suddenly, he felt as some of the pieces fit the puzzle. Jiang Ruiling was the only person kidnapped from the Jiang family with her whereabouts unknown. Nobody could trace her at all.


    She didn''t seem shocked by Xian Xue''s entrance. It meant that she had expected him to take charge when the time was right.


    "You bitch¡­So you were with him¡­you were working with him¡­!"


    Jiang Ruiling smiled. "Just like you were with Jiang Zhen all along. So why are you giving me that using stare? Did I do anything wrong?"


    He gritted his teeth. He realized that everything was a farce. She was never chased by the goons. She was never vited by Xian Xue. It was all a ruse to catch him off guard.


    Xinyue bent on his knee and harshly clutched his hair, forcing him to face him.


    "Thanks for falling into this, Shen Yang. Catching Jiang Zhen''s right hand man was extremely crucial for my n. I need you to disappear," his eyes glinted with danger, "So that I can take your ce."

 Chapter 574 Jiang Zhens downfall (2)

    Chapter 574 Jiang Zhen''s downfall (2)¡¡¡¡*Present*


    Jiang Zhen was bbergasted to his core. For this whole time, another man had disguised himself as Shen Yang and was fooling him as if he was some puppet, and he didn''t even get a clue.


    "Why¡­Why¡­"


    Wei narrowed his eyes and took two steps. His pitch ck gaze stared straight through as if cutting him into pieces with a sharp knife.


    He tilted his head. "I wanted to show you the taste of your own medicine. You used Shen Yang to make the underworld against me and cause a war. I used ''him'' too albeit¡­in a different way. See around yourself. Do you recognize any of your men?"


    The men standing behind Wei belonged to him as they obeyed his orders. Now that he recalled, even the guards around the vi and garden behaved differently. It was customary for them to bow whenever he passed through.


    But when he was searching for Lihua and Zhao Weisheng, none of them even spared a nce and stood in attention, much less bow. He was too upied to find Lihua, so he failed to notice this minor detail.


    Then the realization dawned about them. His eyes reddened in fury, veins popped on the back of his hand.


    Shen Yang was the most trustworthy and capable man, who was able to achieve the feat of brainwashing Wei''s gangs against him. His position led people to trust him.


    It was the same for Jiang Zhen''s army too. Naturally, Shen Yang was the Chief because he was his right hand man. The real Shen Yang won''t brainwash the men against Jiang Zhen.


    So, somebody had to pose as him to do the job for which Xinyue came forward. It was risky for him to pit the army against Jiang Zhen like Shen Yang did because Wei and he didn''t want Jiang Zhen to get any wind of revolution or uing war between his men, which would raise any suspicion.


    It was a n they wanted to keep under tight wraps.


    So instead of brainwashing them, Cheng Xinyue¡­


    "Slowly reced my men with yours¡­"


    Xinyue chuckled. "Oh your brain is still working. d to see that. Yes. Doing things in the dark and without attention is what the Cheng family is good at. Slowly and without raising any rm, we captured your men one by one and reced them with Jiang Wei''s surviving gangs, Cheng family''s guards and Yang Mingshen''s army."


    He froze.


    Yang Mingshen¡­?


    "And the first ce where we reced the guards was at the Jiang vi where apparently, a ''maniac'' Jiang Wei was locked up. We did so so that he could freely move. The regr reports which you used to get were fake."


    He trembled.


    A million questions barraged his mind.


    Yang Mingshen supporting them, Wei''s insanity, Shen Yang''s recement¡­


    He snarled. "So you were never crazy."


    Wei remained expressionless. "At one point, I did. I wanted to kill myself when I lost to you," he admitted. "I failed Lihua. I failed my child. I couldn''t face myself. I was a disgrace as a husband and father. I became insane and selfish to try to jump in front of a truck and end my life. But I realized I was stupid. How could I think of leaving them alone with you? I¡­I felt ashamed of myself for being a coward."


    He clenched his fists as his gaze flickered with warmth, reminiscing about Lihua.


    His voice quietened and turned extremely menacing, "But that was the first andst time."


    Xinyue yawned. "He was never insane. It was a ruse to put your guard down against him," he sneered. "Otherwise, you wouldn''t have stopped following his movements."


    Ruru came down from his room above and hid behind Jiang Hua.


    Xinyue noticed his presence and smiled. "And do you know who helped make it all possible?"


    Jiang Zhen took a silent breath.


    It is impossible¡­To rece all men after disguising as Shen Yang should be impossible! He should have had a n. How many men are there? Where are they stationed? It''s impossible to know every single detail in such a short amount of time!


    Which means¡­there was a traitor in my army. He helped Cheng Xinyue gain all the information-


    "If you think it was a traitor from your army, then you are wrong. It is closer to you than you think," Xinyueughed. "I was watching your house. I was hearing everything that was going on here. I was watching all your movements."


    He looked dumbfounded.


    "As if you could do that! You mean to say as if you were present in my house like some invisible person? Get lost!"


    He shook his head and clicked his tongue. "Invisibility is just a fantasy. Why do I need invisibility when I have a teddy bear?"


    Jiang Zhen blinked.


    Teddy bear?


    He felt as if he heard a joke.


    "Excuse me?"


    Xinyue sneered. He then walked towards Jiang Hua, making her startle. Even she had a simr confused expression as her husband.


    Xinyue craned his neck and beckoned Ruru. "Come out."


    Ruru pursed his lips and slowly stepped out, hugging his teddy bear to his chest.


    "Can you give it to me for-"


    Ruru furiously shook his head and threw him an aggrieved re. He protectively held his teddy bear as if saving him from an evil viin.


    Xinyue''s mouth twitched.


    "I won''t hurt him. Just show me."


    Jiang Zhen gritted his teeth. "What the hell is going on!?"


    When Ruru still refused to hand his teddy bear over to Xinyue, Wei intervened as he calmly said, "Lihua will be very disappointed in you if you refuse."


    Ruru stiffened.


    "She likes children who listen. She won''t y with you anymore," Wei didn''t feel an ounce of shame as he threatened a child.


    Ruru red at him but thinking about Lihua simmered him down. He bit his lip hard and with a heavy heart handed his teddy bear to Xinyue.


    Xinyue took the bear and slightly shifted the bear''s eye to reveal a small chip.

 Chapter 575 Jiang Zhens downfall (3)

    Chapter 575 Jiang Zhen''s downfall (3)¡¡¡¡Ruru hastily grabbed his bear back with tears in his eyes and furiously patted his teddy bear friend. He red at him.


    You poked his eye! Bad! He is hurt!


    Jiang Zhen stared at the small chip in Xinyue''s hands. "You bastard! What is that-"


    He lunged towards him, snarling but in Wei''s single signal, his guards caught Jiang Zhen in time and forced him to kneel on the floor.


    He froze.


    Wei stepped before him and tilted his head. "Remember something from a few months ago?"


    Once Wei was in his position, bent on knees and forced his head lowered before Jiang Zhen. But now the tide had reversed. Jiang Zhen was forced into a corner just like that day.


    "Jiang. Wei!" He yelled at the top of his voice, only to be echoed in the vi with no response. His fingers twitched with an urge to tear the smile off his face.


    Xinyue smirked and ced the chip on his palm. "What you did was right. Fooling your army after disguising as Shen Yang would have been difficult. That''s why I had already made the preparations. It was risky, but I disguised myself as one of your guards one night."


    Jiang Zhen widened his eyes.


    "He didn''t even realize what happened. While ''patrolling'' your vi, I was searching for a good ce to put my chip and the small camera embedded in it. I wanted it to be on a moving target which was when I snuck into Ruru''s room that night."


    Ruru remembered that night very well. At first, he was terrified. But he remained calm nevertheless when he saw someone''s presence in the room.


    "I am not here to hurt you. I am Lihua''s brother."


    His ck orbs widened in shock.


    "I want to take her out of this ce. Do you know that your father has forcibly brought her here?" He narrowed his eyes.


    Ruru trembled and hugged his teddy bear. He slowly nodded.


    "But taking her out will take time. For that, I need to know about your father''s men and underworld. I want my eyes and ears in this house and where all his men are. Do you want to help me?"


    Ruru''s eyes teared up. "Lihua¡­leave?"


    He stared at him. "She has to one day. But if you will be good, you can always meet her whenever you want."


    He pursed his lips and found somefort in his words.


    "I want something to put this thing in," he showed a chip with the camera in it.


    Ruru tilted his head. "Why don''t you ask Lihua¡­?"


    He sneered. "That woman? She cannot keep secrets. Her face will definitely give something away. She is very expressive. If I tell her, she will be too nervous all the time, and thest thing I want is your father catching her."


    Ruru''s small nostrils red, hearing him talking disdainfully about Lihua.


    This brother is mean!


    Xinyue nced around the room and his gaze fell on his teddy bear. "So you carry this everywhere?"


    Ruru protectively held his bear and nodded.


    His eyes glinted with a thought. "Do you want to help Lihua?"


    Thinking about his tyrannical and selfish father, he felt his chest burning with a desire to help him.


    He always hated Jiang Zhen. He abused Jiang Hua and treated her like a ve. He saw his mother cry numerous times but what he hated even more was that Jiang Hua never fought back. He used to dream that they would leave this house and live a life without his father who always cursed them. Even towards his own son, he was never a good father.


    He began to resent Jiang Hua because she never took any action. But in his small heart, he always wanted to do something to change this situation. He was a child and before the adults, he had no power.


    But now that Xinyue offered him a chance, he wanted to grab it with his tiny fists.


    Ruru nodded hard. "Help Lihua!"


    He smiled. "Good. So the next thing you will do is start apanying Lihua wherever she goes."


    Ruru bobbed his head in agreement.


    "Great. You are a smart boy. Give me your teddy bear now."


    Ruru blinked his eyes rapidly.


    "I told you about the chip, right? You carry the bear everywhere with you. That''s what I want you to do. Take your bear with you wherever you go outside."


    Xinyue grabbed his bear and to Ruru''s horror, he poked its eye out, fit the chip and put the eye back.


    "This is connected to my piece, so I will see and hear everything."


    My friend¡­


    Ruru suddenly started hitting him on his chest in a fury and with tears pooling his eyes.


    "..."


    "Your bear is not hurt. It doesn''t breathe so it''s fine."


    Ruru - "..."


    "Lihua is very nice. You are not¡­you are mean. You are a monster¡­" Ruru sobbed. "Lihua always loves my friend. Not hurt like you."


    Xinyue grimaced.


    Kids are¡­


    "I cannot stay here anymore. Do what I have said and things will soon change one day. And don''t cry. Your friend is strong and brave."


    Ruru red at him.


    At present, Jiang Zhen was utterly baffled.


    No wonder¡­


    That day when he said he would give Lihua a tour of his base, Ruru was adamant about joining them. He remembered he had that teddy bear with him too.


    Then he apanied Lihua at all times during her campaign.


    The bear recorded all the information about his base and other vital data Xinyue needed to n his army recement strategy. It also served as an evidence against the drugs and prostitution business.


    He sneered. "That''s also how Imunicated to Jiang Wei''s family about Jiang Ruiling''s disappearance. Remember he was there when you and Lihua witnessed his ''craziness.'' Through Ruru''s bear, Iet Jiang Weiyuan know that his daughter was safe. Then how can I forget the main course? The day when I reced Shen Yang. It was your son who helped me."

 Chapter 576 Jiang Zhens downfall (4)

    Chapter 576 Jiang Zhen''s downfall (4)¡¡¡¡"I observed how Lihua''s campaign progressed. Was it only Shen Yang and Chang Fang who apanied her? Or was there anybody else too?" Xinyue smiled. "After days of observing through Ruru''s teddy bear, I confirmed that it was only them. So one day, Imunicated to Ruru to make a bathroom excuse."


    Jiang Hua slowly widened her eyes. She was already in disbelief to realize that her son was in cahoots with Lihua''s brother. Something like he visited himte at night and even convinced him of working with him against Jiang Zhen and then lying in the park that day¡­


    It was difficult to digest all this in.


    Jiang Hua lowered her head and whispered, "Ruru, was the tummy ache a lie?"


    Ruru nodded hard.


    He lied and separated Shen Yang from the group. Through the chip, Xinyue saw Ruru''s little n seed and at that moment, Jiang Ruiling came into the picture. She appeared right before his sight, seemingly running away from someone.


    And once Shen Yang found her, Xinyue knew that he wouldn''t let this chance go. Just like he had expected, he rushed behind and followed her tracks.


    He sneered. "Your right hand man thought that HE caught her, but it was actually ME that trapped into our."


    Jiang Zhen stared at Ruru and burst out in a fury. "You bastard of a son!!! How fucking dare you go against me!?"


    Ruru jolted hard, but Jiang Hua immediately pulled him behind her.


    "HOW FUCKING DARE YOU! I AM YOUR FATHER! THE NERVE OF YOU TO JOIN HANDS WITH MY ENEMY! I WILL KILL YOU BASTARD!"


    Ruru trembled with his sudden and noisy outburst, and tears pooled in his eyes. Jaing Hua furiously patted his back and consoled him. "It''s okay. It''s okay. Don''t cry."


    She clenched her fist, her heart getting enveloped by an emotion that she always his in the depths of her heart.


    "I WILL KILL YOU! IT''S ALL BECAUSE OF YOU!"


    Xinyue kicked him once hard and fast on his stomach, making him puke a bout of blood. "It''s because of you who was a shit husband and father. You treated your own family like dirt, and you expect them to serve your whims like some puppets? It''s all you. You forced this day toe, you fucker. The hatred and resentment for you was bound to knock your door one day."


    Ruru buried his head in his mother''s arms. She hugged him with tears in her eyes.


    Ruru¡­


    Jiang Zhen kept coughing for a minute and recalled the past and asked while gritting his teeth. "Ruru and then¡­Chang Fang¡­"


    Wei answered that question. "Was nted in your army."


    He froze.


    "We needed him to earn your trust once Shen Yang lost yours."


    Jiang Zhen nkly stared at him.


    Impossible¡­


    "So Shen Yang stealing Li Dong''s subjects was fake!?"


    Wei tilted his head. "Shen Yang himself was fake. Of course, the stealing was fake too."


    "But Jiming confirmed-" He abruptly stopped while talking.


    Wei ever so slightly smiled. "Is someone who works for Mingshen."


    Wei still was unaware that Jiming was Jia herself. When he and Xinyue met to discuss their n of action, he told that there was someone from Mingshen''s side who was working undercover at Li Dong''sb.


    Even Xinyue himself was unaware. It was Mingshen''s tightly guarded secret.


    They only knew that someone at Li Dong''s side was there to provide support to their n.


    Xinyue bent on his left knee and smirked at Jiang Zhen''s pitiful state. "Do you understand the sequence here, fucker? Li Dong was never guilty of betraying you in the first ce. We made him guilty by making Jiming tell him that-" he sighed. "It''s too much of a long story here. How about we let you meet Li Dong himself?"


    Jiang Zhen screamed. "No! Wait¡­Where is Lihua!? Where is Zhao Weisheng!?"


    Wei''s dark turned frosty. "We already took them out of here."


    Xinyueughed. "And don''t worry. You will meet them again. Onest time for sure. Just like how you were so gracious to let Wei meet Lihua for thest time, right? We will be that benevolent too."


    Jiang Zhen fought hard with Wei''s men, his heart and body zing with fury, but he only got punches and beatings in response.


    "Impossible! She was here! She was here until yesterday!!" Jiang Zhen''s voice had a trace of madness into it now. "She was here."


    Wei narrowed his eyes. "''Was.'' Not anymore."


    *shback tost night*


    Lihua tried to sleepst night but to no avail. She kept turning and tossing in her bed.


    She put her hand to her chest and felt her heart rapidly racing.


    Is something big going to happen? It feels¡­


    Suddenly, somebody knocked on her room''s door, and she felt startled.


    Who is there sote at night? She frowned.


    cing her palms on her belly, she got up from the bed and slowly walked towards the door. She opened it, and her face ckened.


    "Shen Yang¡­" her palms itched to p his face. "How dare you-"


    He suddenly covered her mouth with his hand, preventing her voice from being heard. She widened her eyes, and fury burned her heart with being touched by a disgusting man like him.


    She dug her teeth into his skin hard.


    "Ow!" He red at her menacingly. "Idiot sister! How dare you bite your own brother!?"


    Lihua was about to raise a hell of a storm when she was stopped.


    "Excuse me? Sister?"


    Chang Fang quickly arrived on the scene abd hastily said, "Madam! You don''t need to be afraid! He is not Shen Yang!"


    Lihua was speechless. "How much dumb you take me to be? I know what that bastard Shen Yang looks like! If he is not Shen Yang then who else?"


    "Your brother!"


    "What brother!?"


    "Cheng Xinyue!" He whispered.


    She froze. She instantly remembered Jiang Zhen talking about her real family that day.


    "He is disguised as Shen Yang."


    "Ah?"


    Xinyue sneered. "Yup now you look like the Lihua I always knew of. Dumb and clueless."


    "..."


    He took off his mask, and the real Cheng Xinyue appeared before her. "Long time no see, little sister."

 Chapter 577 The Mafia King reunites with Lihua (1)

    Chapter 577 The Mafia King reunites with Lihua (1)¡¡¡¡Lihua stood stunned before him. She stared at him for a long, long time.


    "You¡­"


    Xinyue shrugged. "It''s shocking, but here I am-"


    "You are Xian Xue who worked as the vice chief under Wei! How dare you call me your sister!" She red at him.


    "..."


    Chang Fang coughed.


    "I know we did wrong by using you instead of that bastard Shen Yang for betraying us, but that doesn''t mean you get to call me your sister! And you hooligan! You even kidnapped Jiang Ruiling! Shameless!" Her nostrils red.


    "..."


    Xinyue then stared at her and then turned to look at Chang Fang. "I am leaving. I don''t think she needs any saving here."


    He turned to walk away when Chang Fang grabbed him. "No, no! Madam is just joking!" He nervouslyughed.


    Lihua was speechless. "I am not joking. He is Xian Xue, not Cheng Xinyue, who is¡­my supposed brother."


    Xinyue sneered. "I knew it was a bad decision on Mom and Dad''s part to have another child. They should have stopped at me. Now, look what has happened. We have Dad''s other version right before us."


    "..."


    Lihua gritted her teeth. "You are mean!" She managed to whisper.


    Chang Fang helplessly said, "Madam, it''s true. Xian Xue was his fake name when he worked for Boss. He is the real Cheng Xinyue."


    Lihua frowned. "But then why did he have Shen Yang''s face? And where is Shen Yang?"


    Xinyue chuckled in disdain. "So you finally asked the question you should have asked for the first time."


    "..."


    Chang Fang answered. "Well¡­it''s a long story to tell. But in short, we all have been working in the shadows to take Jiang Zhen down."


    Lihua froze. "S-so¡­"


    He nodded. "His time hase, Madam. Tomorrow will be Jiang Zhen''sst day. We came here to take you away."


    From their left, another guard came, walking with Zhao Weisheng.


    "Grandpa!"


    "Lihua, dear," he hastily walked over to her side and checked her from head to toe. "Good, good. You are alright."


    Lihua nodded and stared at the guard who brought Zhao Weisheng. "You¡­you¡­" she gasped. "You are from the Sparkling Water gang, aren''t you? I remember you!"


    Xinyue grimaced.


    What the hell is Sparkling Water?


    The man beamed. "Madam, you remember me!"


    "Of course, I do. But how are you here? How did Jiang Zhen''s guards not stop you?"


    Zhao Weisheng smiled. "Because there are no Zhen''s guards anymore here. But we don''t want to alert him right now, so we are still doing this sneakily."


    She widened her eyes.


    Not his guards anymore¡­?


    The man from the Sparkling Water gang eagerly said, "Madam, Boss is waiting for you outside!"


    She stiffened.


    "...Wei is here?"


    Chang Fang also furiously nodded.


    Her eyes teared up, and she trembled. "So you are really taking Grandpa and me away from here?"


    "Yes!"


    Chang Fang said, "Let''s go, Madam."


    "B-But what about Jiang Hua and Ruru? We have to take them away too! I won''t let them stay here anymore."


    They sighed.


    "On Grandpa''s insistence, we did ask Madam Jiang Hua¡­"


    "So? Where is she?"


    "I am noting, Lihua."


    She jolted and saw Jiang Hua carrying Ruru in her arms.


    She smiled. "I am d for you, Lihua. That day has finally arrived when you will be free from here. I knew¡­When I met you, when I talked to you, I knew that you would bring change with you in this house. The years of tyranny would end one day. It is finally happening¡­" she trembled. "But I will stay here. Not to support him. I don''t hold any feelings for him especially after how he¡­" her eyes ached as she said, "didn''t care if Ruru died when he got that attack. That''s why I would like you to take Ruru with you. I have married Zhen. So, I will stay with him until his bitter end. But Ruru doesn''t need to."


    There was silence.


    Jiang Hua smiled at her son. "Ruru. Go with Lihua and the others, okay?"


    Ruru hugged her neck tighter. He nced at Lihua once and then looked back at his mother.


    He then furiously shook his head. "Stay with Mom¡­"


    She froze. "Ruru, you-"


    "Stay with Mom," he seemed stubborn.


    Tears fell out of her eyes. This was the first time that Ruru wanted to stay with her out of his own ord. He always preferred to be with Lihua and thought that he would easily go with her.


    Zhao Weisheng smiled and softly ced his palm on his head. "Seems that he wants to support his mother. Don''t reject it. And don''t worry. You two are free once Jiang Zhen loses. Until then, if he wants to be with you too, then let him."


    "Ruru, a-are you sure?"


    Ruru bobbed his head up and down. "En."


    Their resolve made Lihua emotional, and she hugged the two of them. "This doesn''t end here, okay? We will meet again!"


    Jiang Hua sobbed and hugged her back, quietly letting all the tears out. There was relief in her heart that everything will finally end tomorrow.


    But at the same time, she felt a sense of loss too. Until the very end, she had hoped for Jiang Zhen to change. But that day never arrived.


    Ruru cried and hugged Lihua too.


    Lihua tearfully bade goodbye to Jiang Hua and Ruru. Xinyue hit her head with a light chop. "Don''t cry as if they are gonna die."


    "You! How can you be my brother!?"


    He sneered. "I ask the same question a million times to myself. How are you my sister?"


    When they stepped outside, Lihua noticed a figure shrouded in darkness at a distance. She froze, and then a sharp tremble passed through her body.


    She could recognize that figure any time.


    Wei¡­


    She wanted to run towards him. But pregnant with a big belly, she couldn''t. Suddenly, she burst into tears, sobbing and rubbing her eyes.


    The figure from the darkness rushed towards her and enveloped her in his warm embrace. A soothing and gentle voice echoed her ears which she always loved to hear.


    "Don''t cry, Lihua. I am here."

 Chapter 578 The Mafia King reunites with Lihua (2)

    Chapter 578 The Mafia King reunites with Lihua (2)¡¡¡¡Lihua felt his warmth and cried even harder. The few months felt like forever to her. She was doing her best not to let the prison bog her down. But in the end, she really, really wished to go back to where everyone was.


    Where Wei was.


    Wei felt her body shaking and her tears stain his shirt. Dark clouds loomed over his head, and he shot a murderous re at Chang Fang and his man from the Sparkling Water gang.


    "Who bullied my Lihua?" His heavy voice leaked with danger and rm.


    Chang Fang cried. "Boss, we didn''t do anything! Madam is just emotional."


    "You mean to say that it''s Lihua''s fault?" His voice turned edgier.


    The two were horrified. "H-How can we ever me Madam!? Lighting will strike us if we even dare!" They kowtowed in front of him.


    Wei nodded in satisfaction.


    Zhao Weisheng held in hisughter while Xinyue''s expression was ugly.


    "How long will this take?"


    "Don''t be so hasty. Lihua has reunited with Wei. Let them take their time."


    "Last time I knew, they were divorced."


    He shook his head. "Who cares about that now?"


    Wei hugged her and firmly grasped her within his arms, trying to stop her from trembling and crying. "Don''t cry."


    In his warm and soothing voice, he reassured Lihua. "You are safe now."


    His gaze was warm as he stared at her beautiful face. At times, Wei himself felt as if he was dreaming. The months of wait were finally over. He was holding Lihua in his arms right now. He had dreamed of this moment every single night only to be woken up to cruel reality.


    His heart burned and every cell within him felt the fury whenever he thought about Jiang Zhen. He nned hiseback and patiently waited for this day to arrive. It was a n that would have required time to achieve its goal. He was ready to wait but even so, every moment killed him.


    He didn''t know if it was Lihua''s effect, but he felt the corner of his eyes begin to sting too.


    He missed Lihua.


    He missed Lihua very, very much.


    "I am sorry for making you wait," his voice choked. "I am really sorry."


    Lihua looked up and saw the same tears shining in his breathtaking ck eyes as well.


    "Wei¡­"


    "Hm."


    "You look so Godly handsome," she sniffled.


    His eyes slowly widened which also beamed with joy. Her voice, the things that she usually said with a bright smile on her lips¡­


    Everything was back now.


    Wei whispered, "And you are the most beautiful woman in this whole universe."


    Tears fell from her eyes. "I am not beautiful anymore. I have be fat."


    Wei rapidly blinked. His furious gazended upon Chang Fang once again, and he shuddered. No, no, no! How dare we call Madam fat!? We never called her fat!"


    Lihua cried. "Nobody has to tell me! Can''t you just see me? I have put on weight¡­Too much weight¡­"


    Wei patted her head and consoled her. "You are not fat. Lihua is always the prettiest woman."


    She rubbed her nose. "Really?"


    He nodded. His gaze then fell on her tummy, and it instantly warmed up.


    Our child¡­


    He bent on his knee and brought his eye level to her stomach. His hands trembled as he touched her belly, imagining their child growing inside.


    "Hello. I hope you didn''t trouble your mother. Did you?" He narrowed his eyes.


    "They didn''t trouble me at all," she giggled.


    Wei nodded at first but then raised his head, confused. "They?"


    Lihua blinked at him in confusion in return. "Yes, they. Didn''t Mingshen tell you?"


    "Tell me what?"


    She sharply gasped. Then she gritted her teeth, wanting to strangle Mingshen.


    How could he not tell such an important thing to Wei!


    "Mingshen is an idiot!"


    Wei didn''t know she was suddenly furious, but he agreed. "He is an idiot."


    "Why the hell didn''t he tell you that we are having twins!?"


    His eyes widened, and he froze. His lips slowly parted in disbelief. "Twins¡­?"


    She nodded hard. "There are two babies inside."


    Wei trembled. He looked at her belly again in a daze. His heart leapt in his heart in utter joy. He felt as if he had already won.


    "Two babies¡­"


    Watching Wei get emotional made her heart ache too.


    The aura around him suddenly blossomed with flowers. Xinyue grimaced.


    Too many flowers¡­


    Qingqing, who was royally perched upon Zhao Weisheng''s shoulder, opened one of her eyes and yawned.


    Why is this human shooting flowers all around? When did he be a garden himself?


    "Two babies¡­" Wei whispered again.


    "En," Lihua smiled through her tears


    "That means, we will have two daughters."


    "..."


    Her mouth heavily twitched. "Why can it not be two boys? Or one boy and one girl?"


    Wei frowned. "Two girls are better. Boys are not good."


    "You are a man yourself!"


    "That''s why I am saying that," Wei softly said, "Girls are cute and adorable."


    "You-"


    "Alright, this is enough of a reunion!" Xinyue finally lost his patience and red at them.


    He stomped his way towards them and coldly said, "This was supposed to be a quick reunion and not getting lost in discussing your babies! We will talk about my nieces when they are born."


    Lihua was speechless. "Excuse me? You just said nieces too! You are just like Wei!"


    Wei brightened and fully supported Lihua''s brother.


    "Shut up."


    Lihua gritted her teeth in grievance. "Grandpa¡­"


    Zhao Weisheng sighed. "Don''t be sad, Lihua," he patted her head. "Everything will be fine. Don''t worry."


    She cried. "Only you love me here."


    "You will get used to my great-granddaughters," He eagerly added. "They will be so cute."


    Wei nodded once again.


    "..."


    This¡­this is injustice! I need Mom and Grandma to support me here! She sobbed.


    Xinyue turned serious. "Enough chitter chatter. Let''s go. You can have your detailed reunionter once we kill that bastard Zhen once and for all."


    Wei''s demeanor changed back to his bloodthirsty aura. "Yes. From tomorrow, there will be no Jiang Zhen but not before making him pay for everyst bit of pain he gave to Lihua."

 Chapter 579 A bloody chaos

    Chapter 579 A bloody chaos¡¡¡¡*WARNING - SLIGHT GORE*


    *Present*


    Jiang Zhen was stupefied.


    Last night¡­So Lihua was gone sincest night¡­


    "Ahhhhh!!!!"


    He once again fought hard against the guards but to no avail. Wei stared at him wiggling and iling like how a fish did out of the water.


    A few months ago, he was in the same position as him. Watching Jiang Zhen in a pathetic state like this gave him the long needed and awaitedfort. But it was far from being truly satisfying.


    Jiang Zhen had to pay more and a lot.


    "Take him." Wei coldly iterated his order.


    With his face zing in red, Jiang Zhen tried to lunge at Wei.


    But he smiled. "I will answer thatter. Do you want to see how Li Dong is doing?"


    ¡ª


    Li Dong wasn''t doing so well because right now, Bojing''s hand was on his neck, grappling and strangling him. A froth of saliva dipped down the side of his mouth as he trembled and gasped.


    But Bojing''s pressure never eased. Instead, his eyes got only darker and sinister as the gap of his memories got filled.


    That night when it happened. That night when he killed Li Dong''s men with his own hands, bloodying the entire scene crimson. There were dead bodies everywhere once he had snapped out of it.


    The night at the orphanage was like any other. Li Dong and the team of his mad scientists just like him carried out their experiments on the children.


    Bojing, nine at that time, had befriended a younger boy. His name was Ming. He was six years old. All the other children stayed separately or were huddled together in their own group. Nobody wanted to be with Bojing because he looked delicate and beautiful like a girl.


    More than boys, the girls bullied him, getting jealous over how pretty he looked. Bojing was always kept away, alone from everybody.


    It was when Ming got added into the orphanage that he began to hang out with Bojing. The other kids tried to take him away from Bojing, but Ming only wanted to stay with him.


    That day, Bojing had cried extra hard. It was the first time somebody wanted to befriend him rather than leaving him alone.


    "Y-you really w-want to be with m-m-me?" He sniffled and gasped. "Others will bully y-you¡­It''s better if you d-don''t be with me¡­"


    Ming vigorously shook his head. He clutched his arm and cried. "You¡­you are like my big brother. He-he was just like you. I miss my brother¡­"


    Bojing''s heart ached.


    Was his brother kidnapped too?


    He patted his head. "Y-you don''t worry. I will be your big brother from now on, okay?"


    Ming beamed through his teary eyes and nodded. He hugged Bojing hard and from that day on, they always stayed together. They slept in the same cell, ate together and yed together too.


    The other kids looked at them with disdain, but they didn''t care. As long as Bojing and Ming were together, life was good.


    Until one night, the team of scientists chose to drag Ming for their experiments.


    Bojing cried and begged them to take him instead of Ming, but nobody listened. Ming was sobbing and wailing too at the top of his voice, trying to run to Bojing''s side but to no avail.


    "Ming!" Bojing ran behind the scientists, grabbing their coats. But he only got ps and beatings in return.


    Even so, he didn''t let them go.


    Ming was ced on a stretcher, his wrists and ankles tied with shackles. Ming was terrified. There wererge injections all around him. He was scared of injections the most.


    One of the scientists callously said, "Let''s increase the output of voltage here."


    "If this drug works on him without him feeling any pain, then Boss Li will be so happy~" the second one whistled.


    "But do something about Bojing! He is so annoying and pesky!"


    "Don''t even think about it. He is Boss Li''s special subject. We can beat him here and there but not hurt too much to incapacitate him."


    Bojing was forcibly thrown away, and they carried out their experiment on Ming. Soon, his cries echoed in the room.


    Bojing watched the scene in horror. He was crying. His body was shaking with immense pain. The doctors didn''t feel an ounce of sympathy for him. They carried on as if nothing unusual was happening.


    Suddenly, Ming gasped sharply, and he fainted.


    "M-Ming¡­" tears hadpletely stained little Bojing''s face. His eyes were losing the light as he saw Ming''s body turning limp.


    "What? Is he dead already?"


    "Could be. What does his pulse say-"


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, Bojing jumped upon him and grabbed the doctor''s neck with his small hand. The doctor was knocked out of his bnce and stumbled to the side.


    He looked up, baffled and saw that it was Bojing who had lunged at him. But what terrified him was his eyes.


    Just a minute ago, he was crying and sobbing and begging for Ming''s sake. But now his eyes looked empty and devoid of any emotion. The tears had stopped falling and instead of pleading for mercy, something deadly and murderous was brewing in his eyes.


    "What you-"


    But the rest of his words remained unsaid as Bojing sped his neck tighter and tighter until his fingers formed holes in his neck.


    The other doctors were frozen with shock and pure horror. A nine year old boy had such strength to strangle an adult thrice his size. They knew that he was the strongest child out of all the kids out there..


    But this strong¡­?


    Blood spurted out in all directions as Bojing killed him with his bare hands. It was unbelievable for a child to jill an adult like that. But it happened.


    The doctor slowly copsed on the ground, clutching his neck as he wriggled like a dying fish. It was only for a few moments before he breathed hisst.


    Bojing stood motionless, staring at his dead body and blood spraying out of his neck, staining the floor below.


    He then ever so slowly turned his head towards the other frightened scientists with his same, empty gaze,cking any kind of emotion.


    Then it was chaos. A bloody chaos that Bojing led all through the way.

 Chapter 580 You are a fucking beast

    Chapter 580 You are a fucking beast¡¡¡¡*shback continue*


    A sixteen years old Mingshen was watching over the orphanage aka Li Dong''s base from a set of binocrs as he chewed on his pepperoni pizza made by Yang Bingqing. The Yang family''s guards behind him were standing upright with full attention.


    Mingshen sneered. "Looks like such a beautiful orphanage, doesn''t it?"


    Even though he was a teenager, the aura he emanated mirrored an adult''s. His sharp eyes didn''t miss a single movement. His height would make others feel as if he was an adult, not a high-schooler. His one hand was in his pocket, giving him a casual, sexy look.


    "But the reality is so different, right?"


    The guards coughed.


    "That Li Dong sure has some nerve to carry out illegal experiments in my terrain."


    One of the guards sweated and wiped his forehead. "Young master. Boss Yang Cheng doesn''t know that-"


    Mingshen shot a disdainful stare at him. "Dad has gotten old now. He is too busy making out with Mom."


    They choked hard.


    "Dad will be so happy~ One less job to deal with a pest like Li Dong. I am doing him a favor."


    Aren''t you here only because you were so bored? They internally questioned.


    "Plus, I am kind of looking forward to meeting someone interesting. There are so many kids over there. Somebody would be worth noticing, right? Right? Not all will be stupid brats, right? I hope they don''t," Mingshen sighed. "Somebody worth my time~" He evilly rubbed his palms andughed sinisterly.


    "Let''s go and finish them off~"


    "Yes young master!"


    "Call me Boss. Your current Boss is too useless," he sneered, throwing shades at his own father.


    Their brows twitched.


    They headed towards Li Dong''s base but as they went nearer, they heard screams and cries. What was shocking was that the screams didn''t belong to children but adults.


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes. He signaled his men to take positions, and they immediately disappeared into the darkness.


    Mingshen slowly walked towards the orphanage''s entrance. He strained his ears to listen to even a tiny fragment of anything moving, but he didn''t. Certainly, there weren''t any gunshot sounds.


    It had turned silent. Deadly silent, which tingled the hairs on the back of his neck in amusement and thrill. His eyes shone with curiosity, and his blood boiled and raced with an excitement that made him tremble.


    Something was happening inside. He could smell the scent of blood in the air. But there were no voicesing from inside. This time not from any adults either. It was as if the battle had already ended.


    He ced his palm on the door and slowly pushed it, stepping inside. The moment he did so, he heard several shocked gasps. He jerked his head towards the sounds and found a bunch of children huddled together, frightened and sobbing quietly. There was terror in their eyes. Pure terror. Their faces were marred with horror and tears.


    He tilted his head.


    The children are fine¡­


    He saw blood on the floor, and he made his way in towards where it got thicker and the stench got deeper.


    Then he saw dead bodies sprawled on the floor.


    Mingshen bent on his knee and studied one dead body of a scientist. His white coat was drenched with blood. The horrifying part was how his neck was dug in with holes through which blood seeped out.


    He frowned.


    These holes are not formed out of bullets. It''s different.


    A bullet hole was clean but this looked torturing and messy. It didn''t seeming from any blunt or pointed weapon either.


    He gritted his teeth in frustration. This was the first time that Mingshen wasn''t able to decipher the cause of death. What made those holes?


    They were small and round, but he couldn''t guess what was used to drill them.


    Then he softly heard some whimpering. It was almost inaudible, but Mingshen''s senses were heightened to the max to detect any sort of movement and noise.


    He squinted his gaze towards the far end of the corridor where there was a room.


    Mingshen started walking, finding more bodies along the way. Not all had died the same way as the first one. Somey dead even without any blood flowing out of them. There was no visible wound on their bodies z yet they had died.


    Who the hell did all this¡­?


    More questions arose in his mind, and a wide smile formed on his lips.


    Whoever the hell you are, I will definitely meet you tonight.


    And he did.


    As he opened the already ajar door of ab, he found a boy inside. The blood stench was even harder here.


    But Mingshen didn''t care about that because the sight before him had rendered him speechless and utterly shocked.


    He stared at Bojing, who was digging his fingers into thest scientist''s soft flesh of his neck, who was about to run away but couldn''t because Bojing easily caught him.


    Mingshen''s eyes were fixed on Bojing. The little boy squeezed the doctor''s neck as he dug his fingers harder, more blood spurting out of his neck.


    The doctor''s eyes were rolling backwards, and his expression was unbearable. The pain made him p his body like a fish trying to survive out of water.


    A few momentster, he gave up and died.


    Bojing removed his blood-stained fingers from his neck and sharply turned his head to face Mingshen, assessing his new threat.


    Mingshen gaped and gawked at Bojing.


    Those holes¡­were because of his fingers? A child''s fingers?


    He studied Bojing who looked delicate and frail like a pretty girl. His facial features resembled a girl''s too, but he was definitely a boy.


    Bojing stared at him with an empty gaze.


    Mingshen peered back at him. Bojing was in front of him a moment ago, and then he was gone.


    Mingshen froze.


    "What?"


    Suddenly, Bojing appeared hardly inches away from his face, his soulless eyes staring right at him, making his spine tingle.


    Bojing was about to grab his neck when Mingshen swiftly took a sharp step backwards, finding his alertness that he momentarily had lost.


    He saved himself by a hair''s breadth from Bojing grabbing his neck and him meeting the same fate as the dead scientist.


    Mingshen cursed but he wasughing crazily. "You are a fucking beast!"

 Chapter 581 You are really interesting

    Chapter 581 You are really interesting¡¡¡¡Mingshen''s guards surrounded the room and pointed their guns at Bojing. But Mingshen raised his palm and gave a signal to stop them.


    "Don''t."


    Bojing didn''t let them have their conversation for longer as he lunged onto Mingshen with a speed that was unbelievable to the Yang family''s guards.


    Mingshen dodged just in time, but it got harder and harder. His reflexes were so sharp and fast that he didn''t let Mingshen have any moment of peace or contemtion. He didn''t allow him to think, forcing him to save himself by a hair''s breadth every single time.


    The guards could only watch, dumbfounded.


    What was with this child?


    Mingshen jumped and dodged around, taking care that Bojing''s fingers wouldn''t grab his neck.


    Shit!


    Mingshen was pretty much fit and strong for his age. He constantly spared and trained with the guards, but Bojing was on a whole different level. The guards or anybody in this world couldn''t evenpare fighting with Bojing.


    He was getting breathless and tired. Not only Bojing was attacking but he wasn''t giving any chance for Mingshen tond any chop on him either.


    Why did he start this killing spree in the first ce?


    Mingshen ran numerous scenarios in his mind.


    "Young master-"


    "Fucking shut up! You don''t want this beast after you. You cannot stand a chance against him!" He snarled. "Stay at your fucking ces."


    He didn''t care if the bastard scientists die, but he didn''t want Bojing to kill his men.


    The guards gulped and stepped back. Even though Bojing was just a child before them, their inner instinct strongly said that they shouldn''te in his way. They had seen the dead bodies sprawled on the floor like dominos.


    Mingshen was tired, but he was enjoying at the same time. Bojing wasn''t a normal human. Or he was but there was something special about him.


    But that observation could be dyed. Right now, he had to stop Bojing from going berserk.


    His gaze fell onto a little boy lying on the stretcher who was unconscious. He was connected to tubes and he looked as if he was dead.


    He narrowed his eyes while dodging another attack from Bojing.


    Mingshen nced back and forth between Ming and Bojing.


    I see.


    "I can save that boy."


    Bojing abruptly stopped. His expression didn''t change and his eyes still looked soulless.


    Mingshen inhaled and exhaled, appreciating that he finally got a chance to breathe.


    "You flipped because they killed your friend, right?"


    He noticed Bojing''s eyes growing even darker. He surmised he didn''t like the word ''kill.''


    Mingshen smiled. "I can save that boy. But if you kill me, then nobody will be able to save him."


    His gaze ever so slightly flickered. Bojing was still standing in his fighting stance, his hand ready to grab Mingshen at any moment''s notice.


    Mingshen observed his reactions.


    So he can think even in that state. Interesting. I thought he lost all his sanity


    He had seen cases where the only way to stop such people was using a tranquilizer dart upon them if they didn''t respond to talking or negotiation.


    But there was something odd about Bojing.


    He wanted to stop attacking Mingshen after knowing that he could save Ming. But his fingers were still itching with killing intent. His expression was murderous as if he wasn''t satisfied by this violence.


    He wanted more.


    He wanted to fight more.


    He wanted to use his strength more.


    Mingshen figured there were two forces shing his conscience.


    "I see. You are a fighter. You like to fight, don''t you?"


    Bojing didn''t respond.


    "You have immense strength in your body. I don''t know how you have that. But you have this urge to fight strong people, don''t you?" He smiled. "That''s why you didn''t stop even after killing all the scientists here. Nobody was upto your par."


    He said nothing.


    "But at the same time, you want to control these urges and save your friend. If you keep fighting like this, you will lose time and you will lose your friend too."


    His gaze flickered again.


    Mingshen chuckled. "So let''s strike a deal. You stay put and don''ty a finger on me or my men, and in exchange, I will save your friend and be your sparring partner. You want to fight. If youe with me, you can fight me all you want."


    The guards sharply gasped.


    "Y-young master! He won''t just break your bones! He will kill you!"


    His expression turned ugly. "I think I pretty much understand that by now. What was I doing until now? Dodging for my life, isn''t it?"


    They coughed.


    Mingshen turned his attention back to Bojing. "So what do you say?"


    Bojing stayed put in his dangerous stance for a long time before he finally retreated his hands.


    Mingshen squinted his eyes. He signaled his brows. "Go find Li Dong and bring him here. I haven''t seen his dead body yet. That rat is alive somewhere."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Some of the guards wanted to stay with Mingshen, but he red at them. "Out!"


    They jolted and scurried away.


    Inside theb, only Mingshen and Bojing stayed.


    "I will save your friend," Mingshen resolutely said.


    He didn''t know how long Bojing would be in that state. But he didn''t have to wait for long. Bojing seemed to be getting aware and the light in his eyes slowly returned.


    He snapped out of his daze which seemed like a long dream.


    Coming back to normal, Bojing jolted and looked around. His eyes widened and tears filled his eyes. He covered his nose with the blood''s sharp stench.


    Then he nkly looked at Mingshen who was standing before him with an amusing expression on his face.


    Terrified, Bojing leapt backwards, thinking that Mingshen killed everybody. His thoughts were out of focus.


    He burst into tears. "W-where am I?"


    Mingshen blinked and tilted hai head.


    Did he forget everything?


    Bojing clutched his head, a pain enveloping him.


    Mingshen widely smiled. "You are really interesting."

 Chapter 582 The Mafia King versus Yang Mingshen

    Chapter 582 The Mafia King versus Yang Mingshen¡¡¡¡*Present*


    Bojing was staring at Li Dong with dead eyes. Watching Zexi suffer the same pain unlocked his memories about that night that his friend Ming went through.


    His screams, his cries and how he copsed - everything came back to him as if it was just yesterday.


    Mingshen smiled and looked back at Jia. "So, you see my Spicy. It wasn''t me or my men who had destroyed this fucker''s base. It was my able assistant, Bojing, hahaha!"


    Li Dong was utterly baffled. He remembered that night when he had seen Mingshen''s army charge on his base. It was his luck that he was away when that attack took ce. He didn''t even bother to return for the other doctors or grab his research and materials.


    The only thing he was concerned about was his safety, and he escaped at the first sign of seeing Mingshen''s guards.


    For all these years, he hated Mingshen for forcing him into a corner like that. He had to flee the country because he knew that Mingshen would get his hands on him sooner orter. His base was gone, his research and his materials were with Mingshen now and there was nobody to protect him.


    So, he fled carrying a deep hatred for Yang Mingshen who ruined everything for him.


    But not in his wildest dream he would have imagined that the one behind the massacre was Bojing himself!


    "Impossible¡­" he whispered in terror. "He was¡­just nine years old¡­He couldn''t have possibly¡­"


    Jia was dumbfounded just like Li Dong. It should be physically impossible for a child to kill adults with his bare hands.


    She couldn''t believe that this was the same Bojing who was cowering in fear when she had pointed the ss piece at his neck to escape Mingshen''sb.


    Mingshen chuckled. "That''s where you underestimated him. I wasn''t the one who spilled blood that day. It was Bojing. Once I came to know how his mind flips and the immense strength he held, I took him under my wings. After investigating a bit, I came to know that he is thest descendant of the Lu family!"


    His eyes sparkled. "Do you know how crazy happy I was? I had heard stories about them from my father and grandfather countless times, and now thest member of their family was right in front of me. Ah¡­that feeling was pure gold."


    Zexi stared at Bojing, dumbfounded. Behind the facade of a crybaby, she never guessed that he had such a past. First, his mother died a miserable death, his family burned into mes, and then he was treated like an experimental subject by the same enemy who was the cause of his n''s downfall.


    She glowered at Li Dong, hatred filling her heart.


    How can anybody be so¡­


    Li Dong stared at Bojing in a daze. "You¡­It was you!?"


    Bojing didn''t respond.


    "Y-you killed everybody! How dare you!?" He coughed as he spoke, "You should be thankful to me that I kept you alive! Otherwise, I could have let you meet the same fate as your bitch mother!"


    The light in Bojing''s eyes mildly flickered.


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes. "You shouldn''t-"


    They heard some noises and Jia immediately got alert. She took a fighting stance, but Mingshen waved his hand. "It''s okay, Spicy. I think I know who it is."


    Suddenly, a figure was thrown to the floor.


    Li Dong blinked rapidly and sharply gasped at Jiang Zhen''s pitiful figure.


    "J-Jiang Zhen¡­What are you¡­"


    Behind him, Wei, Xinyue, Jiang Hua and Ruru arrived at the scene.


    Wei nced at Bojing, who was looking different than usual. There was another teenage girl at the side and Li Dong was kneeling on the floor.


    He shifted his gaze back towards Mingshen and found another woman standing beside him.


    Wei froze. His blood ran cold as he saw Jia in front of him, alive and staring right back at him.


    He couldn''t wrap his head around this. He kept staring at Jia for several long seconds, his heart racing faster.


    How is she¡­


    He remembered the day when he had shot Jia in her chest. He had witnessed her taking herst breath. He had given the orders to take her body to Mingshen''sb.


    But Jia was alive. Lihua''s sister was breathing. His one mistake that led him to separate from Lihua, that made Lihua hate him to the core and which resulted in their divorce, bringing nothing but grief into their lives - that woman was alive.


    He shook hard. He felt his mouth go dry.


    Jia smiled. "Long time no see, Jiang Wei. Thest time I saw you was when you were kneeling in defeat in front of Jiang Zhen. But I see things have changed now."


    Wei stiffened.


    Song Jia was there at that time¡­?


    Suddenly, he realized where he was. He was at Li Dong''s base. He remembered a masked woman standing beside him when he had arrived. He also knew that Mingshen had sent somebody undercover in Li Dong''s base to help with Jiang Zhen''s downfall.


    It was her.


    Suddenly, the pieces scattered in his mind seemed to form theplete puzzle, and he got his conclusion.


    He narrowed his eyes dangerously at Mingshen, who was smiling and enjoying Wei''s reaction to the revtion.


    "Damn it~ I forgot to tell Spicy to pull up her mask. I wanted to fool you a bit longer~ But the cat is out of its bag."


    The temperature took a sharp, cold drop. Jiang Zhen and Li Dong kept shouting and screaming but the only thing Wei wanted to do now was kill Mingshen.


    "Bring my gun, Chang Fang," Wei whispered in a deathly cold and quiet voice. The air permeated with the smell of danger and blood.


    He understood. Mingshen had managed to save Jia somehow. He couldn''t guess why Mingshen would do that. He had never saved any of his research subjects before. Even if he realized that Jia was faintly clinging onto her life, there was no reason for Mingshen to save her life.


    But he did. But the most important thing that Wei couldn''t forgive was that Mingshen hid this truth from him.


    Mingshen had seen his fear of losing Lihua and his desperation to hold onto her. He went as far as erasing Lihua''s memories, but Mingshen didn''t say a word about the fact that Jia was still alive.


    Even when Lihua realized the truth and left Wei, he didn''t say a word.


    Even when they got divorced, Mingshen kept his quiet.


    "Yang Mingshen, I will kill you."

 Chapter 583 The Mafia King wont forgive Shen Yang

    Chapter 583 The Mafia King won''t forgive Shen Yang¡¡¡¡Mingshenughed. "How did you like my surprise, Jiang Wei? It''s cool, right? You have never imagined that you would see the woman you killed with your own hands like that. Perhaps, are you afraid that she is a ghost?"


    Xinyue raised his brow. He watched Jia with slight interest, seeing her still alive. This was the person Lihua had spent her life with until now.


    Wei was beyond enraged, but his dark eyes seemed still tranquil as if nothing happened. Inside, there was a tsunami threatening to roar.


    Chang Fang pointed his gun at Mingshen, "Boss, should I shoot him?" He seriously asked, seriously taking Wei''s order.


    Mingshen stuck out his tongue. "Don''t be so foolish, Wei. I have my able assistant on my side," he patted Bojing''s shoulder, making Zexi and Jia twitch a bit.


    Bojing hadn''t yet snapped out of his empty-like state. He was a bomb that could explode at any given moment. Acting chummy with him when he could strangle you anytime was not a wise choice.


    Wei wanted to confront Mingshen more but two certain impatient people couldn''t keep their silence.


    "Li Dong!" Jiang Zhen screamed in a fury. "You fucking bastard! I was generous enough to hide you for all these years abroad and you stab me in the back!? What the hell were you nning with Charles? You traitor! I will kill you!"


    Ruru clung to Jiang Hua harder, startled by his outburst.


    Li Dong breathed heavily and looked at him, stunned. "Have you lost your mind, Jianh Zhen! Who is Charles! Wait..is he that one from the American Underworld? What the fuck do I have to do with him!?"


    Jiang Zhen angrilyughed. "You were plotting with him behind my back to overthrow me! You are creating clones like Lu Bojing so that you could attack me with their army!"


    He gritted his teeth. "I think you need to get your brain checked!" He sneered. "Who is the one who chose Yang Mingshen instead of me? You were going to discard me one day by getting this fucker to your side!"


    Mingshen pouted. "I am not a fucker. Right, Spicy?"


    She red at him. "Shut up."


    Wei noticed their unusual interaction and tilted his head.


    Jiang Zhen eximed. "Yeah, so what!? Have you seen yourself in the mirror!? Of course, Yang Mingshen was more talented than you! You had to hide like a freaking mouse!"


    "Heh. If I was so useless, why were you afraid of my clones and army?" Li Dong smirked. "You are a coward, Jiang Zhen! First, you thought of discarding me and now using me as if I had colluded with Charles? You are out of your mind!"


    "Aww, did somebody call for me?" Charles just stepped in, holding hands with his girlfriend, Anna.


    Jiang Zhen froze.


    Charles tilted his head and chuckled. "Nice to meet you, Jiang Zhen. Hm, thest time we met you were not in such a pathetic state. Weren''t you enjoying a luxurious dinner at a five star restaurant?"


    Chang Fang sneered.


    "And now how did you reduce to this state?"


    "Charles Millers¡­." He growled his name quietly, a furious glint passing through his eyes.


    Charles smiled. "I heard your noisy confrontation with Li Dong. Indeed, you were right about me joining hands against you, but¡­" he clicked his tongue in helplessness, "but the person you chose was wrong~ After all, who do you think cracked down your illegal drug bases?"


    He stiffened.


    He knew it was Charles, but he was working with Wei, not Li Dong.


    "You know, Song Lihua''s campaign helped me a lot. The awareness she brought in the people made them revolt against your drug tyranny, and it got only easy for me to deal with your drug lords. The whole nation had put quite a lot of pressure on the police to eradicate drugs. Busting the drug dealers was a walk in the park."


    Anna smiled and kissed his cheek. "You were awesome~"


    He chuckled. "It is Song Lihua who was awesome."


    That earned him a re from Wei.


    "Hey, hey! Don''t get so salty! I love my girlfriend, okay? I was just appreciating the work your wife did."


    Anna nodded.


    Xinyue sneered as he looked at Li Dong. "And you didn''t even realize when your clones were getting stolen by your new assistant."


    Li Dong froze. "Y-you you¡­" he stared at Jia in disbelief.


    "And now all your clones are safely with Yang Mingshen while you are left with nothing. Also, they are nor clones anymore because we are taking them out of the nonsense you did with their bodies," his eyes turned frighteningly cold.


    Jiang Zhenughed. "This is¡­this is impossible. This cannot happen. I know. This is all a bad dream. You are all fooling me. Just you wait. Shen Yang will arrive in no time with my men and surround you all. And trust. Once Shen Yang defeats you, I will screw you all so badly that you wouldn''t have even imagined that in your dreams."


    Wei narrowed his eyes and slowly bent his face near Jiang Zhen''s which was beaten ck and blue.


    "Shen Yang won''t being," a cold smile etched on his lips. "He betrayed me. He betrayed Ruiling. He is suffering his due punishment which he was always supposed to. Do you want to see?"


    Jiang Zhen didn''t know why but a shiver ran across his spine. The malice with which Wei spoke made him wonder if Shen Yang was even still alive.


    Xinyue smirked. "Don''t worry. Shen Yang is alive. Though we wish to kill his sorry life as soon as possible, we also want him to enjoy it before he takes hisst breaths. And oh boy, you must see how he is enjoying~"


    He took out his phone and made a video call. One of the Cheng family''s guards epted the call and stood in attention. "Boss!"


    "Ahh¡­ahhh¡­! You¡­"


    Jiang Zhen froze as he recognized Shen Yang''s voice from the other end.


    "Show the scene going on right now."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Xinyue turned his mobile but not before saying to Jiang Hua. "I don''t think children should watch this."


    She suddenly understood his context and quickly stepped out, carrying Ruru in her arms.


    He smiled. "That''s better."


    He showed the video to Jiang Zhen. "Look how your right hand man is enjoying himself~"

 Chapter 584 The Mafia King will return every favor (1)

    Chapter 584 The Mafia King will return every favor (1)¡¡¡¡*WARNING: SLIGHT SEXUAL SCENE*


    Jiang Zhen and Li Dong watched in a daze. In the video, Shen Yang was being fucked by men. He was tied to the bed by cuffing his wrists to the bed and turned on his abdomen. One man was fucking him from behind as he thrusted his member in his butt hole while the other men were filming him. Shen Yang was cursing jmun anger but also moaning with pleasure.


    Jiang Zhen had an urge to puke his guts, witnessing this horror.


    Charles burst into loudughter, and Anna was gleaming as she watched the show.


    "This is so interesting~ Shen Yang looks like he is angry, but he is actually enjoying it so much~"


    Wei''s dark gaze watched Shen Yang getting tortured by men, and a menacing glint passed in his eyes. He was the Chief he had trusted the most. But he stabbed in his back and dared to go against him. He instigated the gangs to revolt and fight one another. Wei lost many such loyal gangs like that in that bloodshed. He used his position to help his enemy.


    But what he cannot forgive the most was he yed with Ruiling''s feelings. Jiang Zhen''s fight was with him, not Ruiling. Yet he needlessly used her and broke her heart.


    Wei icily clenched his fists.


    On top of that, he didn''t just stop at betraying her. He was going to catch Ruiling and subject her to the same torture that he was going through right now.


    Xinyue''s eyes flickered with a hint of danger too. "You know, your right hand man is crazy for this stuff. He wanted to do this same thing with Ruiling too, right?" He sneered. "So, I wondered how he would feel when he is on that side of the bed? Pretty amazing, right? Aww, look at the pleasure dripping from his face. He is always so excited to send women to his men''s beds and hear their screams. Now that he is in that ce himself, he must be enjoying it so much!"


    Mingshen simply raised his brow and shrugged. Jia was unfazed. In fact, she watched the video with dead concentration.


    Mingshen gasped and quickly covered her eyes. "Spicy, don''t watch that! They are all filthy men. If you want to see, you can see mine as much as you want~"


    A sharp silence descended.


    Wei rapidly blinked his eyes. He had never seen him talking to another woman like this before.


    Jia harshly shook off his hand and red at him. "Who wants to see your thing!? I am not insane! I am only watching because the fucker is suffering. Serves him right for treating women like sex toys!"


    Technically, she shouldn''t express her validation because as a cop, this was against thew. Only the court has the right to serve punishment to perpetrators.


    But deep in her heart, she couldn''t help but feel satisfied at Shen Yang''s treatment. He treated women like garbage.


    For that matter Jiang Zhen did too. She red at him, recalling how he made that disgusting vow to make Lihua his woman.


    Even thinking that such a man would touch her precious little sister boiled her blood in rage. She wished if he could go through that same torture too.


    Wei asked to Xinyue, "Where is Ruiling?"


    Xinyue cocked a brow. "Well, she is enjoying the show with popcorn in her hands. That''s how the fucker was going to enjoy it."


    Jiang Zhen and Li Dong covered their mouths in disgust and looked away. Sex between men was beyond their ability to bear.


    Wei tilted his head. "Why are you looking like that? You have done far worse things than that."


    "Jiang Wei!" Jiang Zhen screamed like a riled up beast.


    Li Dong eximed. "Shut up! Why are you crying now? You couldn''t even recognize your own right hand man! Some other man was disguising himself as Shen Yang for all this time, and you couldn''t even decipher it!"


    Jiang Zhen angrilyughed. "Oh really? And you are so smart? Mingshen yed you like a fucker. He sent his girlfriend to spy on you, and you got so impressed that you readily let her stay with you while she pulled your strings like a puppet."


    Inwardly, he was just as shocked as anybody else to see that Jia was still alive. He was stunned at the reality of it. But the only thing he was concerned about right now was his own position at Wei''s hands.


    Li Dong almost lunged at him to scratch his face, but a punch from Bojing sent him flying back. His eyes were as soulless as before. He stayed extremely still, but the moment Li Dong made any movement, Bojing retaliated.


    Charles slowly walked towards Jiang Zhen with a dangerous gleam in his eyes. He bent and pulled his hair harshly. "You remember the day when you stepped on me like this, right?"


    Jiang Zhen gritted his teeth.


    "You snatched my Underworld from and¡­" he traced his fingers along the length of his scar, "gave me this scar. Do you remember that day? You better do because I remember it crystal clear," his voice quietened like a tiger hunting its prey.


    "It hurt like hell when you drove that dagger across my face. But what hurt the most was how I lost. Today, you will suffer the same things you made me go through."


    He didn''t have to say anything but Anna was all ready with the weapon. A shiny dagger came into everybody''s sight.


    Jiang Zhen froze.


    Charles sneered. "It was a dagger just like this, right? But good news! This dagger is even sharper and more lethal than the one you used on me. So you imagine how fun it would be, right?"


    He shuddered. "You fucker! Don''t you dare use that on me!?"


    He tried to back away, but the guards didn''t let him.


    Charles smiled. "Now, now. Don''t be such a party pooper. It''s only natural that I return the favor. So let''s start, shall we?"

 Chapter 585 The Mafia King will return every favor (2)

    Chapter 585 The Mafia King will return every favor (2)¡¡¡¡*WARNING - SLIGHT GORE*


    Charles touched Jiang Zhen''s cheekbone with the tip of the dagger. He slightly pierced it into his skin, causing him to gasp.


    The guards had firmly held his head without giving him even an inch of space to move.


    "Ah? You are already gasping? Aren''t you so tough? It''s just starting. You have to suffer much more than this," Charles''s blue eyes turned grey and dark like a stormy night as he pushed the knife''s steel deeper into his skin and slowly began to drag it across his face.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!"


    A burning sensation shot in his right cheek as blood trickled down. Despite all his resistance, his eyes turned blurry. He clenched his jaw, trying to gulp the pain but to no avail.


    Zexi clutched her throat and looked away in horror. She had only watched this torture in movies, but it was happening right in front of her live.


    Li Dong sneered and enjoyed his misery. Jiang Zhen had nned to discard him, so now seeing him suffer brought satisfaction to his heart.


    Mingshen yawned. "You don''t have to look so happy, fucker. You have no idea what is in store for you~"


    Bojing''s dainty figure loomed in the form of his death, making Li Dong shudder. His eyes that were always filled with tears were now stared at him with an empty, bloodthirsty gaze.


    ''You will die today'' was what they simply said.


    The scar on Jiang Zhen''s cheek extended from his cheekbone right until his chin at the opposite side. His tongue tasted the drops of his own blood.


    Charles withdrew, satisfied.


    "Hmm, how is my art, Anna?"


    Anna studied Jiang Zhen with seriousness and gave her boyfriend a thumbs up. "It''s awesome. He looks hideous."


    Jiang Zhen was breathing hard in pain. His whole face burned and stung as if somebody had poured acid onto it.


    "It''s not over yet."


    Wei''s low and threatening voice ominously rang in the air. The atmosphere became deathly still as he took slow steps towards him. He tilted his head, his dark eyes watching Jiang Zhen with danger.


    "You have to pay for taking Lihua with you. You have to pay for even thinking that she can be yours. You have to pay for thinking that you would have killed my child," the light in his eyes was turning sinister and clouded. "You have to pay for each and every crime you havemitted towards MY Lihua."


    Jia narrowed her eyes.


    She thought back to the time when she was caught, and he had shot her. At that time, there was nothing in his eyes. No sentiments, no emotions and no awareness. But he looked different.


    She loved her sister and was proud of her, but it was hard to believe that love could change a person so much.


    Wei smiled. "Weren''t you kind enough to let me meet Lihua onest time?"


    Jiang Zhen trembled as he gasped in pain. Wei''s words reached his ears. He wanted to retaliate. But his face was stinging like hell that he couldn''t even properly move.


    "Lihua¡­Lihua¡­She is min-"


    A punchnded straight on his face, exactly where the scar made by Charles started. Blood spurted out, and he copsed back. Two of the teeth came out loose.


    Charles and Mingshen made tongue-clicking voices.


    "That must be brutal."


    Mingshen sneered. "Brutal? Isn''t he the ''Mafia King?'' A Mafia King should know no pain."


    Chang Fang red his nostrils. "My Boss hadn''t let out a single scream! And he is here acting like such a sissy! So weak! How dare you take away the Mafia King''s position from my Boss!?"


    "Ahhhh¡­"


    Jiang Zhen clutched his face, the searing pain shooting through his body.


    Wei grabbed his hair and harshly pulled him back. He dug his fingers in his jaw that shot a bout of another pain through his face. "What. Did. You. Say?"


    Jiang Zhen gritted his teeth. His vision blurred feeling his nails pierce his flesh. His scalp felt as if it was on fire. Wei was pulling his hair so harshly as if he would uproot his hair at any moment.


    Xinyue raised his brow. "I admit your level of hallucination is so overpowered."


    Wei grabbed his neck and slowly increased the pressure, strangling him out of his breath. "Lihua was never yours. Never ever." His eyes were shining with a hint of insanity. No other man had the right to im Lihua as his.


    Xinyue sneered. "Let him be able to talk, Jiang Wei. Otherwise, how will he meet my sister?"


    Wei then let go of his neck.


    Jiang Zhen jolted as he heard her name. "I¡­I will take her back! You¡­" heughed. "I will take Lihua back from you¡­Nobody can¡­snatch anything from me¡­" his maniacughter rang in the base.


    Xinyue dialed another number and showed the phone to him. The video call got clicked, and Lihua appeared on the screen.


    "Lihua¡­" Jiang Zhen lost his mind and smiled. "Lihua! Hahaha¡­See? I told everyone! She won''t¡­she won''t go anywhere¡­But no¡­why aren''t you here? W-why aren''t you here!? I want to see you!" He forgot all the pain the moment he saw Lihua''s face.


    Wei''s eyes darkened. "Did you think that I will bring Lihua HERE to let you meet her? "I will never let her and my children be in the same ce as you."


    Jiang Zhen jerked his head towards him, shooting death res at him.


    From the other side, Lihua witnessed Jiang Zhen''s condition and a deep sense of satisfaction filled her heart. Not only because she was forced in his prison but also for Jiang Hua and Ruru''s sake. He had been a horrible husband and father to them and this was his retribution for treating his family like dirt.


    Lihua smirked. "What''s wrong, Jiang Zhen? Why are you kneeling on the floor like this? Aren''t you invincible? Weren''t you so arrogant that you have won? Then why are you in this position today?"


    Jiang Zhen breathed hard. "Lihuae here Lihua! Wei¡­Wei is a bastard! He cannot keep you happy! I will! I will give you everything in this world! I will defeat Wei and take back everything that belongs to me!"

 Chapter 586 The Mafia Kings checkmate

    Chapter 586 The Mafia King''s checkmate¡¡¡¡Lihua gritted her teeth. "Even after all this, you still refuse to change, Jiang Zhen! Jiang Hua stayed by your side even when we asked her to leave you!"


    Jiang Zhen''s gaze darkened.


    "We kept telling her to leave such a bastard like you! You didn''t deserve her! When Wei came to pick me upst night, I told her toe with us. She and Ruru will start a new life without you. But even so, she chose to stay by your side! She could have left with us but chose her husband in the end even though you never once respected her! But even so¡­"


    Jiang Zhen crazilyughed. "So? Did she do me a favor? She is my wife. It''s her job to listen to her husband. It''s her duty to always support me! And who cares about them!? That bastard of my son betrayed me! He fucking plotted against me and helped Wei and Xinyue to trap me! It''s because of him that Shen Yang was reced! Useless son! A useless woman who gave birth to a useless son!" His nostrils red.


    Jia clenched her fists as her expression turned ugly. Her blood boiled to see how he just spoke about his wife and son.


    Lihua was trembling just like her sister. "You are disgusting, Jiang Zhen!"


    Wei snatched the phone from Xinyue''s hand and immediately consoled her. "Don''t be angry, Lihua. Don''t ruin your mood because of him. You will fall sick," he pursed his lips. "I cannot see your sick."


    Everybody - "..."


    "I am here to deal with him. I am here just for that," his expression was frightening.


    Jiang Zhen ignored him and streched his arm towards the phone. "Lihua,e to my side¡­Tell me, where are you? I wille to take you! You are m-"


    The temperature took a sharp drop and before Jiang Zhen could evenplete his sentence, Wei kicked at the center of his abdomen, making him puke blood on the floor.


    Zexi shrieked and looked away.


    Wei took the gun from Chang Fang and pointed it at him. "You shot Li in his thigh, didn''t you?" The serenity in his voice was nothing but rming.


    From the other side, Lihua said with disgust in her voice, "Not only did he shoot Jiang Li but he also threatened Jiang Lanying!"


    Jiang Zhen had threatened to torture the women of Wei''s family in the miserable way.


    Wei aimed the gun and in just a second, Jiang Zhen screamed in pain as a bullet was shot in his thigh. He clutched his bruise, his palm getting stained with his blood. He gasped, his eyes rolling back.


    But he bit his tongue hard and fought with the pain.


    Charles chuckled. "Ah he looks like a fish pping its body to breathe air."


    Li Dong gulped and broke into a cold sweat. Jiang Zhen was the backbone of the Underworld now. He had always imed that he would be the most powerful Mafia King in this whole world.


    But look what the most powerful Mafia King has got reduced into?


    Wei clenched the gun in his hands, his ck eyes zing with fury, and his heart feeling the need to give Jiang Zhen his worst torture.


    He trembled, thinking how he was at this ce months ago. Forced to kneel and now before him and watch him take Lihua away from him.


    That day was burned in his memory. He had chartered into a forbidden territory - a lion''s den which was better not provoked.


    But he did anyway and Wei was ready to take his revenge. He just didn''t want to defeat Jiang Zhen. He wanted to defeat him. He wanted to corner him just like Jiang Zhen did to Wei months ago.


    His lips curved into a sinister smile.


    He had used Shen Yang, his most trusted man to backstab him and make way for Jiang Zhen to take over the Underworld.


    I will make him taste his own medicine, and he wouldn''t even know it.


    The moment he had decided, he immediately knew what would be the perfect n and who would be the perfect man to execute it.


    Wei nced at Xinyue, who was looking at his phone, apparently sneering at Lihua for some reason.


    It hade as a shock to Wei that the Chen family was still alive, but he didn''t expect anything less from them. They were masters in spying and hiding.


    If he wanted to trap Jiang Zhen, he had to make him lose trust over Shen Yang, and the only way to do that was to disguise as Shen Yang.


    Once the real Shen Yang was out of the picture, it would be child''s y to control Jiang Zhen''s army.


    It required patience, and Wei was ready to wait. If his n promised him that by the end, his Lihua would be with him, Wei was ready to wait in the shadows.


    He deployed Xinyue in Jiang Zhen''s army and investigated his background in America through which he came to know about Charles Millers.


    Charles was Jiang Zhen''s enemy and more importantly he and Wei were in the same position. Both were thrown out of their Mafia King position through deceitful means.


    An enemy of an enemy was a friend.


    Wei narrowed his eyes at Jiang Zhen.


    Through Charles, Wei wanted to rattle Jiang Zhen further.


    Three steps in my n.


    Li Dong.


    Shen Yang.


    Charles Millers.


    Wei smiled.


    He cut off Li Dong and Shen Yang''s support to Jiang Zhen through the misunderstandings that he had nned to insert between them.


    And he added Charles to the mix when he would be the most worked up over Li Dong and Shen Yang''s betrayal.


    Jiang Zhen would go crazy by men on all sides against him. And he did. To the point he trusted Chang Fang rather than his own.


    Wei nned his chess pieces carefully and just like how he wanted. Covering Jiang Zhen from all sides until he was checkmated.

 Chapter 587 The Mafia Kings life in danger

    Chapter 587 The Mafia King''s life in danger¡¡¡¡Lihua, on the other side, was reunited with the Jiang and the Yang family.


    Jiang Yubi had rushed to her side, pulling her into a hug. "Lihua!"


    One by one, she waspletely cornered by all the members of the family. Jiang Fai was on her left while Jiang Lanying on her right side. Jiang Xiurang smiled with tears in her eyes and patted her head from the back.


    Jiang Weizhe was also eager to meet Lihua but seeing her surrounded and smothered by everybody, he could only stand at a distance and patiently wait for his chance dote on his daughter-inw.


    Yang Cheng chuckled. "Sometimes I really wonder if you are the same Jiang Weizhe that I know of."


    His beautiful brows crinkled, and he pursed his lips. "You will understand once you have a daughter-inw too."


    "I think we already have."


    He raised his brow in amusement. "Mingshen?"


    He smirked. "Why are you so shocked? If Wei can find a wife for himself then my useless son can also score a chance. And he has~ Mingshen has turned into aplete lover boy now."


    "I see," he then went silent but parted his lips at the end, "Lihua will still be the best daughter-inw in this whole world," Jiang Weizhe calmly remarked.


    Yang Cheng''s expression turned ugly. "You areparing our daughter-inws."


    "There is no need for anyparison because Lihua is the best," his gaze was warm and filled with pride.


    "..."


    He saw his wife Yang Bingqing joining in the crowd and hugging Lihua as if she met her after a million years.


    "Ah my Lihua is back! You have be so thin!"


    Jiang Yubi furiously nodded. "She was not so thin when she left."


    Lihua pouted. "How am I thin? I have gained so much weight."


    Meng Ya, who was hugging her next in line after Jiang Fai did, with tears streaming down her cheeks, stammered. "Who dares to call my bestie fat! I will kill them!"


    Lihua''s own eyes turned misty as she hugged her back. "Yayaaaaaaaa!"


    "Lihuaaaaaaa!"


    They jumped into each other''s hugs. Meng Ya sniffled and said, "The dumbo duo is back to rule the world!"


    Lihua nodded hard.


    Fu Renshu, who was hearing their conversation, heavily twitched his mouth.


    "You two call yourselves dumb but get angry when somebody else mocks you. What is this hypocrisy?"


    "Shut up, Renshu!" Meng Ya red at him. "Only Lihua and I are allowed to call each other dumb. The whole world can burn into fire for all I care!"


    "..."


    Jiang Li sneered as he watched his wife shedding tears. "Lanying, your tears are gonna bring a tsunami in this house. Do you want to dehydrate yourself?"


    Jiang Lanying threw him a tearful using stare. "Lihua is finally back after so long! How can I not cry! You are heartless Li!"


    "You are just too emotional."


    "Shut up!"


    "..."


    But Lanying wasn''t the only one being emotional right now. It wasn''t only Lihua who had returned but Zhao Weisheng too.


    Right now, he stood in front of Jiang Xiuying, the woman he loved the most and from whom he was separated for years. They had briefly met when Jiang Zhen had usurped Wei''s position. But that was only temporary and only a way to mock them.


    But now they were here with no threat of anybody ever taking them apart from each other.


    Jiang Xiuying stared at him with a blurry vision, still unable to believe that the man she waited for these long, long years was finally before him. This time nobody would separate them. The distance which Jiang Shan brought between them was over for good.


    "Weisheng¡­" she whispered.


    Zhao Weisheng chuckled, his own eyes wet and misty with tears. His hand trembled as he slowly lifted to hold her cheek. He gently wiped the tears off her eyes and cheeks.


    "Don''t cry, Xiuying. Those days are behind us now. We have cried enough for all these years. We have missed each other for long enough. But now that painful time has passed. So, smile now Xiuying. I don''t want to see you crying anymore."


    She burst into soft sobs and hugged him hard. They had so many things to say to each other but words weren''t enough to express all the emotions.


    It was not only Jiang Xiuying but their children who wanted to meet him too. Jiang Weizhe, Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Xiurang were also eager to meet their father. But they understood that the one person who needed him the most right now was their mother.


    On one side where everybody was joyous on Lihua and Zhao Weisheng''s return, there was someone else who was standing quietly by her side.


    Jiang Ninghong and Jiang Weiyuan hugged their daughter, who seemed fine on the outside but was a broken mess inside.


    Ruiling was devastated. Surely, she acted strong in front of Shen Yang when he showed her his true and ugly face. She refused to back down and make him feel that he had won.


    But when nobody watched her, she wouldpletely fall apart and cry hard with his betrayal. She was satisfied to see Shen Yang suffer and he was going to die soon enough, but did it mean that it would put medicine on the pain that he left her with?


    Jiang Li watched his sister from a distance and clenched his fists. He dropped a message to worsen the torture being done on Shen Yang, his heart burning with rage.


    Lihua, too, had noticed Ruiling slightly trembling, and she wished she could do something to ease her pain. She lowered her gaze.


    But it was hopeless. Ruiling would have to bear this suffering until she would truly move on. Until her heart would truly forget Shen Yang.


    Jiang Yubi whispered, "Don''t worry, Lihua. We are all with Ruiling. One day, she would definitelye out of this."


    Lihua gently nodded. "Mom. Everything¡­everything is fine now right?"


    She beamed. "Of course, dear. Wei has won. He would being back at anytime now. Nothing can-"


    She then observed her husband''s expression stiffening from the corner of her eye, who was talking to someone on the phone. She blinked. "Weizhe, what''s wrong?"


    Jiang Weizhe lowered his phone and was silent for a long time.


    "Wei¡­He has been shot."

 Chapter 588 The Mafia King is shot

    Chapter 588 The Mafia King is shot¡¡¡¡*A while earlier before the call*


    There was nothing more to be done now. Jiang Zhen and Li Dong had heard everything, and watched their own downfall.


    The worst state out of the two was Jiang Zhen''s, who was not only physically shot and wounded on his face but mentally was bing worse and worse. The realization was beginning to dawn on him that he had lost everything.


    From his Mafia King''s position to Lihua, he saw everything slipping away from his hands like sand disappearing into the air. The physical pain burned in his body, but the feeling of losing everything was utterly damaging to his mind.


    No¡­I have not lost¡­I won¡­


    Wei was kneeling in front of me¡­He was helpless¡­His family was helpless¡­


    Lihua was at my side¡­Haha yes she was at my side and Wei was staring at her so hopelessly¡­


    I won! I am the winner! This is all a dream! As if Wei can ever win against me! I finally¡­finally took my revenge from him. I finally snatched everything from him.


    My years of revenge are finally over! Jiang Zhen is the winner! Jiang Zhen will always be the winner!


    Wei cornering me? Hah! It''s impossible! Nobody can drive me into a corner¡­he chuckled to himself.


    Xinyue shrugged. "I am bored now. He already knows whatever he had to and honestly, I don''t like himughing like that. It''s creepy. Just dump him into your base, and we will have our fun with himter on."


    Charles winked. "Of course. This cannot be his end. He has to suffer much, much more. A bullet and bruise on the thigh is way too little."


    Wei agreed. He could deal with Jiang Zhenter. Right now¡­


    He only wanted to go back to Lihua''s side. He wished to envelope her in his embrace and kiss her senseless. He desired to feel her soft body pressed against hug and gaze at her beautiful face.


    Not only Jiang Zhen, but there was much more to handle as well. The Cheng family was back. He knew it was also the time to reveal what had happened in their childhood to Lihua. Jia was alive, and that was a whole nother can of worms waiting to be opened.


    There were many more things to take care of, and he wanted to spend time with Lihua as much as possible before these matters distracted them again.


    His body was already trembling, imagining the time of when he would hold his wife.


    Lihua¡­


    The warmth in his eyes then vanished, and he stared at Chang Fang. "Take him away."


    Chang Fang straightened up. "Yes, Boss!"


    Xinyue narrowed his eyes. "You handle this. I¡­" he thought about Shen Yang, and his countenance turned cold, "I have to deal with someone else too. A little more thoroughly."


    Anna observed the glint in his eyes and eagerly looked at her boyfriend. "Charles! Should we go too?"


    Charles touched his chin thoughtfully. "Why not, honey? That bastard Shen Yang was the main reason why this bastard here could act so cocky. I would love to see his expression when he knows that I am back," he sneered. "He killed many of my loyal men. My hands are twitching to have some violent fun with him."


    She giggled. "He is already having a lot of fun."


    "Which I would definitely like to witness. Cheng Xinyue! I hope you don''t mind if we¡­"


    He shrugged. "I don''t care. Just don''t bother me when I am dealing with him."


    The trio left while Chang Fang and the Sparkling Water gang leader dragged Jiang Zhen up. "Get up, you fucker!"


    Li Dong trembled watching the scene unfold.


    Jiang Zhen is gone. I am a goner too¡­I am dead¡­Bojing will now¡­


    Jia thought about it and said, "Wait, I wille with you too."


    Mingshen blinked and seemed extremely dissatisfied. "Spicy! How could you leave me alone here? Oh, no problem! I wille with you too!"


    She red at him. "No thanks! You stay here, idiot. Can you not see Bojing''s state? It seems that he is in control as long as you are here. If you leave, he might go berserk."


    He grinned. "That is obvious. I had mentally trained him never to attack Yang Mingshen~ Don''t worry, Spicy! I will add your name to the list today itself!"


    Her mouth twitched. She nced at Zexi and her voice softened. "Youe with me too."


    Zexi furiously shook her head. "No! I will stay with Bojing."


    Jia was surprised.


    "I don''t care what state he is in. He can be as dangerous as he wants. But I don''t want to leave him."


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes. "Oh? Crybaby Bojing has got a fan?"


    "T-that''s not it!" She slightly blushed.


    Wei stared at Jia with an unreadable expression. He didn''t give any reaction nor did Jia need any. "I aming with you, and that is it, Jiang Wei."


    Mingshen shook Bojing''s shoulder. "Kill that fucker as soon as possible! I wanna join Spicy!"


    Li Dong was horrified. "No, no! Don''t kill me! Yang Mingshen, I-I will do anything you wish! I will be your ve-"


    "Not interested," Mingshen yawned. "Go ahead, Bojing. Take your revenge," his eyes glinted with malice. "This was the fucker who killed your family and tortured you for nine years. Give him the worst death possible."


    ¡ª


    Jia and Wei walked at a distance on the same level, heading outside Li Dong''s base while Chang Fang and another guard carried an unconscious Jiang Zhen, his head lolled downwards. Behind them, Jiang Hua slowly followed them, carrying Ruru in her arms. She stared at her husband''s figure with an unreadable expression.


    There wasplete silence.


    Wei had a lot of questions in his mind but mostly were reserved for Mingshen.


    Jia was in no mood to talk to him either.


    But amidst the silence, there was a sudden movement. Jiang Zhen opened his eyes, gathered thest bit of his strength, oveing all the physical pain and pushed Chang Fang and the guard away, grabbing the guard''s gun in an instant.


    "Die! Jiang Wei! Die!" He manicallyughed. "DIE!!!"


    Wei noticed the gun pointing from the corner of his eyes - not at him but at Jia. The pain had made Jiang Zhen dizzy and blurred his vision.


    Everything happened in a split second, and the sound of the bullet rang in the air.


    The bullet which was supposed to identally hit Jia made its mark eventually when Wei grabbed her wrist and pushed her away, the bullet piercing his chest.

 Chapter 589 The Mafia King at deaths door

    Chapter 589 The Mafia King at death''s door¡¡¡¡The smell of the ominous bullet powder seeped in the air mixed with blood a few secondster. A sharp silence befell as Wei''s white shirt was beginning to soak in crimson.


    Wei''s eyes were slightly widened, but his eyshes soon began trembling despite his in countenance. The fear struck him.


    Not for his own life. But due to the regret that he might not be able to meet Lihua ever again. He might not be able to hold his children in his arms. He was waiting to unite with his family for so long.


    That deadly feeling pained his heart even more than the bullet.


    In that one whole second, Wei lived his entire life once again right from the moment he met Lihua until now. Her face shed before his eyes, a soft smile curling his lips up.


    "Lihua¡­"


    That was the word that escaped his lips before he copsed.


    Jia and Chang Fang witnessed the scene in horror. Their breaths had stopped in their throats.


    "HAHAHAHA!" Jiang Zhen crazilyughed as he saw Wei''s body sprawled on the floor. "I won! I won! He is dead! Now all of you¡­all of you are dead!"


    Jiang Zhen had lost it. His eyes glinted with madness. Hisughter was maniac and sadistic as he held the gun in his hands.


    "You dare bring Jiang Zhen to his knees! You fucker! You thought you won! No! I won! I am the winner! I am always the winner!" A wave of satisfaction filled his heart, watching Wei at death''s door. He was trembling with the bullet in his thigh which Wei shot before, but he didn''t care.


    He didn''t feel any pain. He was only focused on killing Wei and defeating him once and for all. Before that goal, everything felt numb.


    He pointed his gun at Jia and Chang Fang. "Now, I will kill you two. Then I will kill that bastard from the Cheng family. Then Charles and his fucking girlfriend. Then Yang Mingshen¡­I will kill Wei''s whole family! And then¡­" he licked his lips, "I will make Lihua mine. Oh no. First I will kill her bastard child."


    Jia froze.


    "I will kill her child right in front of her," he keptughing loudly, "Then¡­Then I will make her mine. I will finally bed the woman I wanted for so long! I will sle-"


    *BANG*


    The moment Mingshen rushed to the scene, puzzled upon hearing the gunshot sound, a second bullet rang in the air that hit Jiang Zhen in his stomach.


    Jiang Zhen froze. He didn''t realize what happened for several long seconds. His eyes nkly stared ahead.


    Then as the pain shot up from his abdomen, he lowered his in a slow motion to see his stomach bleeding. He rapidly blinked his eyes, studying a bullet hole in his stomach.


    How¡­How¡­?


    The bullet was shot from the back. Stumbling, he turned clutching his stomach, his expression twisting in pain which was more severe due to the long dagger bruise that Charles drew on his face.


    His gaze fell upon a certain woman holding a gun in her hands that tremblingly pointed at him.


    Jiang Hua''s tears slipped on her cheeks, not due to grief and anguish over shooting her husband but all those horrendous words he spoke just now.


    She had reached her limit. She had reached it long back when Jiang Zhen screamed that he wished Ruru to die the evening he got a seizure. He wanted his only son to be dead.


    Yet she stayed back with him today with thest hope something might change.


    Jiang Huaughed at her stupidity.


    Why did I bother to stay back for him? I should have left with Lihuast night itself¡­


    She thought that at least now, he would have admitted his defeat. Yet he shot Wei. He threatened to kill Lihua''s children and¡­


    As a woman and as a mother, the bucket of her patience and dignity finally tipped off. He wanted his own son to be dead and now he wanted to kill Lihua''s children too? Snatch a mother from her happiness? Ruin her respect?


    She recalled all those women she met during Lihua''s campaign. They showed courage to rebel against their cheating and abusive partners.


    Jiang Hua didn''t realize it when she grabbed the gun from the other guard''s hand who stood rooted just like Jia and Chang Fang and unable to process the drastic shift in the scene. She took the gun and aimed at his chest.


    But her hands were trembling. Tears blurred her vision. The years of her failed marriage shed across her eyes. The hope that he would change one day but which never came to fruition.


    She had loved Jiang Zhen. From the bottom of her heart, she wished to be his wife. She desired his love. But he kept on trampling on her hopes and wishes. Every single time.


    But today, it had to end. His tyranny had to end once and for all.


    She had pointed the gun at his chest, but her aim stumbled due to her trembling hands, and the bullet hit him on his stomach.


    Ruru watched his mother shoot the bullet with absolutely no expression on his face. His gaze was unreadable.


    Jiang Zhen stared at her in a daze. Seeing the gun in his hands, anger and disbelief sted within him.


    "You¡­bitch¡­"


    He coughed blood and copsed, his eyes ring at her as if he would strangle her the cruelest death possible.


    Mingshen ran past Jiang Zhen and bent on his knees to Wei''s level. His breaths were going weaker and weaker.


    Jia''s vision went hazy, watching Wei gasping for his life. Her mind went empty, thinking about Lihua and her unborn nephews and nieces.


    Lihua¡­No¡­Lihua is waiting for him¡­


    Mingshen''s eyes shone with extreme iciness. "What happened?"


    Chang Fang shook hard, tears pooling out of his eyes. "Boss¡­Boss!!!! T-that bastard suddenly grabbed the gun and aimed at her identally."


    Mingshen froze.


    "B-Boss came in between and pushed her out of the way a-and¡­"

 Chapter 590 The Mafia King in the operation theater

    Chapter 590 The Mafia King in the operation theater¡¡¡¡At present, everybody was assimted at the Yang residence. The air was solemn and so were everybody''s expressions. Jiang Yubi shed tears as she buried her face in her husband''s chest.


    There wasplete silence. The news had shaken everybody badly. In one moment, everything was going smoothly. Victory was in their hands.


    But at the very next moment, the curtain of darkness had fallen. Here Wei was, fighting between his life and death. The sound of the bullet had left a sharp silence behind it.


    The whole family was at the Yang residence. They insisted on going to Mingshen''sb where he was doing Wei''s surgery, but Mingshen had strictly forbidden it.


    "Myb is not a fish market," he had icily remarked.


    The only people he didn''t stop were Lihua and Jia, who were quietly waiting outside for Wei''s surgery to be done.


    Lihua stared at the door in silence. Behind it was Wei whoy unconscious with a bullet in his chest. When the news reached her, she didn''t know how to react. Her ears buzzed with the ominous message, but her heart refused to believe it.


    Shot¡­Wei is shot¡­Wei is shot¡­


    How¡­?


    Why?


    When?


    Wei was supposed toe back.


    Everything was over, and Wei was supposed toe back.


    So, why did this happen?


    She was thinking the answers to these questions, but she wasn''t really thinking at the same time. Her hand was on her belly, softly patting it, consoling her babies that Wei was alright.


    But at one point, she wasn''t sure if she was consoling her twins or herself.


    She hadn''t shed a single tear ever since she heard the news that dropped like a nuclear bomb upon her. Her heart was filled with emptiness at first. Then her mind was upied with questions about the chain of events.


    Qingqing, who was perched on her side, staring at her with her green irises, jumped onto her belly.


    *Meow*


    She nudged her chest with her nose, but Lihua failed to give a reaction. Her eyes were dead straight staring only towards the door.


    Lihua was in position to hear the rest of the world. She thought back to that night when she had that nightmare. It was thest night she and Wei had spent together in her apartment as they slept on the bed.


    She had seen Wei''s chest bleeding. She had seen him lying motionless on the ground, blood seeping upon it.


    She still remembered how petrified she was. And Wei had promised her that he would never die. Nothing would ever happen to him.


    But the cruel nightmare had turned into a reality.


    Oh¡­So it became real¡­That bad dream became real.


    So funny, Lihua inwardly and nkly chuckled.


    Why do bad dreams be reality? I had so many good dreams too. But good dreams always remain only good dreams.


    Ah¡­Then maybe I should go to sleep. I will pretend that I don''t want Wei to wake up. That will be my bad dream if he gets all okay.


    And then my bad dream will get fulfilled, right? I don''t want Wei to wake up. But then he will. He will be alright. I will pretend that I don''t want that, so it will definitely happen.


    She patted her belly and talked to her twins.


    This is a secret between us, okay? Nobody should know that I will only pretend. I have to make my bad dreame true. My bad dream will be that I wish Wei won''t ever wake up. We will trick fate like this. Your mother is a genius, right?


    Qingqing furiously started to rub her head more and more, feeling that Lihua was losing it.


    She wasn''t crying, which was a very bad sign. The more numb she would be, the more threat she would pose to her mind and to the babies inside her.


    Jia shook her hard, trying to bring her out of her numbness and daze. "Lihua! Hear me out and just breathe. You are doing nothing but stare at the room like an idiot!"


    She didn''t wish to be so harsh at such a time, but Lihua wasn''t only posing a danger to herself but also her children.


    Lihua didn''t respond. Instead, the only thing that Lihua could see in front of her eyes was the nightmare. She felt her body trembling by the sight of Wei''s blood, but it failed to bring any tears in her eyes.


    Jia gritted her teeth. Her nostrils red in anger and helplessness.


    If I had been cautious¡­If only I had reacted a second faster, Jiang Wei wouldn''t have had toe in the way.


    She dug her nails in her palm, ming herself for this fatal error.


    Jia eximed. "Will you stop that already!? Why are you looking like that? It''s Jiang Wei! The Mafia King! As if a bullet could kill him just like that," she sneered. "He is destined to die by my hands because he stole my precious sister. He dared toy his hands upon you. I am not going to forgive him for that. He has a lot of questions to answer, and a lot of torture to to through."


    Lihua didn''t respond. The more she stayed like that, the more Jia panicked. Her mind was a jumbled mess. She didn''t know how to snap her out of her state.


    Suddenly, the door opened and Mingshen stepped out.


    Jia hastily asked, "Jiang Wei-"


    "Not over. My assistants are proceeding as I have instructed."


    "B-But why are you outside?"


    He smiled within the mask as he shifted his gaze towards Lihua. "I heard my lovely Spicy in distress. How could I note out?"


    She res at him. "This is serious, Yang Mingshen! How could you just leave the operation-"


    He waved his hand. "Do you think I will keep a bunch of useless assistants with me in myb? They can handle it for sometime just fine. I came out to do another surgery."


    "Huh? Which other surgery is there apart from Jiang Wei''s?"


    He grabbed Lihua''s and ruthlessly dragged her up. "Her abortion."

 Chapter 591 The Mafia King in coma

    Chapter 591 The Mafia King ina¡¡¡¡Jia had her jaw dropped. "Mingshen, are you out of your mind!?"


    Lihua, who was in a trance-like state until now, faintly heard Mingshen talking that ran a shiver down her spine.


    Mingshen stared at Lihua and sneered. "I am not out of my mind. Your sister is. She is killing her children anyway. I am just speeding up the process~ So I will do the ABORTION, and free her from her responsibilities. Then she can get all depressed she wants."


    The way how he emphasized abortion snapped her out of her daze.


    "Come on little chilly. I will be quick and efficient. I will take the twins out of your belly and get back to operating your ex-husband," he smiled.


    Lihua widened her eyes in horror, and she trembled. "Y-you¡­How could you even think about killing my children?"


    "You are the one trying to kill them first. I am just elerating the process. I am sure you will appreciate it."


    He started to drag her again, and Lihua tried her best to resist. "Sis! Sis!" Tears pooled in her eyes and she desperately looked at her for help.


    At first, Jia was naturally enraged at Mingshen for talking shit about the twins. But she also understood a momentter of what he was actually trying to do.


    Even Qingqing who would usually ferociously jump to protect Lihua at all times remained seated.


    Lihua kept hitting his elbow as he started to drag her towards a ward. The dark room felt ominous, and she paled. She clutched her belly and gritted her teeth.


    "Yang Mingshen! You cannot do this! If you dare touch my babies, I will kill you!" Her body was shaking and tears were falling out of her eyes.


    Mingshen stepped in his way and jerked his head towards her. "Like I said, I am not killing them. You are."


    She froze.


    "Your depression will seriously and negatively affect the dumb kids in your belly. Come on. They are already gonna be so dumb, thanks to Wei and your genes," his gaze darkened. "How much more useless do you want them to be when they are born?"


    Jia watched him, her nails itching to scratch his handsome face.


    How dare you call my nieces or nephews dumb?


    Lihua became somber, and she tearfully looked at her belly.


    He shook off her arm and sneered. "I only let you in here because you were yapping like crazy, and I didn''t want people to me me if something happened to you or the dumb babies. That''s why you are here or you would be at the mansion like everybody else. If you cannot act reasonably normal, then get the fuck out of here. I don''t want you to make my Spicy riled up like that and get stressed over you," his ck eyes looked extremely cold. "If I hear one more thinging from you, I am gonna straightaway take the babies out of you. I will be merciful enough to not let them die by their mother''s hands."


    His harsh words stabbed her heart, but she knew he was right.


    "He is not dead. So don''t act like a widow already. That fucker is not going to die so soon. I still have to milk out a lot of money from him," he sneered.


    "..."


    Jia softly ced her hand on her shoulder. "Calm down, Lihua. Jiang Wei will be fine. Mingshen won''t let anything happen to him."


    Mingshen beamed. "Spicy, you-"


    "Or you can just kill him."


    Mingshen pouted. "My Spicy is harsh as always, but I like it~~"


    Lihua shuddered. She blinked her at Jia. "Why does he talk like that with you?"


    She smiled. "Well, he is a crazy bastard. Ignore him."


    Mingshen was satisfied watching Jia go back to normal. He headed back to the operation theater. He paused and narrowed his eyes. "I saved Spicy from death''s door once. I will do it once again to save that dumb man."


    Lihua slowly nodded.


    "And then milk all the money for this operation," his eyes gleamed with greed.


    "..."


    ¡ª


    A few hourster as the operation was done, Mingshen stepped out, taking out his surgical coat and mask.


    Lihua and Jia immediately got up and rushed towards him. "Wei! How is Wei?"


    Mingshen stared at them quite solemnly. "The operation is sessful. I have removed the bullet."


    Lihua''s face brightened by several shades.


    "So can I meet him?"


    "You can but I cannot say when he will wake up."


    She rapidly blinked her eyes. "What do you mean? It''s sessful. So he will wake up soon."


    Jia stiffened, getting a bad feeling about this.


    "You see, little chilly. I don''t believe in fate because it''s useless. I take control with my own hands. But here I feel that fate indeed exists because it''s doing the same thing that it did with Spicy. Maybe fate is taking revenge from him for hurting Spicy once upon a time."


    "I don''t understand."


    Mingshen took a long pause. "You see. He is alive. He is breathing. But just like how Spicy took a while to wake up from hera, the same is happening with him. He is fine but not fine at the same time."


    She froze.


    "I will give him shock treatmentter on after he recovers from the surgery. If he doesn''t wake up then, then I don''t know how long it might take for him to wake up. Basically, he is in aa because a bullet striking a heart is no joke."


    Lihua trembled. "What do you mean you don''t know!? You have to know! You are the doctor!"


    Mingshen said, "I am a doctor, yes. But even so, I couldn''t make Spicy wake up immediately after her surgery. There is a woman who needs a heart transnt, but I cannot wake her up until that transnt is done. Medicine is not magic, little chilly because our bodies are not magical."


    Lihua copsed on the bench, shaking.


    "Lihua!" Jia sat beside her, hugging as she trembled herself.


    "Ohe on! Don''t look like that! I am Yang Mingshen! I could bring my Spicy out of thea. I will definitely bring that annoying Mafia King out of this hell too," his expression twisted. "The world has not ended."

 Chapter 592 The Mafia Kings silence

    Chapter 592 The Mafia King''s silence¡¡¡¡Inside the ward, Lihua sat beside Wei, who was lying on the bed, unconscious. His chest was wrapped with bandages and his mouth was covered with an oxygen mask. She heard the sounds of his faint breathing among the tiny ticking sounds of the machines that were connected to him through the many tubes.


    She stared at him in silence for a long time before her vision finally turned blurry. Tears plopped from her eyes onto his fingers.


    She hoped for him to open his eyes, thinking that it might be all just a prank.


    "Wei, wake up, no? You have to teach Mingshen a lesson. Look, he is bullying me. He is pranking me. He is saying that that won''t wake up. How dare he bully a pregnant woman? You know, I have been waiting to meet you after you deal with that bastard Jiang Zhen! I-It was hard to wait. So now you cannot y this game with me!"


    She entwined her fingers with his and clutched his palm. "You are my Mafia King Jiang Wei! You cannot be defeated by a bullet! In fact, bullets are scared of you! So you have to wake up as soon as possible," her eyes and cheeks ached as her tears refused to stop.


    Lihua rubbed the tip of her nose and bent to gently kiss on his forehead. Her heart fluttered as always whenever she gazed at his Godly handsome face. His eyes were shut, his lips were silent but she knew that he was with her from the depths of his heart.


    "Also, I am giving you a time limit. You cannot stay like this forever. We have been separated long enough because of that bastard. And now you cannot let a bullet separate us once again!" She wiped her cheeks and narrowed her eyes.


    "Wake up within a month! That''s my order. I will soon touch my eight month of pregnancy. You must be out of thisa before my ninth monthes. Why? Because I want you to be a part of this. For some reasons or the other, we couldn''t celebrate all these months together. It pains me but nobody had a choice. But the past is past now. I want to look at the future. So, you will wake up and we celebrate the rest of my pregnancy until our super cute twins are born!"


    She red her nostrils. "Also, I am telling you that one of them will be definitely a boy! I want a cute mini Mafia King like you! No arguments over this!"


    She talked about a lot of things, but she only received silence in the end. A lump of fear and uncertainty formed in the back of her throat, but she kept reminding herself that everything would turn out to be fine.


    Lihua then gently lifted his hand and ced it on her belly. As soon as she did, her brows twisted with slight pain as she felt two bumps in her belly. She wondered what it was but then it suddenly struck her.


    She gasped in delight, and her eyes sparkled like gold. "Wei! Did you feel that! Our babies kicked! They kicked for the first time!"


    She eagerly observed his face, expecting to see any reaction. But it didn''t. Her lips pursed in disappointment.


    But when the twins kicked again, all her disappointment dissipated into the air. Her face gleamed like that of a little child''s as if he got his favorite candy.


    "Wei! They kicked. Look, you touched them and they kicked. You know what this means, right? The twins want their father toe back to us as soon as possible! So now the three of us ordering you! You cannot go against us or we will super mad!" The cheering in her voice didn''t match with how her body was shaking.


    It was difficult to not let her heart slip into the darkness and despair watching Wei in this condition.


    Her voice threatened to break and choke, but she kept herself firm. For the sake of her twins, she didn''t let herself falter.


    "Wei¡­We are waiting for you, okay?" She whispered. "Don''t make us wait for long. Please¡­"


    Her shoulders slumped, and she broke down into soft sobs, the eerie silence in the room filled with the whispers of her tears.


    ¡ª


    The whole family was devastated upon learning Wei''s condition. There were a lot of things going on simultaneously. Wei was in aa and they just met Jia in Mingshen''sb, who was supposed to be dead. That shock them hard enough and millions of questions ran in their minds.


    With the addition of the Cheng family, more answers were needed but with the gravity of the situation, nobody was in a state to get those answers.


    Lihua aimlessly was taking a walk with Qingqing in her arms when her gaze fell on a particr ward. She saw the man lying on that bed and instantly froze.


    Her lips parted in disbelief, and her body shook with rage.


    Qingqing narrowed her green eyes and rubbed her face on her arm.


    "Yang. Mingshen!"


    She stomped her way towards his office where he was reading a few files. His gaze darkened by her entrance.


    "What are you doing here? Your dumbness is not allowed in my office. What if I catch your virus?" He sneered.


    Lihua gritted her teeth and banged her palms on his desk. "How could could do this!?"


    He cocked his brow in amusement. "I do a lot of things. There are so many that I cannot count anymore. Which one are you referring to, little chilly?"


    "Jiang Zhen! Why the hell is he admitted here? Why are you treating him like some helpless patient!? Why are you saving him? He is the one who should be dead!"


    Qingqing jumped out of her arms and royally perched on his couch with the expression that said, ''You handle it now.''


    Mingshen leaned back on his chair, chuckling evilly. "You think I am saving him?"


    Her brows crinkled. "So what? Are you feeding him poison through the tubes then?"


    "It''s medicine alright. Do you think that a man like Yang Mingshen will save a bastard like Jiang Zhen out of ''goodwill?''" He smirked. "He has a pitiful fate. I am keeping him alive for that day when he will die. He has a lot of torture to suffer. By Wei and¡­" his gaze turned chilling, "by me too."

 Chapter 593 Li Dongs end

    Chapter 593 Li Dong''s end¡¡¡¡Lihua seemed to calm down after hearing that. The source of all their misery was Jiang Zhen.


    Mingshen sneered. "That''s why I am worried for the fate of your babies. Look, their mother is so dumb as to questioning my motives. When did I have a kind heart to save anybody out of kindness? You are getting dumber and dumber."


    Her gaze darkened. "Oh yeah? Then why did you save sis? Why did you let her out of thisb if that wasn''t your kindness? Wasn''t sis Wei''s enemy and just your research subject?"


    His eyes sparkled like diamonds with the mention of Jia. "That shit was before. I was an idiot. I was blinded by someone''s debt."


    She shook. "...Is there anybody in this world who can put YOU, YANG MINGSHEN in debt? Is that possible? And how is that person still alive?"


    "That''s a long story~"


    Lihua recalled Bojing confessing the truth about Jia. "That woman is still in aa?"


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes. "Seems like my assistant has babbled on a lot of stuff to you."


    "You were going to put sis''s heart in her chest, didn''t you?" Her sharp eyes looked at him with usations.


    He waved his hand. "Like I said, that was when I was blinded by the debt. But now I am blinded by my Spicy!"


    "..."


    "I wanted to ask you about that. Why the hell do you call her Spicy? And what is this blinded stuff?" She narrowed her eyes, getting a bad feeling.


    Mingshen sheepishly grinned. "Little chilly, You better now be at your best behavior because I will soon be your brother-inw!"


    "..."


    Lihua stared at him and smiled. "Mingshen. I didn''t know you could daydream too."


    He red at her. "It''s the reality of course. My mom already considers her as my future wife and a part of the Yang family. Of course she does. My Spicy is simply wonderful, witty, sexy, strong and spouts poison from her mouth, but I like it. I love everything about Spicy!" He beamed. "She will be Mrs. Yang and we will have lots of kids together."


    Lihua wanted to puke blood, but she couldn''t. She failed to understand just what had made this devil doctor change?


    This crazy person is in love? Is that even possible? No, no, something is definitely wrong here. Maybe, it''s another of his research topics.


    Qingqing only stared at their stupidity and shrugged.


    Lihua ignored that topic altogether, thinking it was some joke. Even if Mingshen was having some crazy thoughts, Jia was capable enough tond a punch on his face and bring him back to his senses.


    "Forget about your illusions."


    Mingshen squinted his gaze.


    "Tell me about Bojing! Where is he? Is he okay?" She worriedly asked. "He is not hurt, right?"


    He grimaced. "Hurt and who? Lu Bojing? My killing machine kills others. Others are not in a position to hurt him," he sneered.


    "Mingshen! Be serious!"


    He shrugged. "What do you think he will be doing? He is dealing with Li Dong. He is Bojing''s criminal the most, and my dear assistant is nicely taking his revenge from him~"


    ¡ª


    Li Dong was miserable. He was beaten ck and blue and was bleeding from his face, hands and legs. The floor was stained with blood and some of his teeth had fallen too.


    "Sorry¡­let me¡­go¡­don''t¡­hit me¡­" he could hardly speak with his broken jaw.


    Bojing hadn''t snapped out of his trance-like state. In this state, he would have usually ended someone''s life merely by strangling his neck. He never thought of torture in this condition.


    ''My dear assistant. You can kill anybody the way you want. But there is one person who you cannot give an easy death no matter what. He is that bastard who caused all the misery in your family. She made your mother kill herself. He burned down your whole n until only you remained the surviving descendant, and then he tortured you for nine years. He has robbed you of many things. So you cannot just strangle him and give him an easy death.''


    Mingshen had taught him this in that dangerous state of his only to deal with Li Dong. He had programmed his mind in such a way that he would know not to ever harm Mingshen or his family or his guards if he ever reached that state.


    The second thing was to torture Li Dong.


    Bojing''s gaze was nk, watching his prey with scrutiny and menace. He remembered those dark and ugly days spent in that orphanage. He remembered his days with Ming with whom he had grown fond of.


    And he remembered that night when his only friend was tortured.


    He remembered the massacre. He had killed everybody with his own hands. But he couldn''t relish the joy of killing Li Dong.


    But today he had.


    Bojing used all sorts of torture methods that Mingshen taught him to take revenge. He used on him one by one right from using knives to using tweezers to clip out his nails. Li Dong''s screams resounded in the base. He begged and cried to Bojing to forgive him. He even held on to his feet, kowtowing and banging his head on the floor to show his sincerity.


    But Li Dong had done far too cruel deeds for anybody to forgive him.


    Bojing stared at him, tilting his head. He trembled thinking about his mother. His body shook in rage thinking how Li Dong had eyed his mother like a pervert.


    His gaze turned further clouded. Mingshen told him to torture him and give him the worst death possible. He tortured him to hell.


    But he was unsure of how to end his life once and for all.


    What would be more suitable?


    Then he got it. Bojing knew the perfect way to kill him.


    Li Dong was lying on the floor all helpless and bloodied. He couldn''t move. He couldn''t even cry for help or in pain anymore. His eyes were teary and misty.


    Suddenly, he saw something light in the air. He weakly raised his head and was horrified to see a matchstick in Bojing''s hand lighting a small fire in it.


    Before he could speak, he was suddenly drowned with some liquid. Li Dong gasped and as he smelled, he noticed that it was the smell of kerosene.


    His eyes widened in horror.


    No¡­


    Kerosene and the matchstick in Bojing''s hands. Li Dong shuddered hard, and he pped his body like crazy to get the hell out. But he was in no position.


    He was just in too much pain. Bojing seemed like death''s incarnate to him.


    "No¡­please spare me¡­forgive me¡­"


    Bojing stared at his face and imagined how his family would have looked like when they had burned to their deaths.


    So painful. So cruel¡­


    Bojing didn''t think any further and dropped the lit match stick onto Li Dong.

 Chapter 594 Their souls at peace now finally

    Chapter 594 Their souls at peace now finally¡¡¡¡Li Dong smelled the smoke and the fire burning in the air mixed with his blood and skin.


    "AHHHHHHH!!!"


    He found himself engulfed in mes, the fire reaching every part of his body, burning his skin and melting his blood.


    "Stop¡­stooooopp!! Pains¡­burning¡­"


    He pped his arm towards Bojing urgently and desperately, begging him to save him.


    "Bojing¡­please save me¡­I don''t¡­want to die¡­please forgive me¡­"


    The mes reached higher and higher matching the pitch of his screams and cries. Being burned alive was one of the most excruciating deaths one could ever suffer. On top of that, Li Dong was beaten so badly that he couldn''t walk or run around to find any source of water, not that Bojing would have let him find it anyway.


    He could only il his body miserably as the mes burned him, the smell of charred skin seeping into the air. Lying helpless on the floor, he could only bear the fire leading him to his death slowly and gradually.


    In his final moments, he could only regret andment on his actions that led him to his doom. He thought he had won by destroying the Lu n. His mortal enemy that separated him from Bojing''s mother.


    But thest descendant had risen to make him pay the price of his vicious and heinous crimes that he hadmitted over the years.


    His screams turned dimmer and lower until theypletely stopped. The base was filled with silence and the only sound of Li Dong burning in mes reverberated in the air.


    Bojing had tortured him just like how he had experimented countless innocent people and snatched their lives.


    He made him breathe hisst in a fire just like how Li Dong had forced that brutal death upon his n.


    Bojing got his revenge. He avenged his family and his mother. With a nk gaze, he watched Li Dong''s body turn into ashes, a feeling of satisfaction and contentment enveloping his heart but at same time, a mncholy filled his chest.


    The light in Bojing''s eyes gradually returned, signalling that he wasing out of his dangerous and violent state. His senses returned but with an emptiness in them.


    His whole n¡­His mother was gone. He never met his family. He was never going to meet them.


    He already knew of this fact. But somehow today, he didn''t know why but his heart missed them.


    His n¡­Where he was born¡­


    He didn''t know what the members of his family looked like. He wished he could meet them just once.


    A long timeter, Li Dong was finally turned into dust. Bojing stood the whole time, staring at his burning body.


    Suddenly, he felt a soft hand on his shoulder. Bojing ever so slowly turned and slightly widened his eyes.


    Lihua silently stood beside him, her gaze and expression solemn.


    He stared at her and his eyes teared up. "Y-you¡­.you are okay¡­"


    She slowly nodded.


    Bojing threw a quick nce at her from her head to toe. It felt like a long time since they met.


    Big drops of tears plopped from his eyes, and he shook hard. "I-I am sorry¡­I failed to protect you¡­I didn''t want to leave you a-alone-"


    "Ssh," she hushed. "I just came here, and you are already ming yourself. Didn''t I tell you not to ever do that?"


    Seeing Lihua after a long time made the dam within Bojing burst. His tears spilled out rapidly, and he hugged her. He only thanked God that Lihua and her child were fine and safe.


    "H-How are you here? Aren''t you at¡­"


    The memories before and during Bojing flipped were a little hazy.


    Lihua softly said, "I will tell youter. Forget about me. How are you? I¡­came to know about your mother¡­" her eyes got hazy. She still couldn''t believe that Bojing''s mother would have suffered so much at Li Dong''s hands and had a painful death.


    The burning smell was making her nauseous, but she wanted to be at Bojing''s side. He quickly pulled her arm. "Y-you shouldn''t be here. You will fall sick here¡­"


    Lihua purses her lips. "Why are you thinking about me when you are in pain?"


    "Be-because¡­" he trembled. "I have a-already lost my one family¡­" his voice was feeble with no strength in it. "I don''t want to lose anybody else precious to me¡­"


    Lihua stiffened.


    "I want to s-see you and your child safe. It''s my job to protect you," he sniffled and wiped his cheeks. "I will d-do it until the end."


    Her eyes teared up even more. She jumped to hug him and broke down. Bojing turned pale. "A-are you okay?"


    "I-I am not. Bojing, you always have me by your side, okay? You have got a big family! And I-I am proud of you. You took revenge from Li Dong. You avenged your family. Now, their souls will be finally resting in peace."


    Bojing shook. Thinking of how his family died and his mother gave up her life for him welled an incredible sadness within him.


    Really¡­? Are you finally at peace now? I-I am sorry for making you wait for so long¡­


    Bojing cried harder and harder, the loss of his family and n hitting him violently and crushing his heart into pieces.


    He missed them. He missed them terribly. He hugged Lihua back and buried his head in her shoulder.


    Mingshen''s guards who were patrolling outside, too couldn''t help but find their eyes getting misty.


    One of the guards gruffly said, "Idiot. Wipe your tears! If Boss sees you like this, you are gonna be so dead."


    "Tell that to yourself first! Look how your whole face is wet. Boss will straightaway make you his research subject!"


    They argued and bickered as they cried.


    A few momentster, Bojing withdrew and suddenly felt a shiver on his neck. "I-I am sorry! I shouldn''t have hugged you¡­" he cried. "Mr. Jiang will kill me if he sees me¡­I didn''t do it on purpose!"


    Lihua stared at him and chuckled, tears pooling in her eyes even more.


    "He won''t kill you, Bojing¡­He cannot¡­at least for sometime¡­" she whispered weakly.


    Bojing blinked. "I don''t understand."

 Chapter 595 Start anew

    Chapter 595 Start anew¡¡¡¡From outside the ward, Bojing saw Wei in hisatose state with some of the Jiang family members by his side. He couldn''t believe it when Lihua told him about Wei''s condition.


    Lihua was standing beside him, staring at Wei with pain and grief evident in her expression.


    Bojing panicked and quickly tried to console her. "Y-you don''t have to be so sad, okay? Boss is here! Boss will bring him out of thea!" He furiously nodded. "Mr. Jiang won''t be like this for long."


    She faintly smiled. "I know, Bojing. He cannot."


    Bojing could see that despite her efforts to look strong, her body was slightly shaking.


    From afar, Jia observed her sister and Bojing. Her heart pained to see Lihua fighting this battle when she was now supposed to rest. After months of tumultuous time with Jiang Zhen, she was supposed to live happily and focus on her pregnancy.


    But it seemed like fate didn''t want her to take a breather at all.


    She felt a hand on her shoulder and saw that it was Meng Ya. Her eyes were reddish, hinting that she had cried a lot. She was included in the list of people who were sharply shocked by seeing Jia alive. There were so many questions to be answered, but Mingshen refused to entertain them. And now that Bojing was back to normal, everybody was approaching him to get a clue of the events that had happened.


    "Sis Jia¡­"


    Meng Ya looked at her from head to toe, joyous to see her alive and breathing.


    Jia smiled and ruffled her head. "Yaya¡­"


    They shared an emotional moment, catching up on the things that happened in Jia''s absence.


    "Lihua¡­I am worried about Lihua¡­" Meng Ya sniffled and wiped her eyes. "She has already gone through so much and now this¡­Why can''t life let her live peacefully?"


    Jia pinched her cheek. "She will be fine. She is strong, and she is not alone. We are there with her¡­"


    Her gaze fell on a particr set of people at a distance, who were so silent that it was hard to gauge if they were even present.


    Cheng Ling was anxiously throwing nces at his daughter, who stood outside Wei''s ward.


    "I want to meet Lihua¡­Look, how sad she is¡­" his eyes and heart ached for her. "Why aren''t you letting me meet her? How can you be so cruel?"


    Mrs. Zhang sighed. Cheng Mei was expressionless while Cheng Xinyue was annoyed with his father''s tears.


    "Dad, how many times should we tell you that we cannot."


    "She is my daughter! Haven''t we stayed far from her already for so many years?" Cheng Ling was hurt.


    Mrs. Zhang sighed again. "Ling. It''s not that you cannot meet her. But right now it is a bit.. difficult. Wei is in aa, and she is hardly able to deal with it. Now if her real family suddenly goes to meet her, she would feel pressured to know us or get along with us. This is a delicate moment for her. She doesn''t know you all. It will take time to adjust to the fact that she has a family now."


    Cheng Mei faintly nodded. Her gaze flickered as she stared at Lihua, but she said nothing.


    Xinyue sneered. "Yes, so no more tears please."


    "Shut up, Xue!" Cheng Ling struck him on his arm.


    He just shrugged.


    ¡ª


    When Lihua stepped out to take a breath of fresh air, a small figure immediately bumped on her legs.


    "Ruru!"


    Her expression finally brightened after a long time. Her eyes teared up as she hugged him.


    "Ruru, how are you!?"


    He lowered his head but said nothing. He clutched onto her tighter, his chubby cheeks puffing up.


    Behind him Jiang Hua stepped up. "Lihua."


    "Jiang Hua!" She beamed. Then her gaze dimmed. "I-I am sorry I couldn''t-"


    "No, you don''t have to say sorry for anything," she shook her head. "I''m fact¡­" she trembled. "I should be the one to¡­Jiang Wei is in this state because of me. If I could have stopped Zhen in time somehow, then Jiang Wei wouldn''t be hurt like this."


    "Don''t be silly, Jiang Hua!" Lihua gasped. "How are you at fault? Chang Fang told me everything. It was Jiang Zhen who suddenly charged like a crazy man."


    "B-But I was standing behind him-"


    "No means no, Jiang Hua. Neither you, sis Jia nor Chang Fang is at fault here. We all thought that he was knocked out. You shouldn''t feel guilty. In fact, you should be proud of yourself. You shot him to stop him."


    She trembled.


    Lihua hugged her and whispered, "I know how hard it must have been for you," her voice slightly choked, "I know. Yet you took the courage to go against him. It was not easy for a woman in your position to shoot Jiang, one who feared to talk back to him and stand up for herself. I am so proud of you."


    Jiang Hua bit her lip. "I¡­I don''t know, Lihua. Ruru also saw that. I don''t know what he thinks about me now¡­I shot his father. I don''t know how to face him anymore."


    Lihua slightly flicked her on her forehead. "Do you think Ruru will hate you for that?"


    Lihua looked down at Ruru, who was still puffing up his cheeks in sadness. "Ruru, are you mad at your mother?"


    He nodded.


    Jiang Hua froze.


    I knew it¡­


    A tear slipped from her eye.


    Lihua blinked. "Really? Because she hurt your father?"


    Ruru made a face and shook his head. "Not mad about that. Don''t like Dada. He was bad. Don''t care what happens to him."


    Lihua choked and so did Jiang Hua.


    "S-so why are you mad then?"


    Ruru pursed his lips. "Mom said that we will leave you," his shoulders drooped, and his voice was downcast. "Don''t want to leave Lihua."


    Hearing this, both were shocked.


    Lihua asked in disbelief, "What leaving? Where are you two going?"


    Jiang Hua said, "I¡­" she hesitated. "Now that Zhen won''t be a part of our lives anymore, I thought to start anew with Ruru. So, I told him we would leave and start a new life."

 Chapter 596 Shen Yangs end (1)

    Chapter 596 Shen Yang''s end (1)¡¡¡¡Lihua widened her eyes. "But where will you be going?" Her heart sank at the thought of them leaving.


    Jiang Hua smiled. "I am wondering if I should go back to my city. I am not from Beijing originally. I still have some acquaintances there. If I ask them, they might help me in getting a job. Once I start earning, I can give Ruru a good life. At least¡­that''s the only thinging to my mind right now."


    Lihua held her hand. "But you can do that here too! I will ask Dad. He will arrange a super cool job for you! You won''t have to worry about anything. Not work or house. You can live with us!" Her eyes sparkled at that thought.


    Ruru also beamed at that.


    Live with Lihua.


    But Jiang Hua shook her head. "I cannot. I have already gotten a lot of help from you. I could break out of his grasp and get courage because of you. Ruru grew more involved and outspoken because you were there for him. I should say that my rtionship with him improved thanks to you. Really, you have helped me a lot. I don''t want to burden you anymore. This time, I want to do it myself."


    Lihua put her hands on her waist. "How could you say that? You are my friend! I treat Ruru as my son too! How could you be a burden on me? There is nothing shameful in taking help. You are doing this to make your and Ruru''s life better. Even if you go back to your city, are you sure your acquaintances will help you? What if they don''t?"


    She bit her lip, unsure. It was a while after which she would be going back. She had one or two friends, but she didn''t know if they would really lend a hand.


    "But here, there are so many people who care about you. You don''t have to feel ashamed because of Jiang Zhen. He is responsible for his own mistakes. But for you and Ruru, everybody will wee you with open arms! Everybody is super sweet like Grandpa Weisheng!"


    Jiang Hua was in a predicament.


    "Oof. You don''t have to think so hard," Lihua grinned. "We''re gonna have so much fun together!"


    Ruru brightened and nodded hard. He ran towards Lihua and hugged her legs.


    "Live with Lihua."


    "See? Ruru also wants that!" Her nose grew longer in pride.


    Jiang Hua saw him fiercely holding onto her and helplessly chuckled.


    "Okay."


    Lihua nodded in satisfaction. She stared at her and Ruru who were smiling as Jiang Hua held Ruru in her arms. They looked happy and relieved.


    Bojing had avenged his family too.


    Jia was alive and with her, the sister without whom her life felt empty.


    The Cheng family was here too, though Lihua still had to properly greet them.


    Ruiling was also slowlying out of Shen Yang''s betrayal and getting her life back on track again.


    Through pain, grief and hurt, everybody was slowly recovering and moving forward in their lives. Everything was bing normal once again if only¡­


    Wei was not in aa.


    Only if he would be with her, everything would have been perfect.


    They could have finally celebrated the victory they had yearned for such a long time.


    Wei would be crowned the Mafia King once again.


    Lihua smiled, her eyes slightly tearing up.


    When will that daye?


    ¡ª


    The day when Wei would be back froma may be far, but Shen Yang''s day of his end was already here. Ever since he was kidnapped by Xinyue and the Cheng family, he lived a life of hell he had never imagined.


    Today was a day like any other as heid on the bed, his hands cuffed to it. And every day, the door opened as a figure stepped in.


    Ruiling walked in, her figure carrying poise and dignity but her aura emanating chilliness and revenge.


    Her lips curved into a sinister smile as she saw Shen Yang, huffing and puffing. His condition was beyond miserable. The more defeated he looked, the more satisfaction she felt.


    "How are you Shen Yang? I see Cheng Xinyue has done quite a number on you."


    After leaving Li Dong''s base, Xinyue and Charles Millers came here to give him an extra dose of brutality. His once handsome face was hardly recognizable now. His whole body was covered in inexplicable bruises.


    She sat on the couch on the other end, holding popcorn in her hand. "So, shall we begin?"


    Shen Yang dazedly watched a hazy figure at a distance. Gritting his teeth and gnashing his jaw, he wanted to jump out and wring her neck. His chest heaved up and down, as he felt the weight of a man climbing on top of him.


    Jiang Ruiling chuckled. "This is my favorite part. Didn''t you want to see me like this too, Shen Yang? Men climbing on top of me and ripping me apart? Tell me, how is your experience of gettingid by men~ It''s so refreshing, right?"


    Shen Yang snarled. "You bi-"


    Before he couldplete his sentence, the man on top of him sneered and pped him hard across his cheek. "You are the bitch here because you being fucked here."


    A cut appeared on his already bruised face and blood came out. The p felt exponentially painful, and he screamed.


    "Aye? A rough and tough man like you whining like a bitch. See, that''s why you are a bitch," heughed hard.


    The next hour Ruiling did nothing but only enjoy the show of Shen Yang getting assaulted. Her eyes shed with iciness whenever he would scream and beg.


    This was how Shen Yang wanted to see her. This was how he wanted to sit here with popcorn in his hands andugh at her getting assaulted by a gang of men.


    She shuddered whenever she thought of that. Had Xinyue not taken her away before Wei''s downfall, she would havended in Shen Yang''s clutches. It would have been her today who would be crying for mercy and looking dead like Shen Yang looked now.


    Shen Yang...

 Chapter 597 Shen Yangs end (2)

    Chapter 597 Shen Yang''s end (2)¡¡¡¡By the time, Shen Yang''s torture ended, he already looked dead despite his shallow breathing. Every single day, he was forced to fuck men but not the one doing the act. The one on whom the act was done. Feeling like a woman subjected to getting sex felt so humiliating that he wanted to kill himself. He wanted revenge.


    It was all because of Xinyue that he was in this state. It was all because of Ruiling that helped him catch him.


    And now she watched him getting fucked by men¡­


    Shen Yang was straight through and through. He despised gays or bisexuals. His disdain ran so deep that he had thrown away the guards of his army who came out as gays. He beat them up as shameful part of the society and utterly insulted them. He murdered some of them just for the fun of it.


    But now he himself wasid down by a bunch of men who he detested from the bottom of his heart. His body was covered with bites and bruises that one would only get when they had sex. His back was smeared with white, sticky semen that gave him an urge to bang his head on the wall. His insides throbbed like crazy.


    He heard a sinisterughter. "Enjoyed it, Shen Yang?"


    He red his nostrils and took several sharp breaths. "You bitch¡­"


    "A, why are you cursing? You should be happy. It''s such a different experience for you," Ruiling sneered. "I mean, you had nned this experience for me, right? It is natural that you should get a taste of it at least once, right? Oops! But it seems like you tasted it too many times now," she smiled. "Literally and metaphorically."


    Shen Yang trembled in rage. Anger akin to a volcano was bubbling in his chest.


    "I told you, right? You shouldn''t have messed with me," Ruiling''s tone took a sharp drop and it instantly made the room frigid cold. "You betrayed me, and that is the worst mistake you made. You deserve to eat shit. You treated women like y toys, so you ought to know what it feels to be like a woman treated like a y toy."


    The door opened, and Xinyue stepped in. Ruiling frowned. "Why are you here?"


    Xinyue sneered. "I just thought to show him the state of this bastard''s bastard boss."


    Shen Yang stiffened.


    Boss Jiang Zhen¡­


    Xinyue came forward and yed a clip on his phone where Jiang Zhen was lying unconscious in a ward.


    Ruiling trembled, not because of him but recalling how Wei was in aa. He was in yet another ward, fighting to gain consciousness. She had an urge to cry for his cousin, but she refused to show any weakness in front of Shen Yang and make him smug.


    He needed to see defeat. Utter defeat.


    Shen Yang almost jumped in the bed at the sight of his Boss in the ward. His gaze spewed poison.


    Xinyue tilted his head. "It feels so amazing, right? Look, your Boss is in such a pathetic state. But are you shocked to know why Yang Mingshen is helping him? He should have been dead by now, right?"


    He chuckled. "It''s because we don''t want to give him an easy death. What''s the fun in killing him by a mere bullet? It''s the same thing that we did to you. I could have put a bullet in your head anytime. But there was no thrill in that~ And then Ruiling also had to take revenge. The result is you are here."


    Shen Yang gritted his teeth in hatred. He wished to scratch the smirk off his face.


    Xinyue''s gaze turned cold. "We will let Jiang Zhen live, and then we will have our own sweet time to deal with him. He will pay for every crime hemitted with his blood. Until then, he lives. Once he wakes up, his real hell begins. Oh!" His eyes sparkled, "Speaking of hell, do you know who was the one responsible for putting him in this state? Why don''t you guess?"


    Shen Yang furrowed his brows.


    Isn''t it that bastard Jiang Wei!?


    Xinyue raised his brow. "From your expression, it seems like you are assuming it to be Jiang Wei. But nope. You got the wrong answer. Come on. Aren''t you so intelligent? Take a guess."


    The more he let the mystery remain, the more Shen Yang got rattled.


    He sighed. "Fine. I will tell you. Your brain has got muddled with all the sex you have got."


    Ruiling choked in her throat while Shen Yang''s expression was unbearable.


    "The answer is one and only Jiang Hua."


    Shen Yang stared at him like he was an idiot. "You¡­there is a limit¡­As if she would-"


    "She did. She held the gun in her hands and shot her own husband," Xinyue smiled. "It is unbelievable for YOU, but do you really think that this day wouldn''t havee with the way Jiang Zhen treated her shit? To be honest, he should be already dead."


    Impossible¡­


    Shen Yang widened his eyes.


    It didn''t seem like Xinyue was joking. He had no reason to.


    What the fuck? That bitch had the guts to hurt her husband!


    Ruiling narrowed her eyes and got up from her seat. She walked up to his side. "I know what you must be thinking. The wife whom he treated as dirt took courage to put a bullet through his chest. Shocking? But that''s what happens when you challenge a woman. You have lived in your misogynist bubble for far too long that you feel that women aren''t even humans anymore. And the same thing is gonna happen with you. You never thought that you would live to see such a day of getting fucked by men, but here you are. You never imagined that the woman who you fooled and betrayed will take your life one day, right? You disrespected women, and they are the only ones to be the reason for your downfall. Your sorry life ends right now once and for all."

 Chapter 598 Shen Yangs end (3)

    Chapter 598 Shen Yang''s end (3)¡¡¡¡Ruiling nced at Xinyue and raised her palm towards him. "Give me your gun."


    Xinyue cocked his brow. "You want to kill him?"


    She narrowed her eyes. "He has lived long enough, and I got my revenge. I gave him the taste of his own medicine. I have seen him suffer in all kinds of ways. Cousin Wei will deal with Jiang Zhen, but Shen Yang¡­I want to end his life with my own hands. I am pretty sure cousin Wei won''t find any problems with it."


    Xinyue stared at her with deep contemtion.


    This was the same woman who couldn''t bear to hear a single word against Shen Yang.


    And now she was the one who wished to end the matters once and for all.


    Xinyue shrugged and took out his gun. He ced it on her palm.


    Her hand slightly trembled as she clutched the gun. Her index finger pressed on the trigger as she pointed it towards Shen Yang.


    Shen Yang slowly widened his eyes and furiously shook his head. "Ruiling¡­" he huffed due to the many injuries that made him unable to talk properly.


    "Ruiling, listen¡­to me¡­You are not in your senses," he chuckled fearfully, "you should believe me! T-this is¡­all Xinyue''s fault¡­He ising between us¡­"


    Ruiling smiled. "I have heard everything I had to, Shen Yang. I have seen everything I had to. You showed me it yourself. And frankly now, I am bored to watch your pitiful state anymore. Weren''t you wishing you rather die? See? I am fulfilling your wish."


    He paled. He jumped and violently moved and crashed on the bed but to no avail. Getting fucked was one thing but losing your life altogether was another. Seeing death loom upon his door, panic set in.


    "I have tortured you enough now that my heart is satisfied," Ruiling''s eyes shone with bloodthirst, "Now I cannot bear to see your breathing anymore. Even the thought of you living in this world even a second more makes my skin crawl with disgust. I tolerated you all this time because I had to show you your real ce. But now, it''s over."


    She tightened her aim at him and applied pressure on the trigger.


    Shen Yang pped his body like a frightened rabbit trying to run away from its hunter.


    Ruiling watched his face and recalled all those moments onest time ever since he stepped into her life.  The times that were nothing but an illusion. A betrayal that brought pain to her and her family.


    She took a deep breath, shut her eyes and opened them two secondster. Her eyes shed with determination mixed with iciness.


    "Ruiling, We-"


    *BANG*


    Without a second thought, she shot a bullet right through his forehead. His voice that was pleading and begging her came to an abrupt halt as his body plopped on the bed, dead. His eyes were wide open as if he was expressing the shock and fear of his death.


    It hade to an end.


    Ruiling let out her breath that she was subconsciously holding onto.


    Xinyue slowly took the gun away from her and the moment he did, Ruiling copsed on the floor on her knees. Despite her protests, tears streamed out of her eyes. Her body trembled as she kept staring at his dead body.


    She had imagined her whole future with him. But that future was never real.


    She was hurt. She was in grief. She hated Shen Yang from the bottom of her heart. But this was the man she had once loved from the bottom of her heart too.


    Xinyue kept his gun back in his holster and knelt to her level. He simply saw the tears plopping on the back of her hand.


    He wasn''t the one to console anybody. That wasn''t his skill or one of his strong points. He recalled the times when Mrs. Zhang would hug and console him or when Cheng Mei would pat his head and nod at him whenever his mood was sour because something didn''t go his way.


    Xinyue ced his palm on her head and gently patted it twice like his mother used to do.


    "You did well," He said.


    Was what she used to say to him too following her pats.


    Ruiling blinked her teary eyes and stared at him, aghast. But contrary to the mocking and disdain he always held for her, his gaze was extremely solemn. There was no sneer or smirk on his lips, just a countenance devoid of any expression.


    "Honestly, I never thought you woulde this far. I thought it would be hard for you to see him in pain or witness the torture. You are really strong, Jiang Ruiling. From the naive princess who was blindly in love, you became a ferocious lioness who wed your culprit to his death. Everybody will be so proud of you. I am, for sure."


    He nodded.


    Ruiling couldn''t believe what she was listening to. But hearing him say that he was proud of her filled her heart with joy. It felt as if everything she was bearing all by herself lifted off her shoulders.


    Somebody acknowledging her struggles and grief brought a sense of pride within her. She never thought that she was strong, but Xinyue''s admittance made her believe so.


    She was a woman who burned in hell, yet still came out of it, strong and unharmed.


    "Thank you¡­" she whispered.


    Xinyue nodded once again and then silence fell. Usually their conversation always ended with Ruiling leaving with anger and raining curses at him.


    But today was different.


    "It will start to smell here. Let''s go. My men will deal with his body."


    She pursed her lips and nodded. She stood up but found her legs numb.


    Xinyue saw her struggling to keep up her bnce. In the end, he sighed and lifted her in his arms. "It will be night until you get your strength."


    She froze for a moment, unable to respond. As he walked away, carrying her, she felt his warmth seeping to her side. She didn''t resist. Instead, she held onto him, her heart feeling at ease after a very long time.

 Chapter 599 Trying to bring back the Mafia King

    Chapter 599 Trying to bring back the Mafia King¡¡¡¡The days passed by and Mingshen and Bojing worked day and night to treat Wei to bring him into consciousness as soon as possible. Lihua entered into her ninth month of her pregnancy and was only a few weeks away from her due date.


    The more time flew by, the more she began to panic. She really didn''t wish for her delivery to be without Wei. She wanted him to see his children stepping into the world. She didn''t want him to miss their birth at any cost.


    By that time, Jiang Zhen was already out of his surgery and even woken to consciousness. The first thing that Mingshen did was lock him in Wei''s base. Even though he was alive and kicking, his torture would only start once Wei woulde back.


    Until then, Chang Fang and the gangs took care that he wouldn''t cause any mess.


    Everyday, Lihua would sit by Wei''s side the whole day, talking to him as if he was really listening to her.


    "Wei, do you know that I have thought of our baby''s names!?" She beamed. "I wanted you to be a part of it but you are being a bully now! Wei, I thought that of all people, you will never bully me. But you are doing the same. Fine! I will forgive you for not choosing names for our twins. But like you promised before, you have to wake up before my delivery. If you don''t, then, I would never let the twins meet you or you meet them!" She harrumphed.


    "Hmph! You are waiting for your daughter for so long. But this time, I will be a bully and won''t let you meet her if you bully me too much," she smirked. "Even if you beg me, I won''t listen to you just like you are not listening to me."


    She tried her hand with threatening him because threatening always worked and made him into a cute puppy who followed her around, wagging his tail with his innocent eyes begging for forgiveness. Once Lihua showed him her fierce side, Wei would always do anything he could to make her not angry again.


    But even after days, Wei showed no response.


    Mingshen stepped in followed by Bojing into Wei''s ward.


    "Oh stop crying already," Mingshen''s face darkened and he waved his hand in dismissal. "Like I said, your ex-husband is not dead. He is just in aa."


    Lihua red at him. "Just in aa you say!? Sis was also just in aa and it took her six months to recover!"


    He shrugged. "That was then. And her case was different. But with this dumb man, I see some hope," he smirked.


    Lihua widened her eyes. "W-what? Will Wei will wake up!? When? How? Tell me!"


    "This is a ward," he gritted his teeth. "Silence!"


    Bojing pursed his lips. "B-But you are not silent either Boss¡­"


    Mingshen threw a nasty stare at him. "Are you my assistant or hers!? Know your ce!"


    "Hey! Don''t talk to my brother like that!" Lihua berated him.


    Bojing burst into tears. "You¡­Thank you¡­"


    Mingshen wanted to throw them away. "First, you took my cat away and now you are snatching my assistant from me too! Are you my enemy!?"


    "It''s not my fault if I am more charming than you," Lihua shrugged. "You are a demon. Everybody knows that. How can anybody bear to live with you?"


    Mingshen coldly smiled. "Let Wei once wake up. I will thoroughly squeeze every cent from him."


    "I won''t let you! Now stop with your chit chat! Tell me what you were talking about bringing Wei back?"


    Mingshen sneered. "You see, little chilly. I have gained a lot of experience from taking care of my lovely Spicy throughout the six months. I tried many drugs on her to stimte her consciousness and she finally did after six whole months. I tested that same drug on Wei, but we didn''t get any response."


    "Oh¡­"


    Bojing nodded. "When I studied the drug again, I found that the medicine was tailor made for Song Jia because she has a different condition. Dextrocardia. Her heart is tilted to the right side instead of the usual left."


    Lihua nodded. "I know that."


    "So we altered the drug based on Mr. Jiang''s reports and stats. It is a kind of drug that will stimte the cells to give a forced reaction and we have hope that it could temporarily make him conscious."


    "But it''s temporary¡­"


    "Then we will give him shock treatment coupled with other processes."


    "..."


    "S-shock treatment!?" Lihua was bbergasted.


    Mingshen yawned. "Don''t be like that. My Spicy has also gone through that. She is so brave."


    She had a horrified expression on her face. "S-sis Jia¡­shock treatment¡­"


    "Anything to make her live. That''s more important, right?"


    Lihua pursed her lips. She stared at Wei and softly asked, "Will this really work?"


    Then she pped her cheeks and seemed determined. "No! This will definitely work! Wei has to wake up! No more dys!"


    Mingshen''s eyes beamed. "Hey! p yourself again! I like it! I want to see that more."


    Lihua scowled. Then she sneered. "How about my sis give some ps on your cheeks?"


    Mingshen brightened even more. "My Spicy hitting me? Ah¡­I always like that. I am fine with whatever Spicy does to me~"


    Lihua puked, not because of her pregnancy but because seeing a lovestruck Mingshen felt as if she was dropped into hell.


    Bojing also cried, wondering who had possessed him.


    "Oh shut up, you two!"


    Mingshen then ignored them and told Bojing to inject Wei with the drug.


    After Bojing did so, Lihua asked in concern, "When will it trigger a reaction?"


    "Anywhere from thirty minutes to an hour. The drug sends kind of electrical impulses at the deepest part of the cells to trigger a reaction. Now we have to wait if this drug gives us the desired result or not. If it does, then there is hope for Mr. Jiang toe out ofa."

 Chapter 600 The Mafia King who cannot be hated

    Chapter 600 The Mafia King who cannot be hated¡¡¡¡Even after twenty-four hours had passed by, there was no reaction from Wei. That deted Lihua''s balloon instantly. Though it didn''t for Mingshen and Bojing.


    Bojing conducted another blood test of Wei and gathered the results of the process that happened after the drug was injected into him.


    Jia felt helpless. She couldn''t watch her sister depressed like that.


    "Mingshen and Bojing are working. Have faith in them."


    She never thought a day woulde that she would say this about Mingshen of all people. But she also had to admit that he had skills. A devil who could turn the tide around.


    Right now, she only relied on this narcissist devil to get Wei out of this pinch.


    "Sis¡­"


    Lihua softly called her out.


    "Hm?"


    "Are you angry at me?"


    She frowned. "Why will I be angry at you? Don''t be silly."


    Lihua lowered her gaze. "Because I care for Wei even though¡­even though it was because of him that you suffered. I should hate him for hurting you. What happened¡­" she trembled. "I should take it as fate making him go through the same things that you did. B-But even so," she wiped her eyes, but they refused to stop.


    Jia blinked. "You are thinking about that?"


    "Yes. S-shouldn''t you be furious at me for caring for your culprit?"


    "No. Why should you? I am not angry at him for shooting at me."


    Lihua was taken aback.


    "Of course, I don''t like him but not because he shot me. Because I was sure that he was responsible for our parents'' death. I know what I was doing, Lihua. I knew the risks of getting involved in the Underworld. I could lose my life too. It is with any case. I hate him for killing our parents but¡­" her eyes flickered. "Seems like there was more to the night that I had witnessed him killing them. Then I got angrier knowing that he married you. Of all people, he married the girl whose parents he killed with his own hands."


    She looked towards the ward and softly sighed. "But with this whole Jiang Zhen''s incident, I saw how much he loved you too. It was so shocking to me. A man like him¡­can he really fall in love? But in all these months, he never once gave up on you. When I saw the madness in his eyes for you, it was when I had realized that ah¡­he really loves you so much. Honestly, I still don''t know what to think about this. I don''t me you for loving him. You didn''t know the past, and Wei filled that gap with his love for you so much that even after knowing the truth, you couldn''tpletely hate him."


    Lihua pursed her lips.


    "And I get that. He lied to you and erased your memories, but when I see the fierce and immense loyalty in his eyes for you and the pure fear of losing you, I suddenly feel that I cannot really me him anymore¡­"


    Jia''s mouth twitched. "That man¡­is really strange. You want to hate him, but you really cannot once you know the extent of his feelings. It''s like he¡­only sees you and nobody else. His world begins and ends with you. As your sister, I always wanted such a man for you who would love you without any reservations. I also appreciate the fact that he didn''t force you to live with him after you divorced him. He respected your decision to stay away from him, and I admire that considering how far he went to prevent you from leaving his side. That would have taken him immense courage to let you go."


    Lihua trembled.


    Jia smiled and ruffled her head. "So you don''t have to feel guilty about this. This thought had never crossed my mind. You are worrying over nothing. Right now, you should only think about your unborn children and Wei."


    "But Wei is not waking up¡­" her voice choked.


    Fu Renshu, who was quietly standing at a corner, slowly came forward and smiled. "It won''t be for long, Madam."


    Lihua looked up and met his red eyes who seemed puffy and swollen. The Mafia King in thea naturally was heartbreaking for him and the whole Underworld. Chang Fang was so distraught that he hardly ate anything.


    Fu Renshu had cried a lot. The news had hit him the hardest. He was not only his assistant, but Wei always treated him as his younger brother. There was not a single moment when he felt that he was serving Wei as some servant.


    He was always treated as family. More than anybody, he hoped for Wei to recover as soon as possible.


    Fu Renshu smiled, despite the tears in his eyes. "He will wake up soon. He cannot tolerate you getting sad, especially because of him. I strongly feel that Boss won''t make us wait for long."


    Lihua clenched her fists and nodded. "Me too."


    She touched her belly and smiled. "Wei will definitely be there when our twins are born. I am sure of it."


    ¡ª


    Late one night, Lihua rested on the couch in Wei''s ward. Jiang Yubi had sternly said not to be in the ward anymore and instead sleep properly in a bedroom. But Lihua insisted on staying with Wei as much as possible.


    Bojing then made arrangements for her to sleepfortably if she needed to. She wasn''t alone these nights. Qingqing stayed by her side for most of the day and then would jump onto the bed and onto Wei''s chest and royally perch upon it as if his chest was her throne at night.


    Horrified, Bojing had tried to take her away, but Qingqing only hissed at him and ignored all his attempts.


    Lihua smiled. "Let her be, Bojing. Though it''s a strange ce, it''s not like she is hurting Wei. Let her rest there."


    Bojing sighed and gave up. "Alright," he looked at the cat and said, "Qingqing, be good, okay?"


    Qingqing snorted.


    I am always good, human. Now, leave!

 Chapter 601 The Mafia King wakes up (1)

    Chapter 601 The Mafia King wakes up (1)¡¡¡¡After a while resting on the couch, Lihua slowly got up with support and held her belly. She took a seat on the chair where she couldfortably lean on her back, especially prepared by Bojing.


    She smiled as she stared at Wei. Qingqing was atop his chest, her eyes closed as she peacefully slept.


    She recalled Bojing saying they did a few more modifications in the drug based on the reactions of his cells after the drug was injected into him. Half of it went over her head, but the verdict was that they felt more confident this time.


    She remembered how much Bojing was beaming with joy. If this worked, then Jia and Wei''s case studies could prove that it was possible to bringatose patients into consciousness within a few months or so. It depended on their situation too, but their research brought more hope for the ones inatose or vegetative state for years now.


    Lihua held his hand and smiled. "Look, everybody is working so hard for you. Bojing hardly sleeps at night. Mingshen looks like he doesn''t care, but he is the one actually ordering Bojing around to do this and that. I don''t understand what they are doing, so I want you to make me understand all the hard stuff. You are the best teacher."


    She slowlyid her cheek on the back of his hand and rested her head on it. "Everybody in the family is worried about you too. Mom is being strong and she doesn''t cry, but Dad doesn''t know for how long it willst. Grandma and Grandpa met after so long but how can they celebrate when their grandson is hurt? Everybody is waiting for you, Wei¡­"


    She then ced his hand on her tummy. "They are also waiting for you. You know, I lied about choosing their names. I actually haven''t decided any names yet. I want to do it with you. Now if you won''t wake up, then how will we decide? And if you are not around by the time I give birth, then mind you, I will keep them nameless forever. That''s not cool at all, but you don''t leave me with any choice."


    A whileter as she talked some more, she yawned and felt drowsy. Her eyelids were heavy and she fell asleep on his hand just like that.


    "Wei¡­Wei¡­Wake up¡­already¡­"


    Time ticked by. The sound of the second hand moving from one ce to the next echoed in the room. A few momentster, Qingqing opened her green irises and lifted her head as she narrowed her eyes.


    She carefully watched Wei whose eyshes were faintly trembling. Qingqing jumped down from his chest.


    *Meow*


    She nudged her nose on Lihua''s forehead. But she looked to be dead asleep.


    *Meow!*


    Qingqing hissed and almost scratched her head.


    Lihua jolted with widened eyes and woke up. "Huh? Huh?" She looked around in a daze. "Why does it hurt? Who is it?"


    *Meow*


    It''s me, you dumb human!


    Lihua looked down at Qingqing and furrowed her brows. "Qingqing, you are awake? Why? And hey! Why did you use your paws on me?"


    She sniffled as she rubbed her forehead.


    Qingqing turned her head towards Wei, and Lihua moved her head in that direction too.


    What she saw next blew Lihua''s mind off. She saw Wei''s eyshes trembling and a few secondster, his hands were shaking as well. Then his chest started heaving, gasping for breath.


    "Wei¡­Wei!" Tears pooled in her eyes. She couldn''t stand so easily with her big belly, but her body shook, seeing Wei move in days.


    "Qingqing¡­Wei is moving¡­he is moving."


    Isn''t that why I was waking you up?


    "Bojing¡­Mingshen¡­I need to call them!"


    She took the receiver hung beside Wei''s bed and pressed a button. Bojing, who was working in theb, picked it up.


    As soon as he heard Lihua''s breathless voice and message, he gasped and ran towards Wei''s ward. He alerted Mingshen on the way and just like that, the whole family - both Jiangs and Yangs were on the way to Mingshen''sb.


    Lihua was thrown out of the ward as soon as Mingshen came in.


    "Out. We need to check what''s happening."


    "I want to be by his side!" She protested.


    Jia pulled her back and shook her head. "Let them do their job."


    Defeated, Lihua could only wait outside with Qingqing.


    Jiang Yubi and Old Madam had tears in their eyes as they stared at the ward. "I cannot believe this¡­Wei showed a reaction after a month and a half. Doesn''t it mean that Mingshen''s treatment is working?"


    Yang Bingqing furiously nodded. "Mingshen might be a sore in the eyes in other areas but as a doctor, he is the best!"


    Jia''s mouth twitched.


    Didn hesitate to throw shade at her son at all¡­


    ¡ª


    Inside as Mingshen and Bojing worked to wake up Wei, they were pleased to see that the treatment was finally working as expected. The drug managed to stimte the cells, making his brain wake up.


    The rest was in their hands as they continued not to let Wei slip back to hisatose state again.


    Wei was gasping hard and his eyes were slowlying back to focus. He felt as if bolts of electricity were running down his arteries and veins. A flood of memories barraged his mind as soon as a thin thread of consciousness set in.


    And once that consciousness set in, the first face that came to his mind was of Lihua''s.


    "Hua¡­"


    Bojing said, "He is saying something."


    Mingshen sneered. "Must be that dumb little chilly."


    "Li¡­Hua¡­"


    The sight before Wei was all hazy and blurry, but he felt as if he could hear Lihua''s words in his ears. He felt his consciousnessing and going in an on and off cycle.


    But once Lihua filled every corner of his mind, he fought to stay in consciousness. He recalled Jiang Zhen and how he took Lihua away from him. He remembered the painful separation of the months.


    "Lihua..."

 Chapter 602 The Mafia King wakes up (2)

    Chapter 602 The Mafia King wakes up (2)¡¡¡¡Mingshen narrowed his eyes. He eyed Bojing. "We cannot lose him. Get ready for shock treatment if we see him sinking."


    Bojing nodded his head and was ready.


    Wei was gasping heavily and the more time passed, the more his breaths became fierce. He clenched and unclenched his fists, his chest heaving up and down. His brows furrowed, and sweat broke on his forehead as he felt slight pain in his chest.


    Mingshen and Bojing continuously monitored that his heart was in stable condition. The moment they would find any abnormality, they rushed to his rescue.


    With their help, Wei was finally stabilized, and his messed up breathing came back to normal. He fought to keep his eyes open the entire time because he feared if the darkness enveloped him again, he would never be able to wake up.


    There was Lihua. There were his unborn twins who needed him.


    I cannot¡­be like this¡­


    Mingshen raised his brow in amusement. He thought it wouldn''t be so easy for him toe out of thea all by himself without external trigger or support. But it was Wei''s pure resolve that he didn''t let his thread of consciousness lose once again.


    Wei''s pupils darted left and right as he nced around the room. He craned his neck hastily as if he was trying to find someone.


    Mingshen sneered. "Chill, Mr. Mafia King. Don''t test the limits of your body by doing unnecessary movements."


    "Lihua¡­Where is Lihua¡­I want to meet Lihua¡­" his heavy voice begged to meet her. Somewhere in his heart, he was still afraid if she was trapped with Jiang Zhen. His memories were hazy and breaking apart and the order was jumbled up.


    That made him revolt and protest. He wanted to get up to rush to save Lihua at all costs.


    Bojing widened his eyes. "Don''t move like that, Mr. Jiang!"


    "Lihua¡­Lihua¡­"


    He wasn''t able to listen to anything. The only person filled in his mind and heart was Lihua. He didn''t care if his chest was hurting. He had no strength in his arms and legs, yet he forced his body to gain the power to move.


    "Boss¡­" Lu Bojing burst into tears. It was getting harder to control Wei.


    Mingshen shrugged. "You leave me no choice. Hold him tightly, Bojing."


    Mingshen injected a light dose of sleeping medicine into him and soon, Wei''s movements slowly came to a halt. Though he was still fighting the dizziness with all his strength, afraid that he was slipping into aa again.


    In the end, the effects of the drug kicked in, and Wei fell asleep.


    "Lihua¡­"


    Mingshen''s mouth twitched.


    "Even in his damn sleep, he is so annoying."


    Bojing heaved a sigh of relief. He wiped his eyes and asked as he observed Wei''s vitals which were normal now, "Boss, does that mean Mr. Jiang is-"


    "He is fine now," he sneered. "If he doesn''t stop moving like an ape, then I will cuff his hands and legs to the bed if he goes too far!"


    ¡ª


    A long timeter, Wei slowly opened his eyes. In a daze, his ck eyes scanned the room that looked blurry to him. As he turned his head to his right, he saw someone sitting in front of him, but the face was unclear. He swallowed a gulp, trying to figure out where he was and what was happening.


    Then the memories began to light up his mind like a Christmas tree and pieces of puzzle started to fill in.


    He blinked his eyes several times and the image cleared. He trembled as he recognized the face of the woman he loved from the bottom of his heart.


    "Lihua¡­" his voice was hardly audible.


    Lihua, who was patiently waiting for him to wake up, took a silent gasp as that moment arrived. She felt his gaze staring at her, and her eyes teared up instantly.


    "Wei¡­"


    Another tremble passed through his body as he heard her beautiful voice. He kept his eyes fixed at her for a long time to check if she was injured anywhere. He felt relieved seeing her perfectly fine.


    With his eyshes turning moist, he tried to lift his hand to touch her face. But it felt heavy as all sorts of tubes and needles were stuck at the back of his palm.


    "Don''t move!" Lihua eximed. "It will hurt. Just stay as you are."


    Hearing hermand, Wei immediately retracted his hand and did as he was told. His heart ached immensely seeing the tears slip on her cheeks, and he panicked.


    "Don''t¡­Don''t cry¡­Who made my Lihua cry? Who bullied you?"


    Even in that physically weak state, his gaze clouded with danger with the thought of somebody troubling Lihua.


    Lihua bit her lip and gritted her teeth. "Isn''t it you who is bullying me!? You are the one making me cry?"


    Wei''s eyes widened in shock.


    I am making Lihua cry?


    "How dare you slip into aa like this? Do you have any idea how worried everybody was? Who sleeps for such a long time?" She sniffled. "I even threatened to not let you meet your daughter, but you still didn''t wake up."


    "..."


    Wei couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He faintly sensed that he was waking up after a long time. He felt as if he was meeting Lihua after a long time and not just because she was trapped with Jiang Zhen all this time.


    I was in aa¡­?


    "H-How long?"


    "For almost two months!" She cried. "How could you leave me like this for two months? You¡­you are cruel, Wei."


    Wei felt as if his heart was squeezed.


    "Don''t cry¡­"


    "I even decided the names of our twins! Now I won''t take your suggestions into consideration at all!"


    Wei nodded weakly. "As you say. I know¡­you must have chosen good names only," his eyes beamed.


    "..."


    Lihua gritted her teeth again, not knowing whether to scold him or hug him or cry again.


    At first, she was babbling ehe grievances to him, but seeing Wei truly talking to her made her finally believe that he was back.


    "Wei¡­You are back¡­Thank God, you are back¡­"


    She broke into a loud wail as she bent to hug him.

 Chapter 603 The Mafia King never fails to be cute

    Chapter 603 The Mafia King never fails to be cute¡¡¡¡Feeling the drops of Lihua''s warm tears on his shoulders, Wei inhaled an uneasy breath. His right hand which was free of any tubes slowly reached out to touch her head.


    "Lihua¡­"


    "You have¡­no idea how much you¡­" she gasped as she spoke, "how much I was missing you! I didn''t¡­want our twins toe into this world without you. I wanted you with us. I wanted you with everybody. We already¡­" her voice was feeble as she cried, "stayed away for months¡­Even so you decided to sleep! Y-you were supposed to take care of me for the rest of the months!"


    Lihua herself wasn''t sure what she was talking about. She knew it wasn''t Wei''s fault for getting into aa. Naturally, her anger did direct towards Jiang Zhen at times, but she also felt helpless for Wei not being by her side.


    She had heard howatose patients could take months or years to wake up into consciousness, and that had scared the shit out of her. She might have divorced and separated from Wei but even in those circumstances, she never wanted Wei to miss out on his child''s birth or them growing up as a parent. She never wanted to be that heartless.


    Wei without his children and the twins without their father would have been the saddest event in their lives ording to Lihua had he never woken up.


    She was angry at Jiang Zhen. She was angry at the situation and sometimes, she got angry at Wei. Everything was supposed to go well after this, but life dropped such a massive bomb upon her.


    Wei''s beautiful eyshes trembled. "Don''t cry. It''s my fault for making you sad¡­" he whispered slowly, "I¡­I didn''t know what else to do," his voice was hoarse as he spoke, "I¡­saw Song Jia."


    Lihua stiffened.


    "I don''t know¡­if you already know. Maybe Lu Bojing or Mingshen might have told you. I saw Song Jia that day at Li Dong''s¡­base. I couldn''t believe my eyes. She was alive in front of me. I didn''t know how, but Mingshen is a doctor. It must have been him who saved her. I didn''t know¡­why he did that. What was his goal¡­I don''t know. But I was¡­happy. She is alive. That means you¡­" he shook as a tear slipped out of his eye, "you won''t have to be sad anymore. You love her so much and I had¡­snatched her away from you. But now, your sister is back on your side¡­"


    Wei took a deep breath as he shut his eyes for a moment.


    "But then Jiang Zhen¡­I thought he was disabled already. But he took the gun and was about to shoot me. But it was going to hit Song Jia. I couldn''t have¡­let that happen. I had already taken her life once. I-I did not want her to get hurt because of me yet again. That bullet was meant for me. I couldn''t just stand¡­and do nothing. I killed her once but this time¡­" his gaze clouded as his voice shook, "This time, I wanted to save her¡­I wanted to save your sister and your happiness¡­"


    Lihua'' shoulders shook. She clenched his hand, her heart aching with every word he spoke.


    Who could have thought that the Mafia King who had shot Jia in her heart would be the same man who would take a bullet for her in his chest.


    "I am sorry, Lihua. I didn''t want to hurt you. I just wanted to¡­protect you and your smile. You would¡­have been devastated if you had lost her once again. But I hurt you anyway¡­"


    Lihua hugged him harder and stammered. "No, it''s not your fault. I am not really mad at you. You¡­"


    You saved sis¡­you saved her¡­


    But it pained her that Jia was saved at the cost of Wei''s suffering. The world might say that it was tit for tat. He shot her, and now he took the bullet at the same ce as hers.


    It was Karma that hit him.


    Whatever fate had nned, Lihua didn''t want any tit for tat or revenge. She never wanted to see either of them hurt and in danger.


    "Thank you for saving her¡­" she whispered. "But I am also sad to see you like this¡­"


    Wei pursed his lips.


    "S-so punish Jiang Zhen the worst way possible! He put you both in danger!" She wiped her eyes.


    Hearing his name, danger and bloodthirst oozed from his aura. He had many scores to settle with Jiang Zhen, and he would take his own sweet time to deal with him.


    "I know," his voice wasced with threat and rm as his gaze turned frighteningly cold as well. "He will suffer the worst punishment."


    After a beat of silence, Wei lowered his gaze to look at her belly which was certainly bigger than thest time he had seen her. The iciness immediately melted away from his eyes and it softened imagining their twins inside.


    "How¡­how are they?" His voice choked.


    Lihua gently ced his hand on her belly. "They have been missing you a lot."


    Suddenly, Wei felt something kick and a soft sensation on his palm. He rapidly blinked his eyes.


    "W-what was that?" He knew what it was, but the overwhelming happiness brought disbelief.


    She proudly smiled. "Our healthy twins are kicking."


    His hand shook. When the babies kicked again, tears slipped out of his eyes. It felt as if they were right beside him, smiling and giggling at him.


    At first, pure bliss enveloped his heart feeling his children''s kicks. But as he realized something, his expression turned solemn.


    "Don''t kick anymore," he pursed his lips.


    Lihua blinked. "Ah? What do you mean? The babies are kicking!" She beamed.


    He slowly nodded. "But it must be hurting your belly."


    "..."


    "No hurting Lihua. Whether it is me or our children. I don''t want to see you in pain, so they shouldn''t kick," he seriously exined.


    "..."


    Listening to him talk like this made her reminisce all those times when Wei was the cute and adorable Mafia King who had banged his head on the ground.


    No matter what happened and at every stage, Wei only wanted Lihua to be unhurt and happy.


    "Wei¡­"


    She felt as if her heart was struck with millions of arrows all at once. His sincere love and concern never failed to shake her core.

 Chapter 604 Just friends?

    Chapter 604 Just friends?¡¡¡¡It was a rejoicing event for the family and the Underworld as the news spread like fire to everyone.


    The Mafia King, Jiang Wei, was back.


    Chang Fang, who was miserable for all this time and went around ces as if he was a ghost, blossomed as if he got back his color.


    "Boss¡­B-Boss is awake?"


    His minions nodded their heads hard. "Boss is awake!"


    He burst into tears and watching him cry, his whole gang wailed into loud sobs too.


    "Boss¡­let''s go meet the Boss!"


    He and his arch rival, the gang leader of Sparkled Water gang, started a race as to who will reach Mingshen''sb first.


    Back at theb, the whole family gathered with tears in their eyes.


    Mingshen, who didn''t like the crowd that just barged into Wei''s ward, gritted his teeth, fumes of anger bubbling out of him.


    "This is not a freaking amusement park! Why is everybody gathered like a mob? When did I give this permission!?"


    Yang Bingqing red at her son. "Shut up! Can''t you see Yubi''s state? She can finally meet her son? Will you stop a mother from seeing her son?"


    "I will stop the whole family that is barging as if a parade is going on! This is myb!"


    Yang Bingqing ignored him.


    Veins popped on his forehead. Bojing gulped and fearfully approached him. "B-Boss¡­I think it''s fine. Everybody missed Mr. Jiang."


    Mingshen threw him a nasty stare that made him jolt. "Did I miss him? No, right? Do you see me turning crazy like that!?"


    Bojing burst into tears. "Sorry, Boss. I didn''t mean to upset you¡­"


    "Why are you crying now!?"


    He sniffled. "Because I made you angry."


    Bojing then remembered that he had to go somewhere. "B-Boss, can I head out?"


    He red at him. "Why? Got a date?"


    Bojing blinked and furiously shook his head. "No, no! I-I am going out to meet Z-Zexi¡­"


    "Oh so your girlfriend."


    He rapidly blinked his eyes. "No. She is not my girlfriend."


    "Then why are you meeting her?"


    "T-that ever since we came out of Li Dong''s ce, we meet up sometimes just like that¡­"


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes. "Which will eventually culminate into dating."


    "No, no. I-I don''t s-see her that way¡­" the tips of his ears blushed red for some reason. "We have be good friends now."


    It was after he killed Li Dong that he began to meet Zexi now and then. At first, they met because she insisted on returning his card and refusing his money, but Bojing had insisted.


    "You should make a new beginning now, and it won''t be possible with all the debt. Pay out all the remaining debt if any and go to a good school," he brightened. "This money will also help you get a good apartment to live in. A good home is also important to live a good life."


    "No! How can I take so much from you!? You are practically taking care of my expenses! I won''t ept it. I do need money, but I will get by by doing part time jobs!" She stuck out her tongue. "You already helped a lot. I cannot keep taking more from you."


    Bojing pursed his lips. "I see. B-But if you ever need my h-help-"


    "I promise I will reach out to you!" She grinned. "Because we are friends now!"


    Bojing was taken aback.


    Friends¡­?


    He didn''t know what to feel about this. Mingshen was his Boss and family while the other assistants in hisb were his colleagues. Lihua was like a sister to him. He didn''t have anybody who he could call his friend.


    He had Ming in his childhood who followed him around Li Dong''s base. But it had been years since that friendship was lost.


    He was even more surprised to hear this because Zexi had witnessed his flipped and dangerous side. The side he showed when he killed Li Dong''s guards in the cruelest way possible.


    He thought that Zexi would keep her distance, getting frightened by this side of this and would never meet him again once she was rescued. Instead, it was Zexi herself who always wanted to meet Bojing and now she even dered that they were friends.


    To think that she approached him with friendship instead of running away and acting like strangers fluttered his heart with warmth.


    "Oh¡­"


    Bojing beamed and then feeling emotional, his eyes filled with tears.


    Zexi was speechless. "Why are you crying? I said we are friends. Aren''t you happy?"


    Bojing sobbed and stammered as he wiped his eyes, "I-I am really happy¡­Very happy. I still don''t know h-how to be a good friend, but I will do the best I can."


    Then he pulled her and hugged her, making her freeze.


    "W-what are you¡­"


    Bojing looked confused. "Friends hug each other, right?"


    Zexi coughed hard. Her face couldn''t help but turn beet red.


    Bojing burst into tears again, feeling as if he did something wrong. "I-I am sorry! Did I offend you?"


    "No, no! Of course not! You are right. Friends hug each other. I was just s-surprised¡­"


    At that moment, she felt as if her heart had jumped out of her chest. His arms that had enveloped her waist looked so delicate as opposed to the time when he ruthlessly killed the men and tortured Li Dong.


    It made her question once again if this Bojing and that Bojing were the same man or not.


    She slowly hugged him back too, steam escaping her ears, feeling shy and embarrassed. Bojing, who really didn''t understand yet about feelings more than friendship, was delighted to be hugged by her.


    Mingshen snapped his finger in front of Bojing''s eyes who seemed to be lost in the past.


    Bojing jolted and stood in attention.


    He scowled. "You''re getting too cozy with that teenager, aren''t you?"


    Bojing shook his head in denial. "It''s not l-like that¡­"


    "Yeah, yeah whatever," Mingshen sneered. "If you have made ns to meet her, then go. But mind you. I won''t ept any rtionship between you two!"


    Bojing furrowed his brows.


    "Rtionship?"


    "Rtionship. As in dating, hugging, kissing, sex. Understand now?"


    Bojing froze and he blushed furiously. He ran away, shouting. "It won''t be l-l-l-l-like that. Boss is s-s-s-s-s-st-stu-stupid."


    "..."

 Chapter 605 The Mafia King demands a discharge

    Chapter 605 The Mafia King demands a discharge¡¡¡¡On the other side, the Jiang family was finally convinced that Wei was out of thea as they shed tears of happiness. Jiang Yubi softly brushed her fingers along his hair.


    "You have gotten so thin, Wei. Once you fully recover ande home, I will make a grand feast for you," she wiped her eyes.


    Jiang Weizhe pursed his lips. "You have gotten thinner too, Yubi," he gently pointed out.


    Since Wei was in aa, Jiang Yubi couldn''t have a decent meal no matter how much he urged or wanted her to have. Sometimes, she hardly ate a few bites and was done. Seeing this, his heart ached. As a father, he was worried about his son''s health but on the other side, he was also displeased at Wei for making his wife go through so much pain.


    Jiang Weizhe nced at Wei and softly said, though still carrying a hint of sharpness and usation in it, "You should have woken up sooner."


    Jiang Yubi scolded him. "Don''t be angry at Wei. It''s not his fault."


    Jiang Weizhe froze and immediately nodded. "Indeed. It''s not Wei''s fault."


    No matter what, his wife was always right.


    Lihua had an urge to pinch her father-inw''s cheeks.


    Oof, he is so cute just like Wei!


    Then Jiang Fai came running and hugged his cousin. "Bro Wei! I missed you so much! You are finally back!" He cried.


    Jiang Xiurang was horrified and pulled him back. "FaiFai! Wei is still weak. Don''t just attack him like that!"


    "But I missed him!" He sniffled.


    Wei felt at a loss. He didn''t know how to respond to his crying family members.


    If Jiang Fai wasn''t enough then Fu Renshu also added to the mix who couldn''t hold back his tears.


    "Boss¡­Boss¡­B-Boss¡­Boooooossss¡­" Standing beside his bed, Fu Renshu sobbed as if it was the end of the world.


    Meng Ya''s mouth twitched, who couldn''t understand why his tears refused to stop.


    "Will you stop? This is a happy asion! If anybody sees you right now, they will think as if somebody has just died!"


    Lihua giggled.


    Fu Renshu thought that he would act like a decent and respectable assistant who would wee Wei with a smile on his face. But instead, his tears flew out of his eyes as if somebody had switched on a water tap and forgot to put it off.


    Seeing his Boss safe and sound brought such immense relief to his heart that he couldn''t exin.


    "Boss, don''t g-go into aa like this again!"


    Wei gently nodded and whispered, "Don''t cry, Renshu."


    He wasn''t sure about how to console his crying assistant other than saying not to cry.


    Finally, Old Madam stepped in and pulled him back. "Okay, okay. Now, nobody will cry. Meng Ya is right. This is a happy asion. We should wee Wei with smiles and not tears."


    Zhao Weisheng smiled and agreed.


    Wei stared at her and appreciated her concern. He nced across and found his Uncle''s family too, who shared the joy of Wei''s return. Though they seemed normal on the outside, he gauged they were hiding something in their eyes.


    Especially Ruiling.


    Naturally, he knew it must be Shen Yang. He was already captured as far as he knew. But he didn''t know that Ruiling and Xinyue finally ended his life when he was in aa.


    Jiang Weiyuan and Jiang Ninghong seemed lost because they understood how painful it must be for Ruiling to ept this life and move on. They had even gotten engaged but suddenly, Shen Yang wasn''t there anymore. Jiang Li and Jiang Lanying were just the same. Somewhere in their eyes, he felt the sadness for Ruiling who lost everything since Shen Yang''s ugly truth came out.


    "Ruiling¡­" Wei called out.


    She came forward and smiled. "Bro Wei."


    He felt that she was trying to hide her grief. He could see the bags under her eyes and the slight redness in her orbs.


    Wei stared at her and blinked once, signalling her toe closer to him.


    Ruiling didn''t know what he was thinking. She bent down, and Wei lifted his hand to pat her head.


    She rapidly blinked her eyes. "Bro?"


    "Don''t cry anymore for him."


    She froze. Her lips parted in a daze.


    "I don''t know what you have nned for him. Is he alive?"


    She slowly shook her head.


    Wei slowly nodded. Shen Yang betrayed him and the Underworld, but he also knew that he was Ruiling''s biggest culprit out of anybody in the Jiang family. It was only fair that Ruiling got to end his life.


    "Hm. He is dead and must be in hell, but he must still be feeling victorious. Do you know why?"


    She frowned.


    "Because you are crying for him."


    Ruiling stiffened.


    "Even if he is no more, he is still making you think about him, remember him. He is making you cry for him. Isn''t that his victory? If you keep your feelings revolving around him, what more would his filthy soul want?"


    That shook her hard.


    Jiang Ninghong felt her eyes ache and tear up as Wei exactly said what was in her heart. But she also wanted to give her daughter the space to take time and move on, so she kept silent.


    Jiang Weiyuan patted her shoulder and shook his head.


    Meng Ya felt the seriousness in the air and to lift the atmosphere, she chirped. "Yes, yes! No more crying for the bastard! In fact, this is the time to celebrate! Celebrate singledom and hit the bars to find some hot men! This is the time to go all out and flirt with cute boys~"


    Fu Renshu, who had just wiped off hisst tear, red at her and sneered. "You are not including yourself in that party, are you?"


    "W-what do you mean? How can she be alone? The more people, the merrier!"


    Lihua nodded hard and came to her best friend''s rescue. "I agree!"


    Wei blinked, and his gaze darkened.


    Technically, Lihua was also single since they had divorced. Did that mean she would hit on cute boys too?


    He dered. "I want a discharge right now."

 Chapter 606 The Mafia King doesnt want Lihua to flirt with cute men

    Chapter 606 The Mafia King doesn''t want Lihua to flirt with cute men¡¡¡¡Lihua smacked Wei on his forehead. "What discharge!? Just look at you. You cannot even lift your hand properly! And you want to go out? Stay put!"


    Ruiling smiled and then chuckled. "Yes, Bro. Sister-inw is right. You need to fully recover before even stepping out of here."


    Everybody seriously nodded.


    Jiang Yubi then nudged and signalled the family to leave to give Lihua and Wei some time together.


    Zhao Weisheng quickly nodded and gently smiled. "We will leave. Wei needs good rest now."


    "Yes, yes, let''s go," Old Madam supported.


    Lihua said, "Oh. Okay. Let''s go-"


    Zhao Weisheng ced his hand on her shoulder to stop her. "I think somebody should be with Wei to look after him. You stay here."


    Yang Bingqing chirped. "Yes! If you need anything, Mingshen is always here!"


    Meng Ya cleared her throat and advised. "Don''t attack on a patient, okay?"


    Lihua was speechless.


    Huh? Why will I attack Wei?


    Without letting Lihua speak, the family swiftly turned on their heels and left the room.


    Lihua pouted and slowly sat back. "They all seemed so strange suddenly."


    She felt Wei''s strong gaze at her, and she blinked. "Wei?"


    He pursed his lips. "Will you hit on cute men in the bar?"


    "Ah?" She looked nkly at him.


    "With Ruiling. You said you would apany her and Meng Ya to hit on cute guys. Will you do that too?"


    Lihua choked. "I just meant-"


    "I don''t want you to flirt with cute men," Wei seemed extremely distraught and helpless. "Don''t go with them."


    He caught her hand in his as if trying to stop her from leaving. "I cannot see you with other men. If they fall in love with you, then I cannot tolerate it. The only way to get rid of them is to kill them."


    Lihua puked blood. "Why are you thinking so far ahead?"


    He frowned. "That''s what happened with Jiang Zhen. He liked you, and then he took you away. He kidnapped you. That''s what men do. Men are beasts."


    "..."


    "You do realize you are also a man, right? Technically, you are calling yourself a beast too."


    Wei stared at her. "I am. If somebody threatens you, then I will be a beast and tear him apart because nobody can hurt you."


    Steam escaped from her ears, and her face suddenly turned beet red. "You¡­J-Just stop talking!"


    She touched her chest and felt her heart racing. No matter how and no matter when, Wei always made her heart thump and drum in her chest.


    Wei pressed her. "But you won''t go to the bar to hit on cute men, right? Just give me this answer, and I will stop talking."


    "..."


    She facepalmed and sighed. "I won''t. I was just joking. But Jiang Ruiling, Yaya and I can have a pajama party of our own! Hehe, a women''s night where we will have a st! Yaya and I will definitely make her forget all about that bastard Shen Yang!" She harrumphed. "We won''t let her waste her beautiful youth in crying for him."


    Imaginary flowers bloomed around Wei, and he beamed. As long as there won''t be any men who eyed Lihua, he was fine with it.


    He nodded. "En."


    His ck orbs were fixed at her as sheughed and talked. Her words felt music to his ears. It felt so long that they talked like this as if everything was normal. As if they were still husband and wife who lived together. His gaze slightly flickered, and he gently curled his fingers into a fist.


    What would happen once Mingshen gave him the green signal to leave? Lihua was with him right here right now.


    But when it will be the time for him to head home, will Lihuae with him too? Or will she live separately from him like before?


    The situation currently made her forget the fact that they were divorced. But when it will sink again, what will be her decision?


    The fear unnerved him the most.


    "I don''t want a discharge¡­" he mumbled.


    Lihua caught his words anyway. "Huh? Just now, you were demanding a discharge and now you don''t want it?"


    She red at him. "Do you want to live in that devil doctor''sb forever? Of course, you have to return home as soon as possible! Everybody is waiting for you!"


    And you? Are you waiting for me too?


    The question was at the tip of his tongue, but he didn''t have the courage to ask.


    He smiled faintly and nodded. "En."


    ¡ª


    The same evening, Lihua brought dinner for Wei. He saw her carrying the tray and widened his eyes. "Don''t work so hard."


    He wanted to rush to her side if not the damn tubes blocking him.


    "Hey! Stay where you are! Why is a patient moving? And I am just bringing dinner, not climbing a mountain. I can move around this much at the least. This is not working hard," Lihua shook her head.


    She kept the tray on the table and slowly sat on the chair, supporting her belly. She took the bowl of porridge and pursed her lips. "I am sorry the food is in. But that devil said you need to eat light for a few days."


    She suspiciously pointed out. "Though I am not sure if it''s really the case or if he is just bullying you. If he is bullying you, then I will beat him up like crazy!" She red her nostrils.


    Wei softly smiled, seeing her concern.


    Lihua bent and turned the wheel to move the bed at an angle so that Wei couldfortably eat. She smiled in satisfaction. "Good."


    She brought the first bite near his lips. "Eat all up. You need to recover your energy!"


    Wei quickly leaned and chomped on the porridge bite.


    Lihua beamed and nodded. "Good!"


    She fed him the rest of the porridge and moved onto the juice bottle.


    Wei stared at her as she was unscrewing the bottle cap. He lifted his hand in a daze, and his fingers gently rested on her cheek. A few locks of her hair fluttered over his hand.


    Lihua rapidly blinked. "Wei?"

 Chapter 607 The Mafia King pops the question

    Chapter 607 The Mafia King pops the question¡¡¡¡Wei softly rested his palm on her cheek, his eyes not leaving her sight even for a moment. He didn''t want to but it felt so long since he touched her that he couldn''t stop himself.


    The familiar warmth of her cheek brought relief to his heart because it proved that Lihua was indeed here with him. Sometimes, his heart would jump in his chest, thinking that it was all his dream and that Lihua was still stuck with Jiang Zhen.


    His thumb caressed the trace of her cheek, and his fingers slowly clutched onto the back of her neck. With his fingers, he applied a slight pressure to pull her towards him. Her face inched closer and closer to him and with a final tug, Wei pressed his lips on hers.


    He felt Lihua tremble and for a moment, he feared that she would pull away. But to his relief, she didn''t. He slightly tilted his head and deepened the pressure. The tip of his tongue darted out to flick on her pink lips, making her shudder. It didn''t stop there. He gently parted to invade and brushing across her teeth, he kissed her tongue with his that swirled and wrapped around hers.


    When he heard a muffled moan from her, his teeth nipped onto her upper lip to ease the desire and heat coursing through his body. His lips remained attached to hers, and his tongue continued slurping all sides of her mouth. His breaths fanned her chin and jaw the longer they kissed.


    Finally as he withdrew, he remained still just an inch away from her lips. He didn''t let the distance between them increase and the warmth disappear. Seeing her lips moist with his saliva made a gulp pass through his throat. He pecked them again and ced feathery kisses on her chin.


    At the same time, he was also anxious about Lihua''s reaction to him kissing her out of the blue. They were not a married couple anymore. He was afraid that she would shake him off in anger and leave.


    But to his surprise, what filled her expression was not anger or resentment. Instead, it lit up with shyness and embarrassment. A red hue formed on her cheeks. She lowered her gaze, unable to meet his eyes.


    Now after the kiss, Wei was clueless about what to say.


    Was he supposed to exin why he kissed her?


    "The¡­"


    Just hearing the first word from Wei made her jolt in her ce.


    "The¡­" Wei cleared his throat. "The porridge was tasty."


    Lihua blinked. Wei felt like killing himself.


    "I mean it was tasty¡­because you fed me."


    Lihua blinked even more and then blushed. "T-that''s silly. Mom made the porridge. I just brought it here¡­Why will it be tastier just because I brought it? It doesn''t make any sense. It''s not like I cooked it."


    Lihua had no idea what she was babbling. She only knew that she wanted this embarrassment to fade away.


    Wei furrowed his brows. "But it was tastier because you fed me. Whatever you do, it makes all things more beautiful," hemented with pride.


    Lihua coughed hard. She felt like if someone asked Wei to keep praising her for his entire life, he would do so in a heartbeat without getting tired or running out of things topliment on.


    There was an awkward moment, and Lihua decided to pull back. But Wei held onto her. She held in her breath, thinking he would kiss her again. It made her heart pound in her chest.


    Wei pursed his lips and contemted upon his question. He wanted to ask but at the same time, he didn''t want to ask and know her answer either.


    "Lihua¡­"


    "Y-Yes?"


    "Will you¡­what are you¡­I mean¡­" he panicked and darted his gaze left and right to find the words.


    Lihua patiently waited for him.


    "When I-I will be discharged¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "I mean, when I will be ready to return home¡­"


    Lihua coughed. Internally, shecked tears to shed.


    Does Wei think I am so dumb that I don''t know what discharge means?


    "Return means Jiang vi¡­"


    "..."


    Lihua now really couldn''t understand why he was exining such a simple thing to her for the third time.


    "I know, Wei."


    Wei stiffened and quickly nodded. "I see. Good. So I was asking if Mingshen tells me that I am ready to go back home¡­w-will you¡­"


    He swallowed a gulp.


    "Will youe to l-live with me?"


    Lihua froze.


    Wei quickly exined. "I mean live t-together like before. I know we have been divorced-"


    Suddenly, Wei widened his eyes and realized a super important thing he should have asked her before taking out this whole topic.


    "No! No, no! Forget about myst question!"


    Lihua was taken aback. "Ah? I don''t understand."


    "I mean don''t answer my question I asked just now. Before, I need to ask you something else."


    Lihua waspletely bewildered. "What is it?"


    Wei pursed his lips. "I realized that I shouldn''t have asked you about us living together because we are divorced."


    She stiffened and hesitated. She sped her hands together, unsure of what to say.


    "First, I should ask you if you¡­" Once Wei''s confidence deted, thinking about the question he was going to ask. "If you will m-marry me again¡­"


    Lihua stared at him nkly. "Huh?"


    Wei now really wanted to dig a hole and bury himself in it. He was lying in Mingshen''sb, all weak and helpless like a patient. Even if he wanted to propose to her, he hadn''t thought it would be this way. He had decided that when he would fully recover, he would steel himself and ask Lihua to give him another chance and marry him again.


    This wasn''t how it was supposed to go.


    But kissing Lihua just changed the direction of his ns and he suddenly felt like asking her to marry in the heat of the moment.


    Wei quicklyid back on the bed and said, "I said nothing. I asked nothing. You heard nothing. It was all your dream."


    "..."

 Chapter 608 The Mafia King wishes to start over

    Chapter 608 The Mafia King wishes to start over¡¡¡¡Lihua stared at Wei in disbelief.


    "You asked me toe back with you and now you are saying that it''s all a dream? Wei, are you okay?"


    Wei quickly said, "No, it''s¡­I didn''t want to make you angry¡­"


    Lihua pursed her lips. "You are making me upset by avoiding this and telling me that it''s all a dream. If you don''t have anything more to say about it, then I will leave."


    Wei held her back and anxiously said, "No! Please don''t go."


    "But you are not telling the truth," Lihua narrowed her eyes. She looked away, disappointed. "But then again, you always lie to me."


    Wei stared at her helplessly. "I am sorry. Whenever I think that you will be hurt or upset, I¡­I tend to hide things from you because I don''t want to see you disappointed. But-but if I tell the truth then¡­" his heart pounded fast in his chest, "I want you back, Lihua."


    The softness in his voice shook her.


    He tremblingly reached out to her hand. "Lihua, I know I have hurt you a lot. I have disappointed you a lot. Perhaps, you will never forgive me for what I have done. But I am ready to face whatever punishment you give me. Even Song Jia¡­if she wants to take revenge from me, then I will dly take it. But don''t leave me, Lihua. I-I want to live together with you again. With you¡­with our twins. I really want you back, Lihua."


    He slightly gasped and continued. "It was hell living without you for these past months. I missed you so much. I dreamt that you were always right beside me. I would imagine that you areughing. I felt as if I could hear your sweet voice wherever I went. But when I realized that you weren''t there at all, it felt as if somebody dropped me from a tall building. It hurt¡­" his eyes were moist as he looked at her, "Lihua, I cannot live without you. P-pleasee back to me."


    He tightened his hold over her fingers. "Lihua, I promise. I will be a good husband this time. I won''t disappoint you ever again. I won''t hide anything from you again. I will be a good husband to you and a good father to our children. I-I failed to protect you once. But it won''t happen again, I promise. I won''t let anybody put even a scratch on you anymore¡­Will you¡­will you please give me a second chance?"


    At the end, his voice quivered and tremored. He had firmly held onto Lihua''s hand, afraid that she would shake it off and leave him.


    But that never happened. He felt Lihua''s other hand gently resting on top of his which had held onto her fingers.


    "Wei¡­I don''t want to live apart from you anymore either."


    He froze. For a moment, he felt as if his ears were tricking him. He lifted his gaze and saw her pearl like tears drop onto his hand. "I don''t want to¡­.live alone anymore either. I missed you a lot too. I missed you even more than you might have missed it. A-and it was triple because the twins missed you too¡­"


    Her tense shoulders trembled as she softly cried. "I hated when I was at Jiang Zhen''s ce. It made me realize a lot of things that I was being blind to. Life without you felt meaningless. I didn''t even realize when I started to dream that you would take me back one day and then we will live together forever. But sometimes, I was afraid¡­that if Jiang Zhen never lost, would I never get to see you again? That was terrifying. I hated that fear.


    It might have betrayed sis Jia, but I wanted to be with you even if¡­even if she might have not been with us today. It was fate that Mingshen saved her, but if she really had¡­then I would have still chosen to return to your side one day. I am so selfish, right?"


    Wei vigorously shook his head. The one thing he hated the most was seeing Lihua shed tears. Now that she was, he physically felt helpless to console her.


    "You are not selfish!" He eximed. "Don''t say that," he tried to get up and remove the tubes from his hand, making Lihua shocked.


    "What are you doing!? Don''t do that!" She pushed him back on the bed!


    Wei denied. "No. I want to hug you. I don''t want to see you cry. Tell Mingshen to remove this stuff," he gritted his teeth in annoyance.


    Lihua red at him. "Are you an idiot? You are a patient! Do you want to be even more sick!?"


    She softened as she knew his intentions for which she could only helplessly sigh. "You¡­I am fine," she rubbed the tip of her nose.


    "But you are hurting¡­" Wei pointed out.


    "You are also hurting! So be quiet!"


    He pursed his lips and stayed quiet as Lihua ordered.


    She heaved a breath in relief. "Good."


    A few momentster, she said, "You don''t have to console me. No matter what you or sis say, I will always feel that I am selfish¡­" she trembled. "I don''t want to be, but it''s¡­you have loved me so much without holding back that it always shakes me from my stance. It''s all your fault for loving me too much that I cannot ignore it," her eyes ached. "So much that you even took a bullet for sis''s sake. I don''t know if it''s fate or retribution, but it won''t change the fact that you saved her this time. Otherwise¡­I might have really lost her. You hurt once for which I might not forgive you, but you saved her life now for which I cannot thank you enough."


    There was a long beat of silence where neither said anything.


    Lihua whispered, "When I was with Jiang Zhen, I thought at times that I might never get to see you again. When you¡­" she shivered, "slipped into aa, I thought of how long I would have to wait again before you open your eyes? It was suffocating. I don''t want to feel this fear ever again, Wei¡­That''s why, you have to be strong! Y-you cannot fall sick like this because you have to take care of me and our twins forever!"

 Chapter 609 The MVP Qingqing

    Chapter 609 The MVP Qingqing¡¡¡¡A few dayster, Wei was fidgeting in his ward as Mingshen and Bojing were busy with their checkup. He expectantly moved his head from Mingshen to Bojing and from Bojing back to Mingshen, his eyes beaming with hope and joy.


    Mingshen said without raising his head as he wrote on his notepad, "If you turn that damn head of yours one more time, I will snap it with my own hands."


    Bojing stumbled, horrified. "B-Boss, he is our patient¡­"


    "Shut up. He is a fucking patient, so he should act like a patient and stay still! Why is he moving around his head like that?"


    Wei was unaffected by his outburst and was instead smiling with excitement like a child was going to the amusement park. "Today, I will be back home, right? Right? Right?"


    His gaze darkened. Then he sneered. "Mafia King. You see, I am the one who wants to throw you out of myb as soon as possible. Trust me, nobody is more excited than me."


    Wei said with pride in his voice, "You cannot be happier than me because I get to go back to my Lihua," he trembled, his body shaking with anticipation, "The moment I step out of here, I will marry Lihua. She will be my wife again."


    Bojing beamed. "R-really, Mr. Jiang? That''s such good news!"


    His eyes then teared up, and he sniffled. "That''s really s-such a g-good news. Sis Lihua will be so h-happy now¡­She really missed you a lot in these months¡­"


    Mingshen grimaced. "Stop crying and do your job!"


    He jolted and nodded hard.


    Then he sneered at Wei. "Mr. Jiang. Please keep your excitement to an optimum level. I don''t want you to get a heart attack ande back to myb because if that happens, then I won''t even look at you."


    Wei didn''t care. Instead, he asked, "You didn''t answer my question from before. I will get a discharge today, right?"


    "Are you asking me or threatening me?"


    "If yes, then I am asking you otherwise I am threatening you."


    Mingshen smiled. "You see, Mafia King. Just like nobody can teach you how to do your job as the Mafia King, nobody can tell me what I should do as a doctor either. Myb, my decisions. So stop yapping."


    Wei frowned and pursed his lips. "I am already healthy now."


    "That is for me to decide, not you. So shut up."


    After a full cross-examination from all angles and taking all tests, Mingshen finally concluded that it was okay for Wei to get a discharge.


    Wei beamed. "I told you."


    He could hardly wait anymore to meet Lihua, marry her and take her back home once again with him.


    Mingshen sneered. "Don''t you think you should say thank you to somebody here who worked day and night to bring you out of your damna?"


    Wei looked at Mingshen and Bojing and nodded. "Naturally. You two have my deepest gratitude."


    Bojing blushed with the praise while Mingshen smiled. "I want gratitude in terms of cash, Mafia King. This is not for free."


    Bojing choked.


    "Heh. There is also somebody else who should have your gratitude so make sure to feed her well."


    Wei tilted his head. "Who?"


    "Qingqing."


    He blinked twice. "Qingqing? The cat?"


    "Who else?"


    Bojing brightened. "Yes, Mr. Jiang! Qingqing helped you a lot! In fact, what she did gave us a lot of areas to study about healing in general! Qingqing is so awesome!" Tears pooled in his eyes once again, feeling proud of Qingqing.


    "I don''t understand."


    When Lihua stepped in with Qingqing, the cat stared at Wei with her beautiful green irises and shrugged. She went back to snuggling against Lihua''s chest.


    "Qingqing¡­"


    Bojing approached her with a wide smile on his face.


    Qingqing meowed and jumped onto his shoulder and perched upon it like a Queen.


    Jiang Yubi and Jiang Weizhe had followed Lihua too who couldn''t hold their thrill of Weiing back home. As soon as they got the news, they rushed to Mingshen''sb.


    "Wei¡­"


    Jiang Yubi hugged her son, her heart overwhelmed with emotions.


    Lihua asked, "What were you talking about Qingqing? I heard she helped Wei from hisa!"


    Jiang Yubi wiped her tears. "Yes, tell us too."


    Mingshen shrugged and let Bojing take charge, who was more than happy to exin. "Sis Lihua! Do you remember that night Qingqing was sleeping on Mr. Jiang''s chest?"


    "Of course, I do. Hehe, Qingqing looked so cute sleeping on Wei''s chest like that," she grinned.


    Bojing eagerly said, "Actually, Qingqing wasn''t sleeping. When we looked through his vitals and test reports around the time when he woke up, we found some activity around his heart, and that wasn''t because of the drug we injected. I mean, it sure was effective, but Qingqing helped a lot to let the drug take its effect!"


    "Ah? I don''t understand. How? Qingqing wasn''t doing anything."


    "She was. We have small cameras in the room to monitor the patients or research subjects in the rooms."


    She stiffened.


    Does that mean they saw¡­


    Mingshen sneered. "Yes, little chilly. I saw your and Wei''s passionate kissing session a few days ago. I wondered why I didn''t just gauged my eyes out."


    "..."


    Jiang Yubi cleared her throat and pretended she heard nothing, the same as her husband.


    Bojing brought them back to the point. "When we checked the footage in detail, we observed that he woke up soon after Qingqing sat on his chest. When we zoomed in, we saw her purring very softly. You might have not heard of it. It was very quiet. But when she was purring, we saw a change in his blood pressure. When we did a scan, we found that the tissues on his heart that were in a delicate condition because of the bullet had been repaired in ces here and there."


    The trio stared at him with utter shock.


    Lihua asked in disbelief. "Qingqing repaired Wei''s heart!? How? Does she have magical powers!?"


    Mingshen sneered in disdain. "This is not a fantasy world, little chilly. Qingqing is a normal cat. She doesn''t have any powers, but her purring does have some healing properties which has opened a new door of a whole research world to us."

 Chapter 610 The Mafia King is discharged

    Chapter 610 The Mafia King is discharged¡¡¡¡Lihua looked at Qingqing, dumbfounded and speechless.


    *Meow?*


    Qingqing felt everybody''s gazes at her, and she hissed.


    Don''t stare at me, peasant humans!


    She was suddenly shaken off Bojing''s shoulder and hugged hard by Lihua.


    "Qingqing! I knew you were awesome, but I never knew you were so awesome!" She burst into tears. "Qingqing, you saved Wei! You are so cute, Qingqing! You are the best!"


    Bojing bobbed his head hard, and he joined Lihua in her journey of tears too, feeling pride for Qingqing.


    Qingqing, who was smothered against Lihua''s chest, could see stars in front of her eyes.


    You human! Do you want to kill me!?


    Then as if Lihua wasn''t enough, Jiang Yubi hopped in next to shower the cat with all her love. "Aish, you saved my son¡­How can I be thankful?"


    How about not strangling me against your chests for a starter!? You want to kill this Queen!?


    She hissed and bared her teeth against the two hyper emotional women. She immediately jumped down and away from the beast women who were a threat to her life. She scurried out of theb as fast as she could.


    "Where are you going, Qingqing?" Lihua sniffled. "I want to hug you more¡­"


    Wei patted her shoulder. "Don''t cry. You can hug her all you want when we are home. Qingqing will always be with us."


    Lihua thought about it and nodded. "Indeed. I will prepare a grand feast for her too! She is so cool!"


    Wei beamed and added. "En. You are cool too."


    "..."


    "I am talking about Qingqing."


    "En. I am talking about you too."


    Mingshen had enough of it and eximed. "Scram! You two are polluting myb! Go get lovey-dovey all you want at your house, not at my space! Mr. Jiang Wei! You are discharged. Get out!"


    He then sneered. "Also, have one billion ready. And when I say in billion, I mean in dors. That is your payment to me for all the stuff I did for you in dealing with Jiang Zhen and getting you out of thisa."


    Wei and Jiang Weizhe simply shrugged while Lihua and Jiang Yubi gasped in horror.


    Lihua puked three litres of blood. "O-o-one billion!? In dors? Mingshen, are you robbing us in broad daylight!?"


    "My services are not for free, little chilli. Also, they are hell expensive," Mingshen smiled with disdain.


    "You¡­Don''t you think you can steal from us! I willin to Aunt Bingqing!"


    "Seriously, that''s the threat you have to give to me?" He yawned and waved his hand in dismissal. "Anyway now. Shoo. Leave myb and let peace prevail in myb once again."


    Amidst the mumbling andining, they stepped out. All the surviving Underworld gangs who remained loyal to Wei until the end, stood in attention in front of Mingshen''sb.


    As soon as their eyes caught Wei''s figure, they bent on one knee and bowed. "Boss!"


    Everybody was so happy that everybody was crying. Chang Fang was among the ones who had shed a river of tears until now, but he still wasn''t tired.


    "Boss¡­"


    Their hearts overwhelmed with a lot of emotions as they finally got to see their Mafia King.


    "Boooooossssssss!!!"


    Now, everybody was sobbing like children who are left in the kindergarten on their first day.


    "Boss is back!"


    "The Mafia King is back!"


    "Cheers!"


    "Boss, we missed you!"


    "Boss, we are so happy to see you back on your feet!"


    Wei stared at his men and trembled. His heart pounded in his chest, and his eyes flickered with an unknown emotion.


    "Get up all of you," he said in his usual calm and peaceful voice, "I don''t want to see you all kneeling in front of me."


    The gang leader of the Sparkling Water gang sniffled. "But you are our Boss¡­"


    "That''s why I am saying that nobody will kneel in front of me. You are not my servants to kneel for me."


    They stared at them with their teary eyes which teared up even more, and the dam broke in full swing.


    Wei widened his eyes and pursed his lips. He looked at Lihua for help. "Why are they crying?"


    Lihua facepalmed and shook her head. "They are crying because they are happy, silly. You are back. They missed you so much. You treat them so preciously like your family. Naturally, these are tears of joy."


    "Oh," Wei nodded in understanding.


    He looked at his men. "You don''t have to cry."


    Chang Fang straightened up and red at all the gangs. "All of you! Didn''t you hear the Boss''s order!? Nobody will cry! Stop crying right now!"


    Wei interjected. "No. I wasn''t ordering -"


    "As if you are the one to tell us, Chang Fang," the Sparkling Water leader scowled. "Look at your damn eyes! They are so red and bloodshot! First, you stop crying and then lecture others!"


    Wei immediately said, "Don''t fight -"


    Chang Fang glowered and fiercely shot back. "Look at your whole face, you fool! Tears and snot is everywhere! Ew! You are disgusting! And you dare show such a face to Boss!"


    "You want a piece of me, Chang Fang!"


    "I can take you on anytime!"


    "Seriously!? You couldn''t even win one round of rock paper scissors against me! That''s how useless you are!"


    Chang Fang burned with fury. "Youpare my strength because of a puny game!? Come forward! I will show you who is stronger with the fists!"


    "Hah! Let''s have this battle once and for all!"


    Wei tried to interfere countless times by now, but clearly, his gangs were in no mood to listen to their Mafia King.


    Lihuaughed. "Your men are so cute just like you, Wei."


    Wei''s brows furrowed, and he seemed displeased. "You find them cuter than me?"


    "..."


    "I meant cute like you. Not cuter than you."


    Wei was still dissatisfied. "But I want only me to be cute in your heart."


    "..."


    "I don''t like it when you call others cute," his gaze looked downcast.

 Chapter 611 The Mafia Kings sincerity

    Chapter 611 The Mafia King''s sincerity¡¡¡¡Lihua clutched her chest and heaved breathlessly.


    I feel iting¡­When Wei is too adorable, my heart cannot handle it. It just explodes!


    Lihua cleared her throat.


    "You don''t have to worry, Wei. For me, you will always be the cutest and the most Godly handsome!"


    The gloominess around Wei suddenly disappeared, and imaginary flowers bloomed around his head. His eyes sparkled and so did his smile.


    Lihua clutched her chest and asked, blinded by his radiance, "Wei, why are you so beautiful?"


    Wei blinked and tilted his head. "But you are the most beautiful in the world. I am nowhere," he sincerely said.


    The gangs who heard Wei talk choked hard. Seeing a romantic and fluffy Mafia King was still hard to digest for them.


    Wei held Lihua''s hand in his and asked with anticipation, "Lihua, shall we go to the marriage bureau?"


    They would register their marriage there, making them husband and wife once again, and Lihua would finally be able to return home with Wei.


    Wei wanted nothing more than re-establishing his marriage and rtionship with Lihua. After months of separation, the first thing he wanted was to have Lihua back in his life.


    Then he would slowly deal with Jiang Zhen and show him what hell truly looked like.


    Her heart thumped rapidly, and a blush appeared on her cheeks. She felt the twins kicking in her belly, and she coughed.


    You two¡­you two want this too, right?


    Lihua shyly nodded.


    Jiang Yubi had tears in her eyes. "Aish, I cannot believe I am witnessing this day, Weizhe. After Lihua left Jiang vi and Wei, I thought¡­nothing would bring life back the way it was. But now Lihua will finally be back."


    Jiang Weizhe nodded, his eyes shining with gleam and joy as well. He had dearly missed his daughter-inw. But now that Lihua would be back, his heart felt at ease.


    Wei gave it a thought and said, "But first, I want to meet someone."


    ¡ª


    Jia had gone back to the apartmentplex to live when the incident with Jiang Zhen settled down. She had a lot of things to do, first being going back to duty, which would bring a shock to many people who had assumed that she was dead.


    But there were Mo Huojin and Xia Nuan to help her, so she wasn''t worried much. She felt strange. After so many months, she would be reporting back to duty officially as a cop.


    Now, she felt at a loss.


    Her motivation to enter the police force was to take revenge of her parents'' death. She had seen Wei kill them with her own eyes that fateful night. She had vowed to herself that she won''t rest until she would put Wei behind bars and find all the answers she was looking for.


    She certainly got her answers or maybe a part of it from Jiang Zhen. He confessed how her parents colluded with Jiang Shan to kill the Cheng family and Lihua.


    Jia trembled.


    It was a big blow to her heart knowing that Lihua wasn''t her real sister and even more that her parents would betray and try to kill a child.


    They cannot be that merciless¡­


    Mom, Dad¡­tell me. It''s not the truth, right? You cannot be like that. You worked for thew. You enforced justice.


    You couldn''t be so heartless to think of taking a child''s life now, right?


    Jia felt the ceiling blur in front of her. Her heart felt empty. Her life felt directionless.


    She shut her eyes when the doorbell rang. She stirred on the couch and sighed.


    Who is it now¡­


    She tiredly got up to the door and opened it only to find Wei standing before her. She widened her eyes and paused for several moments.


    "You."


    Naturally, she knew that Wei was out ofa. She had no clue about the timing or when to meet him, so she simply went silent until she would make up her mind. There were lots of things to talk about with him. Her parents, her sister¡­she needed a good conversation with Wei.


    Though she hadn''t expected that Wei himself would initiate it, especially when he had shot her with his own hands.


    Jia craned her neck and frowned. "Lihua is not with you?"


    Wei pursed his lips and stayed silent.


    "What? Why are you acting so strangely?"


    Wei seemed to be calcting something in his mind for a while. He finally gave up in defeat.


    "Lihua is with Mom and Dad."


    Jia didn''t understand. "So why did you look like it was so hard to tell?"


    Wei nced at her. "I don''t like talking to other women apart from Lihua."


    "...."


    She stared at him unblinkingly and was at a loss with what she just heard. "Say that again."


    "I don''t like talking to women apart from my Lihua. I don''t talk to them. I only talk with Lihua."


    Jia still stared at him as if trying to understand the creature in front of him.


    Wei then said, "But you are Lihua''s sister just like Ruiling is my cousin. So, I have to talk to you."


    The ''have to talk to you'' felt as if Wei was being subjected to third degree torture.


    Jia more or less had an idea now that Wei really adored and treasured Lihua, but she had no clue that it was until this extent.


    Wei continued. "Today is an important day. Lihua has agreed to marry me again."


    Jia raised her brow and folded her arms. "I know. Now that you are out, you must be on your way to the civil affairs bureau."


    "Yes."


    Then there was silence.


    Jia said, "Come in."


    He did so and said, "I know that you wouldn''t want Lihua to marry me."


    Jia narrowed her eyes.


    "I hurt you. I put you intoa. I lied to Lihua and erased her memories. I did many unforgivable things. I understand why you wouldn''t want Lihua to live with me. I have hurt her, and it''s difficult to trust me. But I want to show my sincerity that I will never hurt Lihua ever again."


    "Sincerity?"


    "En."


    Without giving any chance to Jia to react, Wei kneeled and banged his head on his floor.

 Chapter 612 The Mafia Kings promise to Jia

    Chapter 612 The Mafia King''s promise to Jia¡¡¡¡Jia sharply gasped and stumbled back, aghast. One moment, Wei was facing her and then the next moment, he was suddenly on his knees and banging his head on the floor.


    "What are you doing!?"


    Wei raised his head, a thin stream of blood trickling down the middle of his forehead. "Showing my sincerity. Sincerity in the Underworld is shown by blood. I want to express that I absolutely won''t hurt Lihua. I will be honest to her, and I will protect Lihua no matter what."


    Jia''s head was still buzzing seeing the sudden stance he took.


    "Talkter, first get first-aid!"


    She rushed towards a small table and pulled a medicine box from a drawer. She banged the box on the couch and joined Wei in kneeling beside him. "Oh gosh, are you an idiot!? You just got discharged from that devil''sb and you are hurting yourself again!"


    Wei said, "I am showing my sincerity-"


    "Shut up! Sincerity my foot! You gave me such a jump there. Who bangs their head on the floor like that!?"


    "Me."


    "..."


    Jia could feel it. She could feel her breaths bing messy and her blood pressure rising. "You idiot! You could have caused a concussion! And then you would be back to Mingshen''sb! Ugh!"


    Jia took out a piece of cotton and angrily coated it with disinfectant. She almost stabbed the cotton on his forehead and wiped the blood off it. Her violent movements had no effect on Wei at all. Instead, he just stared at her, particrly not thinking about anything.


    Jia applied some antiseptic and finished off her first-aid treatment. She gritted her teeth and scowled at him. "I want to punch you! You say that you won''t hurt Lihua again, but you were doing just that! Do you think she won''t be hurt seeing you hurt like this? She would be so worried sick if you went out like this! Why did you do that?"


    Wei opened his mouth to which she intervened. "Don''t talk about sincerity, or I will kill you!"


    He pursed his lips. "I don''t want you against our marriage. Lihua loves you a lot. You love Lihua too. But you don''t like me. I don''t want that to make Lihua sad. I want you to ept me as her husband because that will make Lihua happy."


    Jia squinted her eyes at him and stayed silent for some time. Finally, she exhaled a long breath. "I am not against you and Lihua''s marriage."


    Wei blinked at her and tilted his head. "You are not?"


    Tired, she sat back on the couch. "I know I should protest and stop Lihua. But I really cannot because I know that nobody can love her more than you. You literally don''t see anybody else but my sister. Hell you don''t want to even talk to other women apart from her. That is quite something¡­You have a lot of faults for sure. You hurt her, but you did that out of your fear of not losing her. You are crazy for her but at the same time, you didn''t force her to live with you after the truth got out. I appreciate that. With the way you took such extreme steps, I didn''t think it was possible for you to act with that sanity in mind."


    Her brow twitched in annoyance. "Somehow, your love and devotion for Lihua drowns away all your mistakes. You really love her a lot, don''t you?"


    At that question, his gaze immediately softened. "En. I love Lihua a lot."


    His warm voice and gaze was enough for Jia to get the confirmation she needed. "That''s all I want for my sister. Someone who will treasure and respect her. That''s why I don''t oppose your marriage to her because I know that you are thest person who would really make her ever sad."


    Wei felt that she was genuinely supporting his and Lihua''s marriage without any bitter feelings inside her. That made him feel as if a burden lifted off his shoulders.


    "Thank you."


    A beat of silenceter, Jia said, "I ept you as her husband, but¡­"


    He flinched.


    "That doesn''t mean I ept what you did to my parents," she clenched her fists.


    The mention of her parents made Wei briefly remember that he killed them. "I don''t regret what I did that night."


    Jia froze. Her heart beat frantically in her chest, a nauseous feeling creeping up within her.


    "Don''t¡­regret? Does that mean what Jiang Zhen said about them was true?" It wasn''t noticeable but her body was shivering slightly.


    Wei said, "It''s time I tell you what had happened. There are a lot of unanswered questions about the past, and I will answer all of them. Your parents weren''t saints, and you should know that truth. Lihua too."


    She trembled.


    "Now that the Cheng family is here, the truth will be out anyway. I will call you when everybody will gather."


    Jia didn''t know what to say. "I see."


    Wei stood up on his feet and nodded. "We are going to the Civil affairs bureau to register our marriage. Lihua wants you to be there as well. Do you want toe with us?"


    Jia took a deep breath. "I won''t apany you right now, but I will be there in some time."


    Wei nodded again. "Okay."


    He turned on his heels and just when he was about to leave, he said without turning back, "That night¡­if you had been in my ce and if you loved Lihua as much as I did, you would have done the same thing as I did."


    Jia shuddered, and her eyes widened. The door then softly shut, leaving Jia alone in silence. Wei''sst words reverberated in her mind, her body trembling.


    I would have done the same thing as he did¡­? I would have killed Mom and Dad too?


    She stared at the ceiling as she chuckled with a tear slipping out of her eyes.


    "Life sucks so bad¡­"

 Chapter 613 The Mafia Kings surprise for Zhao Weisheng

    Chapter 613 The Mafia King''s surprise for Zhao Weisheng¡¡¡¡Before the marriage registration took ce, Wei did another important job. Lihua thought that they would directly sign the marriage registration papers, but it seemed that Wei had other ns.


    Though registering marriage won''t require much time, the whole Jiang family had gathered to witness Wei and Lihua''s marriage. Everybody was super excited to wee Lihua back home that they also followed them all the way to the Civil affairs bureau.


    Jiang Fai jumped at Lihua. "You will be my sister-inw again! I am so happy! Do you know how much I missed you?" He sobbed. "It was so lonely because of you!"


    Jiang Xiurang pulled him back and twisted his ear. "Don''t jump on her like that! She is pregnant!"


    "I know! I am careful!" He pouted.


    Jiang Lanying sniffled. "It''s so true. Ruiling, you and I form the great trio! It was iplete with you."


    Jiang Li grimaced. "You have a trio?"


    "I have told this so many times! You forgot?" She red at him.


    He shrugged.


    Ruiling sneered. "Bro, if you don''t pay attention to sister-inw, then she will leave you one day."


    "..."


    Her gaze then fell on another family that came in. Her brow slightly twitched seeing Xinyue as he entered walking beside his mother, Cheng Mei. Cheng Ling was on her other side while Mrs. Zhang hopped towards Lihua with a beaming face. "Lihua!"


    "Aunt Zhang!" Lihua brightened and hugged her too. She nced at her family and pursed her lips, feeling a little hesitant and awkward.


    Mrs. Zhang smiled and said, "You don''t have to be nervous. They are just here to be a part of your wedding."


    "I know," though Lihua still felt bad with the distance between them.


    Xinyue sneered. "Little sister, don''t look so glum. You will look more ugly."


    "..."


    Lihua''s fuse short-circuited. "What do you mean by ugly!? I am not ugly!"


    "You will always say that. Plus you are a little weak in the brain department too, so you will never ept it. Today is your marriage, so try to look like a bride."


    Lihua clenched her jaw and felt like strangling him. She looked at Mrs. Zhang in grievance and pointed a trembling finger at him. "He cannot be my big brother!"


    "I know right?" Xinyue shrugged. "Feels so unbelievable that you are my sister too."


    "..."


    Cheng Mei said nothing while Cheng Ling red at his son. "Xinyue! Be respectful towards your sister. Is this how you behave when you meet her after so many years?"


    "This is exactly how I would behave, so I am doing just fine."


    "..."


    Cheng Ling looked at Lihua and nervously said, "Y-you don''t have to pay any attention to him. He is an idiot. He is not a social person, so he doesn''t know how to talk to people."


    Xinyue''s gaze darkened.


    Lihua''s eyes sparkled with his support and furiously nodded. "I know! Even when he came to fetch me that night, he was so mean!"


    Cheng Ling gasped. "How could he!? Xinyue, you are terrible!"


    He grimaced. He nced at Ruiling for a second and observed her expression was much lighter and sunnier than the day she killed Shen Yang. He raised his brow and then looked away, his lips smiling.


    Wei finally returned doing all the formalities he needed to.


    Old Madam asked, "Wei. Where were you? We were all waiting for you."


    He nodded. "There is an important thing which I needed to do before I marry Lihua."


    She was confused. "What is that?"


    Wei walked up to Zhao Weisheng and stood before him with a straight posture. Zhao Weisheng smiled. "Yes, Wei?"


    Wei showed him the papers he held in his hand, signaling that he should read them.


    Zhao Weisheng tilted his head and took the papers. "What are they?"


    He opened the file and read through what was written in it. Zhao Weisheng blinked several times and he had to read it again and again to confirm if what he was reading was right.


    Old Madam curiously asked, "What is it, Weisheng?"


    Zhao Weisheng trembled and breathed hard. He slowly lifted his gaze and stared at Wei incredulously. "You have put everything under Zhao?"


    Wei nodded.


    Lihua scratched her chin. "Ah? I didn''t understand."


    Xinyue snorted. "As expected."


    She red at him. "Shut up!"


    Wei said, "I changed everything that is under the Jiang name to Zhao. All the properties and our business will be under your name now. I alsopleted the formalities of changing our surname. We won''t be Jiangs from now on. We will be called the Zhao family, and I am Zhao Wei from today."


    Zhao Weisheng couldn''t believe what was happening. "B-But I don''t understand¡­why did you do this?"


    Wei blinked. "It''s because you created the Underworld and ourpany. Jiang Zemin only led it on the outside, but you are the one who gave everything its roots. You built the Mafia. You built Jiang Industries. If you are the one responsible for giving us our legacy, then it shouldn''t be in the Jiang family''s name. We should be Zhaos."


    His lips parted, stunned.


    "Also, Old Madam might have been Jiang Zemin''s wife, but that was only on face value. If things had gone well, you two would have gotten married, and we would have been Zhao family anyway. Everything should belong to Zhao, not Jiang. I just formally and legallypleted the process. So Jiang Industries will be Zhao Industries from now on and we, the Zhao family. I wanted to give you your due right and marry Lihua with the Zhao name, not Jiang. They rode on your coattails for long enough."


    Zhao Weisheng felt his vision blur. The file in his hands trembled, and he saw the name on the papers again. The Jiang family was officially changed to the Zhao name from today.


    "Y-You didn''t have to do this¡­"


    Wei said, unfazed but resolute. "I do. We do not belong to the Jiang family. It was necessary to break that link once and for all."

 Chapter 614 Two weddings

    Chapter 614 Two weddings¡¡¡¡It was a surprise for not only Zhao Weisheng but Old Madam too. For years, she wanted to discard the Jiang family name and only associate herself with Zhao Weisheng. The Jiangs disgusted her. Living with the Jiang family name tied to her was suffocating.


    Now she would be Zhao Xiuying. It felt so sweet and melodious that it brought tears to her eyes.


    "Thank you Wei¡­"


    Wei stared at her and nodded.


    She looked at Zhao Weisheng and said, "Weisheng. Everything is¡­Everything is finally the way we wanted years ago," her voice choked with emotions. Their dream was realized yearster, but it didn''t matter to her. This day finally arrived, which brought immense joy to her heart.


    Zhao Weisheng smiled with his eyshes moist with tears. "Yes¡­Yes, Xiuying¡­"


    Lihua watched the glow on their faces and felt her own eyes tear up. She held Wei''s arm and sniffled. "You did right, Wei. You are the best!"


    Wei beamed with her praise. "It''s because you are the best."


    "..."


    Why am I the best when you did all the stuff?


    "It''s because you are the best and you understand others'' feelings which taught me to think like you too," his warm gaze was filled with love. "This is all because of you."


    For Wei, all praises andpliments belonged to Lihua.


    Lihua facepalmed. "You¡­"


    Xinyue raised his brow. "Don''t give her too much credit or she will fly in the sky, which is not good for her."


    "Shut up!"


    "Truth is always bitter, little sister," he sneered.


    Wei said, "Also, I am not done."


    Wei handed another set of papers to Zhao Weisheng and Old Madam. "These are your marriage registration papers."


    They looked stunned.


    "Before Lihua and I get married, we want you to do so first. You have waited long enough."


    Zhao Yubi pped her hands in delight. "This is wonderful, Wei. This is so exciting! I agree. Mom and Dad should get married first."


    Zhao Ninghong nodded as well. "Indeed."


    Zhao Lanying hopped. "This is so cool! We are attending two marriages!"


    "This is double celebration time!" Zhao Fai eximed. "I want a big and the yummiest feast after this!"


    Zhao Xiurang, Zhao Weizhe and Zhao Weiyuan watched their parents in a stupor but with joy radiating in their eyes. The long years were painful, but now it felt as if they were never separated. Seeing them finally unite through marriage made their hearts overwhelmed with mixed emotions. Their parents had suffered a lot.


    But now, the grief and sorrow was finally left behind.


    Zhao Weisheng and Zhao Xiuying clutched the papers in their hands and gazed at Wei with gratitude filled in their hearts.


    "Thank you, Wei¡­"


    Lihua grinned and hooked her arm into theirs. "Come,e! I cannot wait for you to get married!"


    After Zhao Weisheng and Zhao Xiuyingpleted all the formalities, everybody cheered very hard. The air reverberated with joy and bliss.


    When it was Lihua and Wei''s turn, they felt their hearts beating faster.


    For Wei, this moment meant everything. When he had brought Lihua into the house as his wife, it was as Jiang Lixue. The name, the identity - everything was fake and a lie.


    But today marked as the day when they would start anew and afresh, having no lies and deceit between them.


    A whileter, theypleted their formalities too and the two married couples held a small red booklet in their hands that affirmed their marriage.


    Meng Ya and Fu Renshu had also witnessed their marriages, who arrived slightlyte. Bojing was also present who stood beside Jia, shedding tears of joy.


    She burst into happy tears as she jumped into Lihua''s hug. "Lihua! I am so happy for you."


    Lihua hugged her back. "Yaya! I am happy too. But when will you make me happy?"


    "Ah?"


    Lihua sheepishly grinned. "I mean your and Assistant Fu of course~~ When will I receive an invitation?"


    She coughed hard. "Y-you know?"


    "I am not so dumb! I figured it out long ago! Precisely when Wei was in aa. I saw you two hang out quite often, and there was a different air between you two. Hehe, my senses tingled and I knew something was going on between you two."


    Meng Ya scratched her head. "You caught me~"


    "So, so, how far things have gone?" She teased.


    She cleared her throat. "You shameless woman! How could you ask me that?"


    She stuck out her tongue. "Because we are best friends."


    From a distance, Jia saw the gleam and sparkle in Lihua''s eyes as sheughed. She felt as if the smile had returned to her sister after so long.


    "Spicy, if you are so eager, we can get married now too you know~"


    The arrival of a certain someone''s presence shattered the peaceful moment for Jia. She narrowed her eyes as she turned her head.


    Bojing widened his eyes. "B-Boss¡­I thought you weren''ting."


    He smirked. "I will be there wherever my Spicy is."


    Jia smiled. "How about I go to hell?"


    "I will dly follow you," Mingshen''s eyes twinkled. "Even hell will turn to heaven if you are by my side."


    Bojing gripped his throat and felt like choking.


    What is wrong with Boss¡­? This is insane!


    Jia grimaced. "It won''t be heaven for me though. Also, I want to marry a human."


    He grinned. "And I told you before. I will be a human all you want."


    She stared at him and then looked away.


    Mingshen tilted his head and narrowed his eyes. He immediately sensed that something was wrong with her. He found her throwing nces between Lihua and the Cheng family.


    Whenever she looked at the Cheng family, he felt as if her gaze would be dimmer. She seemed to be lost somewhere in her thoughts which felt so far for Mingshen where he couldn''t reach.


    He didn''t like the feeling of not being able to reach Jia.


    Yang Mingshen was always supposed to be there wherever Jia was.

 Chapter 615 The Mafia King is extra doting

    Chapter 615 The Mafia King is extra doting¡¡¡¡Lihua opened the door and stepped into the room where Wei and her once lived as a happy married couple. She finally returned home which she left months ago after Wei''s truth was revealed. And not a single thing had changed. Everything looked like the way Lihua had kept it.


    The warm memories they spent in this room together gently washed within her as if spring hade. It felt as if she never left this ce.


    Wei hurried into the room and dragged a chair towards her. "Quickly, sit."


    Lihua blinked. "Ah? I am fine."


    "How can you be fine? You have a big belly now with two babies in it. You must have gotten tired from all the walking."


    Lihua coughed. "I am fine. I have not even walked that much really."


    Wei pursed his lips. "I read in the pregnancy book that when the baby bump increases, it gets difficult for women to walk."


    "Yeah, it-"


    "So you won''t walk anymore."


    "..."


    "Wei, I cannot keep sitting in one ce forever."


    He looked as if he already had a great n in mind. "You won''t. I will carry you in a wheelchair to take rounds of the garden and other ces," he seriously nodded.


    She facepalmed. "I mean to say that pregnant women also need exercise. So, a little bit of walking is good actually."


    Wei frowned.


    He did remember reading that part too. But he could only focus on women getting tired by the big baby bump and got panicked.


    He came to a decision. "You are right. I will walk with you too."


    Her heart melted with happiness. "Aish, you are so cute, Wei. Sure, we will go on walks together!"


    He beamed. "En. We will walk very slowly."


    She chuckled. "Okay."


    Wei hesitated and pulled Lihua towards the bed. "But for now, you should sit and take a rest."


    He kneeled on the floor before her and stared at the baby bump. His gaze softened, and he imagined his two cute pumpkins growing inside. He gently ced his palm on her belly, imaginary flowers blooming around his head.


    A few momentster, he felt a slight vibration from inside her belly and widened his eyes.


    Lihua beamed. "Aiya, they kicked!"


    For the time he was at Mingshen''sb after waking up froma, he had felt the kicks of his twins many times. But no matter how many times he did so, every next time felt like a unique and new experience. He never got tired of it.


    My daughters¡­


    Wei felt his heart burst with joy and the radiance in his ck eyes outmatched the stars in the sky.


    Lihua asked, "You are not thinking that there will be two daughters, right?"


    "..."


    She noticed his reaction and red her nostrils. "You are so mean towards my cute baby boy! What problem do you have with a boy!? Even when we are going to have twins¡­"


    "But girls are cute. I want two daughters like you," his lips curled into a doting and warm smile.


    Lihua pinched the bridge of his nose. "Boys are cute too! You are biased!" She harrumphed.


    *Meow*


    Qingqing, who was frustrated with the noise of two annoying humans, hissed with irritation.


    Can you not see that this Queen is resting!?


    Lihua brightened. "Qingqing! Come to me!"


    No, thank you, Qingqing snorted and turned her head away.


    Suddenly, she felt herself getting lifted in the air. It was Wei who was shamelessly taking her to Lihua''s side.


    *Meo!!*


    Qingqing hissed fiercely and red at Wei.


    You pesky human! How dare you touch me!?


    Clearly, the cat was resisting with all her might and put a few scratches on Wei here and there.


    Lihua choked. "Wei, let it be. I will y with her next time."


    "But you want her now," Wei was dissatisfied. "I cannot see you sad."


    "..."


    It''s not as heartbreaking as you are making it out to be!


    Wei then ced her on Lihua''sp. Qingqing shot murderous beams towards Wei for which he looked pretty much unaffected.


    Qingqing was furious at being pulled away from her favorite bed but looking at Lihua''s belly, she settled down. She nudged her nose against her stomach and looked in a good mood now.


    Lihua cleared her throat.


    It''s thanks to the babies that she has calmed down, or there would have started a war between her and Wei!


    Wei said, "Wait for me. I will be back."


    Lihua sighed and ruffled Qingqing''s fur as she chuckled. "Hehe, sorry for that. Wei is like that, but he is very cute!"


    Qingqing emerald green eyes looked at her in disdain.


    No human is cuter than this Queen!


    A few minutester, Wei returned carrying a tray in his hands.


    Lihua and Qingqing''s nose immediately twitched with the smell of delicious food in the air. Lihua already began to drool, and her stomach grumbled.


    Wei ced the tray on the bed.


    Lihua gasped. "All my favorite dishes!"


    He smiled. "I made them for you," his gaze darkened, "I don''t know how you were fed in Jiang Zhen''s ce. But now I will cook for you everyday. All your favorite dishes."


    Her eyes teared up, and she sniffled. "Wei, I missed your cooking! Nothing in that bastard''s house could match your awesome cooking!"


    Wei smiled with pride. He took a small piece of chicken and gave her a bite.


    "Emmmm! Delicious!"


    Wei also brought Qingqing''s food as well and both enjoyed the meal to their heart''s content.


    It might be because Lihua was carrying twins, so she wondered if she felt extra hungry because of that.


    A whileter, Lihua asked with a solemn face after she ate thest bite of her yummy feast. "Wei, what are you going to do with Jiang Zhen?"


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "He is currently secured in our base. As for his punishment, he is the criminal of many innocent people. Grandpa and Grandma, his wife Jiang Hua and his son Ruru, Charles Millers and all the innocent people he killed for his selfish gains and then¡­you too. There is only one punishment for him and that is a cruel death."

 Chapter 616 The Mafia King ends Jiang Zhen (1)

    Chapter 616 The Mafia King ends Jiang Zhen (1)¡¡¡¡*WARNING - SLIGHT GORE*


    In the dark and ominous base, Jiang Zhen faintly heard the sound of steps tapping on the ground. He felt as if the steps wereing towards him as their pace and sound increased. He lifted his head and saw a blurry image of someone standing in front of him. He blinked his eyes several times and finally recognized Wei''s dark eyes staring back at him with menace and cruelty.


    Jiang Zhen snarled and lunged right at him. But he was held back by the chains that were tied to his hands and legs against the pir.


    "You¡­you fucker! I will kill you!" He breathlessly gasped. His face showed an ugly expression, and his eyes were red as they zed with fury. "How dare you act so mighty like this, huh? How dare you trap me like this!? You will pay for this!" His voice rang loudly in the base to which Wei stood unfazed and unperturbed.


    He dazedly looked left and right. "Lihua. Where is Lihua¡­?" Heughed. "She must be waiting for me. I need to go. I-"


    The next words never came out as a punchnded on his jaw, breaking a few of his teeth. Jiang Zhen spat out blood and choked hard. The pain was unbearable. It also hit right at the scar which Charles had left.


    "Ughh¡­" Jiang Zhen felt dizzy once again.


    Fu Renshu clicked his tongue and sneered at him. "You still don''t know what and when to talk, right Jiang Zhen? You are in front of the Mafia King. Show respect."


    He wasn''t in his senses at all.


    "Mafia King¡­Yes, I am the Mafia King¡­" heughed.


    He shook his head hard and faced Wei. "You¡­you punched me¡­"


    Wei tilted his head. "There is a lot more I have to do with you. You are alreadyining from a punch?"


    He grabbed his head and pulled his hair so harshly that it snapped a few hair strands from his scalp. The skin bled, and Jiang Zhen writhed in pain.


    "What you have done¡­a punch is not nearly enough," his dark voice emitted a pressure that even his guards felt it difficult to breathe.


    "You took my Lihua away from me. You threatened my childrens'' lives. You eyed my wife with your filthy eyes. You imagined a future with her with your dirty mind. A punch is nowhere enough for it. You will have to suffer. Just like Lihua did. Just like all those people who you targeted. Your suffering has only started. You thought we would let you live just because Mingshen saved you? That was because how can we give you such an easy death? We kept you alive so that you know what real pain is. You and¡­"


    He narrowed his eyes as he looked at the other side, "Your dear grandfather."


    Jiang Shan was on the other side, already half-dead. His condition was already delicate with his old age and now with the minor torture that Wei''s guards did upon him here and there, he could hardly realize where he was.


    "He is Grandma and Grandpa''s culprit. Naturally, he won''t get an easy death either. He kept suffering in grief and separation for a long, long time. Now it''s his turn to take the pain for a long, long time too."


    Jiang Zhen screamed. "You cannot do this to me, Jiang Wei!"


    "Zhao Wei," he calmly corrected him. "I am not a Jiang anymore and neither is my family. We were never Jiangs. Everything belonged to my grandfather, Zhao Weisheng. You shamelessly stole everything that he built and dared to im it yours."


    He stared at him, stunned. "Impossible¡­it''s impossible! How dare you, huh? It''s all mine! Everything is mine! Not yours or not that Zhao Weisheng''s!"


    Just then, Chang Fang arrived, chirping and hopping in a good mood.


    Fu Renshu shook his head. "Where were you? Boss was waiting for the tools."


    "I am sorry, Assistant Fu! I was choosing the best tools so that Boss is entertained!"


    Chang Fang beamed at Wei. "Boss, I have brought my special collection! You will enjoy a lot with these."


    Wei nodded. He peered into his toolbox and was satisfied with all the torture tools.


    "So, so! Boss! How are you gonna start!? I am so excited! I think pulling out the nails is a good appetizer~ That shit hurts a lot."


    Wei thought about it and nodded again. "You are right."


    Fu Renshu frowned. "Hey, next we will use acid, okay? That shit is dope too."


    Chang Fang brightened. "So cool! Boss, how about we pour the hot acid on his fingers once you clip out the nails?"


    Jiang Zhen heard their conversation, horror greeting his face like never before. Even when Charles had given him the scar across his face, he had not panicked this much.


    Fu Renshu sneered. "Why are you looking like that? I have heard about your torture tactics quite a bit when you were abroad. Acid and knives were your favorite part, right? Don''t worry, we wille to the knives soon too."


    Chang Fang sheepishly grinned. "Boss, can I start please?"


    The leader of the Sparkling Water gang came rushing in too. "Hey! Don''t you steal my thunder, you fucker!"


    "Shut up! I came here first!"


    Wei pursed his lips. "Don''t fight."


    "But Boss, I want to be the one to start~" Chang Fang whined.


    "No, it''s me! You fucker locked me up. He is lying!"


    Fu Renshu rolled his eyes.


    Wei gave it a thought and said, "How about Chang Fang clip out the nails of his left hand and you his right hand? That way, both of you get to start at the same time."


    Fu Renshu choked.


    Boss¡­


    The two gang leaders brightened. "As expected from Boss! Boss is the greatest and the most intelligent!"


    Chang Fang and the Sparkling Water leader stood in front of Jiang Zhen, carrying the tool in their hands.


    "Let''s start, shall we?"


    "No¡­no¡­" Jiang Zhen flustered with horror. "You cannot do this to me!"


    "We can and we will," Chang Fang''s gaze darkened and pulled the nail of his index finger in a snap.

 Chapter 617 The Mafia King ends Jiang Zhen (2)

    Chapter 617 The Mafia King ends Jiang Zhen (2)¡¡¡¡*Warning*


    The screams that escaped Jiang Zhen''s mouth sharply and painfully echoed in the whole base. It soon became bloodied when all of the nails from his hands and toes were painfully clipped out. Tears filled his cheeks and soon his cries turned to begging.


    Fu Renshu clicked his tongue. "He is already begging so soon? I thought he would have some spark in him."


    Chang Fang harrumphed. "Assistant Fu, how will he have any spark? He was already crying like a baby when Mr. Charles put the scar upon him! This must already feel like he is in aa!"


    The Sparkling Water gang leader sneered. "Look, how he is writhing in pain like a fish pping for its life. Boss, he is so pathetic! He is nowhere near our great Boss!"


    Wei watched Jiang Zhen with immense satisfaction. As the Mafia King, he had tortured many goons and bad apples who targeted the Underworld or challenged hisws. But it was a part of doing his job. He never felt much when he punished those perpetrators because that was how it was supposed to be. He never enjoyed it.


    But for the first time, Wei found joy in Jiang Zhen''s suffering. He loved hearing his painful screams, the tears and torture in his expression and his begging to leave him alone. The more he screamed at the top of the voice and the more blood spurted out of his body, the more Wei trembled with joy and satisfaction.


    He clenched his fists.


    Suffer¡­you have to suffer a lot¡­Not enough.


    Anybody who would target Lihua and his unborn children would have to suffer a fate worse than death.


    He icily ordered. "Pour the acid where he is bleeding."


    "Yes, Boss~ I was waiting for it!"


    Jiang Zhen, who was just wrapping his head around his torn nails, let out a loud cry of misery when the acid touched him.


    "AAAHHHHHH!!!"


    The pain was simply excruciating and insurmountable to bear. The acid melted his skin and tissues. The pain was off the charts on his fingers. He felt as if he could see stars in front of him.


    Wei smiled. "How does it feel to be on the receiving end of the torture?" His dark voice carried a hint of menace and amusement.


    But at this point, Jiang Zhen could hardly hear anything. The dizziness wasn''t helping at all. His breaths became shallow and messy. He felt his throat dry up after crying for so long.


    Fu Renshu sighed. "You had such a loyal and loving wife and a cute and talented son. You could have lived a good life with them. But you chose misery and this end of your life with your own hands."


    Jiang Zhen gasped and inaudibly mumbled. "Not lose¡­I will not lose¡­this is¡­dream¡­hurts¡­I want to¡­out."


    Wei said, "There is only one way out, and it''s your death."


    The word ''death'' faintly rang in his ears, and he iled his body even more in horror and fear.


    "No¡­Cannot die¡­I am¡­Mafia King¡­" his madughter echoed.


    The Sparkling Water gang leader frowned. "Boss, why is he stillughing? I want to see him cry! Let''s use some other tool to bring him back to his senses! Should we y with knives next? How about we draw on his body! His body will be our canvas and our brush will be our knife."


    Chang Fang sneered. "You are an idiot but you do give good ideas now and then."


    "Shut up! My brain is always filled with intelligent ideas!"


    Wei sat on his seat which was designated for the Mafia King. He propped his arm in the armrest and said, "Continue."


    Usually, Wei left the remaining job to his underlings to end the culprit''s life. But not today. Today, he wanted to see the end of Jiang Zhen''s life. He wanted to see him die in the most miserable way possible.


    And Jiang Zhen didn''t disappoint him. By the end of the long, long torture, Jiang Zhen hardly had any strength to cry anymore. Heid on the floor in the pool of his own blood. From head to toe, blood spread outward in all directions. With each breath he inhaled, it became shallower and more lifeless. Anaemia set in, and the loss of blood was chipping away his life second by second, slowly and painfully.


    At the very end of it, Jiang Zhen faintly saw the apparitions of two people. He blinked his eyes and recognized Jiang Hua and Ruru. They weren''t there, but his mind was full of hallucinations.


    He remembered that she had shot him, and his heart was suddenly filled with outrage. But for some reason, the memories came flooding in of the time he spent with Jiang Hua.


    Strange¡­Why am I¡­thinking about her¡­He chuckled.


    Wei tilted his head. He saw Jiang Zhen coughing hard, spewing out more blood. His painful gasps were clear to hear. He moved and writhed for sometime and finally, he stopped.


    He eyed Fu Renshu, and he nodded.


    Fu Renshu bent down and observed closely. He hovered his finder in front of his nostrils. "He is dead."


    With a slow and painful death, Jiang Zhen was finally gone. Wei could have ended his sorry life with a bullet on his forehead, but that''s not how he wanted his end for the one who had ruined countless lives.


    On the other side, Jiang Shan had also given up. Wei wondered if he should have let Zhao Weisheng and Zhao Xiuying meet him onest time, but he thought against it.


    Wei was expressionless. "Dump their bodies."


    "Yes, Boss!" Chang Fang and the Sparkling Water gang leader chirped.


    Jiang Zhen''s chapter had finally ended.


    Wei''s phone buzzed with a call, and he instantly beamed seeing that it was Lihua''s. "Lihua."


    The bloodthirst from his eyes disappeared as if it was never there, and his voice returned to his usual warm tone.


    "Wei!" She chirped. "Where are you? You promised to go baby shopping with me! We have to buy lots of stuff! And we have to decorate the baby room too!"


    He seriously nodded. "En. I aming."


    Fu Renshu and the others coughed seeing the base turn into a garden.


    Wei said, "I am leaving. But first¡­" he frowned, "I will have to take a bath. I don''t want her to smell the blood."


    Chang Fang raised his hand. "Boss! This time we have a bathroom in the base! We have upgraded! Hohoho!"

 Chapter 618 The Mafia King doesnt understand Qingqings signs

    Chapter 618 The Mafia King doesn''t understand Qingqing''s signs¡¡¡¡The days passed peacefully with the Cheng family asionallying to the Zhao family to check on Lihua. Since Wei was out ofa, Lihua could finally concentrate on her biological family with whom she had separated years ago. Though there was the truth that Lihua and Jia still didn''t know about the Song parents, Wei and the family members thought it would be wise to have that conversation after Lihua gave birth.


    Her due date was nearing and after going through a tumultuous period of thest few months trapped with Jiang Zhen, they didn''t want to put any further stress on her.


    Until the twins were born, Wei decided to stay with Lihua the whole time and let Zhao Li handle the business and Underworld.


    "Weiiiiiii, I feel like eating something spicy!" Her eyes beamed expectantly.


    Wei pursed his lips. "But yesterday you ate Mapo Tofu. It was quite spicy. It''s not good to eat more spicy food," his heart broke to reject Lihua''s wish. He felt terribly sorry for her who had to maintain a strict diet in her pregnancy.


    Though Lihua liked to eat spicy food, she had to limit its intake a lot in her pregnancy. Since Lihua was suffering so much, Wei decided that he would eat the same food that Lihua was eating until she could go back to her usual diet.


    When Lihua had observed this, she had asked, "Why are you eating the same stuff as mine?"


    Wei seriously answered, "I will eat what you eat."


    She coughed hard. "Huh? Why?"


    "Because I cannot see you suffering. Why should you suffer and I enjoy? So, if you have to eat something that you don''t like or have to restrict something that you really like, then I will do the same. I put my sperm inside you. I will take responsibility."


    "*Cough! Cough!*" She almost choked onto the food she was eating. But his words brought such warmth to her heart that she felt giddy with joy.


    "You don''t have to do it!" Lihua harrumphed. "My diet won''t just end at me giving birth. I will also have to follow it until I am breastfeeding," her face looked sullen. "It will be for a long time."


    Wei nodded. "No matter how long it is for, I will do it. It''s unfair for a woman to make all the sacrifices in her pregnancy."


    She tried to argue with him for a long time because she felt really bad for Wei to do it, but he remained stubborn until the end. She had no choice but to ede.


    "Wei, why are you so cute?"


    "It''s because my wife is so cute," he smiled.


    The smile struck her heart with several arrows.


    How will I deal with Wei and the twins if they smiled like that? I wouldn''t be able to handle so much cuteness! It will be cuteness overload!


    With the due date nearing, it was getting harder for Lihua to walk carrying a big belly with her twins. She would rest in the room for most of the day with the family membersing to spend time with her, including the Yang and Cheng family.


    It waste at one night as Wei and Lihua were sleeping when Qinging suddenly woke up.


    *Meo*


    She jumped from her exquisite fluffy bed and hopped onto the main bed where they slept. She nudged onto Wei''s arm, who stirred and woke up with somebody poking him. He blinked his eyes and raised his brow seeing Qingqing obediently sit, narrowing her emerald green eyes.


    He tilted his head questioningly and stared at the cat. He whispered, "What are you doing here?"


    Qingqing turned her head and gazed at Lihua''s belly.


    Wei frowned and didn''t understand. "What?"


    Qingqing hissed in annoyance and scratched on the back of his hand.


    "..."


    He pursed his lips, rubbing the back of his hand. "What did I do?"


    Idiot human!


    Qingqing rubbed her face against Lihua''s belly.


    Wei panicked. "Is Lihua in pain? Are the twins in pain?"


    Throw this human out into some garbage dump!


    Wei sincerely gave it a long thought but in the end, he really didn''t understand Qingqing''s signs.


    So, he called Mingshen.


    Mingshen, who was having a good dream about him and Jia, was suddenly interrupted by the loud ringing of his phone.


    "You fucking bastard!"


    That was the first thing Wei heard as soon as Mingshen picked his call. "Do you know what time it is!?"


    "Two sixteen AM," Wei answered.


    "..."


    Mingshen clenched his jaw. "And who calls at two sixteen AM? You fucking ruined my awesome dream! I will make you pay for this!"


    Wei said, "Make me payter. But I want to ask you something."


    "At TWO SEVENTEEN AM!?"


    "Yes."


    "..."


    Mingshen rubbed his forehead and took deep breaths. He wanted to throw the bedside vase and shatter it into pieces. He actually wanted to break that vase on Wei''s head. "It better be something important, or I will fucking kill you!"


    Wei said, "Qingqing is behaving strangely."


    "Huh? The cat?"


    "Yes."


    Wei exined it in short. "I don''t know what she is doing. She is just looking at Lihua''s belly," he got anxious, "She never did this before. Are Lihua and the twins not well?"


    Mingshen rapidly blinked his eyes and sprung on his feet. "Bring Lihua to myb right now."


    Wei furrowed his brows. "Why?"


    "I think she will go intobor soon."


    ¡ª


    Which proved to be true when Lihua''s water broke, and thebor pain set in as soon as she reached Mingshen''sb.


    Zhao FaiFai was amazed. "That''s so cool! Qingqing can see the future!? How did she know?"


    Bojing said, "Animals are quite perceptive, especially regarding babies and children. She must have sensed that it was time for the twins to be born."


    "AAAHHHHHH!"


    Their conversation was interrupted by Lihua''s painful screams. Wei remained frozen like a statue. Watching her in so much pain tore his heart apart.


    Mingshen red at him. "Stay outside!"


    Wei''s gaze darkened, and he coldly said, "No. I will stay with Lihua and nobody will stop me."

 Chapter 619 The Mafia King becomes a father (1)

    Chapter 619 The Mafia King bes a father (1)¡¡¡¡"Ahhhhhhhh!!!" Lihua gasped hard with beads of sweat forming on her forehead. Her tears were continuously falling as sharp bouts of pain clutched her from within.


    "Lihua!" Wei ran to her side and held her side. "Lihua¡­"


    "Wei¡­" her tearful eyes begged him. "It really hurts¡­"


    Wei wanted to do something to relieve the pain from her, but he was helpless. He shot a murderous re at Bojing. "Do something. Lihua is in pain."


    Bojing, who was crying himself, sniffled. "B-But I cannot do anything, Mr. Jiang. Labor pain is normal, and we cannot do anything about it."


    His expression was turning uglier. "You mean -"


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Lihua''s loud shriek broke their conversation, and she grabbed his hand tighter. "Wei¡­!"


    Wei immediately brought his attention back to his wife. "Lihua, I am here. Don''t worry."


    Mingshen, who just entered, sneered. "Get out, Mafia King. You will only be a bother."


    Lihua gritted her teeth and screamed. "You devil doctor! I am in so much pain here, and you want Wei to leave? You want me to deal with this shit all alone!? Do you have any heart!?" She took deep breaths. "Oh I forgot! You are a devil! You don''t have any heart!!! You should be the one to get out!"


    The trio - "..."


    They had seen Lihua re up before, but this was on a whole different level. It reminded them not to takebor pain lightly.


    "Ahhhh¡­aaahhh!!" Lihua watched them look dumbfounded at her. She grabbed a pillow and threw it at Mingshen. "What are you standing there for like an idiot!? For God''s sake, do something!" She sobbed.


    His mouth twitched. "You just said I should get out-"


    "Well I say a lot of things, including how you should act like a human instead of a demon, but do you listen to me? DO YOU? Now why are you acting so obedient!?" She eximed.


    She wiped her eyes as she cried. The pain was unbearable.


    "Labor pain is the God of all stomach aches!"


    "..."


    She cast an using re at the three men, "Why don''t men have to suffer this pain? Why do only women have to go through this!? You all¡­you all lucky bastards! I won''t forgive you for this!" She sniffled. "I want justice! I want to be a man too, so I won''t have to suffer this anymore! I am jealous of you! I hate all the men in this world!"


    "..."


    Bojing cried in full swing and stammered. "I-I-I am so sorry, sis Lihua¡­I am useless. I am sorry for being a man!"


    Lihua nced at him with her slightly reddened eyes and shook her head. "No, you are my cute brother¡­You shouldn''t be sorry. I don''t hate you! Aahh-Aaaahhhh!"


    Wei slowly looked up at Mingshen and quietly but rmingly said, "Do something before I turn thisb upside down."


    His countenance got extremely ugly. "You get out of the way, first! Let the doctor do her job!"


    Wei frowned. "What doctor?"


    Mingshen grimaced.


    Bojing sniffled and said, "A female gynaecologist. Boss has called one to take care of sis Lihua''s delivery."


    Lihua, who was on the verge of passing out, straightened up. "What? S-some other doctor? No!!! I don''t want some other doctor!" She red at Mingshen. "Y-you hate me now Mingshen that you want to dump me to someone else¡­? Wei¡­He-he hates me¡­" she sobbed harder.


    "..."


    Mingshen gritted his teeth. "Are you an idiot!? She is a woman! A FEMALE!"


    "What does it matter!? I am in so much pain! Are my babies in pain too?" She cried. "Until now, didn''t you do everything? You saved me from falling and first said that I was pregnant. You sent Bojing to protect me and my child when I was all alone. You first broke news that I would be having twins. You took care of me and my babies whenever that bastard Jiang Zhen called you in his house. If you did everything until now, then why not delivery? You are an idiot¡­"


    Wei nodded seriously. "Lihua is right. You took care of everything until now. Also, I trust you more than any other doctor."


    Mingshen dangerously snarled. "Hey! I don''t want you breaking myb just because I would see your wife''s private parts! You do realize how babiese out, right?"


    Wei''s mouth twitched. There was no doubt he would feel extremely jealous and feel like strangling Mingshen, but he also trusted him the most.


    Lihua threw another pillow and yelled. "WHAT DOES IT MATTER HOW BABIES COME OUT!? GET TO IT RIGHT NOW YANG MINGSHEN OR I WILL KILL EVERY SINGLE ONE OF YOU!"


    !!!


    Bojing gulped and quickly said, "Boss, do as she says! If she is ufortable with another doctor, the delivery might not go smoothly. Plus¡­" he softly smiled, "This is her way to tell you that s-she trusts you the most. Gender doesn''t matter."


    Wei panicked. "We will do whatever Lihua wants!"


    Mingshenbed his hair in frustration, not because he had to do the delivery but somewhere in his heart¡­just a tiny bit, it felt nice for being trusted by Lihua so much. But he didn''t like that human-like emotion and warmth.


    "Bojing! Get the towels and warm water ready right now!"


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Wei patted her head and assured her. "See, Mingshen will be handling it now. Don''t worry."


    Lihua dazedly nodded.


    Wei remained at her side, constantly patting her head and hand to try to soothe her pain while Mingshen and Bojing got busy with the delivery.


    After a long time, the first cry echoed in the room.


    "Waaaaaaaaaa¡­"


    Mingshen held the baby in his arms while Bojing cut the umbilical cord.


    Wei and Lihua froze. The sound of the baby''s cry felt music to their ears. Lihua teared up not because of thebor pain this time but by the sweet melody of her child''s birth.


    Mingshen stared at the baby crying in his arms for a few long moments. "Congrattions. It''s a boy."


    Wei and Lihua beamed brighter than the sun. Though Wei thought he wouldn''t be so pleased with a son, his heart nevertheless burst with joy.


    The feeling of Lihua and his child being born into this world gripped him harder with bliss than anything else.

 Chapter 620 The Mafia King becomes a father (2)

    Chapter 620 The Mafia King bes a father (2)¡¡¡¡Mingshen handed the wailing baby boy to Bojing. "Wash him up and cover in a nket."


    Bojing slightly trembled as he held the child in his arms. The cute dumpling was crying with all his might, bringing tears to Bojing''s eyes as well.


    Mingshen scowled. "Cry your tearster. Get to your work. The second one ising!"


    Bojing sniffled and nodded hard.


    Lihua was dead tired. Her headache and neck were sweaty. Pushing one baby out of her felt like somebody sucked her soul. She had no more strength as she was taking deep, tired breaths.


    Wei was constantly rubbing the back of her hand, his own hand trembling. He couldn''t watch the unbearable pain Lihua was going through and she had to do this twice, not once.


    "I am here with you. It''s just a little more¡­" he whispered in his soothing tone.


    Lihua''s chest heaved with breathlessness, and she found the strength in his words. She was already on the verge of fainting, but she had to just give one more push.


    Exactly four minutester, another wailing sound echoed in the room.


    "Waaaaaaaaa¡­"


    Mingshen carefully held the baby in his arms who was faintly raising its hand towards him.


    "Congrattions. It''s a girl."


    As soon as Wei heard the word ''girl'', the expression on his face brightened by several degrees, even shinier than the sun.


    It''s my daughter¡­


    He felt so giddy he felt like jumping up and down in happiness.


    Mingshen scowled at him. "Take your radiance somewhere else! Don''t make me blind!"


    Bojing eagerly took the baby girl and washed her up just like he did for her brother. He wrapped her in a soft, fluffy nket after which she stopped crying.


    Wei pressed her hands and his voice choked as he said in a hushed voice, "Lihua¡­did you hear? Our twins are here."


    He anxiously checked Lihua, who was too tired to reply. His heart was overflowing with joy, but it was also filled with concern for his wife. He wiped the sweat off her forehead and nodded.


    Even though Lihua wasn''t answering, there was a smile on her lips knowing that her most awaited babies were finally here. There was a trail of tears that extended from her eyes to her ears.


    They are here¡­


    She could hear them. She trembled, and she weakly raised her hand towards her twins who were on the other side with Bojing.


    "Easy, little chilly," Mingshen narrowed his eyes.


    Hepleted all the post delivery procedures and checked on the twins with Bojing. His mouth twitched, sensing a strong feeling from a certain Mafia King.


    He snapped his head back and red at him. "What? Your gaze is bothering me!"


    Wei could hardly remain seated. He wanted to rush and bring the twins to Lihua''s side so that they could adore them to their hearts'' content.


    "When can I-"


    "Shut up and stay put!" Mingshen glowered at him.


    He pursed his lips.


    Mingshen sneered and turned his attention back to the twins, who were lying beside each other in a crib especially bought for them. The two cute pumpkins looked warm andfortable as they the siblings nestled against each other.


    Mingshen did their checkup and gauged their overall vitals. He noticed Bojing was ying with them more than doing his job as his assistant.


    "I would appreciate some help, Assistant Lu Bojing," he sneered.


    Bojing wasn''t listening. He was busy softly poking the twins'' cheeks and then crying in happiness.


    His brow twitched.


    Time to get a new capable assistant¡­Everybody bes useless, especially after meeting little chilly!


    Lihua asked, "H-How are they?"


    Bojing chirped. "They are so cute! They look like dumplings!" He teared up and burst into happy sobs, "I am so d to be alive¡­"


    Mingshen''s gaze darkened. "Yes and that''s thanks to me."


    He shrugged and looked back at Lihua. "They are good and healthy. At least physically."


    "What do you mean?"


    He sneered. "I cannot say how they are mentally. It''s thebination of the genes of two dump people, after all. I worry about their brains."


    "..."


    Wei frowned. "Lihua is not dumb. She is the smartest."


    "Wei¡­" Lihua sobbed in joy.


    "So you admit you are dumb?" Mingshen mocked.


    Lihua red at him. "Shut up, Mingshen! How can you be so mean today?"


    "Just because your twins are born doesn''t mean I don''t get to mock you."


    After the thorough checkup, Bojing brought the twins to their parents'' side. The bed was big enough so he helped Lihua shift to the side, and he ced the twins on her side.


    When Wei and Lihua saw their faces for the first time, tears plopped out of their eyes at once.


    "Wei¡­they are so cute¡­they look so much like you! The genes are so strong!"


    Wei wiped the corner of his eye and shook his head, "How are they like me? They look beautiful like you. As expected of my wife."


    Mingshen grimaced with the lovey-doveyness they were emitting.


    "Oh God! If I stay anymore here, I will need to bleach my eyes! Let''s go, Bojing!"


    Bojing pursed his lips. He wanted to stay with the twins.


    Mingshen rmingly said, "Come. With. Me."


    He cried. "Y-Yes, Boss¡­"


    The duo left them alone.


    Wei first brought the baby boy to Lihua''s chest so that she could hold him while he gently took his baby girl in his armster.


    The twins were peacefully sleepingpletely wrapped up in their tiny nkets.


    Wei and Lihua''s hearts melted and they felt as if they were floating in the sky.


    S-so cute!


    Even a tiny furrow of their brows was an adorable action to them.


    Wei saw his angel faintly smiling in her sleep, and big flowers immediately blossomed all around him.


    Lihua on the other hand couldn''t stop squealing with her boy''s cuteness. She could tell it from one nce that he would grow up to look exactly like Wei.


    Her eyes sparkled as she cradled. "Hehe¡­I can see that you will be just like your father. Aaaand I have the perfect name for you too! You will be Zhao Weiyun!"

 Chapter 621 The Mafia King names his daughter

    Chapter 621 The Mafia King names his daughter¡¡¡¡Wei beamed upon hearing the name. As long as Lihua chose the name, he knew he would like any name she would have to give them.


    He eagerly asked, his voice filled with anticipation, "What about our daughter? What will be her name?"


    Lihua harrumphed. "Wei, how can I choose both their names? That will be unfair to you. We have gone over this already. You should choose a name for our cute girl!"


    Wei pursed his lips. "But I want you to give her-"


    "No," Lihua was firm. "We did everything together until now from shopping to decorating their room. So why should I hog all the spotlight? I am sure you must have chosen a name for her. You were waiting for our daughter for all this time, after all!"


    Wei lowered his gaze and looked at his baby girl. She rubbed her squishy cheek against his shirt and faintly giggled in her sleep. He melted as if he would be a puddle.


    "Okay¡­" he whispered.


    Lihua smiled in satisfaction. "Good. So, so! What name would it be?"


    Wei smiled. "Limei. Lihua means a beautiful pear blossom. Limei means a beautiful plum blossom. I knew our daughter would be just like you. So her name should also reflect that. You two are beautiful flowers that have blossomed my life with happiness," he earnestly said. "Of course, Weiyun too."


    Lihua gasped, and she burst into tears.


    Wei widened his eyes and paled. "What''s wrong? Did you not like the name?"


    "Of course, I did! I loved it! You put so much thought into it¡­"


    Wei was relieved. "You also did the same. You named Weiyun after me," he frowned, "You should have named him after you¡­"


    Wei wasn''t dissatisfied because he didn''t like the name but because she didn''t name him after her.


    "..."


    "Wei. Just how much will you dote on me?"


    Wei sparkled with that question and sincerely nodded. "A lot. You deserve all the doting in the world. You and our children."


    "..."


    Lihua was blinded by the bright light Wei emitted. It was always impossible to answer Wei''s loyalty and sincerity for her. His love was so unconditional that it always made her speechless.


    When the Zhao family came in after some time, they could hardly contain their squeals when they saw the two adorable dumplings in the crib.


    The women almost fainted with their cuteness.


    Zhao Yubi took deep breaths. "How will we be able to handle their cuteness? My heart cannot take it¡­My grandson and granddaughter are just too adorable!"


    Zhao Weizhe peeked in the crib and saw his grandchildren sleeping without a care in the world. His ck orbs were shining in delight, and his body trembled with a silent excitement.


    Lihua felt an arrow strike her heart seeing her father-inw''s expectant gaze.


    The Zhao family men are really dangerous for my heart¡­


    "Dad, why don''t you hold them?" She urged.


    Zhao Weizhe brightened which made her blind for the second time.


    "Can I?"


    "Of course!" She gasped. "You don''t have to ask."


    Zhao Weizhe hesitated. He had never treated Wei with love and care since his birth had hurt his wife a lot. He wasn''t a good father to him and now suddenly acting like a grandfather when he ignored his son for all those years made him feel as if he was selfish.


    Wei stared at his father and tilted his head. "What are you waiting for?"


    He nced at him. "You really don''t mind?"


    Zhao Yubi understood his concerns and softly smiled.


    Wei blinked. "I don''t."


    Zhao Weizhe lowered his head. "Even when I treated you so badly in your childhood."


    "That has got nothing to do with my children," he narrowed his eyes, "I will only mind if you are not good to them."


    He trembled. "I will be good to them," he softly said, "I will spoil them a lot."


    Wei nodded his head in satisfaction.


    Zhao Weizhe bent and gently picked Limei in his arms. She stirred a bit in her sleep, and he panicked that she would cry. But she didn''t, and he released his breath.


    Zhao Yubi held Weiyun against her chest and both grandparents were floating in the sky. The infinite dose of cuteness the twins gave them made them overwhelmed with joy and tears.


    Weiyun slightly opened his eyes and blinked at his grandmother. He smiled and went back to sleep.


    Ah ahhhhhhhh! So cute!!!


    FaiFai was at the end of his patience. "Hey, make way for this Uncle! I want to see my nephew and niece too! Don''t hog them so selfishly!"


    Zhao Li red at him. "Excuse me but you are the youngest in the family so stay back! We will go in order of the ages!


    Zhao Lanying''s mouth twitched.


    So mean¡­


    He gasped. "That''s horrible! You are all bullying me by my age! That''s biased!"


    Zhao Xiuying cleared her throat. "Well, in that case, Weisheng and I are the eldest so¡­"


    Zhao Weisheng nodded hard. He could hardly wait to hold his great-grandchildren.


    "..."


    "Grandma!" FaiFai was horrified. "You¡­"


    Ruiling took this chance and slipped among the chaos.


    Heh. You keep fighting over who gets to see them first while I¡­


    She promptly took Weiyun from Zhao Yubi and held him, feeling satisfied.


    Aiyaaa, my nephew is so chubby!


    FaiFai pointed his finger at her. "You cheater! Get in the line!"


    She scowled. "Shut up. Everything is fair when ites to meeting adorable babies."


    Lihua choked.


    Zhao Xiurang and Zhao Ninghong took this chance and surrounded Ruiling to y with Weiyun too.


    As for Limei, there was a fiercepetition between the men of the family, making Zhao Weizhe displeased.


    "I am still holding her."


    Zhao Weisheng probed. "I am your father. I am the eldest."


    Zhao Weiyuan sneered. "You have held for far more than enough now, big brother. Now, stay back and give her to me."


    Lihua felt as if some goons were surrounding her twins. Even their words sounded like they were off to kidnapping them.


    Hehe, but then that is the charm of my cutie pies!

 Chapter 622 The Mafia King is jealous

    Chapter 622 The Mafia King is jealous¡¡¡¡When the Zhao family yed with the twins to their heart''s content, it was time for Lihua to feed them. They had already woken up from their peaceful sleep and were crying with hunger.


    Though it was hard feeding both at once so until she would get used to it, Wei said he would y with one twin to divert their attention.


    But it wasn''t working.


    Little Weiyun''s teary eyes stared at his father withint and grievance, and his chubby cheeks tinged with slight redness from all the crying.


    Wei pursed his lips and stared back at his son questioningly because he didn''t know what else to do other than cradling him.


    Lihua chuckled, seeing him helpless. The Mafia King as a father was a different sight to see. It melted her heart in another way.


    Wei was getting increasingly distressed as Weiyun''s cries grew.


    Finally, the Cheng family stepped in along with Mrs. Zhang, making Lihua''s face brightened. "Aunt Zhang!"


    Cheng Ling and Xinyue hesitated toe in but since Lihua''s chest was covered anyway while breastfeeding, Mrs. Zhang simply pushed them forward. "Come on! It''s time to meet your grandchildren!"


    Mrs. Zhang beamed at her. "Lihua!"


    Lihua saw her parents and brother and nodded at them. She felt relieved to see them here. There was a bit of distance between them which had reduced after Wei woke up froma. During herst month of pregnancy, they had grown closer as the Cheng family woulde to visit Lihua at times too.


    It was hard taking in that Lihua had her own real family now. For all these years, it was only Jia and her. So the eptance and admittance into the lives was slowly but surely happening.


    *Meow*


    Qingqing, who Xinyue held in his arms all this time, jumped down and then jumped up at the bed where Lihua fed Limei. She stared at the baby girl who was happily sucking on her mother''s milk.


    *Meow*


    She rubbed the tip of her nose against her cheek and perched upon Lihua''sp. She turned her head to watch Weiyun and narrowed her eyes at Wei.


    Humans are so useless!


    Lihua asked Xinyue, "Why was Qinging with you?"


    She asked more in a shocking tone because it was rare to see Qingqing feel sofortable with someone who she just met.


    Xinyue raised his brow. "Intelligent people tend to attract each other. I love that cat, especially her eyes."


    Lihua''s gaze darkened. "Hold on! What do you mean by intelligent people attracting each other? You mean to say I am not intelligent?"


    "I thought that was a proven fact by now."


    Lihua choked hard.


    Mrs. Zhang red at him. "Xinyue! That''s now how you talk to your sister!"


    He scowled.


    On the other side, Cheng Mei and Cheng Ling met their grandson for the first time. Cheng Ling had tears in his eyes as he watched Weiyun. His chest was filled with fluffiness and warmth seeing his grandson.


    "So cute¡­" he sniffled. "We are grandparents now, Mei¡­"


    "Waaaaaaa¡­"


    Wei pursed his lips as all his attempts to calm down a crying Weiyun were failing.


    Cheng Mei tapped on his shoulder and silentlymunicated with Wei, her eyes staring at him. He nodded and handed Weiyun to her.


    Lihua could only watch them speechlessly. "You two didn''t even talk!"


    Mrs. Zhang giggled. "What do you mean? They talked with their eyes. She said, ''Give him to me.'' Wei nodded and did so."


    "..."


    Xinyue smiled. "And then you cry why people refuse to call you intelligent."


    !!!


    She gritted her teeth. "You don''t talk to me!"


    Cheng Mei took Weiyun in her arms, whose cheeks were filled with tears by now. His big, ck and watery eyes looked at his grandmother for help.


    She stared at him for a long time, apparently not even cradling like Wei was doing. Little Weiyun cried and cried until she started whistling a soft tune.


    Weiyun''s attention immediately snapped to the soft music, and he stared back at her with his eyes wide. She sang a soft melody that when reached his ears brought a sunny smile on his lips.


    Wei and Lihua were left dumbfounded.


    She made him stop crying instantly!


    Cheng Mei was pleased and as she continued singing, Weiyun even started giggling.


    Mrs. Zhang grinned. "You should learn that tune. You used to like that very much when you were a baby. That always stopped you from crying too."


    Lihua sheepishly grinned. "Is that so?"


    Xinyue sneered. "Yes. You never let me sleep peacefully!"


    "..."


    Mrs. Zhang glowered. "Don''t act like you didn''t care about your sister! You used to hang around her crib all the time and whenever Mei wasn''t there, you would sing that tune to make Lihua happy! You were such a good big brother¡­" she felt emotional.


    Xinyue gritted his teeth. "I think I made it clear that you won''t talk about useless stuff!"


    Lihua chirped. "You did that for me, big brother?"


    "Shut up! Give Limei to me. Pat her back. She is done drinking milk."


    Wei was happily about to take his daughter to y with him when the Uncle snatched her away from him. His shoulders drooped.


    Limei¡­


    Qingqing looked at him in disdain.


    So pitiful.


    Now it was Weiyun''s turn to drink milk but this time he cried because he was taken away from Cheng Mei.


    Lihua - "..."


    Aren''t you hungry?


    Xinyue ignored them and looked down at his niece who was staring at him with a glowing face. Her tummy was full, so she was happy. He tapped on her nose, making her scrunch her brows a bit. But she giggled anyway.


    Xinyue smiled, going back to the time when Lihua was just a baby.


    You are just like her¡­


    Limei''s eyes and her cheeks reminded him of how Lihua was. She snuggled against her Uncle''s chest and slowly dozed off to sleep.


    Which made Wei extremely jealous.


    Limei¡­


    Poor Mafia King was on the verge of tears!

 Chapter 623 The Mafia Kings similar cuteness like Cheng Mei

    Chapter 623 The Mafia King''s simr cuteness like Cheng Mei¡¡¡¡Wei stared at Limei and Xinyue with extreme grievance in his eyes. Seeing his daughter getting cozy with her uncle didn''t sit well with him. He wanted her to love her father the most.


    No. First, she should love Lihua the most. Then me, Wei nodded to himself. I am always second.


    He sighed. He relented that he would only get his chance after everybody is gone.


    Cheng Mei sat beside Lihua and quietly looked at her feeding Weiyun. She tilted her head and stretched her hand to adjust Lihua''s fingers on Weiyun''s back.


    "He will be morefortable like this," she stated.


    Indeed, Weiyun looked more happy with that position.


    Lihua brightened. "Thank you!"


    Cheng Mei stiffened and then slowly nodded. Her gaze looked at Lihua which softened, bringing a soft smile to her lips. She sped her hands together as she saw Limei with Mrs. Zhang and Xinyue.


    Cheng Ling noticed his wife''s gaze and cleared his throat. "Hey! You two have yed enough with her. Now it''s the grandparents'' turn!"


    He took Limei with, hearing a click from his son''s mouth. He then happily hopped to his wife''s side. "Mei! Look at her. Doesn''t she look how Lihua used to when she was a baby?"


    Cheng Mei didn''t say anything but her flowery aura was enough to express that she was happy to properly see her granddaughter. She took the sleeping Limei in her arms and stared at her with aching eyes.


    She felt as if she was back to the time when she held baby Lihua like this. It was a short time that always brought tears to her eyes. One day had changed everything, and she never saw Lihua again.


    Though Mrs. Zhang was with her and took care of her as a neighbor, she alwaysmented that she couldn''t go and meet Lihua.


    Cheng Ling knew what she was thinking about and he lowered his gaze, clenching his fist.


    Lihua hesitated and nervously said, "Um¡­"


    Cheng Mei nced at her questioningly as she softly cradled Limei.


    "W-Will you teach me the tune you sang for Weiyun?" She didn''t know why but her heart was thumping fast in her chest. This was the first time she was asking something from her mother.


    Cheng Mei kept staring at her until her expression turned radiant. Her eyes expressed all the happiness in the world. She softly trembled. "Yes."


    Lihua rapidly blinked her eyes and felt something simr striking her heart whenever she talked to Wei. She nced at Cheng Ling and her eyes asked the question, ''Why is she so cute!? She is just like Wei!''


    Cheng Ling nodded hard.


    I know, right! Mei is the cutest!


    Lihua alternated her gaze between Wei and Cheng Mei. She sobbed in happiness.


    My life is filled with adorable people! I am so blessed to have such a life!


    Xinyue sneered. "Don''t cry so much, little sister or it will be difficult to differentiate who is the adult and baby here."


    "..."


    A whileter, Mrs. Zhang and Cheng Mei had to drag Cheng Ling and Xinyue out. "Come on now! The twins are sleeping and Lihua also needs rest. Let''s drop byter."


    Cheng Ling cried but understood. "Lihua, don''t worry! We wille soon!"


    Lihua chuckled. "Of course."


    When they left, Wei finally got the time with his twins, though they were sleeping. They were sleeping so peacefully that Wei felt as if he could watch them like this forever. The brother-sister were snuggled against each other. Qingqing was also at the crib''s side, watching the twins with her green eyes.


    Wei smiled in satisfaction. He wrapped the nket over Lihua and kissed her forehead. "You should sleep."


    She pouted. "Where are you going?"


    "I will just talk to Mingshen for a bit."


    She nodded.


    When it became quiet, Lihua felt drowsy too. She looked at her twins and Qingqing with a smile on her lips and went to sleep.


    A few minutester, the door and Qingqing''s ears perked up. She narrowed her eyes and watched the personing. The threat in her eyes eased up, and her body rxed seeing Jia entering.


    Jia smiled at Qingqing who was looking at her with danger just a few moments ago.


    It''s reassuring to have you by their side.


    She nced at Lihua, who was soundly sleeping, and smiled.


    She then tiptoed towards the crib and leaned to see the twins. Her heart squealed and melted, seeing the two cute pumpkins of her life - her adorable niece and nephew. She felt an urge to cry, feeling warm and fuzzy in her chest.


    She couldn''t resist the temptation and gently poked their cheeks. She was afraid of them waking up but thankfully, they didn''t. Their plump cheeks felt soft to touch.


    Aish! You two are the cutest!


    Jia wished to hold them but since they were sleeping, there would be too much movement, so she refrained. She softly sighed.


    Suddenly, she heard a whisper near her ear. "Why are you so reserved, Spicy?"


    Jia jolted and took a step back. She almost cursed him loudly but managed to stop herself in time.


    Mingshen grinned as his eyes sparkled. "Spicyyyyyyy~" he whispered.


    Jia gritted her teeth. "You¡­"


    She wanted to smack him hard but didn''t want to make noise and disturb her sister, nephew and niece.


    "I will kill you!" She angrily hushed.


    Mingshen ignored her threat and instead asked, "Why did youe so secretly to meet them?"


    Jia stiffened. "It''s nothing."


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "We will wake her up if we keep talking like this. I am leaving."


    She passed by him, but Mingshen caught her wrist and pulled her back.


    "You¡­!" She shot a deathly re at him.


    Mingshen stared at her. "You are their Aunt. You don''t have to be so reserved."


    She froze.


    Mingshen leaned over the crib and lifted Limei, making Jia''s eyes widen. "You will wake her up¡­!" She anxiously whispered.


    Limei didn''t. She was still in her adorable dreand. Mingshen expertly carried her without disturbing her sleep at all.


    Then he stood before Jia and moved forward to make her hold Limei. "Hold her."

 Chapter 624 Out of place

    Chapter 624 Out of ce¡¡¡¡Jia stared at her niece, who was lightly stirring in Mingshen''s arms as if she was having a lovely dream.


    Mingshen cocked his brow in amusement seeing her faintly smile.


    "Why does her smile remind me of the little chilly lying on that bed there?"


    Jia smiled. "It''s because she is like her. She smiles just like Lihua."


    "I hope it''s only the smile and not the brain," he sneered.


    She red at him. "Aren''t you tired of saying that?"


    "If her mother is not tired of her brain, then why will I be tired ofmenting on it?" He shrugged. "Whatever. Hold her."


    Jia pursed her lips. In the end, she held her when Mingshen was practically pushing baby Limei in her arms.


    As soon as she felt small, warm body pressed against her chest, tears pooled in her eyes. It was a happy day meeting her nephew and niece for the first time, but she didn''t know why she wished to cry. She brushed the top of her soft head with her index finger and smiled. The pure and innocent look on Limei''s face tugged her heart strings. It arose an urge within her to protect her from all the evil in this world.


    Mingshen stared at them and failed to understand the strange feeling tugging his chest at this moment. He could only gaze at Jia, who looked beautiful holding the baby in her arms. She looked just like a mother would look holding her child, though she was an Aunt.


    "...You look good holding your niece. You should do it more often," Mingshen whispered.


    Jia pressed her brows together and looked at him. "What kind of apliment is that?"


    He snapped out of his daze and grinned. "Nothing. I am just saying that you should get used to it because in the future, you will hold our babies too~"


    Her face ckened.


    "You can use your nephew and niece as training grounds to raise our beautiful and smart children~" he shamelessly said.


    She clenched her jaw. If only she wasn''t holding Limei right now, she would have punched the living daylights out of him.


    "Please refrain from making such jokes that make my skin crawl," she smiled, "otherwise I will skin you alive."


    Mingshen gleamed. "I like it so much when you threaten me!"


    "..."


    Jia took a deep breath and released all her anger as she exhaled. Limei was more important than Mingshen right now.


    She focused her attention back to her niece and smiled. "Hello, Limei. I am Song Jia, your Aunt. Hehe, I was waiting for you and your brother eagerly and now I can finally hold you two. You two are the cutest."


    Mingshen tickled Weiyun''s cheek in the crib and asked, "If they are the cutest, then why didn''t their Aunte and meet them sooner?"


    She stiffened.


    "And why is she meeting them secretly?"


    Jia gritted her teeth. "It''s nothing like that. Don''t make it sound like something scandalous. I just¡­The Zhao and Cheng family were there with her. I didn''t think it was good to disturb them."


    He tilted his head. "Disturb? Did you really think like that or did you think that you aren''t needed in Lihua''s life anymore?"


    His words shook her hard. "A-are you an idiot? I would never think that way-"


    "You are. You think that little chilly is reunited with her real family now. She got them back, so are you unnecessary in her life anymore? And you think that way more because you understand that your parents have betrayed and tried to kill her in the past. So now that the Cheng family is back, why would little chilly need a sister whose parents wanted her dead? Spicy¡­"


    Mingshen took two steps towards her with an unreadable expression. She couldn''t figure out what he was thinking as he approached her.


    He bent his face towards her and squinted his eyes, "Are you feeling lonely?"


    She unconsciously gripped Limei tighter in her arms. "Or are you feeling awkward being with your own sister now?"


    "It''s nothing-"


    "That''s why you didn''t visit Zhao vi much after Wei and little chilly went back because the Cheng family was frequentlying to visit them. Did you feel out of ce?"


    She froze.


    The hell¡­what does he know about me that he can understand what I am feeling!?


    "Don''t act like you understand me."lll


    He narrowed his eyes further. "There is nothing for me to act, Spicy. Remember? I have touched your heart. I know what exactly goes on in there."


    She widened her eyes.


    "I know I am right and so, I am a little mad at my Spicy. As long as Yang Mingshen is by your side, you will never feel lonely or out of ce. But you are still feeling those useless emotions despite this handsomeness with you."


    She stared at him, and her lips automatically burst into a chuckle, "Handsomeness? Seriously?"


    Mingshen''s eyes went wide. This was the first time that Jia was genuinelyughing instead of throwing daggers at him like she always did. She looked so breathtaking that Mingshen had an urge to capture her lips and kiss her senseless.


    Herughter then soon faded which got reced by a tinge of mncholy in her smile and gaze.


    "Useless emotions¡­Indeed. Lihua will say the same thing. She will scold me a lot if she knows this."


    "So I am right," Mingshen remarked.


    Jia went quiet and looked down at Limei. The cute pumpkin adorably yawned, bringing a smile to Jia''s lips.


    "Lihua has¡­so many people by her side now, right?" She said as she cradled Limei. "Zhao family, Yang family and now the Cheng family. So many people love her. There was a time when she depended on me, and now she is surrounded by three lovely families whom she can depend on. It just feels¡­" her smile was awkward as if she felt embarrassed.


    "Even if I have the whole world to depend on, do you think anybody can rece you, sis?" Lihua''s question rang in the silence.

 Chapter 625 Sisterhood

    Chapter 625 Sisterhood¡¡¡¡Jia gasped and turned her head in shock. Lihua was already awake and adjusting her position on the bed.


    She pursed her lips. "I was wondering why sis didn''te to meet us yet. So this was the real reason¡­You thought I won''t need you anymore?"


    Jia red at Mingshen and shot him an using nce.


    "What? I did nothing," Mingshen shrugged. "Oh. Seems like she heard our whispering. "I must say a mother''s senses be quite strong after giving birth? Oh, that''s a new area to explore. Little chilly, why don''t you be my research subject?"


    Lihua threw a pillow at him. "Shut up! Mingshen, leave us alone. Sis and I have something important to talk about."


    "Nope."


    "..."


    "If my Spicy is here, then I won''t leave," he sneered, "You two don''t mind me and keep talking. How about I look after Weiyun? How heartless. He is sleeping alone in the crib, and nobody is looking at him."


    Jia fumed. "It''s not like that! Of course, I was going to hold him after Limei. Don''t spout nonsense!"


    Lihua sighed. "Let him say whatever he wants. For now," she narrowed her eyes, "How about we talk a little bit, sis?"


    Jia didn''t know why but a gulp passed down her throat. She promptly sat beside Lihua holding onto Limei in case she needed her niece''s help.


    Lihua said, "Sis, something like this was bothering you and you didn''t even tell me? Have we be so distant now?"


    Jia hesitated. "It''s nothing like that. I just-"


    "You just what sis?" Lihua bit her lip, "How can you think that I won''t need you anymore? Even if I am married to Wei or even if my real family is back, does it mean that you are not my sister anymore? I see. So you don''t treat me as your sister¡­"


    Jia panicked. "Of course not!"


    Lihua trembled. "Is it because you cannot ept that we are not blood rted? So, we are not sisters because our parents are not the same."


    Jia furiously shook her head. "You are wrong, Lihua! H-How can I think that? You are always my sister. I never cared about blood."


    "Then why did you feel awkward or out of ce? We are still sisters! We will always be sisters! You are an important part of my life, sis," her eyes ached, "How can you feel awkward? I feel hurt¡­"


    "Lihua¡­" Jia''s bodynguage expressed how anxious and strained she felt.


    Mingshen, who was poking Weiyun''s cheek in the crib, raised his brow. This was his first time seeing Jia''s panicking side. His daze didn''tst for longer when Qingqing scratched him with his paw.


    Don''t wake him up! She hissed.


    Mingshen red at her.


    Hey! Don''t scratch me you traitor!


    Lightning seemed to crackle between Mingshen and Qinging.


    Jia quickly said, "I am sorry Lihua! I really didn''t mean to hurt you!" Tears formed in her eyes, "It just¡­felt lonely seeing everybody surround you like that. I felt happy and sad, both at the same time. Happy because there are so many people who love you now. Sad because you grew up so quickly," she chuckled as she wiped her eyshes, "I wanted to keep you by my side for a little more and take care of you. Even though you are a mother now, I still see you as my cute baby Lihua who always followed me around, giggling andughing."


    "Sis¡­" Lihua''s voice choked in her throat. "But I am still your baby Lihua! I still need you to take care of me. I am only twenty-three. I have hardly grown up!" She harrumphed.


    Mingshen sneered from his side. "No matter how many years pass by, you will never grow up considering your intelligence. I won''t let you hog my Spicy for your entire life!"


    "..."


    Jia gritted her teeth. "Shut your mouth, Mingshen or I will shut it off myself."


    He gleamed. "By kissing me? I would dly let you do that! Let''s kiss!"


    Lihua threw a pillow at his side. "Don''t speak nonsense, Mingshen! As if I will ever let you have my sister!"


    He easily dodged the vicious pillow attack and smirked. "That''s not for you to decide, little chilly~ Spicy and my fate is already written in stone. We are made for each other. I have even touched her heart. What more proof do you want?"


    Just then, the door opened and Wei stepped in. He saw the tear in Lihua''s eyes, and the temperature instantly dropped.


    "Who made my Lihua cry?" He questioned in a dangerous voice.


    He eyed Mingshen and spewed icy winds at his side.


    Mingshen said, "You bastard, how dare you use me!? I did nothing! It''s my Spicy who made her emotional!"


    Wei''s brows crinkled and he nced at Jia.


    She coughed. "It''s nothing."


    "Then why is she crying?" He warned. "I won''t let anybody hurt her even if she is her sister."


    "..."


    Mingshen''s gaze darkened. "You fucker don''t get to threaten my Spicy, or you will join the research subjects here!"


    Lihua quickly intervened. "No, no! Sis didn''t make me cry! We were just reminiscing our childhood days, so I got a little emotional hehe~"


    "Lihua¡­"


    She shook her head. "If we are sisters, then we stop that conversation there. No buts."


    Wei frowned and didn''t understand the conversation. He went to her side and wiped her eyes. "Don''t cry anymore. I don''t like it when you cry."


    "Oof. Wei, you are too adorable," Lihua grinned.


    "It''s because you are adorable."


    "..."


    "Wei, can you not take apliment without involving me in it?"


    He pursed his lips. "Whatever I am today, it''s only because of you. Allpliments should go to my wife."


    Jia choked and looked at him, stunned.


    Is he seriously the same man who shot a bullet in my chest? The Mafia King can be this mushy?


    Mingshen eagerly said, "Spicy, do you want me to be this mushy with you too? I willpliment as much as you want."


    "No, thanks. I don''t want to die by your hands or your words that make my skin crawl."

 Chapter 626 The past (1)

    Chapter 626 The past (1)¡¡¡¡Lihua was discharged two dayster with the twins after all the health signs came out to be normal. Bojing shed tears as he bid them goodbye.


    "I-I will miss you¡­" he gasped and sniffled. He looked at Weiyun and Limei and waved his hand towards them. The twins only stared at him questioningly.


    Mingshen grimaced. "Why are you crying like you will never meet them again!? Stop with the tears already! It''s not like this is thest time you are gonna see them!"


    He burst into tears. "I-I know but¡­"


    Lihua asked with a sparkled gaze, "Bojing, why don''t youe with us too!? It will be so much fun!"


    Bojing beamed. Mingshen wasn''t so thrilled. "Hey! You already stole my cat! You dare steal my assistant and you will have it from me!"


    Her mouth twitched. "I didn''t steal Qingqing! It was her choice, hmpf!"


    He rolled his eyes.


    Wei then said with a serious countenance, "Bojing shoulde too. Now that the twins are born, I should tell you everything about the past. The Cheng family would also have to say a lot of things."


    The air was silent for a moment, and she nodded. "I see."


    Mingshen raised his brow. "If you''re gonna talk about Spicy and all, which I know you will, then I woulde too."


    ¡ª


    Everybody was gathered in the Zhao vi, carrying tension in their expressions and shoulders. It was only retelling the past as how it had happened, yet the atmosphere felt heavy.


    Yang Bingqing beamed upon seeing Jia, but she controlled her excitement. Mingshen sneered. "You seem like you would marry my Spicy at any moment."


    She red at him. "Shut up."


    Meng Ya and Fu Renshu were on the other side, looking after the twins Weiyun and Limei.


    Meng Ya''s eyes watered seeing the two cute buns in the crib nuzzling against each other. "Oof. Can I steal them?"


    Fu Renshu couldn''t help but melt at their cuteness either.


    I have the big Boss and now two little Bosses here. Mafia Prince and Mafia Princess¡­


    He swore in his heart that he would serve them with the same loyalty as he served Wei.


    He patted Meng Ya''s head. "You don''t have to steal them. We will also have our cute children in the future."


    She choked hard and then furiously blushed. "You¡­you pervert!"


    The twins stared at them and giggled because their Uncle and Aunt made funny expressions.


    Meng Ya cried. "Don''t smile that cutely or I will really steal you two! You are testing my patience."


    Fu Renshu - "..."


    When the Cheng family arrived was when everybody had gathered. Mrs. Zhang said, "We heard that Wei has something important to say. We surmised it''s about the past which should be finallyid out."


    Wei nodded.


    "I see. Then maybe we should start from the beginning," she eyed Bojing, who sat by Mingshen''s side feeling a little jittery and anxious.


    She then looked at Lihua and smiled. "You must have heard about the history of the Underworld from Zhao Weisheng, right and how all families except the Yangs joined hands to fight against Jiang Zemin''s tyranny."


    Lihua slowly nodded.


    "Jiang Shan was presumed dead and Jiang Zemin ruled the Underworld until Zhao Weiyuan killed him one day."


    Zhao Weiyuan made no change in his expression.


    "When he died and it was clear that Zhao Weizhe would take ce as the new Underworld leader, we thought that we coulde out of our hiding and help build the new Underworld with Zhao Weizhe, which we did but still within the shadows. Then one day yearster, we thought that it would be nice if the enmity between the Underworld andw could end. We could work with the cops so that the Underworld and the police won''t be at odds against each other every time," she nced at Jia, "That''s where your parents came in. Song Wuyin and Song Lan."


    She trembled.


    Mrs. Zhang''s gaze turned dim. "But we had no idea that Jiang Shan was alive all this time and nning hiseback. We didn''t have a clue that he was threatening Zhao Xiuying to do as he said. But he didn''t like the merging of Underworld and the cops at all. To him, that was a disgrace. The Underworld should always be a separate entity that would rule over everything including the police andw. Then one day¡­he found out about us who were in hiding. Maybe, he was in search of us for this whole time and one day, he finally saw us."


    Cheng Ling at that point shook and had tears in his eyes. "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault¡­I took Lihua outside that day."


    She widened her eyes. "M-me?"


    "Yes. You were just a baby at that time. But because we always lived in the shadows, you or Xinyue never went out much in the open. But one day, I just really wished to take you outside for a stroll. Not within the house walls but outside. Where other people were too. Xinyue had refused."


    He shrugged. "Wasn''t interested."


    Ruiling made a face.


    Cheng Ling wiped his eyes. "So, I carried you in a stroller and took you outside. I promised it would be only for a short time, and we will head back. But that slip was enough for Jiang Shan''s men who were keeping an eye on us to locate us. Because of my mistake¡­"


    Cheng Mei narrowed her eyes. "I told you many times to stop ming yourself for that."


    He cried. "It''s my fault. If I wasn''t so stubborn, they wouldn''t have found us, and we¡­we wouldn''t have had to give up on Lihua."


    Jia asked, "How did that happen? About Lihua¡­"


    Mrs. Zhang answered that question. "Jiang Shan''s men could track our location because of that incident. Naturally, he sent them to kill us. It was all chaos that night when they put the house on fire. But even so, we still managed to call Song Wuyin and Song Lan to our aid. Cheng Mei handed Lihua to them and asked them to take care of her until this whole situation would calm down. The Cheng family needed to die so that Jiang Shan would believe it and Lihua needed safety. So, your parents adopted Lihua."

 Chapter 627 The past (2)

    Chapter 627 The past (2)¡¡¡¡Jia heard Mrs. Zhang in silence. She was three at that time when her parents came home one night, carrying a crying baby in their arms. She was too young to remember much of it or question it at that time, but she knew that Lihua was just there one day. She just remembered seeing baby Lihua one day who had stepped into their lives and her mother saying, "Jia. She is your little sister, Lihua. You are a big sister now so make sure you always protect her."


    She remembered how she was thrilled to see her. Lihua was soft and cuddly and the moment their eyes met, Jia promised to herself that she would always take care of Lihua. She would always be a kind elder sister who would protect her little sister from all the harm.


    Now that Jia thought about it, it was strange that she never questioned her and Lihua''s blood rtionship. As far as she recalled the time when she was three, she didn''t see her mother pregnant at any time. Yet, there was baby Lihua one day and Song Lan and Song Wuyin told that she was her sister.


    Cheng Ling wiped his aching eyes. "I am sorry, Lihua. It''s really my fault. If I hadn''t been so stubborn, then¡­we wouldn''t have had to give up on you like this. I am really sorry. Because of my one careless mistake, this happened. I forced us to live separately from you. I am your and Mei''s culprit¡­I know Mei never showed it, but her heart always ached for you. She missed you so much, and I-I couldn''t do anything. She couldn''t see you and raise you. She missed twenty-two years of your life only because of my stupidity. I have been a terrible husband and father¡­"


    He broke down, releasing the years of sadness and grief that were locked in his heart. No matter how much Cheng Mei reassured him in all these years, he could never ept it and move on. He always med himself for this misery and the painful spell of twenty-two years of living without their daughter. His wife suffered because of him and as someone who loved her dearly, he couldn''t bear the guilt of bringing sorrow to her.


    Lihua trembled seeing his tears and got up to his side. "You¡­stop crying! You are not at fault."


    Cheng Mei clenched her fists, tears threatening to escape her eyes as well. "Even after all this time, you still refuse to believe me, Ling. I see how little ce I have in your heart."


    Cheng Ling widened his eyes and shook his head hard. "No! Don''t say that¡­My whole heart is filled with you!"


    "Then why do you keep insisting that you are at fault?"


    Lihua agreed and sniffled. "Yes. I know you only wanted my wellbeing. There was nothing wrong with that! You are not guilty of anything. I know how hard it must have been to live a life of hiding and being in lookout all the time. There is nothing wrong as a parent who wants his children to go outside and enjoy a free life. I am a mother too now. I would also never want my twins to live a restricted life like that."


    "Yes¡­" Cheng Mei whispered, "I have also felt a lot of times to take Xinyue and Lihua outside. It''s hard¡­living like this. Always alert and on guard. I never med you, Ling. In fact, I was happy that you finally took Lihua out that day. I always felt ashamed of myself that I couldn''t show that courage. I was a coward."


    Cheng Ling was horrified. "You are not a coward, Mei! How can you say that? I know it must have been hard holding back. But you still kept a strong heart and did it for everyone''s safety whereas I¡­I onlypromised all your efforts," he burst into tears.


    Which made Bojing and Lihua burst into tears as well.


    Mingshen and Xinyue - "..."


    Wei anxiously walked over to her side and patted Lihua''s head. "Don''t cry."


    Xinyue gritted his teeth. "Stop it with the tears already! Dad! You seriously need a brain check! How many times have Mom and I told you not to cry over what happened or keep ming yourself?"


    Cheng Ling cried. "I know. I am sorry. I always keep disappointing you and Mei¡­"


    Mingshen sneered. "So Uncle Cheng, little chilly and my dear assistant. Time for you three to hit myb. I was always curious about the ways your brains worked anyway."


    "Boss¡­" Bojing cried.


    Xinyue sneered back. "Yeah, dly take them away and if possible, rewire their brain to normalcy."


    Mingshen''s eyes sparkled. "I like you! Are you really little chilly''s brother? How about I do a DNA test too?"


    "Sure. I want that answer to that myself as well."


    "Xinyue! Mind your tongue," Mrs. Zhang scolded him.


    He shrugged.


    Yang Bingqing red at her son. "Shut up, Mingshen! Can''t you see how emotional time is for them¡­" saying that, she couldn''t hold back her tears too.


    Mingshen said in disdain, "Do you need a brain check too, Mom?"


    She gritted her teeth. "You know, instead of them giving away Lihua, I should have given you away when I had the time!"


    Yang Cheng nodded to that.


    Jia''s lips twitched and Mingshen only snorted. "Toote now."


    Ruiling felt her heart clench with Cheng Ling''s saddened expression. The Cheng family had taken good care of her and treated her as family until Jiang Zhen was in power. Now seeing them in distress made her ufortable. She wanted to help them but couldn''t find anyforting words to soothe their pain.


    Lihua wiped his and Cheng Mei''s tears and patted their heads. "No more crying¡­" she hesitated a bit and nervously said in a low voice, "M-Mom and Dad¡­"


    Their eyes slowly widened and the tears that had just dried up came out in full force once again.


    Lihua - "..."


    It wasn''t their fault. After all, it was after years that they were listening to Lihua addressing them as Mom and Dad. After twenty-three long years, they finally saw this day and their heart couldn''t be anymore overwhelmed with joy.

 Chapter 628 The Mafia Kings childhood with Lihua (1)

    Chapter 628 The Mafia King''s childhood with Lihua (1)¡¡¡¡Xinyue smiled. "What about me, little sister? Won''t you call me your big brother~?"


    Lihua red at him. "Why will I call you that? You always make fun of me!"


    "Because it''s fun to provoke you."


    "..."


    Mrs. Zhang sighed. "You are impossible, Xinyue."


    She watched the glow and radiance on Cheng Mei and Cheng Ling''s faces and felt truly happy for them. She knew how patiently they had waited for this day.


    She looked up at Jia and said, "Once again, we went into hiding after Jiang Shan supposedly burned our residence. Your parents had helped us cover up our tracks and evidence so that he believes we are dead. For six years¡­it was like that. We thought Lihua would be happily living with Song Lan and Song Wuyin. They were just and fair cops. They were happy to take Lihua in. But then one day, we heard news that they were dead. Suddenly¡­just like that."


    Cheng Mei''s expression grew solemn.


    Mrs. Zhang continued. "We were horrified. We were deathly afraid that Jiang Shan was behind their deaths. Did hee to know that Lihua wasn''t their daughter but instead belonged to the Cheng family? We couldn''t be sure but naturally, we thought that way. But it was after our secret investigation that we came to know that it was Wei. He had shot the bullets. And we didn''t understand why Wei would do that? The Song and Zhao family''s rtionship seemed to have no problems or conflict. Then why¡­"


    Wei''s gaze flickered as he said, "Because they left me with no choice. I had to kill them because they wanted to kill Lihua."


    *shback*


    Wei was twelve when he first met a six-year-old Lihua while returning home from base one day. He was waiting for Fu Renshu''s father, Fu Shen and Zhao Weizhe''s assistant, when his gaze fell on a little girl at a distance on the sidewalk.


    She was struggling to lift her cycle that had fallen to the ground. Clearly, he could see she had met with a small ident of her own while cycling.


    Wei ignored her. At first.


    But then he saw her diligently trying to push her cycle with all her might until her cheeks flushed red and her breaths turned messy. She was panting tiredly, but the cycle refused to budge.


    "You dummy cycle!" Lihua harrumphed. "Why are you so heavy? Are you bullying me? Sis can easily carry you, so why cannot I?"


    She tried once again and failed miserably. Little Lihua was on the verge of tears when she saw a hand holding the handle and seat and lifting it effortlessly. Her big, teary eyes sparkled in delight, and she looked up.


    She saw an older boy with an expressionless gaze looking back at her. That made her eyes glitter even more and her brightness meter was fully switched on.


    "G-Godly handsome pwince!"


    Wei blinked at her. He didn''t understand what she was talking about.


    Lihua held his hand and profusely thanked him. "You are so stwong! And you are so handsome too! You are¡­so handsome!"


    Wei stared at her.


    This was the third time she was calling him handsome. He didn''t know what to do because he never got apliment before. He wasn''t sure how to handlepliments.


    So he only kept staring at her cluelessly while Lihua was more than happy to look at the handsome piece of art in front of her and thoroughly appreciate the beauty.


    Lihua then grabbed his hand and chirped. "Let''s y! You helped me. So, I will y with you!"


    She dragged him to the park that was just beside them with his eyes wide open. Nobody had dared to hold his hand like this before, but Lihua was quite courageous.


    Wei thought that he would have a problem with it, but he really didn''t when he saw the blissful and silly smile on her lips.


    Lihua diligently showed him around the park, which was the first time Wei had really observed a park so closely. His days were only filled with home and base. He never truly got the chance to explore the outside world or interactions.


    Lihua sat on a swing andughed. "Godly handsome pwince. Help swing me!"


    Wei stared at her, not knowing what exactly he was feeling. People always stirred away from him in fear not only because of his future Mafia King position but also because of how his eyes always looked devoid of any emotion. It made them feel as if he was not supposed to be touched or talked to. He was otherworldly. He was above all.


    So when he heard herughter which wasn''t mixed with any hesitation or fear but pure admiration and curiosity, he could only watch her in a daze.


    Wei promptly stood at the back of the swing and pushed it back and forth without much emotion. When Lihua got down, he thought she would take him to do another fun ride for her, but instead she pushed him to sit on the swing.


    He blinked in confusion.


    Lihua giggled and then started pushing the swing back and forth with all her strength. "You turn now. Godly handsome pwince! How does it feel!?" She asked with anticipation. "I like swings! Swings are so cool, right? Hehe, it feels as if we are flying!"


    Wei''s eyes widened when the swing went up to its maximum height. As he saw the sky above him and felt the wind blow past his ears and cheeks in a gush, he felt his heart beating faster in his chest. The swing went back and lifted again towards the Sky, making Wei feel as if he was really flying.


    He had never felt these emotions and excitement before. How the outside world felt, the fun things people did were all unknown to Wei. He had passed his twelve years only within the walls of his house and base.


    What the world looked and felt like¡­Wei had no idea at all.


    But now he was experiencing it for the first time. When the swing went up, he felt as if he got wings to fly.


    When it was over was when Wei spoke for the first time to Lihua, "Can we do that again?"

 Chapter 629 The Mafia Kings childhood with Lihua (2)

    Chapter 629 The Mafia King''s childhood with Lihua (2)¡¡¡¡Little Lihua stared at him in wonder. "Godly handsome pwince can talk?"


    Wei blinked in confusion.


    When could I not talk?


    "You did not talk when I was talking to you, so I thought you were mute!" Lihua sobbed, "I thought God is bad. You are a pwince, but you cannot talk. That''s bad! But you can talk! So, God is good."


    "..."


    Wei didn''t know why but he felt an urge to squeeze her cheeks. She looked too cute, puffing up in anger. Her two cheeks looked like two cute balloons.


    Lihua said, "You said you wanted to swing again? Let''s swing again!" She raised her hands high up in the air in joy.


    Wei took another ride and felt the joy once again. Now that he tasted how it felt on a swing, he wondered about her rides in the park. Lihua generously extended her help and gave him a full tour of the park. From swing to slide to seesaw, their fun never seemed to end.


    He was quite disappointed when it was time to leave. It was a sense of loss he had never felt before.


    Little Lihua saw his shoulders dropping, and she held his hand. "Godly handsome pwince! Let''s y again!"


    Wei''s ears perked up in delight. "Really?"


    "Yes! Will youe to the park again tomorrow?" She eagerly asked.


    Wei nodded without any hesitation.


    "Yay! Let''s meet tomowwow!"


    From that day on, Wei and Lihua regrly met at the park and yed the same rides every single day. They learned each other''s names the next day. They never grew bored of the rides. They never got tired of it. Thepany and warmth that the other provided was much more precious, especially for Wei who never felt these feelings before.


    But since Wei starteding to the park, it attracted attention of other kids as well, especially girls. They would hop to his side and urge him to y with them. The girls quickly surrounded him, leaving no chance for Lihua to y with him anymore. Wei entertained them purely so that they would leave him alone after some time and won''t bother Lihua and his time anymore.


    But when he saw Lihua standing under a tree one day, her shoulders hung low and the usual cheery expression on her face was nowhere to be seen.


    Something was different and then Wei asked in panic, "Why do you look sad?"


    Lihua fidgeted with her hands. "You don''t like ying with me anymowe?"


    Wei blinked. "I do."


    Her eyes were growing teary. "You have so many fwiends now¡­I thought you don''t want to y with me."


    He widened his eyes. "I always want to y with you. I y with them only so that they leave us alone."


    Lihua sniffled. "Weally?"


    "En," Wei wondered, "You don''t like me ying with other girls?"


    Lihua pursed her lips. "It feels lonely and sad when you y with other girls¡­I thought you don''t want to be fwiends with me anymowe¡­"


    Wei stiffened. He was unaware that Lihua saw that in a different light, and it made her sad. He quickly patted her head. "I am sorry. I didn''t mean it that way. They were annoying our time, so I thought to y with them a little so that they would leave us alone."


    He decidedly nodded and firmly stated. "I won''t do that anymore. I won''t do anything that will make you feel sad. From now on, I promise that I will never talk to other girls."


    Lihua blinked her teary eyes. "Weally?"


    "En. I will only talk to you."


    That brought the cheerful expression back to her face as if it has never disappeared. "Godly handsome pwince is the best!"


    Seeing the usual smile on her lips made Wei happier too. He felt a fuzzy feeling in his heart.


    Lihua then brought her favorite dolls and showed them to Wei. "These are my fwiends! They are also husband and wife! Like Mama and Dada!"


    Wei said, "I see."


    Lihua giggled. "I will also mawwy Godly handsome pwince and be a pwincess!"


    Wei tilted his head. "You want to marry me?"


    She bobbed her head up and down.


    Wei''s eyes glistened with joy, and he agreed. "En. Let''s marry in the future then."


    Lihua was undoubtedly delighted. "Will we live in a castle?"


    Wei thought about his vi and nodded again. "It''s a castle."


    "Yay! We will mawwy and y a lot in the castle. Pinky pwomise?" She extended her little finger towards him.


    Wei questioningly looked at her. "What is this?"


    Lihua gasped. "You don''t know!"


    He shook his head.


    "That''s silly. It''s pinky pwomise! You touch my little finger with yours and pinky pwomise that we will mawwy! You cannot bweak the pwomise!"


    "Oh," Wei was enlightened. He did as she told and said, "It''s a promise, Lihua. I will only marry you and nobody else. I will never break my promise."


    Lihua chirped in joy.


    But that joy didn''tst for longer when she would look gloomier in the days ahead.


    Wei asked one day, concerned, "What''s wrong?"


    Lihua looked down. "Mama and Dada¡­I hear them fighting. I don''t know why. But they look angwy."


    Wei frowned.


    "Mama¡­looks angwy at me. I am a bad girl?" She was on the verge of tears.


    Wei immediately shook his head. "No! You are a good girl. You are the best!"


    He had no idea how to console her, but he hugged her and patted her shoulder. "Don''t cry."


    Lihua wiped her eyes. "I won''t! I will make a suwpwise gift for Mama and then she will be happy!"


    "I see. That''s a good idea."


    "Oh, oh! Then can I show you my gift?" Her eyes sparkled. "I also have a sister! I told her about you, and she wants to meet you too! Do you want to meet her?"


    "Sure."


    "Yay! Then let''se tomowwow evening! I will make my gift till then and bwing my sister too!"

 Chapter 630 The Mafia Kings childhood with Lihua (3)

    Chapter 630 The Mafia King''s childhood with Lihua (3)¡¡¡¡The next evening arrived in the blink of an eye and Wei was already present in the park, patiently waiting for Lihua to arrive. But the evening turned into night, and there was still no sign of her.


    Wei started pacing back and forth in worry.


    Why isn''t she here yet? Maybe she hasn''t finished making her gift yet.


    Wei nodded and found sce in that. He took out a small packet from his pocket and stared at it, feeling pleased. When he heard Lihua was nning to give a gift to her mother and father, it lit up his own mind with an idea to give a gift for Lihua. It was a small pair of earrings that Wei chose for her.


    The assistant, Fu Shen, was quite skeptical about this, but Wei didn''t answer any questions. He feigned ignorance of his meetings with Lihua.


    Presently, he was firmly holding onto his gift and anticipating Lihua''s reaction. For the first time, he was restless about something. He wondered if Lihua would like it or not. He wasn''t so sure anymore when his heart was unsettled with anxiety, so he took out his phone and dropped a message.


    ''Will she like it?''


    On the other side, a twelve year old Mingshen was utterly furious. He gritted his teeth and typed. ''Fuck off!''


    Wei saw his reply and was unfazed. He continued with another message. ''Maybe I should choose a different pair of earrings. Or a different gift altogether? But it''ste to change it now, isn''t it?''


    ''It''s still not toote to change your brain. Hop over to my researchb. And also bring my hundred million. I gave you that idea for earrings so bring my charges along with you.'' he sneered.


    Wei pursed his lips. Then he heard some shuffling from his side, and he kept his phone back.


    It''s Lihua!


    Wei eagerly awaited her, standing behind some bushes when he saw two adults hastily stepping into the park. Wei felt disappointed that it wasn''t Lihua but soon he noticed that he recognized the figures.


    Wei blinked and furrowed his brows.


    They are Mr. Song Wuyin and Mrs. Song Lan.


    He knew of them working in thew enforcement and also in cooperation with the Underworld or atleast the talks were still going on with Zhao Weizhe.


    But he didn''t pay much attention to it. He only cared about meeting Lihua. But he froze when he recognized a certain little girl Song Wuyin was carrying in his arms. She looked unconscious and her head was bobbing left and right.


    Lihua¡­?


    His daze suddenly broke when Song Lan broke down, "Kill her, Wuyin. I cannot take this anymore. I don''t want my daughter Jia to suffer because of her!"


    Song Wuyin was under too much pressure. "I¡­I don''t know what to do."


    "Don''t know what to do?" She gasped. "Are you crazy!? Ever since we adopted Lihua, our lives are getting more and more difficult! We are not rich people like the Jiang or the Cheng family, who have loads of money in their bank ounts! Jia is our daughter, but here we have to also provide for this girl! We are not able to give Jia the life she wanted. Do you know how seriously it is affecting our finances! And fuck that. We are being threatened! If we don''t kill Lihua, then they will kill Jia! I won''t let my real daughter die because of this girl!" She red at him.


    Wei felt as if he was zapped by thunder. His mind went nk and everything else became silent.


    Kill Lihua¡­?


    Song Wuyin gritted his teeth. "And how will we answer Cheng Ling and Cheng Mei!? She is their daughter! What will we say to their questions? They handed over Lihua to us to protect her and-"


    "Is it so difficult!? We are cops. We can just arrange Lihua''s death to look like an ident! They will believe us because they trust us. And if we kill Lihua, then¡­Jia will be safe and we will get lots of money! We won''t have to live a meager life anymore. We can give Jia the life we always wanted to give her."


    Song Wuyin trembled.


    "You are right, Lan. Jia is our real daughter, not Lihua¡­We were forced to take Lihua in. Why should we suffer because of her? Why should we spend our hard earned money on Lihua when we could invest it in Jia''s future? Why should Jia suffer death threats?"


    Song Lan nodded. "I was happy to take her in at first¡­But reality showed us the true picture very soon. We cannot raise two children and who knows when the Cheng family will return? How long are we supposed to wait for them? And I cannot see a knife hanging on Jia''s neck because of Lihua! Wuyin. We¡­we will deal with her and make it look like an ident¡­We will forge the records so that her family will believe us."


    She touched the base of her throat in nervousness. As she looked at the drowsy Lihua, she suddenly averted her gaze with guilt.


    Song Wuyin took a deep breath and said, "There is a small pond nearby. We will say that Lihua identally fell into the water while ying and drowned. It was toote until we found her."


    "T-this is good. We will do just like this¡­"


    Wei''s gaze looked empty but lethal at that point. There was no sound of any thoughts in his mind, only the echoing of a single determination.


    Kill them.


    He recalled Lihua looking sad over her parents'' anger and her excitement to make a gift to make them happy.


    But what were they doing? They wanted to take her life.


    Seeing Lihua defenseless and unconscious who could die at any moment, Wei put his hand at the back and grabbed his gun. He was always made to carry a gun at all times while hiding it in in sight.


    At first, Wei disliked carrying a gun around him at all times but today¡­he felt d that he was forced to follow this rule.


    He stepped out of the bushes and faced the Song couple to their shock and disbelief. They exchanged horrified nces.


    J-Jiang Wei...?

 Chapter 631: The fateful night

    Chapter 631: The fateful night


    A twelve years old Wei stood in front of Song Wuyin and Song Lan. His gaze shone with bloodthirst, but his expression rang calmness and tranquility. He knew what he had to do, and he wasn''t even a bit hesitant to put this matter to an end.


    Song Wuyin and Song naturally recognized him as Jiang Weizhe''s son and questioned in disbelief about his presence here. They swallowed hard at once, and their expression faltered.


    "Jiang Wei¡­what are you doing here?"


    Wei''s gaze flickered, seeing Lihua in Song Wuyin''s arms all unconscious.


    He quickly said, "O-oh, Lihua is sleeping. She is our daughter. I think you haven''t met her before. We were just about to head home after our walk."


    Song Lan hastily agreed. Wei''s presence meant extreme trouble. Not only were they afraid if he heard their n of killing Lihua but also how they betrayed the Jiang family and were ready to take bribes from Jiang Shan to live an easy life.


    "Let her go," Wei spoke three crisp words with an air ofmand and danger.


    They froze.


    Song Lan nervously chuckled. "Huh? We don''t understand-"


    "Give Lihua to me," he ordered.


    They were rattled by several folds when they couldn''t gauge Wei''s expression at all. They were unable to detect just how much Wei had heard or if he even had heard anything in the first ce.


    Song Wuyin smiled. "Jiang Wei. As you can see, Lihua is sleeping. Your father must also be waiting for you, right? You should hurry home," he tried to convince him as he clutched onto Lihua tighter.


    They knew they couldn''t let go of Lihua at any cost. After all, their money and Jia''s life was at stake. They had to give Jiang Shan the news that Lihua was no more or else¡­


    Song Lan urged him. "Yes, yes. Let''s go before she wakes up."


    The storm in Wei''s eyes deepened and darkened further and he raised his hand, pointing his gun towards them.


    The Song couple blinked several times, and then horror and dread seeped into their expressions.


    "Th-This¡­Jiang Wei, why are you pointing a gun at us?" Song Wuyin panicked.


    Song Lan gasped. "Put it down, dear. You will identally pull the trigger! You know us, right? We are Jiang Weizhe and Yang Cheng''s friends from the police!"


    Wei was unaffected. "Give Lihua to me."


    "This¡­What do you want to do with Lihua? She is sleeping anyway-"


    "Give Lihua to me," his voice was turning somber as they kept testing his patience.


    Song Wuyin gritted his teeth and tightened his hold over Lihua, making her brows slightly furrow in pain.


    Wei''s sharp eyes that didn''t miss a single best about her, noticed the tension as she moved. But Song Wuyin was restricting it. Wei finally snapped.


    Song Wuyin exhaled. "Lihua cannot-"


    *BANG*


    One moment he was talking and then he wasn''t. A hole formed at the center of his forehead, and he copsed backwards, dead.


    Song Lan felt her ears ring. She nkly stared at her husband, who stood for a moment unmoved and then fell.


    "Wuying? Wu¡­ying? Wuying!!! No!!"


    But he wasn''t breathing anymore. He wasn''t talking anymore, and Song Lan could only stand and watch in disbelief.


    "Wuying...No...Wake up please¡­!" She cried.


    "Y-you¡­what did you do?" She tremblingly turned to face Wei, who was now pointing his gun at her. She froze. "How¡­could you?


    Wei narrowed his eyes and said, "You wanted to kill Lihua. So, I killed him. He wasn''t returning her to me."


    Song Lan froze as if a big block of ice was harshly thrown at her.


    "You killed Wuying! What nonsense are you bbering!?" She eximed.


    Wei wasn''t in the mood to entertain her or tell her in detail anything. He just wanted Lihua back, and it seemed like Song Lan had no intentions of doing that either.


    Calm, emotionless but predatory at the same time¡­such was Wei''s ck orbs as he was ready to pull the trigger. A secondter, another bang sounded, and Song Lan''s cries came to a halt. A simr bullet hole snapped her head backwards, and she joined her husband in death.


    As soon as the threat was eliminated, Wei rushed to Lihua''s side, and worry marred on his face. "Lihua! Lihua!"


    He gently held onto her and patted her cheeks. "Lihua?"


    Lihua was drowsy, but she was regaining her consciousness after the sound of two loud bullets that rang in the air.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Suddenly, a pair of footsteps hurried towards Wei, and he saw Fu Shen rushing to his side.


    "Young master Wei!"


    Fu Shen''s eyes quickly scanned the area and was dumbfounded to see Song Lan and Song Wuyin.


    "They are Song Wuyin and Song Lan!"


    He noticed the gun in his hands and widened his eyes.


    "Young master, did you¡­?"


    A lot of questions were spiraling out of control in his mind, but he had no time to dwell over them.


    Fu Shen quickly grabbed him and said, "Young master, we cannot stay here. People must have heard the bullet shots. Somebody might being at any moment. You cannot get implicated into this, young master. Let''s go!"


    "N-No! Lihua!" Wei refused to leave.


    But he didn''t listen to him, grabbed his hand and dragged him away.


    "Leave me! Lihua!" Wei extended his hand towards her but to no avail.


    "Young master, I will send my man to take care of the girl. She will be safe. But you cannot be here anymore!"


    At the same time, a crying Jia came from the other side who was hiding in the bushes all t


    his time. Lihua woke up with the noise.


    "Sis¡­"


    She turned to see her parents lying dead on the grass. Horror set in when she saw the two bullet holes on their forehead. Blood was seeping out. She didn''t understand what happened, but she shook and her heart sped faster in her chest. Jia was crying harder and harder, and the shock made Lihua''s mind nk.


    "No¡­Mama¡­Dada¡­" her eyes teared up.


    The consciousness which she had just regained faded away, and she fainted and copsed. The next time when she woke up, little Lihua had no memories about that incident or anything that happened prior to it, including her meeting with Wei.

 Chapter 632: The Mafia King doesnt regret

    Chapter 632: The Mafia King doesn''t regret


    *Present*


    Mingshen''s hawk-like eyes were staring at Jia for the whole time she was listening to Wei retell the past. She didn''t miss even a single change in her movement and expression.


    She seemed to look unfazed and unmoved, but only Mingshen had noticed how her body was trembling and how hard she was trying to stop her tears. Her gaze was nk as she came to know the ugly truth of her parents that was hidden from her.


    Song Lan and Song Wuyin''s death was the trigger to give her the ambition and the need for revenge. She became a cop exactly to put their souls to peace.


    But now she faced the truth that her whole ambition was fruitless. Her motivation to avenge their deaths was meaningless. The pride she had for her parents who worked as cops and risked their lives for the citizens of the country was shattered.


    It was as if she had been living a disillusioned life the whole time. Her dreams, her pride - everything was a big lie.


    Mom and Dad really¡­wanted to kill Lihua¡­


    She curled her fist, trying to control the suffocating feeling of dread and disgust from enveloping her. Her mind was at a disarray. Wei hadn''t killed them for the sake of killing them. He wasn''t a cold-hearted bastard.


    He only wanted to protect Lihua at all costs. That was only what mattered to him. That was his single motivation to shoot the bullets through their heads.


    If they hadn''t died that night, then Lihua would have.


    Amidst the sharp silence, Wei''s low but soft voice continued, "I had to kill them. There was no other option," with a cold gaze, he said, "I couldn''t have let them drown Lihua and kill her. I never regretted killing them. I still don''t. I would do whatever it takes to protect Lihua, even if I have to stain my hands with blood of the people Lihua once loved. Whoever threatens Lihua must meet death. There is no other choice."


    His icy words cut through the air like arrows. They carried a weight and certainty of their own.


    He nced at Jia, who stood extremely silent and pursed his lips. "But I do regret shooting you that day we caught you. You said I killed your parents and for a moment, I didn''t realize what you were talking about. But when I came to know that you were Song Jia, everything fell into ce. I¡­was afraid that you would tell Lihua the truth. Over the years, I came to know that Lihua didn''t remember anything about our meeting in our childhood or her parents'' death.


    It was that


    day in the base I met you when I realized that you were at the park that night and had seen me killing them. Since Lihua didn''t know anything, I wanted it to remain like that. You were like a ticking bomb for me. Maybe you didn''t tell her the truth of that night because she had no memories, but I couldn''t rely on that, especially when¡­I had finally decided to meet Lihua during the campus cements."


    Lihua stiffened and widened her eyes. "You¡­you came there for me?"


    Meng Ya looked dumbfounded as well. "So it wasn''t Jiang - I mean Zhao Industries was hiring then?"


    "No," Wei tilted his head. "Why will I personallye for campus cements?"


    "..."


    "..."


    That one statement basically meant - I am the CEO. That is not my job.


    Well, he is right too¡­I never saw a CEO personally being a part of campus interview process¡­


    Fu Renshu also remembered how shocked he was to know that Wei wanted to apany him. But he now learned that it was because of Lihua.


    What happened that night or his meeting with Lihua was something that Wei had kept a secret from everybody except Zhao Weizhe because he took care of everything that the matter of Song Wuyin and Song Lan''a deaths woulde to an end without any me on Wei. He worked in the background to hide Wei''s involvement in that night.


    Wei rubbed his hands together. "That''s why I shot you only to protect the truth. I d-didn''t want Lihua to hate me¡­"


    It pained Lihua to see Wei like this. Here she had forgotten all her memories with Wei, but he lived with those for all these years. He carried those memories and the burden of that night all alone. How must have he felt to be the only one who remembered their meetings? How must he have felt to see him as a stranger for her after that night? Even when he could have happily lived with their friendship, he had to live a lonely life until he chose to meet Lihua again.


    But not only Wei, her heart broke to see Jia in that miserable state. To learn that her own parents betrayed their vows and sumbed to greed and corruption to the point that they were ready to kill a child was something Jia would have a hard time dealing with.


    From pride, Song Lan and Song Wuyin had now be a stain in Jia''s life.


    Then there was the Cheng family, her real family, who had to keep their distance to protect her and live without their daughter and sister for all this time. They had to bear t


    he separation from her.


    Wei, Jia, and the Cheng family suffered in their own ways throughout these years while Lihua, who knew nothing, lived a carefree life. Guilt filled her heart to realize that she lived a blissful life until now when so many important people in their life were silently suffering.


    As tears plopped down from her eyes, she stammered between her words. "I am so-sorry¡­Everybody was in pain while I had been happily living without care. So many people were suffering behind me, but I knew nothing. I couldugh and enjoy be-because you all were there to protect me¡­" she broke down, "B-But I could do nothing to protect you¡­I am so sorry¡­I don''t deserve all this sacrifice!"

 Chapter 633: The torturous time for Xinyue

    Chapter 633: The torturous time for Xinyue


    Wei immediately wiped her tears and frantically shook his head. "It''s not your fault, Lihua! How can you me yourself?" Cheng Ling and Cheng Mei nodded too. "Lihua, don''t cry. We did everything to protect you."


    "But everybody was suffering while I..." Lihua lowered her head. Zhao Weisheng smiled. "But you didn''t know anything and now that you are a mother yourself, you will understand the need to protect your child''s safety. Song Jia did the same. You are her sister. She didn''t bring your memories or mention them because she wanted to protect you too. You would have done the same thing if the roles had been reversed, right?" Lihua thought about it and agreed that she wouldn''t have raked Jia''s memories either had she been in her ce. "That''s why Xiuying, too, did everything that Jiang Shan told her to only to protect her children and family. That doesn''t mean that Weizhe, Weiyun or Xiurang should feel guilty. That''s what parents do. We can do anything, and we can keep our silence as long as it takes if it means that our children will be safe."


    The Cheng couple softly nodded.


    Jia trembled. ''That''s what parents do.'' Surely, my Mom and Dad didn''t follow that path... Lihua''s shoulders dropped. Wei anxiously held her hand and kissed the back of it. "I cannot see your tears, Lihua."


    "You...how can you be so calm? I...forgot our childhood memories. I still don''t remember anything. D- didn''t you feel lonely that only you remembered everything?"


    Mingshen snorted. "Oh your husband has be a pro in that. He did erase your memories. The previous experience helped him a lot." 0


    The temperature dropped, and Wei warned, "I will destroy all the hospitals under the Yang family if you bring that up."


    He sneered. "You want to pick a fight with me? Lets do it!" Yang Bingqing struck his head hard. "Yang Mingshen! Go stand near the pir and reflect upon your actions!" 0 He yawned. "What should I reflect upon? I know I am smart and handsome already." "Yang...Mingshen..." she gritted her teeth, losing her patience. He rolled his eyes. "Fine. Don''t need to look so angry. You will get wrinkles, and Dad wouldn''t want you anymore."


    Yang Cheng coldly added. "While you are at , bang your head on the pir too."


    He scowled.


    Wei looked back at Ulna and smiled. "Ignore him. I will destroy all his hospitals tomorrow." She puked blood. "You don''t have to worry about me. I never suffered. Those memories are precious to me. Even if you don''t remember them, they were enough for me through the sixteen years. When I met you, I made new memories with you. So many of them. I never felt lonely because I knew I would meet you one day and spend my entire life with you. In front of that, the sixteen years meant nothing tome."


    .." she burst into tears and hopped into his hug. His gaze softened, and he embraced her back "Don''t cry anymore." Meng Ya felt emotional too, and she cried with Lihua. Fu Erosion sighed and offered her his handkerchief, which she happily took and used it to blow her nose.


    That wasn''t the intention of that handkerchief.


    Lihua wiped her eyes and asked as she sniffled. "But what happened after that night?" Mrs. Zhang answered that. "We found out that Song Lan and Song Wuyin had bent and wanted to kill you. That came as a huge disappointment to us. We had trusted you with them, but they showed their backs on us for money. Within the Underworld, the me of their deaths fell on us. But we didn''t do anything regarding that. After seeing how Song Lan and Song Wuyin were corrupted, we couldn''t even trust Zhao Weizhe at that time even if we wanted to. That incident was enough to make us cautious and wary of others. So instead of relying on him, I secretly became your neighbor and lived beside you for all these years. I used to report everything about you to Mei and Ling." Jia remembered that Mrs. Zhang came to live beside them shortly after her parents'' death. The timing matched. "Then around a year ago, Wei suddenly became your neighbor. Naturally, I knew his real identity but didn''t know why he woulde to live beside us? We didn''t know what his family had in mind, so we decided to observe for sometime," she shook her head and chuckled, "But then I felt so silly. Instead of some borate plot against you, he was simply there as someone who loved you too much." Wei remembered the old times and softly smiled like a mellow golden ray of sunshine. "En."


    "But then once again, we got suspicious when Ulna suddenly disappeared. She stopped coining home one day. Then I found out that you and Wei had married. It was so sudden that it came as a huge shock to us. You never returned to the apartmentplex even once after your marriage. So we had no choice but to send Xinyue undercover there."


    Xinyue shrugged. "And through him, we realized that Wei had ''killed'' Jia and to protect Lihua from knowing the truth, he erased all her memories about her past. He gave her a new identity altogether."


    Wei pursed his lips in guilt. "I am sorry." Mrs. Zhang smiled. "Well...we really didn''t know what to think of it at first. But when Xinyue saw you two together and saw how you treated Lihua so well like a Queen, we felt reassured. Though we really didn''t know for how long you were going to continue with her memory loss." Xinyue grimaced. "That was such a torturous time for me! You and you!" He pointed his fingers at Wei and Lihua, "Fucking blooming gardens of love wherever you went! It was hell seeing you two so mushy-mushy! Wei spoiled and doted on you so much that even I, as your brother, wished him to stop with all the fucking flowers around Ms head!"

 Chapter 634: The Mafia Kings first priority

    Chapter 634: The Mafia King''s first priority"Sis!" Lihua wanted to stop Jia, who was trying to leave. "Sis, where are you going?"


    Jia exhaled a breath and shed a smile as she turned. "Lihua. I am going back home, silly. I know everything now. There is no burden left in my heart anymore. It feels so lighter now, Lihua. I thought that I would spend my life hating Wei, but now I don''t have to take any revenge. It''s time to get back to my job."


    Lihua held her hand and studied her but didn''t feel her smile was genuine. Instead, it was painful and forceful.


    "Sis, whatever Mom Dad did, it''s nothing to do with us! Even if they became corrupted in the end, it doesn''t mean that we have to feel guilty or ashamed! What they did was their choice, what we do is ours. I know it was heartbreaking to know that they be-betrayed our trust¡­" tears blurred her vision, "but I don''t want us to live a life of guilt. Sis¡­"


    Jia flicked on her forehead and chuckled. "Of course I know, silly. You worry about me too much. Mom and Dad have disappointed us a lot, but I won''t let it hamper my life. I will continue living the way I always deemed was right. My choices will be different from theirs."


    Lihua nodded hard.


    Jia smiled and patted her cheek. "Your sister is strong."


    "Of course my Spicy is strong~ I have seen first hand evidence from the passionate battle between us."


    Jia shut her eyes.


    Mingshen and Bojing popped in with Bojing jumping to hug Lihua with tears in his eyes. "Sis Lihua¡­Y-you don''t feel bad, okay? It a-all in the past¡­" he sniffled. "Now you have m-many people who love and protect you. So-so don''t think about Mr. And Mrs. Song¡­"


    Mingshen grimaced. "You are the one who is feeling more bad here, assistant. You have more tears than they should have in Spicy or little chilly''s eyes."


    "I am so-sorry¡­" Bojing felt ashamed.


    Jia red at him. "Don''t make him unnecessarily cry!"


    Lihua smacked on his shoulder too. "Why are you always so mean to my brother?"


    "..."


    So my assistant has two sisters now?


    Bojing''s little heart was filled with happiness and more tears came gushing out. "You two a-are so kind¡­" he sniffled. "I am so lucky."


    Jia then urged to leave, to which Mingshen also decided to follow her. "I am wherever my Spicy is."


    "Leave me alone!" She scowled.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t and hopped behind her, whistling to Jia''s annoyance.


    Bojing wondered if he should also follow them or stay back to y with the twins. He decided thetter was better.


    "I will go and y with Qingqing and the twins¡­" his beautiful face brightened, striking an arrow right through Lihua''s heart.


    My brother is so handsome and cute, she sobbed.


    ¡ª


    In the evening, Lihuaid on her bed after feeding the twins, who were now asleep. She smiled watching their cute faces, which were making adorable expressions as they slept.


    Wei climbed beside her and hugged her from the back. "Lihua."


    His deep but mellow voice echoed in her ear, making her heart skip a beat. He watched his twins sleeping and extended his arm to pat their heads.


    "What are you thinking?" He asked.


    Lihua pursed her lips and turned to hug him back. She buried her face in his chest and smelled his scent.


    "I am thinking about our childhood," her voice lowered, "I don''t remember anything, but I want to. Can I ask Mingshen if he can bring my memories back?"


    Wei tilted his head. "You want to know them that much?"


    "Of course!" She coughed and lowered her voice, "Why wouldn''t I want to remember the memories? That was the first time I met you. We yed together, weughed together and we spent time together. I want to know how was it like. Of course, it must be amazing with my Godly handsome husband, but I still want to know¡­"


    Wei didn''t like seeing her downcast expression. "We will definitely ask Mingshen."


    Lihua perked up with that. "Thank you, Wei!"


    Then her eyes gleamed with curiosity and delight. "So, tell me more about that time. Hehe you must be Godly handsome even at twelve."


    Wei tilted his head. "You used to call me Godly handsome pwince. You couldn''t pronounce words with an R ring in them. You looked cute trying to do your best to speak but failed anyway."


    Her face flushed in embarrassment.


    The flowers bloomed around Wei''s head as he spoke with delight, "I treasure all the days I spent with you. But the most important day for me is when you promised to marry me. You said that you wanted to be my wife."


    The happiness meter broke all records with an expression that melted Lihua''s heart. Wei looked so cute that she had an urge to gobble him up.


    "I always held that promise dear to my heart and waited for the day when you will be my wife," he kissed her forehead. "I cannot be happier now."


    "Wei¡­" her heart tightened with emotions. "I cannot be happier either. You are the best thing that happened to me! You also protected me that night¡­It-it must have been so difficult¡­"


    "It wasn''t. I only cared about saving your life," Wei nodded. "You always hold the first priority in my life. Even if they were your parents and I should have hesitated, I didn''t. They wanted to kill you. That was the only thing I focused on. No matter who it is, nobody can threaten your life," his gaze was chilly. "I kept saying to them to let you go, but they kept making excuses. They had to die."


    She trembled with the possessiveness that rang a sweet melody in her heart. She held his face and kissed his lips hard, unable to control the overwhelm of emotions tipping her heart.


    A shudder passed through his neck, and he grabbed her head, returning her kiss with double the fervor.

 Chapter 635: The Mafia Kings twins are popular

    Chapter 635: The Mafia King''s twins are poprA certain day eight monthster.


    Today, Wei brought his twins to his office, newly named as Zhao Industries eight months back. There was a flurry of requests to the CEO from the employees to see the twins.


    Even during the meetings as Fu Renshu would hand over the files for Wei to sign, there would be a note stuck at the end of it.


    ''Boss, please bring your twins here sometime!'' There were a lot of crying and pleading emojis drawn after that.


    Wei - "..."


    Fu Renshu coughed. "Idiot people. I will take care of them, Boss."


    Then during the presentations, the senior managers would add ast slide to the deck as ''We have prepared everything for their weing! Time to bring the twins here pleaaaaaaaaase?''


    Wei - "..."


    Then when Wei would step into the cafeteria at times, he would see a banner - ''Baby food avable now for free! Just the perfect timing for a certain pair of twins to be here!''


    Wei - "..."


    If anybody was wondering when the employees became so free and gutsy towards the CEO, it all started eight months back when Wei took charge of restructuring the Zhao Industries. It was not just a change in name, but Wei had nned a modification of thepany policies through and through. He personally involved himself with the restructuring, talking to the employees though Fu Renshu discussed with the female employees, not him and finally, personally administering all the changes to thepany.


    It was that phase in thepany which brought the CEO and the employees together as a family and where they also learned that he wasn''t a cold, fierce Boss as they had assumed him to be. He just gave off that impression but as long as one was sincerely working towards the betterment and development of thepany, Wei seriously listened to them. Even if their suggestions might be off at ces, Wei would patiently exin them and instead of dismissing their suggestions, he reformed them at the ces neededt to execute him.


    The end result was that a fan club soon started for Zhao Wei and male and female employees alike, sang his praises. A long queue of job applicationsnded at the HR desk because the people working in thepany started furiously praising the CEO and the work culture.


    Their slogan was ''Boss Wei is simply too cute for us to not be working here!!!''


    ''I will be here until my retirement! Even my children will work in Zhao Industries in the future!'' One sobbed.


    Cutting back to the present, Lihuaughed hard when she came to know the employees'' desperation to meet the twins.


    "That''s so cute. Take Weiyun and Limei to thepany. It will be a good change for them too~"


    "Youe with me too," Wei pursed his lips. Thest eight months was enough to make him understand that taking care of even one baby was as hard as climbing Mount Everest. He wasn''t sure if he would be able to handle the twins all by himself.


    But Lihua had already made shopping ns with the women gang. She was initially going to take the twins with her but now that she saw the employees so eager to meet them, she asked Wei to take them.


    Right now at the entrance of Zhao Industries, the employees waited for Wei''s grand Porsche to arrive with flowers in their hands. As soon as they saw the twins in the stroller, the whole area was filled with loud screams and squeals and cries.


    "Young master Weiyun!!"


    "Young mistress Limei!!"


    "I can see them! Aiyaaaaaa, they are so cuuuuuuuttteeeee!!!!"


    The twins in the stroller heard all themotion surrounding them and stared at all the people who looked too hyper to meet them. Then a momentter, a smile bloomed on their lips, and they giggled with the attention they were getting, which caused a mass fainting in the crowd. Employees were unable to handle the cuteness overload.


    ''Ahh, I am ready to die.''


    ''It was a good life. Seeing themugh is such a satisfying way to die.''


    "Baaaaaaa.. "


    "Baaaaaaa¡­."


    Weiyun and Limei were bbering as they iled their hands towards them.


    The employees fainted even more when they noticed a cat in the stroller too who was wedged between the twins.


    "So cute!"


    "She must be Qingqing!"


    "I have heard about her!"


    Qingqing could feel the intense desire leaking from the employees to cuddle and smother her, and she promptly hissed back in return.


    Don''t even think about it, humans!


    "She is so cute even when she hisses!"


    The humans have lost it!


    Inside thepany too, the twins received a grand wee and a red carpet. They were already stars in their eyes.


    "Boss, your babies are so cute!"


    "Their cheeks are so chubby!"


    "Their smiles are so beautiful!"


    "Boss, can we click a picture with them?"


    Wei nodded. Since the twins looked more than happy with all the attention, he didn''t mind.


    "Boss, you pose with them too!"


    Wei softly smiled. "En."


    That smile was yet another attack on the employees.


    Little Limei held one of the female employees'' pinky finger and smiled at her with her beautiful eyes radiating happiness. The employee who had just recovered from fainting, fainted again.


    Whereas little Weiyun was busy ying with Qingqing and that scene in itself was so adorable that hearts floated in the air. He was gently patting her fur and rubbing his head against her. The bonding between the human baby and cat was too much to handle.


    After taking a lot of pictures and ying with the twins to their heart''s content, Wei brought them into his office.


    Fu Renshu was also crying with too much cuteness. "Boss, I will bring the files here..."


    "En."


    When he left, Wei chuckled as he patted his twins'' heads. "You both are so popr."


    Limei and Weiyun giggled.


    Wei nced at Qingqing. "You too."


    The cat looked dead with all the hugging and smothering.


    Shut up you human! It was a mistake jumping into this damn stroller! I was better off with your human wife!

 Chapter 636: The Mafia King witnesses Limeis first steps

    Chapter 636: The Mafia King witnesses Limei''s first stepsWei took the twins out of their stroller and ced them on the floor where a soft mattress wasid for them to y.


    "Baaaabaaaa¡­."


    "Baaaaaa¡­"


    Weiyun and Limei were excited and hyper seeing the new ce around them. Qingqing royally took her ce on the couch with the softest foam inside and shut her eyes to recharge from all the love attack she was tortured with.


    Wei bent on his knees and yed with his kids for sometime. He received Lihua''s text meanwhile who wanted to know how everything was going on.


    Wei smiled and replied. ''Everybody was squealing and fainting.''


    ''Ahahahaha! That''s the charm of my babies! Nobody can resist their charm.''


    Weiyun and Limei got busy ying with each other while Wei thought ofpleting his work.


    He patted their heads. "Be good and y here. I will be done with my work in some time, and then we will y again."


    He sat back on his seat and opened hisptop. From the corner of his eye, he saw Weiyun and Limei wrestling with each other and with the toys as they giggled and had fun.


    Almost forty-five minutester, Weiyun copsed on the soft mattress and dozed off to sleep while Limei still had the energy to y more. She randomly yed with the toys and tugged the stroller here and there.


    On the other side, Wei was in an online conference with the senior managers.


    "Boss, our share market profit has increased by 6%. If we continue with this strategy, our profit will double in the next quarter."


    Wei nodded. "The east sector is affected by-"


    He just casually nced at the twins out of habit and stiffened as he saw the scene before him. He stared ahead in a daze and wonder.


    "Boss? Boss?"


    "...I will call you back," he shut theptop and slowly got up. He bent on his knees and whispered, "Limei."


    "Baaaabaaaa¡­" Limeiughed as she held the stroller.


    She was taking the stroller''s support to stand on her feet. Her legs were trembling as she did, but her bright eyes were filled with excitement and curiosity.


    Wei felt spellbound.


    She is¡­she is trying to walk?


    Limei kept holding onto the stroller and stood at the ce for a while before gradually letting her support go. But she failed in keeping her bnce, so she held it again. This happened a few more times.


    "Limei¡­"


    Wei didn''t know why but his eyes blurred with tears watching his daughter work so hard. He felt his blood rush with anticipation of seeing her walk for the first time.


    He fumbled with his phone and quickly called Lihua.


    "Wei! How are you doing? Are the twins ying?" She chirped.


    "Lihua¡­"


    "What happened, Wei? Your voice looks odd¡­" she asked, concerned.


    He switched on the video call and breathlessly said, "Limei¡­"


    Ruiling popped in from the other side, "Bro Wei. What is happening?"


    "Yes, tell me too!" Lanying chimed in too.


    Meng Yained. "Hey I am not getting to see¡­"


    Wei turned his phone to bring Limei in the frame and said, "Sh-she is trying to walk."


    The women stared at Limei who was doing her best to stand without support. Finally, she did. Her hands were in the air, and she could hold onto her bnce without clutching to the stroller.


    Lihua silently gasped. "Limei¡­!"


    Meng Ya dragged her best friend, who was sobbing with joy. "Shit, let''s not waste our time here! She is taking her first steps! We cannot miss that!"


    "Let''s quickly head to Zhao Industries!"


    Back in the office, a blinding smile bloomed on Limei''s lips with her achievement. She then ever so slowly turned towards Wei.


    Wei''s breath stuck in his throat, and his trembling hands raised towards her. His heart was filled with anticipation but also anxiety. He was thrilled to see take her first steps but also didn''t want her to fall and get injured.


    "Come here Limei. Dada is here¡­"


    Qingqing was also watching her intently.


    Limei stared into her father''s eyes andughed. She lifted her left foot and slid it forward by a few centimeters. She was wobbling with her bnce, but she didn''t give up.


    "Baaaaa¡­"


    She then took her right leg forward and brought it forward just like before.


    Wei felt so emotional and overwhelmed that he had an urge to just lift Limei in his arms and hug her. It was a difficult wait for little Limei''s mission toplete.


    The women were squealing through the video call, but Wei had lowered the audio volume so that Limei wouldn''t get disturbed and distracted. Lihua was shedding a river of tears seeing her daughter trot her way towards Wei.


    Limei slowly and steadily took her baby steps and focused on her destination which was her father''s arms. Wei patiently waited for her to reach his side with tears streaming down his eyes and cheeks.


    "You can do it, Limei," he encouraged her.


    Limei didn''t understand his words but surely felt the love and encouragement from his warm and doting voice.


    Limei finally crossed the fifty percent of the distance between Wei and from the stroller.


    "She walked four whole steps¡­" Wei''s tears had no end. "You are amazing."


    Limei brought her iling hands towards Wei and soon with a few more tiny steps, her chubby fingers brushed on his. She clutched on to his index finger and in thest step, she stumbled to fall.


    But Wei swiftly grabbed her and lifted her off the ground. He cradled her against his chest and cried. "You did it. My daughter did it. You are amazing, Limei¡­"


    For the first time, he was crying just like Bojing did. The happiness he felt at that moment to witness his child taking her first steps was simply out of this world. It was warm, fuzzy and overwhelming. His heart couldn''t feel any happier to see Limei seed.


    She was giggling in his arms and ying with his shirt''s cor.


    He softly kissed her forehead. "Limei, you are really the best¡­"

 Chapter 637: The Mafia Kings underlings babysit (1)

    Chapter 637: The Mafia King''s underlings babysit (1)It was a huge celebration in the Zhao family after Limei took his first steps. Lihua and the gang were slightlyte to arrive at the office but thankfully, they didn''t miss out on her steps through Wei''s video call, and Ruiling had even video recorded it.


    The whole family was sobbing tears of joy, watching Limei walk towards Wei. The atmosphere was warm and fuzzy. It was a double celebration when two dayster, Weiyun also walked for the first time.


    Lihua was squealing too much that her tears refused to stop.


    "Weiyuuuuuuun. Y-you are walking¡­" she rubbed her nose.


    "Baaaaaa¡­"


    His smile rendered thest attack on her heart, and she fainted.


    The men in the family were waiting in line for Limei walk just like she had for Wei. Zhao Weizhe was trembling with joy when Limei came to his side giggling andughing.


    "My granddaughter is so talented."


    It was even more of an emotional moment of Zhao Weisheng. He had missed raising his grandchildren and seeing them grow up. But now he could watch his great-grandchildren and experience the joy that he missed for all these years.


    Little Limei furrowed her little brows and touched his cheek as if trying to wipe his cheek. "Baaaaaa¡­"


    Zhao Weisheng couldn''t handle it any longer and cried even harder. "She is the cutest."


    "He is the cutest," said Zhao Xiuying on the other side as Weiyun yed in her arms. Then he saw Qingqing and wanted to y with her, so she put him down.


    Weiyun slowly and steadily trotted towards Qingqing.


    *Meow*


    She wanted toze around and rest, so she was walking away from him, but Weiyun kept chasing behind her with his slow, cute steps.


    *Meow!*


    Little human, stop chasing after me!


    Qingqing running away from him was a great source of entertainment for Weiyun, so his eyes brightened even more.


    The hearts of thedies were struck with several arrows.


    Zhao Yubi clicked a lot of pictures of her grandson ying with Qingqing, which for the cat, was simply torture.


    When he got tired, he wobbled and trotted towards his mother''s side. "Baaaa¡­."


    "Weiyun!" She smothered his face with kisses. "My Weiyun and Limei are the best! You look so Godly cute, Weiyun. You''re gonna be just like Wei, Godly handsome man in the future! You are gonna steal hearts with your handsomeness~"


    Little Weiyun stared at his mother, and his chubby face broke into a smile, sensing her praise.


    But there was one group of people who were dissatisfied and cried in front of Wei.


    Chang Fang and the gang leaders sobbed. "Boss! You took the twins to your office but what about us? We also want to see them. Baby Boss Weiyun and Baby Boss Limei are the stars of the Underworld. We have also started their fan club!"


    "..."


    "Naturally, the twins won''t see anything that they shouldn''t. We will show them the fluffy side of the Underworld!"


    Lihua''s mouth twitched.


    Fluffy side of the Underworld¡­


    Then she looked at Wei.


    It''s notpletely a lie though. My fluffy Wei is the Mafia King.


    Lihua pped her hands in delight. "Yes, let''s do it! Let''s give them a tour of the Underworld too. Then all the gangs can meet them too~"


    ¡ª


    The next day, Lihua and the twins stood in front of the main Underworld base of the Zhao family. Instead of oozing a dark and ominous aura, the base looked too soft and fluffy. It was supposed to make people feel chilly until their spine tingled with fear, but the warm atmosphere was far from it.


    Lihua''s brow twitched.


    Are we at the right ce?


    Chang Fang hopped in the front. "Wee to the Underworld, Baby Bosses!"


    The gang members respectfully bowed and cheered hard. "Wee!"


    Weiyun and Limei stared at the entrance, and their eyes shone for some reason. "Baaaabaaaa¡­."


    Both hopped in the stroller and looked excited to enter as if they were in some thrill ride of an amusement park.


    Lihua coughed.


    Guess the genes are showing up¡­


    Just then, her phone buzzed with a call and a crying Meng Ya asked her toe to her aid who got hurt at her home in a small ident.


    "Ah? Why don''t you call Assistant Fu? Hehe, he will be more than happy to take care of you~"


    "Don''t talk about him! We are fighting! I don''t want to see his face, hmph!"


    "..."


    "So youe to me pretty pleaaaaaase!"


    Aish! And here we are supposed to start our Underworld tour.


    "Don''t worry. I aming. Just stay put!"


    Lihua hung up and faced Chang Fang. "I will have to go to Yaya''s house. She has gotten a little hurt. Will you take care of the twins until then? Don''t worry. I will be back in a whoosh! They won''t trouble you at all!"


    Chang Fang and the gang leaders glimmered.


    Babysitting Baby Bosses?


    "Sure!!! We will do it!" They loudly cheered.


    Chang Fang solemnly ced his palm on the chest. "We will give up our life but not let even a strand of our baby bosses'' hair get hurt. We will sacrifice our life for them!"


    "..."


    N-No, you don''t have to sacrifice your life for just a tour¡­


    Lihua quickly left while Chang Fang took charge of the stroller. "Let''s go!"


    The Sparkling Water gang leader red at them. "Hey! Why are you hogging the stroller all to yourself?"


    "Because I am closer to the Boss!"


    "Don''t spout nonsense! Who made you the expert here?"


    "Shut up! Shadow Eagle gang is the strongest and the strongest gang should take charge," he harrumphed.


    He gasped. "Don''t be out of your wits. Are you drunk? Tsk. Drinking so early in the morning! Shame on you!"


    After much arguing, they finally decided to divide the time of wheeling the stroller. As for who would be the first to do it, they yed a life and death game of Rock papers and scissors which Chang Fang won.


    He smirked. "Let''s begin our Underworld tour!"

 Chapter 638: The Mafia Kings underlings babysit (2)

    Chapter 638: The Mafia King''s underlings babysit (2)


    "Baaaaaaaa:''


    The dim lights were shining their path, yet there was the sense of darkness enveloping them as they stepped inside. Weiyun and Limei curiously bobbed their little heads from left to right to let their new environment sink in. Though it was supposed to ooze a menacing air, the Underworld base looked far from a dangerous ce.


    Instead, there were teddy bears and other fluffy toys weing them with balloons hanging in the air. It was like they arrived in a fantasynd. Suddenly, a shrill sounded from the left. "Aaahhh, let me go! I-I am innocent!" He cried. "I didn''t kill any bitch!" Chang Fang stumbled and red at his minions. He gasped in horror. "Why is that room audible!? Baby bosses shouldn''t hear anything frightening or cursing! What if it causes a bad effect on them?" He promptly covered their ears.


    "Sorry Boss!" "We will cut off his tongue and make sure he doesn''t talk anymore!" "Don''t cut off his tongue, idiot. Just shut the door!" The twins who were staring in the direction from where the man''s cry came, didn''t seem to be affected much though. Chang Fang quickly blocked their view andughed. "Hehe. Don''t be scared! Uncle Chang is here with you!" "Baaaaaaa?"


    The Sparkling Water gang leader red at him. "Hmph. You couldn''t do even one thing right! What if the cute Bosses have nightmares because of this? Seriously, just hand them to me. I will take great care of them," he inched towards the twins, smiling at them.


    "Shoo! They don''t want to see your ugly face!" Chang Fang wheeled the stroller and grinned. "Let''s head forward. Baby bosses! We will show you the ce where the Big Boss, your father, sits and grants us an audience!"


    They took them towards the royal chair where Wei would always sit. Chang Fang eagerly said, "Baby Bosses, do you want to sit here!? After all, you are our Bosses too!"


    "Baaaaaa." Weiyun smiled. The gang leaders and all the minions cried. So cute.


    Chang Fang carefully held little Weiyun in his arms while the Sparkling Water gang leader held little Limei and put them on Wei''s chair. The twins sitting on the chair looked so adorable as if the Underworld had gotten two cute Baby Mafia Bosses! One Mafia Prince and another Mafia Princess.


    "Baaaaaaaa!" Weiyun and Limei''s eyes sparkled and they seemed to enjoy rolling on Wei''s seat.


    One of the gang leaders continuously took pictures upon pictures of this cuteness attack on the base.


    Chang Fang got teary. "You too look so wonderful..All hail to our Baby Bosses!" They bowed before them.


    Weiyun and Limei tilted their heads questioningly. They then ced them on the soft cotton like mattress which was spread on the floor for them to y. "Now we will show you the ce where we all diligently train everyday and hone our strong muscles!" Chang Fang''s pride made his nose grow longer. But when he saw little Limei trotting and walking towards a certain room, the souls of everybody just flew away. "Baby Boss!" Chang Fang breathlessly huffed as he blocked her way in time. "T-that is no ce for you to go. That is the torture room. It''s not fluffy like outside here!"


    "No! Let me go! I won''t betray- Aaaaahh-" Chang Fang banged on the door and warned. "Shout once again and you will really die." Silence.


    "Baaaaaa?" She was dissatisfied. She was still trying to get her way in, and poor Chang Fang just hopped left to right to stop her. He sobbed. "Baby Boss, he is just shouting because he was having too much fun." When everybody''s attention was focused on Limei the Sparkling Water gang leader wanted to faint as he saw Weiyun trotting towards a dangerous territory of where the weapons were all stuffed into a cupboard. "Baaaaaaa!" Weiyun was chirping as he tried to hold the handle of the cupboard, but the gang leader managed to make his way just in time, sliding his body between Weiyun and the cupboard. "Hehe..." he sweated. "Th-there are adult toys here, Baby Boss Weiyun! Your fluffy teddy bears are on the other side!"


    Weiyun scrunched his brows as he was stopped. He wasn''t interested in looking at the fluffy toys. "Baaaaa!" His gaze at the cupboard was crystal clear. He wanted to see what was inside the cupboard.


    When the twins didn''t get what they wanted, they started to wail loudly. "Waaaaaaaaa!" Which struck tenor into the minions and leaders'' hearts.


    "Baby Bosses are crying!" If Bosses to know about this, he will grill us alive! Chang Fang quickly danced in front of Limei andughed. "Baby Boss, look at me dancing! It is more interesting than the bast- I mean the person crying inside hehe..."


    The Sparkling Water gang leader ruffled the soft feather stick in front of Weiyun. "This is more fun to y with rather than acids and knives, Baby Boss Weiyun!"


    The twins got even more displeased. "Waaaaaaaaa!" At this point, everybody was scrambling left and right to stop the twins from crying anymore. From horses to elephants, they became all sorts of sacrifices to entertain them, which proved to be fruitless. One minion suggested. "How about we take them outside? Then they will be distracted from the things here!" "B-But Lady Ludo wille here at any time." "Some of us will stay back here. When she arrives, we will call you and then you return!" Chang Fang''s teary eyes sparkled. "You are a genius! Let''s do this!" They put the crying twins back into the stroller and headed outside. "Report to us as soon as Lady Ludoes back!"


    The gang looked half dead as they made rounds around the bustling market. Weiyun and Limei finally stopped crying with new things to look at in the market.


    "They...they finally stopped..." "Should we take them back?"


    "Idiot! They will again want to see the torture room and weapons cupboard!" The people passing by them and shopping around threw suspicious nces at the gang of tall and muscr and dangerous looking men, carrying a baby stroller with them.


    "Th-they look so menacing..." "That one is ring at me wuwu..." "What are people like them doing with a stroller?" "Do they want to kidnap the babies inside!?"

 Chapter 639: The Mafia Kings underlings babysit (3)

    Chapter 639: The Mafia King''s underlings babysit (3)The crowd was watching Wei''s gang suspiciously. A bunch of tall and mean looking men were hovering around a stroller with two babies in it.


    Are they really safe?


    Chang Fang and the other gang leaders were seriously thinking of what to do next when Limei started to cry.


    "Waaaa¡­waaaaaaa¡­"


    At the same time, Weiyun started to cry too.


    The gang - "..."


    "Aiyaaa why are the baby bosses crying? See, it''s the market! There are so many things to see other than the knives and acids!" Chang Fang quickly said.


    An elderly couple beside them almost stumbled.


    K-knives and acids?


    Another minion chirped. "Isn''t this so much better than seeing the torture room? It''s so colorful! The torture room is only filled with red."


    To-torture room!? R-red? You mean b-blood?


    They now wanted to faint.


    We should call the police, right? They are not safe!


    Weiyun and Limei were wailing even harder. Their words hadn''t convinced their tears at all.

 Chapter 640: The Mafia King is efficient in diaper change

    Chapter 640: The Mafia King is efficient in diaper changeWei was returning back to his office after attending a meeting from somece else. He was checking his phone to search for more toys for his twins and buy them today. He saw a life size fluffy panda bear on one shop''s website, and his gaze sparkled thinking how the twins would definitely love cuddling it.


    He said to the driver, "Drive to this shop''s location."


    "Yes, Boss."


    At a traffic signal as his car stopped, he noticed a crowd around a certain restaurant and the people passing by whispering and talking among themselves as if something serious had happened.


    At first, Wei didn''t pay much attention but when he recognized the minions from the underworld gangs rushing inside the restaurant carrying huge bags in both of their hands, he wondered what the minions gang was doing here? They were supposed to be at the base with Lihua. He also caught the word ''diaper'' on one of the packet''sbeling and tilted his head.


    Why would they bring diapers?


    So, Wei stepped out and walked from between the crowd towards the restaurant. The crowd got a heart attack seeing such a drop dead gorgeous man casually walking right past them as if it wasn''t a big deal.


    Wei opened the door and peeked in. Not only the minions, but all the gang leaders were here too.


    "What is going on?"


    The whole ce fell into a sharp silence. They robotically turned their heads and could feel their deathsing right towards them to hug them.


    "B-B-Boss¡­"


    "Waaaaaaaa¡­" Limei was wailing.


    Wei''s eyes then widened as he saw the stroller and asked, stunned, as he walked in, "Why is everybody here? Why did you bring the twins here?"


    He quickly picked Limei in his arms and cradled her. With his soft voice, he said, "Don''t cry."


    Limei tearfully looked at her father and found sce in his Godly handsome looks.


    "Baaaabaaaa¡­" she giggled and pressed her small face to his chest.


    His gaze softened while he also patted Weiyun, who was happier and more energetic after a diaper change.


    Chang Fang dropped down to his knees and sobbed. "Boss, you can cut off my arms!"


    Wei blinked and frowned in confusion. "Why?"


    Then the whole gang knelt on the floor too and the Sparkling Water gang leader cried, "We made the Baby Bosses cry. We deserve the greatest punishment!"


    The minions also cried with them. Nobody was really speaking clearly, causing a pandemonium.


    Wei pursed his lips. "I don''t understand. Just tell me clearly what is going on. Why are you here with the twins and where is Lihua?"


    Chang Fang sobbingly told the whole story that led them all here. He banged his head on the floor. "Boss, I swear I had shut my eyes while tending to Baby Boss Limei! But please kill me for this audacity! I don''t deserve to live!"


    "..."


    Weiyun curiously stared at everybody bowing hard andughed as if something funny was going on.


    Wei asked, "Why will I punish you for this? You did well."


    The gang looked up at him in disbelief. "B-Boss¡­"


    "In Lihua''s absence, you took good care of them. I don''t find anything wrong with it. Diaper change was also fine. There is nothing wrong with it."


    "But Baby Boss Limei is a g-girl¡­"


    "And you are my family. It''s fine when my family takes care of my twins because I know they are in good hands."


    "Boss¡­.." they burst into tears with emotions overwhelming them.


    We are his family too¡­


    "Why did you bring so many diapers though?" Wei asked, staring at the mountain of diapers before him.


    The minions said, "We didn''t know which one to bring, so Leader Chang said to bring all of them! He is so great!"


    Chang Fang sheepishly grinned. "That''s nothing really¡­"


    "..."


    "It''s too much," Weimented.


    "..."


    Wei put Limei back in the stroller who was happy to join her twin brother and y with him. He chose the packet that Lihua always uses and efficiently put the diaper on his daughter.


    He nodded in satisfaction. "Hm."


    The gang revered him as they saw him doing that so easily. Here they were panicking as if a war had broken out.


    "Boss is so cool!"


    "Boss did that so quickly!"


    "Boss is the best!"


    Wei warmly said, "Lihua taught me and I practiced a lot. Lihua is the best teacher."


    They coughed hard with the lovey-doveyness he was showing.


    Returning back to the base, Lihua profusely thanked the gang and also apologized. "I am so sorry! Her sprain turned out to be a little more serious, so I took her to the hospital."


    The gang was deadly tired after running around the twins the whole day, but it was nothingpared to the joy they felt by spending time with them.


    "You don''t have to apologize to us, Lady Ludo! It was fun to babysit the Baby Bosses!"


    Though it also felt like a war¡­


    Lihua beamed. "Haha the twins look so happy. I think they really enjoyed it with you all!"


    The gang turned shy. "T-that is¡­"


    Wei nodded. Then he said, "We canplete the base tour tomorrow. Let''s head back now."


    "En."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Weiyun and Limei were tugging the shirts of the men in their tiny fists when Lihua pulled the stroller away.


    "We will see you tomorrow."


    "Bye Boss! Bye Lady Ludo!"


    As the stroller went farther, the twins teared up and began to cry.


    "Waaaaaaaaaa!" They were iling their hands towards Chang Fang and the other men of the gang.


    "Waaaaaaa¡­"


    "Aiyaa, why are you crying?" Lihua bent. "Guess they don''t want to leave you all."


    Wei agreed too. "En. They have gotten attached to you."


    The whole gang shared incredulous looks and then stared at the twins, who were clearly signaling for them to hold them.


    "Baby Bosses¡­" their gesture brought tears to their eyes too. "We will miss you too."


    Wei said, "How about you all hold them one by one? They will be happy."


    Lihua pped in delight. "Yes, yes that''s a good idea!"


    Everybody sharply gasped.


    We-we hold the Baby Bosses?


    "H-How can we¡­"


    Wei narrowed his eyes. "That''s an order."

 Chapter 641: The Mafia King cannot abstain anymore (1) *

    Chapter 641: The Mafia King cannot abstain anymore (1) *"Hahaha!" Lihua rolled inughter back at home. "That was so funny. Everybody was so nervous holding Weiyun and Limei. Hehe, they looked so cute fumbling and panicking like that."


    Wei shook his head.


    "And the whole diaper change chaos was so funny too. I can imagine them running around all clueless. Oof. You and the people under you are so cute, Wei. The twins like them so much. Haha and they were more interested in the base rather than fluffy toys. The Mafia blood in them is quite strong," she stuck out her tongue.


    "Baaaaaaa¡­"


    The twins were wrestling on the bed with them and we Lihuaughed, they stared at her. They didn''t know what she wasughing about, but they joined her in giggling too.


    "Aiyaaa, you two are the cutest!" She squished their cheeks and cuddled them.


    Limei was trying her best to tug Wei''s pants. She didn''t know what she was trying to achieve, but she was diligently pulling his pants.


    Wei chuckled and kissed on top of her head.


    "Heyaaa! FaiFai is here! It''s time to y with your Uncle!"


    He hopped over to the twins'' side. "Sister-inw. Can I take them with me? I want to draw baby characters for myic, and they will be the perfect models for that~ Also, we will y a lot!"


    Lihua shone. "Wow! Hehe, my cute babies are already models. Of course, you can take them."


    "Yay! Weiyun and Limei. It''s time for you to shine on the drawing board!"


    "Abooooo?" The twins tilted their heads simultaneously in question.


    FaiFai was close to getting nosebleed out of cuteness overload. "I hope I am still alive by then¡­"


    He sobbed and took the twins out of the room. Qingqing stretched her body and followed FaiFai too. She wanted to cozily sleep on FaiFai''s bed.


    Wei hugged Lihua from the back and rested his chin on her shoulder. "We finally got some time alone."


    Sheughed. "What do you mean?"


    "We have been so busy taking care of the twins that I don''t get time with you¡­" his voice sounded downcast.


    "Hey! You are the one who enjoys ying with the twins so much. You said that you wanted a daughter, but you cuddled with Weiyun too. I feel ignored," she pouted.


    Wei widened his eyes. "How can I ever ignore you? You are always the first and the foremost important person to me," he seriously imed.


    "And what about the twins?"


    "They are the second."


    "Even Limei?" She curiously asked.


    "Yes. They are in this world because of you. Between you and the twins, you will always be the most important person in my life. First ce. Twins are in second ce."


    Lihua snuggled her head against his chest and hugged him. "Wei, why do you love me so much?"


    "Because you are the best," his gaze softened, "You made my life colorful ever since we met. You gave me a purpose to live and long for. You taught emotions to my heart that I never felt before. You brought me closer to our family. You made everything so meaningful to me. That''s why nobody can challenge your ce in my heart, not even our children. I really, really love you so much, Lihua," he kissed her forehead.


    Her eyes teared up, feeling the sincerity in his voice. His warm gaze shook her heart with fluffy cotton-like emotions.


    "Wei. I love you too. Very, very, very much!"


    The shining flowers bloomed around his head, and his heart felt at peace by her melodious words. It always brought a flutter in his chest no matter how many times Lihua said it.


    He lifted her chin and kissed her lips, shutting his eyes and drowning himself in the pleasurable sensation. His lips and tongue went deeper and deeper and before they knew it, from a kiss, they nowid naked on the bed with Wei on top of Lihua.


    They hadn''t made love ever since Lihua gave birth to the twins. Mingshen had already said that they could continue after two months until Lihua wouldpletely recover. But Wei remained stubborn and decided to extend the recovery months. She gave birth to twins, so that equated to giving her more time to heal. He didn''t want to rush andpromise on her health.


    Now after almost nine months had passed by since the twins were weed into the world, Lihua was quite fit and strong and healed whereas Wei had also reached his limit of abstinence. He could hardly hold back from touching her anymore.


    His lips marked his territory on her lips, neck, cheeks and breasts. He swallowed a gulp and shuddered hard as she put her breast into his warm mouth and his slippery tongue swirled around her delicate skin.


    "Ahhnn!" Lihua could feel the current sizzling through her body and since it had been a long while since they had been intimate like this, the ecstasy that shivered in each of her cells was beyond her imagination. She wanted more. The more his teeth dug into her flesh and the more his lips imed her skin, the more wetness she felt gushing into her core that craved for him to enter.


    Wei squeezed her breast and positioned himself in between her thighs. His breaths were already heavy and raspy and impatient as his hot member pressed itself against her entrance. His fingers traced every inch of her fair thighs and followed it with a rain of his kisses.


    When he plunged himself and carved his way deeper into her, a sharp gasp escaped from their mouths. The pleasure was insane. The heat that crackled with the contact after a long time sent shivers down their spine. The squishy and squelching sounds ofher regions merging with each other already began to echo in the room without Wei even hardly moving.


    "Wei¡­" her husky voice full of desire whispered into his ear, and she moved herself in tandem with Wei''s thrusts. "I want more..."

 Chapter 642: The Mafia King cannot abstain anymore (2) *

    Chapter 642: The Mafia King cannot abstain anymore (2) *The melodious words of desire that Lihua whispered ignited the already burning fire in his heart. The distance between their naked and sweaty chests decreased even further as Wei leaned to capture her lips. At the same time, the pace of his thrusts increased which dove deeper into Lihua with all its might. She wanted more, and Wei gave her exactly that.


    "Ahhhnnn¡­"


    The pleasure coursing through their bodies was heavenly. The sound of their hard and squelching thrusts made them shudder. Wei didn''t focus just on his member ramming inside her but also her soft breasts that invited him to make a mess out of it. His fingers and lips caressed and massaged every inch of those bossoms until she couldn''t take it anymore. With a sharp flutter in her stomach, she climaxed with the reverberations trembling her body.


    A grunt sounded from his throat with her release flowing along the walls of her haven and meeting him at the tip of his member first which slowly slid to coat him across his entire length.


    "Lihua¡­" his warm breaths fanned on her breasts and he chomped on her neck, leaving a hickey on her skin.


    The tingling and burning sensation it left behind made a gasp escape from her lips.


    A few momentster, Wei released with a groan following it with a hard thrust. They panted heavily and a few drops of Wei''s sweat trickled down on her neck. But it was nowhere near over. The first round was just the appetizer which only stoked their hunger and craving even further.


    He flipped her toy on the stomach and pressed his back against hers. He bit the tip of her earlobe as their fingers entwined. His lips peppered kisses on the back of her neck, tucking her silky hair away. With each kiss, he felt her body shiver that only urged him to go faster. His palms traced her slender waist, and he caught her breast that fit right into it.


    "Ahhh¡­"


    Feeling the gentle squeeze, Lihua bit her lip and clutched the pillow in her fist.


    Wei positioned between her thighs again and entered her all upto his hilt. The position in which he pounded inside her locked theirher regions in such a way that provided the greatest angle for pleasure.


    He bent his knees and thrusted his length inside, impatient and hurried. At the same time, he was also making sure that he wouldn''t hurt Lihua. He constantly observed her expressions to gauge that she didn''t feel any pain.


    The temperature rose higher and higher as they reached the peak of their ecstasy that drove them insane. His eyes glinted with more desire, his movements refusing to halt for even a second. They climaxed once again which sent a shiver down their spine.


    Wei bent and kissed on her cheek. Lihua hardly was in control of her emotions.


    "Are you tired?" He softly asked.


    She vigorously shook her head. She turned to face him while they were still connected which sent a spasm and gasp. "D-don''t think about stopping so soon¡­" she whispered with a blushing face that was turning more and more beet red as she confessed the sinful words. She peeked at him and kissed his chin.


    That just short-circuited his brain and made him go nk. The feeling of being desired as much as he desired her rattled his heart like crazy.


    "I-I won''t be able to stop¡­" he pursed his lips. "I don''t want to-"


    "You won''t hurt me. Wei, I am not weak!" She pouted. "You always care so much about me, and I really appreciate it. But don''t think of me as some delicate flower."


    "But you are a beautiful flower for me," Wei innocently looked at her.


    "..."


    "O-okay the first rule is not to make my heart flutter and make it go in a frenzy!"


    "Why not?"


    "Because then I don''t know what to do with it!"


    "But you always make my heart go crazy."


    "..."


    So, is this revenge?


    Wei then picked her in his arms and headed his way towards the bathroom, making Lihua purse her lips in disappointment. "Are we¡­are we stopping here?"


    He almost stumbled in his step, but he quickly caught hold of his bnce. He cleared his throat. "We are changing ces."


    Lihua caught onto his meaning and blushed furiously. "I see¡­"


    Inside, he put her in the bath tub and switched on the tap of warm water. As the water made its way to fill the tub, Wei made his way to put her on hisp.


    Her eyes widened with this position as it was like straddling on top of Wei. She didn''t get much time to think about it though when Wei lifted her waist and dropped her down to his member already eager to prate her.


    "Ahhhnn!!"


    The rush came so suddenly that she could hardly grasp onto her senses. He grabbed the back of her head and kissed her hard while pounding between her thighs in a vertical motion.


    She soon copsed on his shoulder with tears of pleasure escaping her eyes. "Wei¡­." She clutched onto him, squeezing her jumping breasts on his chest that only added fuel to the fire.


    Wei gritted his teeth and his fingers dug onto her thigh. The warm water sshed onto them with their vigorous movements, soaring the temperature even higher. His index finger and thumb found their way to her pink nub to pinch it until she felt dizzy.


    She cried and begged him not to squeeze it anymore because the pleasure was too intense to handle, but Wei didn''t pay any heed. His deep thrusts matched with the squeezing and swirling motion that doubled everything which Lihua felt at that moment.


    They came together this time, releasing a loud moan and gasp as the ecstasy of the climax seeped into their very bones. Their restless breaths panted once again, but they didn''t stop.


    They refused to until the months of grieving and painful distance that had umted between them melted into nothingness.

 Chapter 643: The Mafia Kings style of birthday celebration

    Chapter 643: The Mafia King''s style of birthday celebrationFour monthster.


    A full twelve months had passed by since the twins Weiyun and Limei were born and today was their first birthday. The excitement in the air was unmatchable.


    Weiyun and Limei were today''s stars.


    The adorable twins sat on the bed all ready with wearing their cute clothes for their birthday party. The women were squealing to the max.


    Zhao Yubi had tears in her eyes. "My grandchildren are one today. And they look so cute."


    Lihua joined her in her tears, whose heart burst with back to back attacks that her babies charged at her. "The ribbons are the cutest!"


    Zhao Ruiling was putting one final ribbon on them. "Done! My cute nephew and niece are ready!" She chirped.


    Zhao Lanying was busy clicking a lot of pictures from every angle. She was now six months pregnant thanks to Mingshen''s treatment of Li which turned out to be sessful for her to conceive.


    Qingqing was royally perched between the twins, and was groomed as well. A cute pink ribbon was tied around her neck, making her the cutest cat ever.


    Lihua puffed up her cheeks with happiness. "Let''s go to the party now. Everybody is waiting for them!"


    Lihua carried Weiyun while Ruiling carrier Limei in her arms as they stepped out. But the moment they did, they choked in their throats as they witnessed the scene before them.


    Zhao Yubi gasped. "Wait, we are in the Zhao vi, right? Why does it look so different?"


    The entire house was covered with fluffy, big toys and balloons that blocked their vision. It looked like a giant yground just for the twins.


    And the culprits were none other than the Zhao family men who changed the whole outlook of the house by the time the women got the twins ready.


    Weiyun and Limei turned their little heads in excitement.


    "Baaaaaaaaaaa!!"


    They were eager to catch the balloons that were gently floating in the air.


    Old Madam aka Zhao Qiuying, Zhao Xiurang and Zhao Ninghong made their way towards them and said breathlessly. "I finally found you!"


    "This looks like a maze¡­" Zhao Ninghong''s mouth twitched.


    Zhao Xiurang was at a loss. "Who did this?"


    Zhao Yubi grimaced. "Only men can go this far!"


    They saw somebody making their way or it should be swimming their way through the toys and balloons as he approached them. Wei''s head popped out from amidst the balloons, and his eyes shone like gold as they fell on his children.


    "Found you," he softly said.


    "..."


    Lihua asked, "Wei! What is this? This whole house¡­"


    Wei nodded seriously. "The decorations are going on."


    The women - "..."


    Ruiling''s jaw dropped. "Decorations GOING ON? This isn''t enough?"


    He frowned. "Nowhere enough. There are so many ces to cover. After the vi, we are moving onto the garden."


    "..."


    "Wei, you could hardly move around with so many toys and balloons!"


    "A little pain is necessary for the ultimate birthday celebration."


    The women might not agree with him, but the twins did. They were iling their hands towards Wei who wanted him to hold them.


    "BaaaaBaaaa¡­" the gleam in their cute ck eyes was unmistakable.


    Wei beamed and held Weiyun to his left and Limei to his right. He kissed their foreheads and softly said, "Happy Birthday, Weiyun. Happy Birthday, Limei."


    They giggled and squished their chubby cheeks on his neck.


    Lihua coughed. "Wei, how is everyone supposed to celebrate? Nobody has any ce to stand," she facepalmed.


    "We have taken care of that. Dad and FaiFai are squeezing ces and designating spots for everybody to stand," he said as if it was absolutely normal. "Everybody just has to take care that they don''t move around much or they will fall among the huge teddy bears around them."


    Zhao Yubi was speechless. "Weizhe is doing that. Let me talk to him!"


    Zhao Xiurang sighed. "FaiFai is bing more into a child rather than growing up."


    Wei said, "Let''s go. We can follow the arrows."


    Lanying frowned. "Arrows?"


    Wei pointed at the arrows stuck on the pirs. "They highlight where the space is to walk."


    "..."


    Lihua choked hard.


    "The hell is wrong with this freaking house!?? Who had the bright idea of covering the whole vi with plushies and balloons!? It''s making me puke!" That was undoubtedly Mingshen''s voice, who was getting smothered with teddy bears left and right.


    "Zhao Wei! You fucking psycho! You need a brain check! Come to myb right now!"


    Lihua''s mouth twitched. "H-Hey! Don''t talk to my husband like that!"


    He sneered. "Oh is that little chilly I hear? Unfortunately, I cannot see you thanks to your dumb husband making this house like a fucking amusement park but is that hesitation I hear from your voice?"


    She looked away, refusing toment on that.


    Wei pursed his lips. "He talks too much. I have already assigned the spot for him to stand. Why is heining?"


    "..."


    With the help of the arrows and Wei''s insightful guidance, they finally made their way to the hall.


    Lihua felt dizzy with the whole floor to ceiling decorations and even after all this, the men were diligently working on more.


    Zhao Weizhe was sincerely making space for people to stand while putting a name tag on the floor so that they know who stood where.


    Zhao Weisheng fit himself on the couch hugging a massive kitty plushie and directing the other members of his squad to do their work.


    "Weiyun, tilt that balloon to a little right."


    Zhao Li and FaiFai were busy decorating the main table where the twins will cut the cake.


    Mingshen gritted his teeth. "Did you find me yet, little chilly or should I st my way out of this nonsense!?"


    Bojing on the other hand was way too excited. He didn''t find anything wrong with the monstrosity of the decorations. "So cute. All the toys are so cute¡­"


    "Shut up assistant! How about I strangle you with this very bear so that you shut up."


    Tears pooled in his eyes. "So-sorry Boss¡­I-I am useless¡­"


    The door opened and Lihua craned her neck to see the Cheng family arrive too.


    "Mom, Dad, Bro!"


    Xinyue was speechless. "What¡­What the hell is this?"


    Cheng Ling brightened. "Oh my God! This is so wonderful! The whole vi is filled with cute stuff. I ept! My grandchildren deserve nothing but the best!"


    Cheng Mei had a different opinion with her brow violently twitching but she kept quiet.

 Chapter 644: The Mafia King got a surprise

    Chapter 644: The Mafia King got a surpriseWhen Jia and Meng Ya arrived, all they could see was a lot of life size plushies.


    "Spicyyyyyyy!!! I am here!" Mingshen waved his hand eagerly. "This world is so cruel who put such obstacles in our union. But I will burn away this shit in no time! Wait for me!"


    Jia ignored his whole existence.


    Yang Bingqing red at her son. "Look, she doesn''t even nce at you anymore. If things continue like this, then she will find another man and get married off to him!"


    Yang Cheng was displeased as well.


    Mingshen snorted. "You worry too much. Before anybody could even nce at my Spicy, I will gouge his eyes out."


    Now, Yang Cheng was pleased.


    Meng Ya saw all the decorations and noticed her boyfriend helping out too. "Renshu! You¡­"


    "Heyy¡­" Fu Renshu was seriously fixing the balloon on the pir.


    Her mouth twitched further seeing the Underworld gangs running around the whole house with toys and gifts. Who could say that these dangerous men who carried guns in their hands were now blowing up balloons?


    The guest list waspleted when Mrs. Zhang and Bobo and Jiang Hua and Ruru arrived as well. Bobo and Ruru immediately ran to Lihua''s side. They red at each other for acting so fondly with Lihua.


    "Bobo! Ruru!" She beamed. "You are just at the right time!"


    "Lihua!" They chirped but once again threw angry nces at each other for being so chummy with her.


    The twins were delighted to see the two boys as well. In the past year, the four kids had formed a close bond. The twins loved ying with them.


    "Happy Birthday, Weiyun! Happy Birthday, Limei!" They grinned at the twins.


    "Baaaaaaaa!!!" They epted their wishes.


    Lihua looked at Wei and sobbed. "Okay, enough with the decorations! Let''s start with the celebration. I don''t think even the whole day would not be enough for you all."


    Before that, Zhao Weizhe called in the butlers to bring birthday party hats that were shaped as a cone. "Everybody has to wear these," he warmly smiled.


    The general consensus was that nobody had a problem with it except for Mingshen and Xinyue. They looked at the cute party hats and imagined themselves wearing those, making them shudder.


    Before they could violently protest, they earned a dangerous re from their mothers respectively, as if saying, ''You better not start a scene and just wear it.''


    Fuck!


    Wei called for the maid and immediately, she wheeled in a table with a big, big cake on top of it.


    Weiyun and Limei''s gazes sparkled at the sight of a cake.


    "Baaaaaaaa¡­" theyughed and wanted to touch it.


    Lihua chuckled. "Well, first you have to cut it. Then you can eat it."


    They gathered around the cake and somehow, everybody got the main view by standing at their designated spots. The top of the cake had a beautiful icing that said, ''Happy First Birthday Weiyun Limei.'' Two small curly candles were ced on the topyer, gently flickering with a small burst of me.


    Wei and Lihua took two small and cute stic knives tied with a ribbon at the handle and put one each in the twins'' hands, supporting them by holding their wrists. Lihua held Weiyun''s hand while Wei held Limei''s.


    Zhao Yubi said tedly, "Let''s cut the cake."


    At the count of three, Wei and Lihua blew the me off the candles and moved the twins'' hands to cut the cake.


    "Happy Birthday to you¡­" Everybody started singing the birthday song, cheering andughing as they pped. The twins'' eyes glittered with all the attention they were getting and their mouths watering with the sight of the cake.


    Wei and Lihua took a small piece of cake that would be easy to eat for the twins and fed them.


    Weiyun and Limei tasted the chocte and icing, and their small faces glimmered with immeasurable joy.


    The parents stared at their bubbly expressions and felt emotional. "Cannot believe it''s one year already¡­They were so tiny just a few months ago."


    Wei gently nodded.


    Lihua sniffled. "But now they can sit and walk-"


    "Ma¡­ma. Mama," Weiyun said, making Lihua and everybody freeze on their spots.


    They stared at Weiyun who was cuddling his head against her neck and smiling. Their heads and ears couldn''t wrap around the fact that Weiyun spoke his first word. It wasn''t their usual babbling but a clear first word.


    That moment was sinking in everybody''s minds when Limei giggled. "Daa¡­Da¡­Dada¡­"


    Wei stood like a solid piece of rock, unable to move with the shock aka the surprise he just got.


    The mother and father were just dumbly standing, holding the small piece of cake in their hands. Their mouths opened and closed several times, trying to absorb what just happened.


    Zhao Xiuying gasped and covered her mouth. "Oh my God. They¡­they spoke. They spoke their first word!"


    That snapped them out of their daze, their eyes blurring with tears.


    "They called you Mama and Dada! Oh gosh! This is wonderful!!!"


    Lihua stammered as tears slipped on her cheeks. "You¡­what did you call me?"


    Weiyun tilted his small head andughed as he touched her chin. "Ma¡­ma?"


    Simrly, Limei was pping Wei''s cheeks, who stared back at her with disbelief. "You¡­"


    "Daadaaa¡­" she got busy ying with his nose.


    The flood of tears simply escaped, and they cried. "Wei! They spoke! Weiyun said Mama!"


    Wei nodded hard as his eyes ached and turned reddish with moistness. "Limei¡­Limei said Dada¡­"


    That started a chain reaction and the gangs and all the members started crying too. It became a double celebration with the birthday and the twins speaking their first word.


    Zhao Weisheng said as he trembled and wiped his tears. "Bring in more plushies and balloons! We won''t leave any corner now!"


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Jia - "..."


    You want to strangle us?


    Everybody broke into a frenzy and surrounded the twins. Wei and Lihua were still crying over the fact that their children spoke their very first words.


    Mingshen smirked and took pictures of their crying faces. "Hahaha, this is funny."


    Lihua said, "Weiyun, say Mama again?" Her eyes sparkled.


    "Mama?"

 Chapter 645: The Mafia Kings happy family picture

    Chapter 645: The Mafia King''s happy family pictureLihua squealed and swayed Weiyun up and down in her arms, making him giggle. Wei was hugging Limei, the tears refusing to put a brake.


    Ruru and Bobo were confused. "Is it so special saying Mama and Dada? I say Mom all the time," Ruru said.


    Jiang Hua chuckled and ruffled their heads. "It''s their very first word after all. It''s very special for any parent. Something happening for the first time is always special, right? Whether they talk or start walking, it holds a very dear ce in our hearts."


    Mrs. Zhang grinned and nodded as well. "Your mothers were also very happy when you spoke the word Mama for the first time."


    Everybody surrounded the twins, their eyes gleaming like gold. Weiyun and Limei hopped with so much attention.


    Zhao Lanying pped and asked, "Will Limei now say Mama next?"


    Zhao Li held his excited wife and sighed. "Don''t jump around like that."


    "I-I am not!"


    Zhao Ruiling poked Weiyun''s chubby cheek and cleared her throat. "Weiyun, say Aunt next. A-u-n-t. Pretty please?" She looked at him with hope.


    "Abooooo?" His head tilted questioningly.


    Xinyue raised his brow with a glint of amusement in his eyes.


    Zhao Fai gasped. "Hey, back off! They are gonna say Uncle first. Don''t hog their second word!" His nostrils red in grievance.


    Zhao Weizhe frowned. He tapped on Limei''s nose and warmly smiled. "It should be Grandma and the third word should be Grandpa."


    "..."


    Zhao Li sneered. "Uncle, don''t be too greedy."


    Zhao Weiyuan nodded. "Weiyun and my name only have a difference of the letter A. So he will say Grandaunt first and then Granduncle."


    Zhao Ninghong choked. Zhao Xiurang looked speechlessly.


    Bro, I know you want to hear them call you, but what is the logic in what you just said?


    Yang Bingqing couldn''t hold back her tears, making Mingshen grimace.


    "So tell me Mingshen. When am I going to see this day? Will this daye after the day I die!?"


    "..."


    "Why are you all getting emotional at me?"


    "Because you aren''t even married yet!? Hell, you haven''t made Jia even your girlfriend! How will things progress at this rate? Will Cheng and I be on our deathbeds before we get to see our grandchild and hear their first word?" She buried her crying face in her husband''s chest.


    Mingshen nced at Jia, who was busy ying with the twins, clearly excited to hear them speak too. He grinned. "That day won''t be far, Mom. Chill. Spicy is not going anywhere and neither is my future with her."


    After the cake cutting was done, everybody was eager to shower the twins with gifts.


    Zhao Weisheng and Zhao Xiuying went ahead first being the eldest in the family after which the rest of the group followed.


    Bojing sniffled as he handed over the boxes to them. "Th-these are some clothes I p-picked for you two. Hope you two like it," he cried, "If you don''t, then I-I am really sorry!"


    "Baaaaaaaa!"


    The twins held onto the gift box Bojing gave them with a sparkle in their eyes. "Baaaaaa!!"


    "Da¡­Dadaaa¡­" Limei patted the gift with her palm and excitedly pushed it towards Wei as if saying that she got a gift, which she did for all the previous gifts she got. And Wei nodded his head everytime.


    Limei was the happiest when Wei smiled and nodded his head at her.


    Chang Fang and the other gang leaders and minions came crying. "Congrattions on your first word, Baby Bosses! We are so proud of you. We-we have also bought gifts for you¡­Hope you like it."


    Their beaming smiles were like the sun shining upon them with its golden brilliance.


    We can peacefully die now.


    When it was Mingshen''s turn to give his gift, Lihua was visibly surprised. "You actually brought a gift for them?"


    "Of course, little chilly. They will soon be my nephew and niece," he smirked. "How can I ignore them as their Uncle?"


    She and Jia coughed blood.


    Jia kicked his leg with her foot. "How are they your nephew and niece? They are mine!"


    "But you will be my wife in the future so¡­" he grinned. "What''s yours is mine, what''s mine is yours."


    Lihua wished to faint.


    No¡­he cannot be my brother-inw¡­


    Wei pursed his lips and patted her head. "Don''t be sad. Today is a happy day."


    "Mingshen is not making it a happy day for me."


    "We will throw him out."


    Jia sneered. "Please just throw him out before I squeeze the life out of him."


    "Dying by my Spicy hands is what I wish for~"


    "..."


    The double celebration continued with everybody dancing and cheering. Naturally, Weiyun and Limei were at the center of the stage. They were brought back to their parents'' side when they got tired.


    Limei was on Wei''sp while Weiyun was on Lihua''s as they watched the Underworld gangs ying a skit for them, making themugh.


    Qingqing jumped on the couch andfortably squeezed her way between them.


    *Meow*


    "Babbbaaaa¡­" the twins ruffled her soft coat of fur and yed with her which she allowed them to.


    Lihua pouted. "You never let me do that."


    Naturally. It is only reserved for the small humans here. I need to train them to be my good servants in the future!


    Lihua softly said, "One year has already passed huh?"


    Wei''s eyes shone with gentle warmth. "En."


    He still remembered the day when he had them for the first time. They were soft, delicate and could hardly open their eyes or move much.


    But then eight monthster, he witnessed Limei and Weiyun taking their first steps. Today, they spoke their first words. Everything felt as if it was happening at lightning speed.


    Tomorrow, they will soon go to kindergarten, school and then college. Though it was far in the future, Wei held this strong feeling in his heart where he wished they remained like this.


    Lihua pinched his cheek. "I know what you are thinking. But they won''t go far away from us. Hehe, we will always stay as a family together."


    Wei wrapped his arm around her neck and brought her closer to him. "En. We will always be together."


    Zhao Fai brought a camera and grinned. "Let''s click a family picture!"


    It was a tight squeeze for the frame as everybody gathered and huddled around Wei, Lihua and the twins. Qingqing was given the main spot.


    Mingshen stuck to Jia''s side much to her displeasure while Xinyue and Ruiling somehow came to stand beside each other. She cleared her throat, and Xinyue didn''t seem to want to change ces either. Chang Fang and the gang were excited, and Meng Ya and Renshu were at the other side as he gently hugged her waist.


    "Ready? Say cheese!"


    FaiFai rushed back to his spot as he kneeled on the floor with one leg just beside Qingqing.


    Wei and Lihua leaned forward, hugging the twins and Qingqing.


    3¡­2¡­1


    *Click*


    Wei and Lihua took a look at the photo and beamed with satisfaction. The picture looked wholesome with everyone who they held dear to their hearts, were in one frame, smiling andughing.


    "Wei. Let''s frame this in our room!" Lihua said.


    Wei kissed her forehead and smiled. "As you say, my Queen."

 Chapter 646: Li and Lanyings good news

    Chapter 646: Li and Lanying''s good newsSix months before the present time, Zhao Li and Zhao Lanying regrly visited Mingshen for Zhao Li''s treatment. It had been a few months since his treatment had begun and the more days passed by, the more anxious and guilty he felt and the more he thought that he was giving needless hope to Lanying.


    "I think that-"


    Mingshen cut his annoying words off before he couldplete his sentence. "If you say along the lines of giving up, then I will bury you right here," he sneered. "I, Yang Mingshen, are treating you. I won''t let you give a blemish to my outstanding reputation. What if my Spicy starts to hate me for it?"


    "..."


    He gritted his teeth. "I mean to say that Lanying and I have been trying to conceive naturally, but she is not getting pregnant. Everytime¡­Everytime I see the hope shining in her eyes that maybe this time, it will work," his gaze dimmed. "I cannot watch that anymore. She doesn''t show it, but I know that she is definitely getting disappointed every time we fail!" He shook hard, his heart aching for his wife.


    "And you want to stop here and disappoint her even more?"


    He stiffened.


    Mingshen dryly replied. "You are getting too impatient. Things take time, idiot. Spicy wasn''t out ofa for six months. There is another patient in myb who still hasn''t. Medicine is not magic. So shut up and just do as I say. The whole bunch of you Zhao family are nothing but impatient fools. That idiot Mafia King used to hammer my phone with calls and messages until I solved his rtionship problems!" His gaze turned ugly.


    In the end, Li agreed to continue his treatment and went back home though he was still dejected for Lanying''s sake.


    But when he returned home, the atmosphere was more cheerful than usual. Lanying rushed to hug him with tears in her eyes. "Li."


    His eyes widened, and he held her head. "Lanying, what happened? Why are you crying? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Her eyes ached as she looked at him. "Li. I am pregnant."


    Li stared at her in silence for several long moments. "Huh?"


    "I am pregnant. You are gonna be a father," she burst into happy tears.


    Li''s ears buzzed with the beautiful good news for a long time. Just an hour ago, his heart was enveloped with depression, but now it blossomed with such happiness that he couldn''t express it.


    Tears slipped out before he knew, and he pulled Lanying to hug her hard. They spent their initial several moments, crying and hugging each other as this news of joy sunk in their hearts.


    Many times, Li had simply lost all hope. Even if Mingshen was helping him, he couldn''t help but get doubtful. He used to feel envious of Wei, seeing him carrying his twins, Weiyun and Limei, in his arms. He used to feel jealous of the fatherhood that Wei enjoyed. But more than that, watching the twins made him feel how miserably he was failing Lanying and stealing the motherhood from her which she deserved.


    But today, all that grief, sorrow and envy melted into nothingness. The burden in his heart lifted as if it was never there.


    Before bringing it out to the family, they first visited Mingshen for a proper checkup. Li was met with Mingshen''s taunting smirk, which made his brow twitch. His smirk clearly said, ''You doubted ME.''


    "Fine. I admit it. I was wrong," he coughed.


    "Good that you know your ce," Mingshen smiled. "But it doesn''t end there. Transfer two hundred million to my ount by today."


    He choked. "What? For what!?"


    "Excuse me? You just doubted this venerable Yang Mingshen, and you say that you don''t deserve a punishment? You do and quite a hefty one at that," heughed, "So cough out the money and shut up. And of course, my treatment expenses will be charged differently~ You will need to write a big amount of cheque."


    "..."


    This robber!


    Lanying''s pregnancy turned out to be normal with no issues. It was a huge celebration in the Zhao family once they heard this news.


    Zhao Weiyuan and Zhao Ninghong, in particr, were overwhelmed. The feeling of bing grandparents was special and filled with bliss.


    "I am gonna be an Aunt again!" Ruiling hopped around the whole vi,ughing in joy.


    "I am gonna be an Uncle again!" FaiFai was the same. "There will be one more cute baby in this house! Yippee!"


    The same happiness sparkled in Lihua and the twins'' eyes too. Weiyun and Limei, around six months old at that time, stared at Lanying belly as if they already felt the presence of their cousin with whom they will have loads of fun.


    "Baaaaabaaaaa¡­!" They rolled on the bed with their melodiousughter ringing in the air.


    Lihua cried. "I am so happy for you, Lanying! We both will be Mamas now! We can do so many things together now!" She sniffled.


    Wei pursed his lips and nced at Li with a hint ofint in his eyes. "Tell Lanying not to make my wife cry."


    "..."


    Bro, you do understand that those are tears of happiness, right?


    Theter months of Lanying''s pregnancy went smoothly under Mingshen''s watch without anyplications.


    And today was the most special day when the child for whom Lanying and Li waited for so long would finally step into this world.


    As Li held his baby daughter in his arms for the first time, his vision blurred, feeling the warmth and softness of the little girl cuddling against his chest.


    Lanying, too, watched them with tears in her eyes. More than feeling the joy of motherhood, she felt happy to see Li bing a father. The love in his doting gaze was what she had wanted to see for all this time.


    "Lanying¡­Thank you for not giving up on me¡­" he broke down. "I cannot thank you enough¡­"


    She tiredly chuckled. "Silly. I love you, Li. How can I ever give up on you? So, what do you want to name her?"


    Li said with all sincerity. "I want her to have a part of your name. So, she will be Zhao Lan."

 Chapter 647: The twins matchmaking

    Chapter 647: The twins'' matchmaking"She is so precious¡­" Ruiling softly squealed as she stared at little Lan in the baby crib.


    It had been a month since baby Lan was born and she became the apple of everyone''s eyes along with Weiyun and Limei in no time. She was peacefully sleeping in the crib with a silly but cute smile on her lips.


    Lanying shook her head helplessly. "Li and you are the same. He has been saying the same thing ever since we came and never gets tired of it. Though I do understand. Haha, she is just too cute."


    Lihua just came in with the twins at that time and chirped. "Lanying! Let''s go to the garden. It''s such nice weather out there."


    Ruiling pped her hands once. "Yes! Uta bright and sunny outside. Let''s go. It will be fun to y."


    Weiyun and Limei, who were growing to walk without any support now, trotted towards the crib and peeked inside. "LanLan¡­" they giggled.


    Apart from Mama and Dada, they were starting to speak other words as well, mainly names and the way they addressed other members of the family. Their words were broken and couldn''tplete a full sentence, but their learning process was a wonderful experience for Wei and Lihua to witness.


    Weiyun poked his cousin''s cheek. "LanLan¡­"


    Lihua tapped on his forehead. "She is sleeping. She will cry if you wake her up."


    Weiyun seemed to understand that crying was bad. He became tense and immediately stopped poking her.


    Ruilingughed. "Oh gosh, he is so cute."


    Little Limei tugged her dress. "Limei cute¡­cute¡­"


    "Hahaha! Of course, my niece is cute too!" She kissed her forehead.


    Limei blushed and was satisfied.


    Since Lan was sleeping, Weiyun and Limei got busy ying ball atop the soft grass.


    Lanying realized she forgot to bring Lan''s nket. "I will bring it otherwise, she will catch a cold."


    "Wait, I wille too," Lihua said, "Let me bring some more toys for us to y with them! Ruiling, will you look after them? We will be back in a sh!"


    "Of course, you don''t need to ask," she chuckled.


    As they left, she bent on her knees and asked in delight, "So, so! What should we y?"


    Weiyun stared at her and smiled. "Uiling¡­cute¡­"


    He wanted to say Ruiling.


    She burst into tears with his cuteness. "Weiyuuuuuun! You called me cute. You and Limei are the cutest!" She hugged him against her chest and pinched his chubby cheek.


    Weiyun buried his face in her neck and slowly hugged her back.


    Limei pointed at a small flower in her hand that she plucked from the garden and gave it to her. "Uiling cute¡­"


    Ruiling took the flower and wanted to faint with the cuteness overload.


    Seriously, a double dose of an attack is not good for my heart, she sobbed.


    Then she heard baby Lan shifting in the stroller and soon, she began to cry.


    "Waaaa¡­."


    "Aiya, why is my LanLan crying?" Ruiling gently picked her in her arms and cradled her from side to side. But she started to cry even more.


    The twins circled her and patted her small head with their soft palms. "No no¡­" they shook their heads, wanting to say that she shouldn''t cry.


    Ruiling grew more tense when LanLan''s tears weren''t stopping at all.


    "Sister-inw, please be back sooooon," she cried, "I don''t know why she is crying."


    A deep voice came from her side, "Give her to me."


    She jumped in her seat and looked up. Xinyue''s tall figure was towering in front of her. His arms were stretched out to signal to hand baby Lan to him.


    "You¡­" She was surprised to see him.


    "Give Lan to me," he repeated.


    "I-I am fine¡­"


    But Lan was still crying, so she quickly handed her to Xinyue. "I don''t think you can do much. Maybe she is hungry-"


    But as soon as Lan was in Xinyue''s arms, she instantly became docile and stopped crying. She was even smiling now and looked morefortable.


    "..."


    Her mouth twitched.


    My cute niece, that is betrayal! How can you favor him more than me!?


    Ruiling''s brow was still twitching as she stared at Xinyue holding Lan, absolutely expressionless. Watching that scene of this annoying man holding a baby strangely¡­felt peaceful. It was as if he knew what he was doing.


    Though Ruiling couldn''t help but feel a little aggrieved.


    How is he so good with babies, even better than me?


    "H-How did you¡­"


    "She was feeling a little chilly," Xinyue shrugged. "I just covered her up."


    How did he notice that?


    "Well then you should have told me. I-I would have covered her up too," she cleared her throat with embarrassment.


    I don''t know how much he saw me panicking. Damn, I must have looked stupid.


    Xinyue sneered. "Sure but would she have stopped crying? Maybe she doesn''t like the person holding her~"


    Ruiling red at him. "Shut up. How do you even know how to handle babies? Have you worked as a nanny?"


    He raised his brow. "I have a sweet, not-so-intelligent sister. Though it wasn''t for a long time, I did take care of Lihua when she was a baby. I know some stuff here and there."


    Ruiling stiffened and felt guilty. "I am really sorry," she quickly apologized, "I didn''t mean to dig that pain up."


    The separation from Lihua was a sorrowful time for the Cheng family.


    Xinyue shrugged. "It''s not painful. Not for me at least," he sneered, "It was a peaceful time I must say."


    She sneered back. "You really are not honest at all. If you didn''t miss sister-inw Lihua, then why have youe so frequently to the Zhao vi since a year and a half?"


    His mouth twitched.


    "It looks like you are here to meet Bro Wei and Bro Li for work. But I know that your hidden agenda is to see your sister and how she is doing. Of course there are the twins too, but it''s definitely because of sister-inw Lihua. You miss her."


    "Shut up."


    "Why are you here today?"


    "Work," he said unfazed.


    "Heh. But both my brothers are not at home."


    "..."


    "Who are you here to meet then?"


    "..."


    He threw her a nasty stare and ignored her. "You talk too much."


    Ruiling snorted.


    Weiyun and Limei held his legs and hugged him. "Yue¡­cute." Then Limei pointed at Ruiling. "Uiling cute. Uiling Yue cute cute¡­"

 Chapter 648: Take Ruiling shopping

    Chapter 648: Take Ruiling shoppingRuiling cried as she looked at the twins. The way they were pointing their fingers at her and mumbling cute with their shining eyes was too much to take for her heart.


    "Aiyaa, You two are even cuter than me!" Ruiling hugged the twins harder against her chest. It felt fluffy and warm to hug them.


    Xinyue''s brow twitched in annoyance. "You should stay away from my sister as much as possible."


    "Huh?"


    "She is making your dumber."


    "...."


    "Hey!" Lihua''s aggrieved voice came from the back, and she red at her brother. "What do you mean that I am making her dumber!?"


    Xinyue sneered. "So you were snooping on us."


    She stiffened and her brow twitched. "I¡­I wasn''t of course! I just came with Lanying and heard you insulting me again!"


    Lanying quickly nodded with a slightly flustered expression.


    "You leave me no choice, little sister. Some things are so easy to understand, but it''s your presence that is making other people unable to use their brains."


    Ruiling gritted her teeth. "You are being so mean!"


    He nced at her and shrugged. He handed baby Lan back to Lanying and got up. "I will be leaving."


    The twins didn''t want him to. "Yue¡­"


    Weiyun and Limei hovered around him and blocked his way.


    Lihua harrumphed. "You can let the mean Uncle leave."


    "Yue¡­cute¡­" Limei giggled.


    "..."


    My dear daughter, you should take my side, she cried.


    Xinyue ruffled their heads and chuckled. "I will be back soon."


    He nced at Ruiling for a second and left.


    Ruiling stomped her foot. "That man¡­He is good at handling babies, but his heart is ck! How can there be such a contrast in him?"


    Lihua joined her. "I know right? Why does he always tease me like that? He is just like Mingshen part 2!"


    When Ruiling left, Lanying eagerly grabbed Lihua''s hand and made her sit on the bench. "Lihua, you saw that right? I felt something was off between them, but doesn''t it feel like they will look so good if they get together?"


    Lihua beamed and nodded. "Yes! When Bro was holding LanLan and Ruiling was beside them with the twins, it felt like they were family. Aiyaaaa, can this be true? Do you think they have feelings for each other?"


    Lanying hopped in excitement. "I definitely think so! They might look as if they are arguing, but hehe~ you saw how Xinyue got irritated?"


    She coughed. "Yeah. Weiyun and Limei meant to say that they looked cute together, but haha¡­Ruiling didn''t get that."


    Lanyingughed hard. "But Xinyue did. The twins are so intelligent! Even they understand that they are meant to be together."


    "Uiling Yue cute¡­" the twins said with sparkling eyes.


    Lihua''s gaze softened. "It would be really nice if Ruiling gave a chance to Bro. She deserves to live a good life with a good man. Though Bro is annoying, I know he will treat her very well. I don''t want her to be afraid of love because of Shen Yang''s betrayal and live a lonely life."


    Lanying nodded too. "You are right, Lihua. And I think this is the right time. It has been more than a year since everything happened, and I think Ruiling is moving on too. At first, she was devastated. But now I can feel that the past doesn''t hurt so much like it used to. This is the perfect chance for love to blossom in her life once again and forget everyst bit of pain she has suffered."


    "You are right. It''s time for Bro to take some action for his feelings for her!" She proudly said, "But he didn''t do anything special to win her. Maybe he wanted to give her the time and space too. But now there is nothing stopping him, hohoho."


    Lanying sighed. "But what should we do to bring them closer?"


    Lihua was also thinking about it when Weiyun trotted towards him, carrying a handkerchief in his hand. "Mama."


    "Ah? Isn''t this Bro''s? Did he forget it?"


    Suddenly, a bulb lit on the top of their heads with an idea.


    "Hehe~ Bro must be so distraught searching for his handkerchief."


    Lanying grinned. "Then somebody should return it to him."


    ¡ª


    "But why am I the one to return it to him!?" Ruiling cried as she questioned herself for the hundredth time now as she stood before the Cheng mansion.


    She bit her lip, aggrieved. "Why did sister-inw Lihua and Lanying personally send me here to deliver just a handkerchief? That too of that annoying man!"


    Sheined under her breath and stepped in.


    Cheng Ling raised his head and was delighted to see her. "Oh Ruiling dear! What brings you here today?"


    "Uncle Ling," she gave a soft smile. "How is your health?"


    He waved his hand. "I am doing fine," he eagerly brought her to sit beside him and chirped. "How are you, dear? Is everything okay at home?"


    She nodded. "Yes. Everybody runs around Weiyun and Limei so it''s busy haha. Oh, yes," she took out the handkerchief and asked, "Where is Xinyue? He forgot his handkerchief at our house this morning."


    He gasped. "Oh dear. Why did you personallye here for such a menial task? Xinyue would have just dropped by again to fetch it."


    I am questioning the same, Uncle¡­her mouth twitched.


    When Xinyue came in after being summoned, Cheng Ling scolded him. "Look, you forgot your handkerchief and Ruiling had to personally waste a trip here for it!"


    "..."


    I didn''t tell her to do that though. Why are you scolding me?


    "I would havee again to take it, or you could have sent someone."


    Ruiling red at him.


    Hmph. As if I wanted to do this! Be grateful that I, Zhao Ruiling, came here for you!


    Cheng Ling seriously said, "Xinyue, since Ruiling hase this far, you should do something for her as your gratitude."


    "Huh? I already said thanks."


    "Shut up. Just a simple thank you is not enough. Take Ruiling to shopping."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Huh? Where does thise from?" He asked, speechlessly.


    Ruiling quickly said, "Yes, Uncle. There is no need to do so much. I will get going now¡­"


    "No, no!" Cheng Ling denied. "How can you? He should definitely treat you foring this far. Xinyue is a gentleman and gentlemen treat women nicely. Right, Xinyue? So go and take Ruiling to shopping."

 Chapter 649: Suffocating memory

    Chapter 649: Suffocating memoryStanding in front of the shoppingplex, Ruiling and Xinyue had their heads turned away from each other.


    Ruiling pressed her brows helplessly. She liked Cheng Ling but right now, shemented that he insisted on going shopping together.


    That too with this man who I don''t think knows enjoyment means¡­


    "You can leave if you want to," Xinyue shrugged. "It''s not like Dad is spying on us."


    Her mouth twitched. "What do you mean? Are you stingy that you don''t want to spend money on me? I don''t think this is what a gentleman should act like."


    He grimaced. "Hey! I don''t want youining and crying. That''s why I said that you are free to leave. As for Dad, I will just lie to him that you bought whatever you wanted and then I dropped you home."


    Ruiling red at him. "You are horrible. How can you think of lying to him? Uncle Cheng is so sweet and adorable. I don''t want to lie to him even if he cannot see us right now. So, I will grit my teeth and go with you."


    Xinyue raised his brow and shrugged. "Sure. Whatever."


    They stepped inside the mall, and Ruiling noticed that Xinyue''s eyes darted from here to there quite frequently.


    "Is-Is anybody stalking us?"


    "What? Of course not."


    "Then why are you looking around like that? It doesn''t seem that you are window shopping."


    "Out of habit. That''s my line of work. I am always alert at all times. It''s beneficial if I find something or someone who would prove useful to meter on," he smiled with a calcted hint.


    Ruiling looked at him in disdain. Then she sighed and pulled his arm towards her. "At least for a few hours, throw your work out of the window. You are shopping, not¡­" she cleared her throat and whispered, "spying."


    Xinyue frowned and stared at her as if she was a strange alien. "YOU are out shopping, not me. I am just here to pay the bills."


    "..."


    She gnashed her jaw. "Idiot! Am I supposed to talk to a ghost while shopping? Then what''s the use if you are here with me? I would have went alone!"


    "Do you want to?"


    "..."


    "Gosh, you are so different from sister-inw Lihua. You don''t have any right to call her dumb when you are the dumbest person here! You have no delicacy at all!"


    "..."


    Fuming in anger, she stomped her way inside a luxurious and branded clothes shop. She walked towards a ce where beautiful dresses were neatly lined up in hangers. Each one of them looked exquisite. Ruiling''s mood immediately lightened up, and she picked one dress whose color she liked the most.


    "Hehe I will try this-"


    "Ugly."


    Ruiling turned to look at Xinyue, who waszily leaning against a pir with his arms folded. She then noticed the women at some distance giggling and dreamily staring at Xinyue, clearly smitten by his beauty.


    She didn''t know why, but she felt irked.


    These all women¡­they are getting fooled. He is only beautiful on the outside, but his heart is all ck!


    She narrowed her eyes. "What ugly?"


    "The dress. It''s ugly."


    She choked. "Excuse me? This is one of the topmost fashion brands in China."


    "Ugly," he yawned.


    Her mouth twitched. "It''s cute."


    "Ugly."


    "..."


    Ruiling quietly kept the dress back on the hanger and moved her fingers past the other dresses. Then she selected another one and before she could take it out, Xinyue''s voice came out again. "Ugly."


    "..."


    She clenched her jaw and went to pick the third dress.


    "Ugly."


    Then the fourth.


    "Ugly."


    "Ugly."


    "Ugly."


    "Ugly."


    "!!!"


    Ruiling red up in anger and faced him, keeping her hands on her waist. "Are you making fun of me?"


    Xinyue sneered. "I don''t have time for that. What should I do if all your choices are ugly?"


    She trembled and turned her back, refusing to look at him. "You are just teasing me and wasting my time on purpose. Now, I won''t ask you-"


    Suddenly, she felt a shadow loom over her as she felt surrounded by Xinyue''s figure towering upon her. She, who was feeling slightly chilly because of the air conditioning, felt stranglely warm, especially when his chest ever so slightly bumped on her back.


    She stiffened and stood still.


    When he stretched his arm and held the hanger, her breath hitched the moment his hand rested atop hers. He pushed the dress away and put it back to its ce. Then she watched his fingers flow against the fabric of the dresses. For some reason, she wanted to look up at him and know what his expression seemed like. But she couldn''t lift her head.


    At the end of his search, Xinyue picked out one light golden sunny dress that was embroidered with a violet shadece at the border of the sleeves. The contrast of yellow and violet looked pretty.


    "Try this."


    She stiffened again, feeling his voice too close to her ear. "W-Why?"


    "Because this is not ugly."


    Her brow twitched. She snatched the dress from him and hurried towards the changing with room, wishing that the drumming of her loud heartbeats would stop.


    "Hmph. I¡­I don''t think this is all that good."


    Xinyue chuckled. "We will see that after youe out wearing that dress."


    Ruiling felt irked and shut the door behind him. She breathed hard, cing her palm on the chest.


    What is wrong with me? He just chose a dress for me!


    B-But it''s not my fault if my heart is racing. That idiot doesn''t have any sense of distance at all!


    She changed into Xinyue''s selected dress while mumbling herints. But as she looked around the changing room, she froze as she recalled a certain memory.


    It was of the time when she had dragged Shen Yang into this small, constricted space and kissed him. It was also the day when Wei and Lihua caught them together.


    Ruiling clutched the hem of her dress, her body shivering as she felt breathless.


    No, no! I am not thinking about that bastard at all! Shen Yang is gone from my life. He is gone. He is gone...


    In the end, she weakly copsed on her knees, tears spilling out that silently stained the sunny dress with gloom and despair.

 Chapter 650: Overwrite the painful past with a new memory

    Chapter 650: Overwrite the painful past with a new memoryXinyue was patiently waiting outside the dressing room for Ruiling toe out. But even after eight minutes, there was no sign of her. He impatiently tapped on his watch and sighed.


    Why is it taking so much time for her to wear a dress?


    Wait, she didn''t fall and hit her head or something like that, right?


    Xinyue stepped in front of the changing room''s door and knocked on it twice. "Is there any problem?"


    Ruiling replied after two seconds. "I am cing. The dress got stuck¡­"


    He narrowed his eyes. His sharp ears immediately caught the faint sound of sniffling that she was trying to hide. He also felt that her voice sounded weaker and hoarser than before.


    Is she crying?


    "I aming in."


    "W-what!? Hey, I am changing!''


    "Thank you for informing me, Miss. Zhao. I didn''t know that at all."


    "..."


    "I am giving you only one minute to step out, or I will break that door and barge in."


    "Cheng Xinyue! How can you be so shameless? How can you barge in when a woman is changing?"


    "Fifty-two, fifty-one, fifty¡­"


    "Are you counting down the seconds?" She eximed in disbelief.


    "Forty-eight, forty-seven¡­"


    "..."


    Ruiling gritted her teeth, fixed her dress and unlocked the door.


    What is this madman thinking!?


    As soon as the lock clicked and the door was slightly ajar, Xinyue pushed the door wide open for him to enter. That instinctively led her to step back. He shut the door and clicked the lock back to its ce.


    "You hooligan! What do you think you are doing? Were you always a hidden pervert?"


    Xinyue ignored her taunts and peered into her eyes, which looked slightly redder. There were traces of small teardrops on her upper eyshes.


    "Why were you crying?"


    She stiffened. "Huh? What are you talking about? Why will I cry?"


    Xinyue raised his hand, and just tapped her eysh with a feathery touch with his index finger.


    "This," he showed her the small drop of tear resting on his fingertip and questioned. "And you ask what I am talking about?"


    Ruiling didn''t know how to answer. She averted her gaze to the left and quickly said, "Oh that. I wasn''t crying, idiot. The z-zipper pricked me at the back a little harder while changing, that''s all."


    Xinyue grimaced. "I am a spy, Ruiling. I have interrogated people, and I know when they lie. Looking to the left is amon way for me to know that you were cooking up some excuse to fool me. You don''t realize it, but you look to the left when you want to lie."


    Her brow twitched.


    Did I look at my left side?


    She cleared her throat. "It''s nothing-"


    "If you don''t tell the truth, then I will personally undo your zipper and check for any bruises on your back. If it pricked that hard, then it must have left a scar, right?"


    She tremblingly pointed her finger at him. "You¡­you¡­you just want to take advantage of me! Pervert!"


    "Say whatever you want to say to me. Just tell me the truth behind your tears. If not then, I have a better option. How about I call your father and tell him that her darling daughter had been crying?"


    She red at him.


    Shit, no. If Mom and Dad came to know about it, they would grill me until I spill it out. I don''t want to make them worried either¡­


    She saw Xinyue taking out his phone, and she swiftly pushed it back. "S-stop! You don''t need to call him!"


    "Then-"


    "I cried because of Shen Yang!"


    Xinyue froze.


    Ruiling felt drained and listless. Her gaze dimmed. "It''s just that¡­the changing room reminded me of him even if I didn''t want to."


    "Huh?"


    Ruiling balled her fist. For some reason, she resisted telling him about that day as if¡­


    Will he be disappointed?


    But why do I care? It''s not like we are dating that he would be affected to know about Shen Yang.


    Yet even so, she felt unsure and embarrassed. But it also didn''t seem like Xinyue would drop this matter until he heard all of it.


    So slowly but with a burdensome feeling in her heart, Ruiling talked about that day as her heart pounded in her chest. She suddenly felt as if Xinyue would leave, angry and displeased.


    There was silence, and she felt even more nauseous as the seconds ticked by.


    Ruiling quickly said, "I know it''s silly to think about him after more than a year has passed. But I am fine. I really don''t feel anything for him anymore. Really, I don''t hold any love for him. T-the memory¡­" her voice started choking, "just suddenly came to me out of the blue. It doesn''t mean anything."


    She spoke in a rapid fire tone, subconsciously defending herself before Xinyue misunderstood her. She didn''t know why she cared about that, but she kept talking and talking to minimize the damage.


    She felt breathless at the end of her speech, but she still didn''t hear a sounding from Xinyue, which only made her panic harder. She felt like crying and escaping.


    He definitely hates me now¡­


    It was frustrating that his reaction bothered her, but she couldn''t help it.


    "Then isn''t the solution simple?"


    Ruiling jolted as she suddenly spoke, and she looked up, bewildered. "What?"


    Xinyue tilted his head. "If the memory hit you and made you cry, then you just have to rece that ugly memory with a new one."


    "I¡­don''t understand. New memory? I cannot go back in time and change that day."


    "Of course you cannot. I meant by overwriting the past with a new memory in the present."


    Her brows crinkled in confusion.


    How do you even do that?


    But she didn''t get much time to think about it when Xinyue''s tall and muscr frame covered her visionpletely. She stirred. "W-what?"


    Xinyue lifted her chin with the tip of his index finger, tugged her face closer to his and smiled. "Doing the overwriting process."


    And he pressed his lips onto hers in a firm and resolute kiss, making Ruiling''s everyst thought about the painful past incinerate into ashes.

 Chapter 651: You dont know anything about romance

    Chapter 651: You don''t know anything about romanceInstead of shutting her eyes, Ruiling had them wide open. She felt his lips tracing and moving along her lips in a smooth but rhythmic manner. At that moment, she wasn''t really sure what was going on. She only knew that Xinyue was kissing her, doing the overwriting process that he was talking about and making her stand like a statue.


    But even through the confusion blurring all of her thought processes, she felt the incredible gentleness by which he captured her lips. That was in contrast to how he usually behaved. He looked as if he was sneering and mocking most of the time, so feeling the care and warmth and delicacy he gave her made her tremble.


    She jolted when his tongue brushed past along the curve of her upper and lower lips now and then, just flicking it slightly with a faint touch. She inhaled the deodorant that he had put on which was a really pleasant and amiable smell. His fingertips held the back of her head, gently but firmly.


    It was a long kiss that unclogged and discarded all the negative emotions building up in her heart, eating her from inside in misery. He kissed and kissed until she had nothing else left to think about other than Xinyue.


    Ruiling felt him withdrawing after God knew how much time had psed. The warmth of his kiss still lingered on her lips.


    "Overwriting sessful," his deep but hoarse voice rang in the narrow space between their faces, making her shiver. "Now, you don''t have any option but to think of me when you ever step into a changing room again."


    She rapidly blinked her eyes, the color of cherry equally rapidly spreading onto her cheeks.


    What just happened? She questioned herself in a daze.


    She suddenly had no courage to look him in the eye. She had tons of questions swirling in her mind, just bouncing back and forth like charged particles with no clear answer. Her lips parted and shut several times, but she couldn''t let any voice out from her throat.


    He kissed me¡­


    That realization gripped her heart with shock as much as filled it with a violent fluttering sensation. All the doubts she had about Xinyue feeling disappointed in her simply vanished into thin air.


    Xinyue rubbed her head, ruffling her straight hair into a mess.


    "..."


    "Let''s head outside. We can talk over a cup of coffee."


    Xinyue opened the door and went out first, which was when Ruiling finally copsed on her knees. She dazedly touched her lips and thinking about the kiss again, her ears flushed furiously. She felt as if she could finally breathe. Her heart pounded rapidly now that she felt extremely conscious about his presence. She really wanted to run away, but he said he wanted to talk.


    Can we not do thatter? My heart is a total mess!


    She stepped out wearing the same yellow dress that Xinyue picked for her.


    "I forgot to change! Wait, I will-"


    "I have already paid for it. Let''s go."


    "..."


    It''s like he doesn''t want me to escape at all.


    She followed him with her head lowered, trying to hide her crimson cheeks and how silly she looked.


    Xinyue stopped, and she crashed on his back with her head bumping on it. He turned and raised his brow. "Why are you walking from behind me?"


    "T-that I just¡­"


    "You look like a stalker. Creepy."


    "..."


    The fluttering in her heart dissipated, and she gritted her teeth. "Not any less creepy than you who barged into a woman''s changing room and ki-ki-ki¡­ssed her¡­"


    Xinyue ruffled and messed up her hair again.


    "Hey! I just set them!" She shook off his hand.


    "It''s better when you are not so quiet."


    She froze.


    So he teased me to ease the tension?


    She looked at him suspiciously.


    He sneered. "I know right? I am not so usually thoughtful of others."


    Her brow twitched.


    "But if it concerns you, then I am."


    She almost stumbled and looked at him, dumbfounded. He shot that arrow out of nowhere.


    They went to a cafe and sat opposite each other. Xinyue ordered a cup oftte and a te of sandwich for him while Ruiling felt she would hardly be able to digest anything until Xinyue came out with whatever he had to say.


    Ruiling stared at him.


    You seriously can eat right now?


    Xinyue nced at her and tilted his head. "What? I am hungry. Taking women shopping is harder than spying."


    "..."


    He sneered. "Also, I suggest you stuff something in your stomach too. You cannot think on an empty stomach. Your brain is already short-circuited because of the kiss."


    "!!!"


    In the end, Ruiling ordered a sandwich for herself as well. Then they fell silent with her heart anticipating more and more. She felt his razor sharp gaze on her as if he was waiting for her to say something first. Or ask something.


    Ruiling fidgeted with her fingers. "So¡­w- what happened¡­"


    "I kissed you because I love you."


    She choked in her throat and quickly drank some water. She breathed hard, feeling dizzy by his sudden confession.


    "H-How can you say it out of nowhere!?" She felt she had just recovered from a heart attack.


    "I kissed you. Naturally, you should know what the next thing I say would be," Xinyue frowned. "Why are you so shocked?"


    Ruiling stared at him, speechless once again. "I¡­I d-did know what the conversation would be, but you cannot just throw such a huge fact so suddenly at me!"


    "It is not sudden. I kissed you. Didn''t I already prepare your heart for what was going toe next?"


    "..."


    What''s with the super rational logic you just gave?


    "Y-you¡­"


    It was true that she expected what kind of talk they would have, but¡­


    "Yo-you could have done that gradually. Slowly!" She red at him.


    He was confused. "Gradually? Oh, like the frog in the water who stays put and eventually dies when the water keeps on boiling?"


    "..."


    T-this man¡­he isparing me to a frog?


    "Xinyue. You have such loving parents. But you don''t know anything about romance, do you?" She dryly asked.

 Chapter 652: Figure that out by yourself!

    Chapter 652: Figure that out by yourself!Xinyue made a face. "I didn''t have to learn about romance. I was dedicated to my job. Romance was a waste of time for me. As a spy, I was more interested in finding information, not love."


    That''s why you are so hopeless, Ruiling thought.


    "So if you were so dedicated to your job, when did you¡­" she coughed, "when did you start l-liking me?"


    Xinyue thought back to it. "Around the time when I was undercover at the base as one of your cousin''s guards. When I came to look out for Lihua."


    She stiffened and widened her eyes.


    Wait, that long back? Doesn''t it mean that he had feelings for me during the time I had Shen Yang in my life?


    She stared at him, bbergasted.


    "What?"


    "When you first came to our house? Doesn''t that mean from the beginning? When Sh-Shen Yang and I¡­" her heart drummed rapidly in her chest.


    "Pretty much, I guess?"


    "Then why didn''t you do anything!?" She burst with impatience.


    The other customers gave her a quiet, frowning look, and she immediately straightened up.


    Xinyue tilted his head. "What was I supposed to do anyway?"


    Ruiling couldn''t believe she was talking to him. "Don''t we do something when we are in love? I mean, you never a-approached me¡­"


    "Of course, I didn''t. You should understand. Firstly, I was on a job and that was to find out how Lihua was doing after your cousin simply took her away and made her disappear all of a sudden."


    Ruiling coughed.


    "That was my primary job. Not falling in love. Love was not my agenda. Lihua was. So, I just didn''t pay any attention to it."


    "..."


    "How is it possible? I know you had a task to do, but love is different. It''s not like you can control your emotions."


    "I do admit it was frustrating for me at times. I always wanted to kill Shen Yang for being so close to you. I had once thought of secretly dumping him into the ocean," Xinyue said unfazed.


    Her jaw dropped but a momentter, her cheeks heated up, realizing that Xinyue felt jealous. She failed to imagine how Xinyue would have handled his feelings for more than a year, especially when she dated Shen Yang. He might not look like it, but she knew that that phase would have hurt him terribly. Who wouldn''t be to see the love of their life loving someone else?


    "Secondly," Xinyue continued. "You were in love with Shen Yang. Do you expect me to kidnap you from him or something? At that time, I didn''t know that he was secretly a spy for Jiang Zhen. Otherwise, I would have ended his sorry life ages ago."


    Ruiling remembered how Xinyue had taken her away during the time when Jiang Zhen took control of the Underworld.


    She didn''t know how to face anymore now that she knew he had feelings for her for a long time. She lowered her head, biting her lower lip.


    Xinye lifted her chin with his finger and stared straight into her gaze. "You don''t have to look guilty. They were my feelings, my choice, and it had nothing to do with you. So stop with the tears. You look ugly."


    "..."


    Their coffee and sandwiches order arrived, and they quietly dug in. Ruiling just took a small bite and then asked, "Th-then¡­"


    Xinyue nced at her, already finishing his one piece of sandwich.


    "..."


    He eats so fast¡­


    She came back to her question. "When I learned Shen Yang''s truth, why didn''t you¡­say anything at that time?"


    "What should I say? You were already devastated by his betrayal. I couldn''t just barge in and confess my feelings out of nowhere."


    "B-But it has been more than a year."


    Xinyue chuckled. "I was giving you time to heal. I wanted you to move on from him. I didn''t say anything, but I frequently visited you after everything got settled so that you don''t get any time to think about him and eventually forget about him."


    Ruiling gasped.


    That was why he often came to the vi?


    "You said you came to meet bro and cousin for work!"


    "Naturally, that was my excuse. You were my real intention. So, it''s not like I stayed quiet. I was just waiting for my chance when I could confidentlye out with my feelings. I had no intention of letting you slip out of my hand twice and see you falling for some other man in the future. If there is a man, then it must be me."


    Ruiling blushed hard. She used him of not being romantic but then what was this when he was so smoothly making her heart beat faster like butter?


    "W-wait! So why did you always act so mean to me when I lived in the Cheng residence during those months?" She red at him. "Shouldn''t you be happy that the woman you love is living under one roof with you?"


    Xinyue sneered. "Well, you were acting like an idiot at times, especially when it concerned Shen Yang. I don''t tolerate silly behavior, whoever it is. Do you ever see me sparing Lihua? She is my sister but if she acts silly, then I will taunt her. That''s my right. Same with Dad or Aunt Zhang."


    "..."


    "I was just waiting for my chance. It came unexpectedly today when I kissed you, but I felt I had to do it today even if confessing wasn''t in my n. I wanted topletely uproot that bastard from your heart once and for all."


    Ruiling trembled. She couldn''t stop the bullet train speed of fluttering sensations flying everywhere in her heart. She took a deep breath to calm herself.


    Xinyue put the coffee mug down and said as he sat straight. "So now that you know my feelings, will you be my girlfriend?"


    "..."


    Ruiling was speechless. "Is that how you ask someone to be your girlfriend?"


    "What is wrong in asking?" He was confused.


    "Not asking but HOW you are asking!" She harrumphed. "How can you ask me such an important thing in a cafe and in that monotone voice?"


    "What is wrong with the cafe and my voice?"


    She felt like banging her head on the wall.


    She grabbed her purse and got up. ring at him, she said, "Figure that out by yourself!" She walked away, clicking her heels in anger.


    Xinyue furrowed his brow and didn''t understand what went wrong.


    "I love her, and I told her. What did I do wrong?" He seriously pondered. Then he sighed and leaned back on his seat. "Women are soplicated. That''s why I didn''t want to fall in love."

 Chapter 653: Whats wrong with giving an unforgettable confession?

    Chapter 653: What''s wrong with giving an unforgettable confession?Xinyue did a lot of thinking and couldn''t figure it out by himself. He had no clue why Ruiling was so furious at his confession.


    Mrs. Zhang and Cheng Mei saw him in deep thought with his eyes closed. His brows were moving up and down.


    Mrs. Zhang asked, "What are you thinking, Xinyue? Is it about your mission?"


    Xinyue had received a new mission to dig information about a most influential but corrupt politician who was somehow getting more bank bnce than his job entailed.


    "I prefer thinking about the mission which is way simpler than figuring out a woman," he sneered.


    "You mean to say women are more difficult to decipher?" She red at him. "Preposterous!"


    "Yes, yes!" Lihua also came in who was way too curious to know what went between Ruiling and him. She did ask Ruiling, but she was so angry that she had shut herself in the room.


    They beamed. "Lihua, dear."


    She hugged her Aunt and mother. Cheng Mei lovingly patted her head.


    "So, tell me what happened, Bro? Ruiling seemed really annoyed after returning home," Lihua suspiciously looked at him.


    Mrs. Zhang also looked at him usingly. "What did you do? She won''t be angry for no reason."


    Xinyue stared at the three women closely leaning towards him to hear him out. "Well, I think only female species can help me out here."


    He gave a brief version of what happened during their small shopping trip.


    "And then she angrily said to figure it out by myself."


    The trio - "...."


    Lihua''s lips parted in disbelief. "Y-You¡­confessed to her?"


    "Yes."


    "You already confessed to her?" She sounded even more shocked now.


    "How is it different from your first question, little sister?" He dryly asked. "Yes."


    "You confessed to her just like that?"


    His mouth twitched in annoyance. "Yes. I swear if you ask a fourth version of this question, I will kick you out of here."


    "Idiot brother!"


    "Idiot Xinyue!"


    Lihua and Mrs. Zhang eximed at once. Cheng Mei, too, shared a cold and displeased look towards him.


    Xinyue widened his eyes. "Hey. You three look the same like her right now. Is it magic?"


    Lihua gritted her teeth. "No wonder she is so red up. Bro, you are the dumbest person in this family!"


    Xinyue''s expression darkened and turned ugly. "Say that again, little sister."


    "You are the dumbest man on this whole!"


    "..."


    It became a from a family.


    Lihua helplessly exhaled a long breath. "Bro, you are CONFESSING to the woman you love. It''s a big deal. Well, since you kissed her¡­" she coughed, "it was inevitable that you tell her you love her. But how could you ask her to be your girlfriend so¡­so inly? Like in a cafe and as a matter of fact? Aren''t confessions supposed to be beautiful and make your heart beat faster?"


    "Since when?"


    "Since the beginning, stupid bro! You never watched romantic movies?"


    "I have only watched spy movies."


    "..."


    No wonder you are so hopeless!


    Mrs. Zhang sighed. "Lihua is right. I mean, asking her to be your girlfriend while you are casually eating your food-"


    "Hey, I asked her after I ate my sandwich," he corrected her.


    "Shut up! Who cares if it was while eating your damn sandwich or after eating your damn sandwich!? The point is that you must have looked so cold and unfeeling while popping that question. You did nothing to make her heart flutter," she harrumphed.


    Xinyue frowned.


    Mrs. Zhang shyly said, "You know, my husband had confessed to me in a beautiful garden of roses. It was so pretty. I saw how he poured his heart into it. It made my heart ache so much¡­Aish."


    Lihua sheepishly grinned. "Hehe, Wei also did something simr. Instead of a garden, he prepared a whole mansion for me! It was all decorated in violet because I like violet so much. He even cooked a feast for me," she sobbed. "That was such a wonderful confession whenever I think about it."


    Cheng Mei''s gaze softened. "Ling had taken me to a fireworks festival, and he had confessed to me on a bridge atop a beautifulke while the fireworks lit up the sky and reflected beautifully on the water."


    The trio then stared at Xinyue. Lihua remarked. "So you get the point? You should give a confession that she should remember for life."


    "Hold on," Xinyue was dumbfounded. "Are you talking about confession or marriage proposal? Don''t men usually n big like this for a proposal?"


    Mrs. Zhang red at him. "Well yes¡­mostly. But what is wrong in giving an unforgettable confession too!?"


    Lihua and Cheng Mei bobbed their heads in agreement.


    Xinyue was speechless.


    So, I wasn''t really wrong in asking her. It''s just that you women are spoiled! Those freaking doting husbands!


    Uncle Weiyan and Li must have done something morous too to propo- to confess to their wives. That''s why she got mad at me.


    Lihua puffed up her cheeks. "Why are you being so stingy in giving a grand confession? Don''t you care about Ruiling?"


    Xinyue glowered at her. "I am not stingy. I was saving my brain cells for a grand proposal in the future. I thought the confession was supposed to be simple and straightforward but clearly, it''s not like that."


    He scratched his head and then nodded. "I got it."


    The trio beamed in happiness.


    "I will bring a red rose for her and ask her to be my girlfriend."


    "..."


    "You didn''t get a single thing!" Mrs. Zhangshed out. "Xinyue, you have been working for far too long now that you don''t understand how to woo a woman, hmph!"


    His mouth twitched.


    "Fine then. How about a bouquet with a secret message for her to decode?" He gave it a serious thought. "That secret code will be my question."


    "Bro, you have watched far too many spy movies I think," she was speechless.


    "Secret codes are exciting and heart fluttering, excuse me."


    "Not for Ruiling! She is not a spy like you! Do something normal."


    His face twisted. "You shouldn''t talk about normal when your stupid husbands went way over the normal with their confessions!"


    "..."


    "Forget it. I wille up with something by myself."

 Chapter 654: A copied confession

    Chapter 654: A copied confessionXinyue was at work, doing his new mission and that was gathering Intel on the corrupt politician. He was dressed in a casual shirt and pants, sitting in a diner with two tables across where the politician was talking to somebody.


    Another assistant spy in training apanied Xinyue on this job. The Cheng family didn''t just solve missions but also trained new and capable young men and women after a thorough selection process. This young man''s name was Yun Su who was twenty-two years old.


    He had nted a small, undetectable microphone under the table where the corrupt politician Tian Yan was seated. He was adjusting the frequency on his phone but looking as if he was merely browsing randomly.


    "Sir Xinyue. They are talking about some illegal imports at our ports," he seriously whispered as he gave him an update.


    "Hm," Xinyue touched his chin.


    "What do you think they might be illegally importing here? Drugs? Weapons?"


    "I don''t think so."


    "Then maybe gold or other precious metals?"


    "Really?" He tilted his head.


    He coughed. "I am only specting¡­"


    "Say, Yun Su."


    "Yes, Sir Xinyue?" He slightly leaned in for a serious conversation.


    "How to give an unforgettable confession to the woman you love?"


    Yun Su stumbled with a thud and choked hard. The other customers and waiters nced at him questioningly. One of the waitresses asked, "Are you okay, Sir?"


    He nervously smiled and thanked her. "N-No thanks. I am fine. I swallowed the bite too fast¡­"


    He wiped his forehead and looked back at Xinyue. "S-Sir? I don''t understand?"


    "What is there to not understand? Do you have a girlfriend?"


    Yun Su blushed hard. "This question suddenly¡­"


    Aren''t we supposed to be on a mission here? Why are we having love talks?


    "Yes, I have a girlfriend," he cleared his throat.


    Xinyue rubbed his chin. "Who confessed first and how?"


    "..."


    Why this sudden interest in my love life?


    His ears reddened. "I¡­I confessed first."


    "How?"


    "Well¡­I took her on my bicycle one day to her favorite cake shop. I bought the pastries that she loves the most and as she happily ate, I-I confessed to her."


    "So you were bribing her with the thing she liked. I see."


    Yun Su was dumbfounded. "I wasn''t bribing her! I just thought I would set a happy mood if she did what she loved to do."


    "Yeah so that''s bribing in a sense in my dictionary. You make her happy first, then pop the confession for getting a higher chance of a yes."


    "..."


    I-It was a sweet confession but why is Sir Xinyue putting it in a way as if it was so calcting¡­He sobbed.


    He asked, "Do you¡­have someone you want to confess to?" He curiously asked.


    "Yeah. Apparently, women don''t like to-the-point confessions so much," he sneered.


    Yun Su was struck with lightning.


    Sir Xinyue has a woman he likes!? That''s breaking news!


    Xinyue thought about it and nodded. "I know what to do. Let''s go."


    Yun Su widened his eyes. "B-But Tian Yan is still talking."


    "Nope. He is already leaving. Whatever import ising will be the day after tomorrow at 11 PM sharp. Two container ships will being, parking at the north side of the port. He will be there himself to check the goods. The port manager will give him all the ess. He is bent too."


    "...How do you know?" He gasped.


    "How else? I was listening to them talking like you," he shrugged.


    Listening to the microphone? But weren''t we talking just now?


    Wait, does it mean that he was talking to me and listening to Tian Yan at the same time without his concentration breaking!?


    Xinyue chuckled. "You have to learn a lot, little fledgeling."


    "S-sorry, Sir. I will work on my attention!"


    He felt utterly embarrassed at his inadequacy, but he also became his huge fan.


    Damn, Sir is so op!


    ¡ª


    "Why did you bring me here?" Ruiling asked as she looked at the cake shop sign board. Though she was still mad at him, she couldn''t deny his invitation, secretly hoping to see what he had nned.


    Xinyue smirked. "You will know."


    He took her inside, bought some pastries for her, making her beam at the sight. "I love pastries!"


    She dug in a mouthful of cream and cherries, relishing the pastry''s taste.


    "Ennn, delicious!" She chirped.


    Xinyue scrutinized her gaze and expression very carefully and nodded to himself. Then he said, "Ruiling, I love you. Will you be my girlfriend?"


    "*Cough cough cough*!" She choked in her throat hard.


    Xinyue pushed the ss of water in front of her. "Eat slowly. Don''t choke yourself to death."


    Ruiling stared at him, speechless. "I am eating just fine! You suddenly came out with your confession out of nowhere! Obviously, I will be shocked."


    Xinyue rubbed his chin. "But aren''t you happy right now? I bring you pastries, you happily eat them, I confess to you and you agree because you are so happy. That''s the workflow."


    "..."


    What is he babbling about?


    "Please speak the humannguage, Xinyue," her mouth twitched. "What workflow?"


    "That''s how my new assistant had confessed to his girlfriend back in the day. It worked for him, so I thought it would work for me too."


    "!!!"


    She tremblingly pointed her finger at him, her jaw dropping in utter disbelief. "You-you copied his confession method!?"


    "Why not?" He tilted his head. "As long as it works."


    "..."


    "And it did, right? You are so happy eating the pastries."


    "..."


    She gnashed her jaw. "Cheng Xinyue! Can you note up with something original!?"


    He frowned. "But I just have to give you a memorable confession. You didn''t put any rule that it has to be original. In spying, we use all the tools and methods avable to gather intel on our enemies. If the previous method worked well, we use it again for next missions. As long as it gets the work done."


    "..."


    He isparing confession to spying¡­


    "Well sorry to burst your bubble but this is a confession, not your mission where you just ''get work done.''" she red at him. "And the nerve to even admit that you copied!"


    "So you would have agreed if I hadn''t admitted it? That makes sense¡­"


    "..."


    "Cheng Xinyue, you¡­you seriously are an idiot! I am leaving!" She stomped out of the cake shop.


    Xinyue craned his neck and sighed. "Women are so difficult indeed."

 Chapter 655: Cheesy, corny and cringey? No way!

    Chapter 655: Cheesy, corny and cringey? No way!Over the next few days, Xinyue nned different methods to confess to Ruiling. Once, he took her to the movies. Another time, he took her to an amusement park and the next, he tried a jewelry store. That was based on the data he had coted on what were the frequent spots or methods to confess to a woman.


    Which failed everytime.


    After Lihua''s insistence, Xinyue finally watched a few romantic movies to get some inspiration. But that only earned his little sister a lot of scolding.


    "You expect me to act so cheesy, corny and cringey like these actors? Is that what you were all expecting me to do all this time? Ew! As if I will do something like this!"


    "..."


    "What is cheesy and corny in this?" Lihua red at him. "It''s such a beautiful confession of his feelings¡­" she sniffled. "How can you find it cringey!?"


    "Because it is!"


    "Shut up! The problem is with your stone heart, not the movies!"


    "The problem is with your brain!"


    Finally, Xinyue had left huffing and puffing with frustration. In one of the movie scenes, he saw how the male lead decorated a beautiful dinner spot in the middle of ake covered with a pretty white dome on the top and connected to thend by a bridge which he had sprinkled with rose petals and lit up with small colorful candles to wee the female lead.


    His gaze darkened.


    That''s so¡­


    But recalling his failed attempts, his mouth twitched heavily.


    Do I really have to pull such an embarrassing stunt?


    ¡ª


    Ruiling sighed for the hundredth time. Lihua and Lanying understood her dissatisfaction.


    Lihua sobbed. "My sincerest apologies on behalf of my brother."


    "Oof, you don''t have to apologize, sister-inw," she quickly said.


    "Bro is failing every time. I didn''t know he was so hopeless!"


    Lanying said, "I think the next time will be the best. He will definitely seed."


    Ruiling sighed. "Well, it''s really not about the ce or atmosphere¡­well¡­maybe it is. Just a tiny bit," she cleared her throat. "The main point is his expression! He speaks too much like¡­like matter of fact. His tone or expression never changes, and I feel like he doesn''t love me as deeply as I do," her shoulders slumped. "Shouldn''t he be at least a little nervous? A little anxious?"


    Lihua gasped. "You love that stone hearted man so deeply?"


    She choked.


    "Well¡­" her cheeks blushed a little, "I know he is annoying and frustrating and mocks me too much. But when he kissed me was when I realized that over this past year and a half, I have grown to like him much more than a friend. I couldn''t push him away when he kissed me, which meant that I really, really love him. My heart was beating so crazy. My face was totally red. I never thought I could move on past Shen Yang, but he¡­made it so easy as if that scar was never even there."


    She harrumphed. "But that doesn''t mean he gets a free pass. I want him to make my heart flutter with his trembling voice. I don''t expect to see him blush but at least, he shouldn''t speak in that monotone voice like a robot!"


    Lihua and Lanying gravely nodded.


    Ruiling leaned back and sighed. "When will that happen?"


    ¡ª


    Today, Ruiling was out to go shopping by herself. She was tired of thinking about Xinyue for the whole day, and she felt frustrated to imagine if he was even thinking about her as much as she did.


    Plus, she had decided to join Wei and Li working in Zhao Industries. She herself held a prestigious degree of business administration, so she wanted to join the family business and help Wei and Li with their work. For that, she needed a whole new set of business suits and formal clothes.


    While browsing through the clothes, she picked one navy blue business dress.


    This is so pretty!


    But another hand held that dress. "I picked that one first."


    Ruiling frowned and looked at a young girl in her early twenties. "Excuse me? The dress is in my hands, so I picked it first."


    The girl was speechless and red at her. "You¡­how dare you talk to me in tone? I first saw that dress. I was just out to try another one. Don''t steal it so shamelessly!"


    Ruiling gave her a dry look. "Just looking doesn''t mean you book it for yourself. That''smon sense. If you wanted the dress, you should have kept it by your side to try or pay for it. Until then, anybody is free to choose the clothes here."


    She gritted her teeth. "Do you even know who I am?"


    Ruiling snorted. "I don''t need to waste my time knowing a spoiled brat like you. I should ask, do you know WHO I AM?"


    The young girl did notice her high branded clothes and style.


    "Heh. So what if you are from some rich family? You cannot be more influential than mine! My father is the most influential politician and has the most power!"


    Ruiling raised her brow with amusement.


    A politician? As if that can match cousin Wei''s influence. Heh, so naive.


    "What is going on here?" A man in histe twenties appeared from behind the young girl and asked in a deep voice.


    "Mingming, what is all this ruckus?"


    She showed a distraught expression and pointed her finger at Ruiling. "Bro! Look at this shameless woman! She was stealing the dress I picked first! And now she was refusing to let it go when I kept requesting to give it back to me. She even humiliated me!"


    Ruiling rolled her eyes.


    So annoying. All the qualities of a white lotus. Why did this happen today? I just wanted to do some peaceful shopping!


    The man frowned and nced at Ruiling. His eyes slightly widened for a moment. Then he came forward and smiled as he introduced himself. "Hello. I am Tian Guo. Nice to meet you, Miss. Zhao Ruiling."

 Chapter 656: It was a coincidence

    Chapter 656: It was a coincidenceRuiling cocked her brow and shrugged. "Not nice to meet you though."


    Tian Ming widened her eyes.


    Did Bro just call her Zhao Ruiling? Zhao¡­she gasped in shock.


    She is from the Zhao family?


    Tian Guo smiled. "I understand. My sister caused you a lot of trouble. You wouldn''t want to see us. But I sincerely apologize on her behalf."


    "Bro!" Tian Ming eximed in frustration. "I didn''t cause any trouble! She snatched the dress away from me. Just because she is from the Zhao family, does it mean that she can do whatever she pleases!?"


    Ruiling chuckled. "Wow. Now that you know that I am Zhao Ruiling, your words suddenly changed. Whatever I please? So you admit that your family is beneath us and that gives me the power to do whatever I please."


    "You¡­"


    "Mingming, enough. You''re acting too spoiledtely," Tian Guo warned.


    "Bro. Why are you taking her side instead of your sister!?"


    Ruiling yawned. "Maybe he seems to have more brains than you. And enough. I don''t want to waste my time on spoiled brats. I have also lost the mood to buy this dress."


    She smiled and dropped the dress on the floor. "Pick it up. It''s all yours. Don''t worry. I am not so petty as to fight over a dress. My brother can give me much more luxurious dresses than this one."


    Tian Ming saw the dress on the floor and her face reddened with humiliation.


    She wants me to pick this dropped dress!?


    "You!!"


    Tian Guo anxiously intervened. "Miss. Zhao. I am really sorry-"


    She snapped back at him. "If anybody has to apologize, it''s her. But you keep doing that and that''s why she acts like a spoiled princess. You are not letting her take responsibility for her words and actions. Also, stop talking to me. I know you are sucking up to me because you are afraid that the Zhao family would retaliate against you. We won''t. At least if your sister stops bothering me."


    Tian Guo quickly smiled. "Of course Mianmian won''t do that anymore." He eyed his sister and gave her a warning to stop once and for all.


    She slightly stiffened and bit her lip hard.


    You bitch!


    Tian Guo said, "I will definitely make Mianmian reflect on her mistake. Miss. Zhao. As an apology, how about I take you for a cup of coffee? Please. It''s on me."


    She sneered. "No thanks. I don''t need her apology and I don''t need your coffee either. The only thing you should do is not let her offend me again. I let go once. Not all the time. I am not that kind-hearted." She turned on her heels and left.


    ¡ª


    "Ugh!! That was so annoying!" Ruilingined as she reached home. She wanted to recharge by hugging her precious nephews and nieces. Since LanLan was asleep, she came to Wei and Lihua''s room to y with the twins.


    She hugged Weiyun and Limei and kissed their cheeks. "Aish, you are the cutest!" She squealed.


    Weiyun touched her cheek with his palm. "Uiling."


    Her heart felt a tight squeeze. "Aiyaaa. Say that again."


    "Uiling."


    Limei also chimed in. "Uiling."


    She just melted.


    Yes, this is life¡­


    Wei was on the bed, carefully sorting out Limei''s dresses. He nodded his head in satisfaction.


    Lihua asked as she sorted out other stuff of the twins that wasn''t needed anymore. "What happened to your shopping? You came back with nothing."


    Ruiling shrugged. "I met an annoying girl and then I lost my mood. She was with her brother."


    She quickly gave a recap and as Wei heard it, he frowned. "Tian family¡­"


    Lihua red at her nostrils. "That''s so stupid! She was fighting for something that she knew was wrong."


    Ruiling shrugged. "Like I said, a spoiled brat."


    She nced at Wei. On the other hand, Weiyun was busy chomping on his Aunt''s hair. She pouted. "Don''t eat my hair, my cute nephew."


    He giggled.


    Wei said, "Their father, Tian Yan, is corrupt. He is working some deals under the table. That''s our suspicion but on the outside, he looks clean."


    Ruiling raised her brow.


    Oh. No wonder that girl was like that. Corruption and dishonesty seems to run in the family.


    "Are we investigating him?"


    Wei cleanly folded Limei''s other dress and ced it on the stack.


    He is such a doting father¡­her mouth twitched.


    "Cheng Xinyue is."


    Her eyes widened. "He is?"


    Wei nodded. "He is gathering all the information. Then the Mafia will detain him."


    "I see."


    Lihua said, "You should be careful. That Tian family is shady. First the father and now his daughter too. Stay away from him."


    She chuckled. "You worry too much sister-inw. It was just a coincidence today. It''s not like I will meet them again."


    ¡ª


    But fate had other ns as they met again. Ruiling was on her way to the Cheng residence to meet Cheng Mei and Cheng Ling. Cheng Ling wanted to show his new garden to her and also secretly scoop out information about how far Xinyue was in making her his girlfriend.


    "Such a coincidence to Miss. Zhao," he smiled.


    Ruiling narrowed his eyes. "Sure it was a coincidence yesterday. I don''t think it''s today."


    What does he want? Is he thinking of currying a favor from my family through me?


    Tian Guo sincerely said, "Miss. Zhao. I really feel bad for what happened yesterday. Mingming''s behavior was unwarranted. Dad is really busy with work these days and he doesn''t get time to spend with her. That''s why she was so cranky. But of course, that doesn''t justify her actions. I just hope that you forgive her. Mingming also realizes her mistake."


    She sneered.


    "Is that so? Then why don''t I see her right now and hear her say sorry? Oh, maybe she is invisible?"


    He cleared his throat.


    "Heh. If I realize my mistake, I personally apologize. But it seems that your sister has a different definition of giving an apology~" she smirked.


    "Miss. Zhao, please let me make it up to you. How about I take you shopping that you couldn''t do yesterday? It''s the least I canpensate for."


    Ruiling was about to disagree but then a thought crossed her mind.


    Xinyue is investigating his father, right? If I go with him, maybe I will learn something about the deals¡­


    She decided and then smiled. "Why not meet three hourster?"

 Chapter 657: Extract information.

    Chapter 657: Extract information.Xinyue sighed for the hundredth time now.


    Yun Su noticed his superior in distress and asked, "Is there some problem, Sir?"


    Thest few days of the mission were quite hectic.


    "Problem? Until I figure out what a memorable confession entails, the problem is never gonna end. Women are soplicated."


    "..."


    Sir''s love journey is so difficult.


    He cleared his throat. "Sir. We had staked out that night when Tian Yan was receiving the two ships at the port. That''s evidence that he is involved in something shady. Then why aren''t we catching him?"


    Xinyue raised his brow. "He is just a cog in the machine. He doesn''t handle whatever racket is going on. He is not at the top of it. If we catch him, then then the gang will be suspicious and cover up all its tracks. I want to crack down on this whole scam or racket going on all up to the end. Maybe there are members of his family also involved. I want to track every one of them and what they do."


    He straightened up. "Yes, sir. I will create a dossier for it."


    "Cool."


    Xinyue then went back to his confession research but didn''t get any concrete ideas.


    "If a confession is this difficult, then I cannot imagine how difficult the marriage proposal will be in the future," he grimaced.


    ¡ª


    "Zhao Ruiling," Tian Guo waved at her as he smiled.


    Ruiling gave back a fake smile. "Hey."


    This was their third meeting today, and Ruiling was quite sure he would cough something up about his father''s corruption. She could totally see how he was trying to impress her and was nning to have a rtionship with her. But she also knew that it was just to serve his purpose of having a connection to the Zhao family. He didn''t like her but the power her family held.


    But who said I cannot use that to my advantage?


    You are trying to use me, and I am using your so-called feelings for me. Tit for tat~


    "What''s up?"


    Tian Guo sighed. "Just all the work is tiring. Plus, the elections areing soon so my father is really busy."


    "I see. Now that the elections are near, the politicians are extra careful, especially¡­the corrupt ones. Cannot let anybody air their dirtyundry in the public," she smiled.


    He stiffened.


    Ruiling shrugged. "My cousin was talking about it. But honestly, what''s the big deal? It''s just some extra money here and there. Why cause so much ruckus?" She showed a bored expression.


    Tian Guo slightly was taken aback. "You think like that?"


    She chuckled. "What? Are you really goody two shoes? Wow, youpletely changed your impression. Now, I feel so dishonest."


    "What do you mean?"


    Ruiling parted her lips but then refrained from speaking. "I don''t think I should talk about it."


    "No, you can tell me," Tian Guo assured her. "You can trust me. We are friends now right? Your secret will be safe with me."


    Tsk, such bad acting.


    "Well¡­"


    Tian Guo tried to touch her hand, but she pulled it back at the pretext of holding her coffee mug. He slightly stiffened but quickly came out of it. "There is nothing to be afraid of," he smiled, "We are already sofortable around each other."


    That''s because I am tolerating your presence, dumbo, she inwardly rolled her eyes.


    Ruiling sighed. "You are right. It''s a secret I am keeping from my family but I know I can trust you. Something tells me I can."


    He brightened. "Of course!"


    Ruiling slightly leaned and whispered, "Well the secret is that I am kinda stealing money from Zhao Industries. Just a little bit."


    He widened his eyes.


    "Well that''s also my money right? But why does cousin Wei and Bro Li get to handle it? Ever since my engagement broke off, my family has been shutting me off. I got angry. I am also a member of the Zhao family. They cannot shut me out like that. So I am just securing my future with some extra cash. But you don''t seem to be thrilled¡­" she looked disappointed. "Guess a liar will always be a liar."


    "No! You are doing nothing wrong, Ruiling," he seriously said, "That''s also your money and you have every right over it. Your family earns billions anyway. Taking a little bit is not bad."


    "See! You understand me! What good does it give to be honest? That''s a waste of time!" She said in disdain.


    Tian Guo''s bodynguage became morefortable now and he seemed to be at ease. "I know. I think we met for a reason."


    "You mean?"


    "Well I am sure you will understand me too. My father¡­well, he is really not so clean."


    Ruiling cocked her brow.


    Got you.


    "What? He has some shady deals under the table?" She shrugged. "So like me. What does it matter? As long as you know how to hide well."


    Now, he felt even more rxed seeing Ruiling''s support. "It''s not so easy I am afraid. There are suspicions about Dad''s records and if he gets caught, his career and our family is over. I am also making sure there are no loose ends."


    "Interesting. You help your father. That''s filial of you," she nodded in appreciation. "But then how will you do it? You cannot screw up the elections."


    "Well¡­" he whispered as if it was a secret between two friends, "we have a main warehouse here where we have kept all the ''goods'' of our deals. We are afraid that somebody might investigate and crack down on the warehouse so for safety, we will be moving all the stuff to X city until the elections are over."


    X city¡­


    She smiled. "That sounds like a cool n. But you better hide it in a good ce like¡­"


    He waved his hand in dismissal. "Not to worry about it. There is a big university campus in X city and it''s from one of our shell corporations. It''s untraceable," he smiled, "Nobody will doubt that all the shady stuff will be at a college campus~"


    Ruiling beamed. "That''s evil but cool. So¡­when will you be moving the stuff to the campus?"


    "Tomorrow night."

 Chapter 658: Not an expert when it comes to Ruiling

    Chapter 658: Not an expert when ites to Ruiling"It''s going to be tomorrow night," Ruiling proudly smirked as she looked at Xinyue, giving him the information of what Tian Guo told her. "They are going to move all the stuff to X city on the university campus."


    Xinyue narrowed his eyes. "How do you know Tian Guo anyway? Why would he reveal it to you?"


    Just a few minutes ago, he got a report from Yun Su that Tian Guo was frequently meeting a woman. They investigated his outings to know if the meetings could lead them to the gang or their shady deals. But to his shock, he saw a picture of him talking to Ruiling.


    He was about to leave to meet Ruiling to ask questions of what was going on when she dropped by herself.


    Ruiling shrugged. "We met in the mall by coincidence. Precisely, his annoying sister who has all the traits to be a white lotus."


    She gave a recap of the events, making Xinyue tilt his head in deep thought. "And you thought that you could scoop out information from him?"


    She sneered. "He was desperate to impress me, knowing that I am from the Zhao family. I just used that to my advantage, and it worked. I also recorded our conversation so you have the evidence too."


    Ruiling cleared her throat and felt excited to hear his praise. Surely, she wasn''t as pro as Xinyue in all this stuff, but she imagined that he would be at least proud of her to be able to manage this all on her own.


    "Idiot!"


    "..."


    Xinyue held her arm and pulled her closer, his eyes swirling with something dark and dangerous. "Why did you interfere in this mission?"


    Ruiling was left, speechless. "Hey! What do you mean by interfere? Bro Wei told me about Tian Yan and his dealings. Since I met his son by coincidence anyway, I thought it wasn''t a bad idea to learn the inside scoop through his son."


    "So what?" He red at her. "It doesn''t matter how you met him. You shouldn''t have poked your nose in this mission! You didn''t even bother to tell me about it. You headed straight away without focusing on the consequences!"


    "What consequences? I am already done with him!"


    He gritted his teeth. "You don''t understand, Ruiling! You shouldn''t have involved yourself with Tian Guo! Why didn''t you just stay away from all this?"


    She shook off his arm from her hand, trying not to cry in front of him.


    Because I just wanted to help you. I wanted to make you happy. I wanted to hear you praise me.


    But clearly, I was an interference¡­


    She bit her lip hard, feeling utterly embarrassed. "Well¡­Now I know I should have st-stayed away from YOUR mission."


    Xinyue froze, watching the tears pile up on her eyshes. "Wait, Ruiling. I didn''t-"


    "I am sorry. I did something¡­unnecessary. You can use the information if you want or throw it away. I won''t interfere in your life anymore¡­"


    When she knew she wouldn''t be able to hold back her tears, she quickly ran away.


    "No, wait! Ruiling! Where are you going?"


    She was already gone, and he banged his fist on the desk, furious at himself. "Damn it!"


    His assistant, Yun Su, gulped and peeked at him from behind a pir. "You shouldn''t have talked to her like that."


    Xinyue gave him a frosty stare, making him jump in his ce. "Do you think I wanted to make her cry? I don''t even know why she felt hurt!" He pressed his brows.


    "..."


    "You¡­don''t?"


    "If I knew, then I wouldn''t be in this situation right now, correct?" His gaze darkened.


    Yun Su''s mouth twitched. "S-Sir, it''s so clear. I could practically read her like an open book. She wanted you to praise her."


    "Huh?" Xinyue looked confused.


    "She knew that you were working on a mission so when she got a chance, she thought she could help you by getting you information using her way. You are a spy. Spies value information the most, and she thought you would be thrilled to get new evidence and that you will also praise her for her efforts. She just wanted to make you happy and acknowledge her efforts. But instead when you said she didn''t need to interfere and rebuked her for her work, she must have felt embarrassed for doing something unnecessary."


    "....."


    Xinyue reyed the whole conversation in his mind and seemed to understand what Yun Su was trying to exin. "...Was that what it was?"


    Yun Su cleared his throat. "Sir, nobody here can beat you in reading bodynguage and expressions. But somehow¡­you are not an expert when ites to Miss. Zhao I guess¡­"


    "Have you gotten a little gutsy, Yun Su?" He sneered.


    He jumped back to his hiding ce.


    "But I didn''t ask her to! She didn''t have to trouble herself-"


    Yun Su''s head peeked out. "It''s not about whether you asked her or not. When you love someone, you want to do things for him or her that makes them happy even if they don''t ask for it. You instinctively wish to make their life easier however you can. It''s really natural to feel that way. When I returned from my training once, I saw that my girlfriend had already cleaned up and organized my house and cooked a meal for me. I didn''t ask her to do all of that, but she still did it because I was tired and she wanted to reduce my work in any way she could."


    The realization dawned upon him, and he copsed on the chair. "I am an idiot. I didn''t mean to dismiss her efforts."


    "I know," he nodded, "You were worried because we got some ugly information about Tian Guo. There is no evidence, but there is suspicion that he is involved in a woman''s murder. Reports suggest that he wanted to marry her, but she refused. So, he killed her in a fit of anger. You should have told Miss. Zhao that you were only worried because Tian Guo is a dangerous man and even if she is done using him¡­he may not leave her way so easily."

 Chapter 659: Kidnapped

    Chapter 659: KidnappedRuiling furiously stepped out, cursing at Xinyue. "Idiot. Stupid! Mean!" She sniffled. "Was there any reason to get so angry at me!? I thought he would be happy¡­" She stopped and had an urge to cry.


    First, he cannot even give me a proper confession and now he dismissed me so harshly like that! That man really doesn''t have a heart!


    She saw a message ping on her phone, and her gaze darkened.


    ''Can we meet up, Ruiling?''


    Tian Guo¡­


    As if I would meet you anymore! It was such a torture to tolerate you.


    Without replying to his message, she sent it to the trash folder and scoffed.


    Such a fool to think that he could use me or my family for his gains.


    When she woke up the next day and checked her phone, she choked hard seeing a string of Tian Guo''s messages and missed calls. There were more than a hundred and her mobile screen was all filled with his text messages, all asking where she was and why wasn''t she replying or that he wanted to meet her.


    The hell! Was he doing this for the whole night!?


    Ruiling gritted her teeth and straightaway blocked his number.


    "So creepy! Damn it!"


    Today, she was going to start working with Wei and Li in thepany and the morning of her first day just got worse.


    Wei and Li had an early meeting, so they left first.


    Lihua grinned. "All the best, Ruiling!"


    The twins tugged her. "Uiling. Best. Luck."


    "Aww," her heart melted. "Thank you so much you guys! You are the best!"


    They giggled.


    On her way to the office, she saw an iing call from Xinyue. She remembered their fight yesterday, and her heart filled with grievance.


    Now why are you calling? Even if you want to apologize, I won''t forgive you!


    She cut his call.


    Ruiling asked the driver to stop the car to buy some choctes for thepany staff. As she walked towards the shop, a hand popped out of an alley and pulled her in it.


    She gasped and turned. "What the hell!"


    But what shocked her more was the fact that it was Tian Guo.


    "You¡­what are you doing here!?"


    Tian Guo smiled in relief. "Thank God you are safe, Ruiling. I was so worried about you. You have not been replying to any of my calls or messages since yesterday."


    Her mouth twitched.


    Of course, I didn''t. I am already mad at Xinyue and you are thest person I would want to talk to!


    She tried to smile. "Well¡­"


    "I thought you were in danger! I wondered if anybody in your family caught your embezzlement and punished you," he shook his head. "I was so afraid for you."


    "No, it''s not like that. I am being careful. So, bye."


    "Wait, where are you going?" He blocked her way.


    Ruiling frowned. "What do you mean? I am going back."


    He smiled. "There is no need to. How about we have a meal somewhere? Just like always."


    She tried her best not to show a disgusted expression. "Sorry but not today. I am a little busy."


    "Is it so? No problem. I will wait for you. When will you be free?"


    Her frown deepened.


    Why is he being so stubborn today?


    She smiled. "Like I said, not today. I am busy for the entire day-"


    "Then in the evening? Or at night?"


    "Tian Guo, I will text you back when I am done with work."


    "When?"


    Now, she was losing her patience. "I don''t know! I told you I am busy. Why are you pestering me?"


    She took a step sideways, but he blocked her way again.


    "Tian Guo, enough!" She red at him.


    The driver peeked at the alley. "Mam? You didn''te out for a long time, so I came to check." He narrowed his eyes at Tian Guo.


    She sighed in relief. "Thank God you are here. Let''s go- Look back!" She suddenly gasped in horror.


    A man was about to strike the driver on his head with a stick when he turned just in time and kicked the intruder on his stomach.


    "Who are you!?" He grabbed his wrist and broke it, throwing the stick from his hand but suddenly, he gasped and shook hard with a taser shocking him with current.


    "No!!" She covered her mouth when a second man appeared out of nowhere and attacked the driver. She saw him copse and faint.


    "Mam¡­Run¡­"


    "Tian Guo!" Ruiling pped him. "What are you doing? How dare you attack us!?"


    He didn''t answer but only smiled at her.


    Suddenly, Ruiling found her vision blurring too as her body trembled with shock. She felt a stinging sensation in her back. The world turned dark before her as her eyes shut themselves.


    ¡ª


    "Hmmm¡­?"


    Ruiling''s head bobbed sideways as she regained her consciousness. She immediately felt pain in her back where she was stung by a taser.


    "Ouch¡­"


    She heaved breathlessly and slowly opened her eyes. She looked around in confusion and saw the driver on the other side, his hands and legs tied with ropes.


    Her eyes widened. "Muno! Muno!" That was his name. "What is happening?"


    She tried to reach him but found herself tied with ropes too. Her lips parted and she realized that they were being kept in a dark and dirty ce. It smelled rusty. The only source of light in the room was a small window with three bars in it.


    "So you are awake."


    She heard a chuckling sound as the door opened. She froze watching Tian Guoe in.


    "You¡­You kidnapped us here! You fucking bastard!"


    He clicked his tongue. "Not really. I just brought you to my side."


    "What nonsense!?"


    He sighed. "What other choice did I have? I thought I will soon confess to you and we will happily get into a rtionship. But you suddenly stopped replying to my calls and messages. Just like my Yiyi. I loved her so much. But she never looked back at me even once. Unfortunately, I let the anger get the best of me and I killed her. Ah, that was so tragic."


    Ruiling froze.


    He killed a woman¡­?

 Chapter 660: A psycho!

    Chapter 660: A psycho!Tian Guoughed. "Hey, you look the same just as she was when I pulled the trigger."


    Ruiling clenched her jaw in disgust. "You think this is supposed to be something tough about! You killed a woman and here you are standing shameless in front of me!"


    "Shameless? How is it my fault? It should have been an honor for her to be my wife. I am from the Tian family. She would have gotten everything if she had married me. Money, fame, power. Yet, she still chose to reject me," his sinister eyes grew darker, "I never gave her that option so she had to die. I was crazy for her, but she never looked back at me. Just like you."


    Ruiling sneered.


    He walked over to her and chuckled. "Well Yiyi was innocent. Maybe that''s why she didn''t like me? After all, I do dirty work for my Dad. But you? You embezzle money too. You know what it''s like to have to do shady work."


    She narrowed her eyes.


    "You and I are the same, Ruiling. When you taunted me about my honesty, I was actually so happy. I figured I finally found the right woman for me," he gleamed, "But you suddenly stopped responding to my messages. What happened dear? Why did it seem that you did not want to meet me anymore?"


    Disgust filled her even more hearing ''dear'' from his mouth. But she tried to be calm.


    Should I reveal that it was all my n? But what if they make everything disappear from X city? We will lose the chance to get the evidence.


    But Bro Wei must have definitely realized it by now, right? That I am kidnapped? Maybe he is already on the way.


    First of all, what is this ce anyway?


    Ruiling smiled. "You think you can keep me here in the city which is the heart where Bro Wei rules? You will be down in no time."


    Tian Guo shook his head. "Of course, I am not stupid dear. That''s why I brought you to X city."


    X city? The same ce where all the illegal stuff is? Damn it, isn''t it really far from Beijing?


    "Guo!" A sharp voice thundered, and she saw a middle-aged man barging in the room.


    His gaze fell on Ruiling and the driver, and his face looked ashen. He red at Guo and clutched his shirt in anger. "Are you crazy!? What have you done! You kidnapped Zhao Ruiling!? Are you out of your mind!"


    "Chill, Dad," he smiled. "It won''t be a problem. It''s not like her family cares for her. They won''t even bother and until they do, we will be long gone from here."


    Damn he will change ces again? Ruiling gritted her teeth.


    "You fool! Zhao Wei is the Mafia King! You dare steal a member of his family? Who cares if he doesn''t care about her? He still won''ty back seeing that somebody attacked his family! I am already pulling all the plugs to hide all the suspicions against me, and you will ruin everything! The Zhao family will never let us go! I didn''t care if you killed that other woman."


    Yiyi? Ruiling narrowed her eyes.


    "She didn''t have a family, nor any money or power. It was easy to bury that nuisance when you killed her, but Zhao Ruiling is different!"


    Tian Guo frowned. "Enough, Dad. I love Ruiling and want to marry her. If she doesn''t agree, I will have to kill her. I won''t be afraid of the Zhao family."


    Ruiling widened her eyes.


    This man is crazy! He ims he loves me after just a few times we met?


    "Guo! The elections are near. You will jeopardize everything!"


    Tian Guo shot a bullet that passed right by his side and missed him by just an inch, hitting the wall. Tian Yan froze and so did Ruiling. "You¡­"


    He smiled. "Please don''t interfere, Dad. I have already made up my mind to make Ruiling mine. If you support me then it''s all good, otherwise¡­I cannot be so sure where the next bullet will hit."


    He gasped. "Y-you will kill your own father!? Don''t cross your limits, Guo!"


    Ruiling stared at Tian Guo in disbelief.


    This man is a psycho, not just crazy!


    Tian Yan dragged his son out to talk to him, leaving her and the driver alone.


    The driver apologized heavily. "Please forgive me, Madam. I failed in my duty. I-I¡­" he lowered his head.


    "No. You didn''t do anything wrong. Stop ming yourself. You did your best. Damn it was their fault for sneaking a taser!" She took a few deep breaths. "Let''s not act with haste. I see slim chances of escaping from here anyway. I know Bro Wei and¡­Xinyue must be already on their way. They would get us out of here in no time."


    "Yes, Madam."


    ¡ª


    Sometimeter a guard stepped in, bringing a te of food. The driver hissed at him, but Ruiling signaled him to calm down. The guard slid the food te in front of Ruiling.


    She pushed it away with her foot. "As if I will eat this shitty food from here. I would rather die from hunger than eat something that Tian Guo arranged."


    The door opened again, and Tian Guo rushed in. His expression looked restless and panicked. He grabbed Ruiling''s arm.


    "Hey! Leave me! How dare you touch me!?"


    He smiled. "We don''t have time for this, dear. Seems like your cousin is on his way earlier than expected."


    Bro Wei! He is here!


    "But no need to rejoice. We will be already gone before he arrives here. He will only find this ce empty. I will take you out from here and marry you as soon as wend in Australia."


    "What!? Marry me by force? You have lost it! I will never marry a scum like you!"


    He chuckled. "You don''t have a choice, sweetheart. I love you and don''t worry. I will fully take care of you."


    "Yeah sorry to burst your bubble, but that right of taking care of her is only reserved for me. So take your fucking hand off her."


    Tian Guo frowned at his guard below who had suddenly talked, but he soon shook hard as he saw the real face beneath that fake mask.


    Xinyue tilted his head and smiled. "That''s my woman you are talking about marrying but the truth for you unfortunately is that I am the man she is gonna marry, not you."

 Chapter 661: I will teach you to be romantic~

    Chapter 661: I will teach you to be romantic~"Xinyue!" Ruiling couldn''t express the relief she felt at this moment and neither could her heart stop thudding.


    Tian Guo stumbled back in horror. "Who are you? Where is the guard I posted here?"


    "Gone. Just like you would be in a few minutes," he smiled. He threw away the mask and took a quick nce at Ruiling. Fortunately, she wasn''t hurt anywhere.


    Tian Guo screamed. "Come inside! Shoot this man down!"


    But it all fell to deaf ears.


    Xinyue yawned. "Who are you calling? Ghosts? Forget about it. You and your father''s fate is already sealed."


    They heard gunshots outside and the sound of rapid footsteps and cars driving outside.


    "Your cousin is just in time," Xinyue smiled as he looked at Ruiling.


    Through the window, Tian Guo saw that the base was surrounded by tons of guards that didn''t belong to him. From a car, two men royally stepped outside.


    Wei and Li stood in front of the base, with Li''s fuse short-circuiting quickly. "So where is that bastard? What''s his name?"


    "Tian Guo," Wei calmly answered.


    "Yeah, I don''t care! He fuckingid hands on my sister!" Li cracked his knuckles, clearly ready for violence. "I have some new tools waiting for him back in our base.


    Tian Guo saw his father getting dragged out and thrown in front of Wei. He paled with the sight and gulped.


    Impossible¡­how did they know of this location so soon!? They shouldn''t have gotten a whiff about City X at all!


    Unless¡­


    He red at Ruiling. "You told them! You are the only one who knew!"


    Ruiling slowly got up with Xinyue''d help, kneading her wrists where she was tied. She sneered. "And you fell for it quite beautifully. You thought you could use me, but it turns out that you were the puppet in my hands. Now, you will have to pay for your crimes¡­" she gnashed her teeth, "Including for the innocent Yiyi''s death. She will finally have her justice, you fucking psycho!"


    "Zhao Ruiling!" He charged towards her to kill her in a mad rush, but he didn''t know he was making the biggest mistake of his life with Xinyue by her side.


    In a series of lightning fast moves, he broke his elbows and shoulders and punched him so fast that he couldn''t see any of the hitsing.


    Heid on the floor, writhing in pain. Xinyue ced his foot on his cheek and pressed it hard, making him gasp. "You wanted to marry Ruiling? Didn''t anybody tell you that you shouldn''t dream out of line?" He sneered. "To think you seriously had a future with her¡­I think Mingshen should definitely have a look at your brain."


    The door opened and as Li saw Tian Guo''s state, he clicked his tongue. "Damn you, Xinyue. He was my prey. I have so many tools waiting for him!"


    Xinyue shrugged.


    "Bro!" Ruiling rushed to hug him. She looked at Wei and grinned. "You came just on time."


    Wei nodded.


    Li narrowed his eyes and pinched her cheek. "Thanks to Xinyue''s n, we got him in time before he flew away with you. I didn''t even know you got involved with this freak."


    She coughed. "I am sorry, Bro¡­"


    "You should apologize to Xinyue first. He had made such a mess of his house. When we learned you got kidnapped, he went totally crazy. The next in line to lose his mind was Dad."


    Wei nodded.


    Ruiling cleared her throat, and she felt sharp daggers piercing her back. She suddenly didn''t have any courage to meet Xinyue''s eyes.


    "Well¡­"


    Wei nced at Xinyue and then at Ruiling. "Let''s take him out first."


    Ruiling furiously nodded. "Yeah, we should get out-"


    She felt a chill with Xinyue''s hand pressing on her shoulder a little firmer than it was necessary. "Let your brother and cousin do the cleanup part. It will take some time so why not we TALK until then?"


    A gulp passed down her throat. She looked for Li''s help, but he and Wei were already gone.


    "..."


    The door shut, and silence fell.


    Ruiling wiped her forehead.


    This is not good. He is so angry at me! And rightfully so!


    When Tian Guo was acting all crazy to marry her, she realized what Xinyue meant by her interference. He must have known that he was a dangerous psycho who wouldn''t leave her way. He had even killed a woman who had refused to marry him. Xinyue had every right to worry.


    "Y-you see, Xinyue. It''s not good to be mad at women you know," she was babbling nonsense, "I heard it reduces your lifespan."


    Even she wanted to cough blood hearing her own random nonsense.


    She felt his forehead copse on her shoulder, and she stiffened. "Reduce? You almost ended my lifespan with your kidnapping."


    "..."


    I cannot deny that.


    She sensed the tiredness but relief in his voice too and her heart ached.


    "I am sorry," she sincerely apologized. "I understood what you meant by my interference in your mission. I needlessly worried you all. I am really sorry."


    Xinyue looked up and frowned. "Why are you apologizing? It''s my fault I acted rude to you. I should have exined about Tian Guo. Plus, I realized that you only wanted to help me, and I really appreciate it. I just didn''t want to see you put yourself at risk." He scratched his head. "I messed up."


    He made her turn to face him and scratched his head again, trying to find his words. "Look, I am not really good at these things. I only know how to work for my missions. I have spent my whole life training myself and trailing people as a spy. My world started and ended with intelligence gathering. I have never fallen in love before, so I really don''t know how these things work. Confessions and all."


    She blinked.


    "I love you and I thought as long as I sincerely convey my message to you, it is enough. But apparently, my sister showed some romantic movies with corny confession scenes."


    Her mouth twitched.


    Xinyue''s gaze darkened. "It doesn''t help that all the men in our families have been too doting and warped their wife''s sense of confessions."


    Pfft¡­she chuckled inwardly.


    Xinyue rubbed the back of his head. "So I don''t know if I can give you the heart fluttering confession that you want. I cannot act cheesy. I don''t know how to create a romantic atmosphere. All I can tell you is that I really love you, Zhao Ruiling. I want you to be my girlfriend and then my wife. It might not look like that from my face but¡­"


    He ced her hand on his chest and asked, "You feel my heart dancing like crazy, right? It always does whenever I see you and even more when I say I love you."


    Ruiling''s eyes ached with tears, feeling his loud heartbeat that made fingers tremble. She jumped to hug him and whispered, "You already gave me a heart fluttering confession."


    He tilted his head. "When?"


    "When you talked to Tian Guo, silly."


    ''Yeah sorry to burst your bubble, but that right of taking care of her is only reserved for me. So take your fucking hand off her.''


    ''That''s my woman you are talking about marrying but the truth for you unfortunately is that I am the man she is gonna marry, not you.''


    Those words he spoke were so sweet that they tugged her heartstrings, overwhelming her with happiness. Her heart skipped beats and she felt her face flush, feeling the emotion that she only belonged to him. His gaze looked sharp but fused with his possessiveness that made her shiver.


    "I already got what I want," she grinned. "I cannot ask for more. Xinyue, I love you, and I want you to be my boyfriend too."


    She tiptoed and crashed her lips on his, biting them into a deep and hurried kiss. She felt his fingers grabbing the back of her head and diving straight into her mouth for an even more fiery kiss that took her breath away. She moaned as their tongues shed and their breaths hinged together. Their teeth passionately dug into each other''s lips, making them shudder.


    As they parted breathlessly, Xinyue pulled her waist as he peppered kisses all over her face. "So it''s official?"


    "As official as it can be," Ruiling kissed his chin. "You know? Actually it''s nice that you don''t know how to be romantic. Because then¡­" she bit and pulled his lower lip, "I can slowly teach you everything about it~"


    Xinyue raised his brow with amusement and leaned to bite her cheek. "Oh? Then I will be waiting for my lessons, my girlfriend. I am in your care," he smiled.

 Chapter 662: Caught in the trap

    Chapter 662: Caught in the trapBojing peeked his head ever so slightly from Mingshen''s office door, blinking his eyes as saw him work. He seemed to hesitate a lot as he thought about what he should do when Mingshen snapped at him.


    "Get inside right now or I will kill you. Why are you standing there like a sore thumb!?"


    Bojing jolted and hurried inside. "B-Boss¡­"


    "Have you joined the Cheng family somehow?"


    He blinked in confusion. "No, Boss¡­"


    "Then why are you spying on me like that?" He narrowed his eyes. "What''s with the secretive behavior?"


    He shook his head hard. "I wasn''t sp-spying on you, Boss. I just¡­"


    Mingshen sneered. "I just what?"


    Bojing continued in a weak voice. "I-I wanted to say that I have cpleted all the test sampling and recorded the results¡­a-and I am done for the work today."


    "So?"


    He gulped. "Can I l-le-leave?"


    Mingshen raised his brow. "No."


    "..."


    "T-that¡­"


    He shot him a re. "Why, my dear assistant? Do you have somewhere you have to go?"


    Bojing averted his gaze. "I¡­"

 Chapter 663: A police complaint against Yang Mingshen

    Chapter 663: A policeint against Yang Mingshen


    Zexi struggled inside the trap but to no avail. "What is with this trap!?" The guards chasing after her caught up to her and abruptly stopped before Mingshen. "Boss!" Damn, we are dead!


    "Wee. Did you have any trouble while running since you seemed to have trouble preventing her from entering," he dangerously smiled.


    "T-that Boss..." they sweated. Mingshen ignored them and nced up at Zexi. "Why is this mouse here?" Zexi blinked. "Are you calling me a mouse?" "Oh, this mouse is intelligent too," he brightened.


    "Let me out of here!"


    "Of course. That''s what the guards were trying to do in which they failed for which I will give them their appropriate punishmentter."


    The guards - "..." Zexi gritted her teeth. "I mean let me out of this trap. I want to meet Bojing!" Mingshen sneered. "You don''t. He is my assistant, not your friend or any other type of ''friend'' either. My assistant doesn''t need you, so stop bothering him."


    "Hey! Bojing is just not your assistant. He is also my friend and as a friend, I want to meet him. But you dumped loads of work on him and I am against it-"


    Suddenly, the trap started to move. "H -Hey! Where is it taking me?" "To where you belong," he yawned. The trap promptly escorted Zexi out of theb only after which, she was set free. The gate was tightly closed with no room for her to break in again. Mingshen waved his hand in dismissal. "Shoo. Teenagers should focus on their studies and exams, not boys."


    She gasped and pointed her angry and trembling finger at him. "Y-you...This is wrong! You are imprisoning Bojing! You cannot stop him from going out and meeting other people!" She protested heavily.


    He cocked his brow. "I can. I have saved his life. I am his benefactor. He lives for me. He works for me. He is mine."


    Suddenly, Zexi had not-so-innocent thoughts about Mingshen and Bojing''s rtionship and coughed hard.


    "It doesn''t matter! I won''t stoping here! I will fight for Bojing''s rights! You are locking him up and that''s morally wrong!"


    And so she tried to reach Bojing the next day. And the day after that. And the day after day after that.


    But with no results. She couldn''t even catch a glimpse of Bojing. Even texting to him on the phone became impossible.


    "Alright, I have no other choice! I will punish your evil Boss and set you free from his clutches soon!" She sobbed.


    And so shended directly in the police station. "I want to lodge aint against Yang Mingshen!" Her nostrils red.


    But the person in front of her had no interest in anything to do with Mingshen. Jia stared at Zexi, whom she instantly recognized as the girl kidnapped with Bojing. "Umm, what?"


    "Miss. Song Jia," she beamed with hope. "Only you can help me. Bojing''s boss has trapped him in hisb and is refusing him to step out."


    She blinked. "What?"


    "Yes!" She cried. "I have been trying to reach Bojing for days. But Yang Mingshen is not letting me meet him. He is preventing Bojing from going out, which is not right! That''s why I want you to punish him and set Bojing free," she harrumphed.


    " Is


    What is this idiot devil doing now?


    She tried to smile. "Well..."


    Zexi grabbed her hand and begged. "You have toe with me. Bojing is in danger. You know how Bojing is. He must be crying so miserably by now," she sniffled. "He must feel so helpless."


    Jia seriously questioned thest part. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to help him, but she didn''t want to face Mingshen at any costs. She smiled. "I will send an officer with you-" "No, no. You have toe with me." "Huh?" "Bojing''s crazy Boss seems to be totally into you." Her expression turned ugly.


    "If youe with me, he will definitely listen to you if you set him straight. He won''t give any face to other officers beside you!"


    That was true. The other officers would only be his research subjects. Zexi gripped her hand tighter. "You are my only hope," she looked at her with her shiny, teary eyes. Ugh...


    "Spite! My Spicy is here!" Mingshen jumped to hug Jia, but she promptly took a turn, avoiding his embrace. She kicked him on his feet and red at him. "Try to hug me again, and I will kill you."


    He pouted. "I am always ready to die by your hands." Her mouth twitched. "Stand straight, or I will arrest you on charges of harassing a police officer!" Mingshen rified. "That''s not harassment, my dear. That''s my showering of my infinite love for you."


    Jia was starting to get a headache. "1 am not here for your annoying lovey-dovey chit chat! Somebody has lodged aint against you."


    Zexi peeked from Jia''s back and coughed. Mingshen raised his brow. "I wonder what kind of aint it is?" "Y-you..." Zexi gritted her teeth. "You definitely know what I am talking about! Let Bojing out." Jia said, "ording to herint, you have been imprisoning Bojing against his will." He gasped. "How could I? You know me, Spicy. I am not so cruel." She stared at him and sneered. "How about we talk about that in depth some other time?" Mingshen blushed. "How deep do you wanna go, Spicy-? Tell me in advance so that I can prepare my heart and body." Zexi puked blood. Jia''s hand almost reached her gun to shoot him dead. She took a deep breath and calmly smiled. Or at least tried to. "Where is Bojing? I want to see him." "He is not here." "Lies!" Zexi eximed. "He is definitely lying! Bojing is here. He has trapped him with unending work in some lonely dark room," she sobbed. "Bojing is not here," Mingshen yawned. "I will never lie to my Spicy." "You..."


    He shrugged and took out his mobile phone. Then he yed a video of Bojing ying with Weiyun, Limei and Qingqing. "See? He sent me this video today. In what way do you see him helplessly trapped in theb?" He sneered.

 Chapter 664: Mingshen, the benefactor

    Chapter 664: Mingshen, the benefactorMingshen sneered. "Since my assistant is happily ying with the twins, there is no case against me. He is not trapped here at all. How dare you throw mud at my name in front of my Spicy!?"


    Jia grimaced and ignored him. She looked at Zexi and said, "Well, since Bojing is all fine, we really have no case against him."


    Zexi bit her lip hard. "But but¡­"


    She smiled and ruffled her head. "Don''t worry. You should head back. Bojing is fine. Even if he is a psycho devil and a heartless creature, he won''t hurt Bojing. Don''t worry."


    "But he won''t let me meet Bojing!"


    "Of course he will. I think he must be really busy," she narrowed her eyes. "Right Yang Mingshen?"


    "Of course, Spicy. How can I ever lie to you? Wouldn''t lightning strike me then?"


    "Yeah I really wish it strikes you now," she dryly said.


    After much convincing, Zexi finally agreed and left with Jia.


    Mingshen turned his back and immediately dialed Bojing''s number. "My dear assistant," he sneered.


    "Boss¡­"


    "If your ytime is over, I need you to buy some stuff for my experiments. So get going," he coldly ordered.


    Bojing sniffled and shed tears on the other side, "B-but it''s my turn to hide and let Limei find me. How c-can I leave? The twins will be sad¡­"


    "Yeah, do I look like a person who cares about emotions?" He snorted. "Get your ass out of the Zhao vi right now!"


    He cried. "O-okay¡­"


    "Also buy a new sim card on your way back."


    "Si-sim card? You are getting a new number Boss?" He sniffled again.


    He smiled. "Not me."


    Mingshen cut the call and sneered. When he turned, he saw Jia staring at him with her hands folded below her chest.


    "Spicy!!!" He ignored that she might have heard everything and beamed at her reappearance. "Did you miss me, Spicy? I missed you too! Since you are here, how about we have some cozy time in my office~"


    Jia raised her brow with interest. "Are you going to be the evil witch in their story?"


    He blinked.


    "Don''t look at me like you don''t understand. You are indeed not letting Bojing and Zexi meet. You called back Bojing immediately and even wanted to change his number."


    Mingshen''s gaze glimmered with mischief. "Of course not Spicy. I really want some stuff for my research. It was time for him to return anyway."


    "Considering how he was in the middle of ying games with the twins, I don''t think so."


    Mingshen pouted. "Spicy, your future husband is right in front of you and you are talking about another man? That hurts. I am very possessive."


    She snarled and kicked him viciously on his knee. "Don''t change the subject."


    "Oww. Spicy, your kicks are so amazing. My knee feels so numb," he brightened,pletely unfazed by the pain.


    "You do realize that Bojing has his own life, right? I know being a pain in the ass is your job, but isn''t this too petty?"


    Mingshen squinted his eyes. "My dear Spicy. Bojing is my assistant. He has better things to do than getting entangled with a woman."


    Jia scoffed. "Excuse me? Aren''t you doing the same with me?"


    Mingshenzily said, "It''s because I know what I am doing. But Bojing is too uselessly soft and innocent. Plus, he is hardly twenty-two. His life belongs here in theb and with research. I won''t let a mere teenager distract him from his job."


    "You cannot dictate what his life should be or how he should live."


    "I can," Mingshen leaned his shoulder on the wall and crisply retorted. "I brought him out of that hellhole he was stuck in with Li Dong. I taught him to read, write, eat and learn medicine. I taught him how to harness his killing machine of physical strength. I shaped what he is right now. I am his benefactor. His foremost duty and responsibility is to serve me. I am always and will be his first priority. He has belonged to me since the night I took him in as a part of the Yang family. I decide what is good for him and what is not and love is not in his agenda."


    Jia stared at him hard, studying his eyes and expressions. "Ah¡­I get it now. You just don''t want him to start ignoring you if he fell in love with Zexi."


    "..."


    She burst into a loudughter. "Oh my God¡­I understand now. You are just too possessive of Bojing as your little brother and you don''t want your little brother to forget about you. You think he won''t pay attention to you or make time for you anymore. Ahahahaha. So just admit that you will feel lonely if he gets into a rtionship."


    Mingshen''s mouth violently twitched. "You know, Spicy. I am head over heels for you and I don''t wish to insult you. But you are not making any sense."


    Jia chuckled. "I am making perfect sense. This is actually a revtion," she gasped, "The seemingly cold and heartless devil doctor actually has a brotherplex. You just said you want to be Bojing''s first priority. Always. That just simply means that you don''t want anybody to rece your importance in his life. Aww, the evil Yang Mingshen who disdains at love and emotions actually cares for his brother''s attention so much that he gets jealous and cannot bear to let him have a girlfriend~"


    Mingshen inwardly gritted his teeth. "That is pure nonsense."


    Jia dismissed him and keptughing. "Ahahahaha. No wonder you were preventing Bojing and Zexi from meeting."


    Just then, Bojing entered and peeked in. "Boss¡­I-I brought the things you-"


    "What took you so long!?" Mingshen grabbed his arm and dragged him out of his hiding ce. "Were you lost in the city like a littlemb?" He red at him.


    Bojing paled and burst into tears. "I-I-I¡­I just¡­I am sorry, Bo-Boss¡­"


    "Get back to work right now and don''t even think of getting any free time!"


    Bojing trembled and hugged the bag to his chest. "Y-yes!"


    He hung his head low and began to leave when Jia caught his wrist. She smiled at him. "Do you want to spend some time with sis Jia?"

 Chapter 665: Help with studies

    Chapter 665: Help with studiesMingshen rapidly, angrily and impatiently kept tapping his finger on the armrest of the couch that belonged to Jia''s apartment. It was the next day and as promised - or as Jia forced Mingshen to promise, he and Bojing arrived at her ce.


    The doorbell rang and Jia opened it to wee Lihua and the twins along with the special guest Zexi.


    "Sis!" Lihua beamed and chirped and so did the twins upon seeing their Aunt.


    "Jia." Weiyun and Limei iled their hands forward in excitement for Jia to hold them.


    "Lihua," she hugged her and quickly held the twins against her chest. "As always, so cute and chubby!" She kissed their cheeks. The twins blushed and giggled.


    Zexi followed Lihua and stiffened upon seeing Mingshen. "The evil doctor boss¡­" she mumbled.


    Lihua noticed the grumpy expression on Mingshen''s face and sneered. "What''s wrong with you today? Did some experiment of yours fail?"


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes. "On the contrary, I am thinking about what sort of new tests I can do on a teenager''s body."


    Zexi shuddered and gasped. "You¡­you want to make me your research subject!?"


    "I am always open to new volunteers~"


    Lihua patted her hand. "Don''t be afraid of Mingshen. He won''t be able to touch you at all. Sis and I are here!"


    "Sis Lihua¡­" she felt emotional.


    Little Limei trotted towards Mingshen and tugged his knee. "Ishen!" She hugged his leg andughed.


    "It''s Mingshen," he corrected her.


    "Ishen!"


    "Mingshen."


    "Ishen!"


    He gritted his teeth. "Come here my dear. Let me have your brain checked for a bit. What I feared got true. Your intelligence is at stake," he squished her cheeks.


    "Ishen?" Limei tilted her head.


    "Hey!" Lihua red at him. "She is just one year old!"


    Limei climbed on hisp andughed. Though Mingshen wasn''t exactly thrilled with her finding her new spot. "I don''t wish to catch your dumbness virus."


    "Ishen. Funny," she giggled.


    His gaze darkened.


    Bojing stepped out of the kitchen, shocked upon seeing Zexi. "Y-you¡­"


    "Bojing!" Zexi gleamed with joy.


    Bojing cleared his throat and peeked at Mingshen, who naturally was emitting ck fumes of danger.


    Jia pushed Bojing and smiled. "Come on. Didn''t Zexi say that she needed your help with her studies? How about you two do that while I make some food? Then after you are done, we can y games and have some fun together."


    Lihua raised her hand. "Yes, games!"


    Bojing nced at Mingshen and with his one look, he understood his threat.


    Dare to ept this and I will make you suffer.


    Bojing was on the verge of tears.


    Jia said, unfazed. "Don''t worry about anybody else here. Nobody will leave until you two are done studying."


    Mingshen sneered as he saw Zexi. "I wonder if it will be even studying and not wasting my assistant''s valuable time which he should have spent in hisb with ME."


    Lihua smacked his hand. "Do you want to coop up Bojing in your tinyb forever?"


    "Myb is not tiny. How about I give you a tour of it and on the way make you my subject too?"


    Her mouth twitched.


    Jia ignored him and smiled. "You two can use Lihua''s room. Right at that side."


    Zexi blushed. "O-okay."


    The whole way, Bojing felt razor sharp beams pointed at his back, clearly aware of Mingshen''s distaste for this.


    The door closed and a secondter, Mingshen stormed towards their room. Which Jia anticipated and blocked his way. "Stop it!"


    "They have been inside for a long time now. Time is over."


    Lihua''s jaw dropped. "It has hardly been a second. They will be just studying!"


    Mingshen sneered. "A hungry teenager eyeing my assistant and you say they will be studying?"


    "..."


    "Mingshen, Bojing is an adult. He can protect himself," Jia retorted.


    "Against women''s charms? Yeah, I don''t think so."


    "What is so bad about falling in love anyway!?" Lihua questioned.


    "He doesn''t need to be in love when he has to be my assistant! Love changes people."


    "And haven''t you changed after meeting sis?" She red at him. "You are a fine example yourself!"


    Mingshen stared at her. "I know. That''s why I don''t want that to happen with Bojing."


    ¡ª


    Zexi buried her face in her bag and took out her textbooks one by one.


    Damn it feels so awkward¡­


    She peeked at him and found him ncing through her textbooks. The sunlight that shone on his side profile made him look even more beautiful.


    Seriously, even a girl cannot beat him in beauty¡­


    As a girl herself, she felt a sense of crisis but she wasn''t really frustrated with Bojing.


    She cleared her throat. "A-are you okay?"


    Bojing blinked in confusion. "Yes. Why won''t I be okay?"


    "Because your evil Boss locked you up in theb for five days! He didn''t let us meet at all¡­"


    Bojing widened his eyes in realization and tears brimmed in them. "I am r-really sorry for n-not being able to meet you. I had too much work."


    "..."


    "You didn''t HAVE too much work. Your evil Boss purposely dumped the work upon you! Wasn''t it too tiring?"


    "No. I have handled much more volume of work than this before."


    She was speechless.


    Just what does his Boss make him do in thatb for him getting used to loads of work!?


    "I came to meet you too, but he caught me in a trap and threw me out of hisb," she sobbed.


    "H-He did that?"


    She nodded.


    Bojing wondered why Mingshen never told him about Zexiing to meet him?


    He pursed his lips. "I-I am sorry. Boss doesn''t like outsiders in hisb. O-of course, you a-aren''t an outsider to me!" He slightly blushed. "Y-you are my friend¡­"


    Somehow hearing him say that made her blush too.


    "But for Boss you are so¡­H-He doesn''t ept others so easily¡­" tears fell on his cheeks, "I am so-sorry you had to go through that¡­"


    "N-No!" Zexi quickly said, "It''s fine. W-well how about we get to studying? Yes, studying!" she fumbled with her books. "Let''s study!"

 Chapter 666 Zexis confession

    Chapter 666 Zexi''s confession


    "This is the wrong equation..." Bojing pointed his finger at her notebook and obediently exined. "Apply like this..."


    Zexi brightened. "That was easy. I never understood this in sses at all," she sighed. "En. B-Boss''s methods were always easy to understand." She choked. "Y-you mean Yang Mingshen?" He nodded.


    She cleared her throat and continued solving other problems. From time to time, she peeked at Bojing and found her cheeks getting warmer.


    Ugh..focus! Focus! While solving another problem, she casually asked, "D-Do you...I mean have you ever liked someone?" Though she knew Bojing for over a year now and was sure that there was no girl in his life, she still asked anyway. "En. I do." II


    "W-what? You do?" She felt her heart getting crushed. "Many." "Huh? How can you like so many girls at a time?" Bojing blinked. "Not girls. I like Boss, his parents, sis Lihua, Weiyun, Limei-" "No, no, no!" Zexi facepalmed. "I didn''t mean in general." "So?"


    She fidgeted with her fingers. "I mean...if you like any girl...romantically. Like the type you want to k-Id-Id-kiss the girl..."


    Bojing furiously blushed at the question. He buried his face in her books and stammered. "I-I...I well


    The door opened and Limei giggled and popped in. "Bojing..." He beamed. "Limei." She trotted and eagerly sat in hisp. "Bojing. Shtudy. Me too." Bojing poked her cheek "Limei also wants to study with us?" She nodded hard. "Hehe, but you are not in school. What will you study?" "Bojing!" She iled her hands upwards. "With Bojing!" Zexi said, "Is she saying that she wants to stay with Bojing?" Bojing burst into tears. "R-really Limei? You want to stay with me?" "Bojing!" She chirped. He cried more, feeling emotional. Zexi rolled her eyes and shook her head. "You always cry so easily."


    She wiped his tears from his cheeks but then suddenly realized how close they were sitting to each other.


    Zexi quickly withdrew her hand and Bojing quickly looked at the other side too.


    "T-the next question!" "Y-yes!" They turned the pages and moved onto the next question. While Bojing taught Zexi, Limei was staring at his left hand lying idly on the table. Zed''s right hand was just beside him.


    Limeiughed. She lifted Bojing''s hand and ced it over Zexi''s hand. Then she put her own palm on the top of Bojing''s hand. "Hehe.. Tower!"


    While Limei clearly enjoyed the hand tower she just made, Bojing and Zexi were not so calm about it. Holding her hand, Bojing felt his heart go in a frenzy. The tips of his fingers touched hers, and he thought how delicate they felt. It was an addicting feeling to touch them more.


    Feeling the caress of his fingers, Zexi felt her breath stuck in her chest. She was sucking a mouthful of air in, yet it was like she was unable to breathe at all.


    H-His fingers are so soft...


    When shepared it to how lethal his fist would be while beating up goons, her face flushed by imagining that contrast. Her heart squealed with the huge difference between his gentle and killing machine personality.


    Limei looked at their faces, and her sweetughter rang in the air as she pointed at them. "Red. Red!"


    "T-that''s not how it is..." Zexi hastily wanted to brush it off and abruptly got up. But her knee stumbled against the desk and she fell upon Bojing.


    Bojing easily caught her while pulling Limei closer to him so that she wouldn''t get hurt. "A-are you okay?" Bojing paled and worriedly asked.


    "I am fine..." she lifted her head which was now too close to his face beyond their blushingfort zone. They remained still, not knowing what to do next. They gulped, watching the extreme narrow space left between their lips.


    Limei popped in her cute head from Bojing''s arm, and her eyes sparkled. "Kiss?" They froze. "Li- Limei...H-How do you know about that word?" Bojing was left utterly shocked. She tilted her head. "Dada kiss Mama. Close. Bojing kiss Zexi!"


    She meant that Wei would always kiss Lihua whenever they would stand close to each other. So Bojing should kiss Zexi too by that logic.


    Zexi could hardly contain her crimson blushes. K-kiss? Will he kiss me...? Tears pooled in Bojing''s eyes as usual. "H-How c-can I think of ki-ki-kissing her?"


    I-I don''t really mind you know... He sniffled. "That will be harassment." She was speechless. If YOU kissing me is harassment then all good boyfriends and husbands should go to jail! Limei wasn''t exactly pleased, and she pursed her lips. "No kiss? He blushed. "N-No. We are studying..."


    So taking matters into her own hands, Limei pushed his face forward and his lips directlynded upon Zexi''s lips.


    "Kiss!" Limei was overjoyed after doing what she finally wanted.


    Their eyes widened and they remained unmoving like two statues. The pressed lips upon one another felt like a train running right through their hearts. Their lips remained in that gentle and sweet contact for a long time before Bojing finally pulled back and straightened up.


    Zexi hid her blushing face in her hands. We kis-kissed... When she opened her eyes, she was shocked to see Bojing kowtowing in front of her, pressing his forehead on the floor with his whole body trembling hard.


    "I-I-I am so so-so-sorry...!" He sobbed. "I didn''t m-mean to d-do t-that...I-I am ashamed of m-myself! P-please punish me as much as you want! Y-you can k-kill me too for this crime..." he choked. "I don''t de-deserve to live anymore..."


    "You..." Zexi was at aplete loss for words. "Why are you going so far?"


    "Be-because I k-kissed you..." "And I don''t mind it at all..." she blushingly said. "I don''t mind if you kiss me..." Bojing stiffened and slowly raised his head in disbelief. "H-How could you? Ha-harassment is wrong.." Her mouth twitched. "Who said it''s harassment idiot? How can it be harassment if I am kissed by.. " her heart raced faster, "the person that I like..." He blinked his teary eyes. Then the realization finally dawned upon him. Zexi looked into his eyes and stammered as she confessed. "B-Bojing. I...I really like you. I have liked you since over a year now.. Will you g-go out with me?

 Chapter 667: Make a choice

    Chapter 667: Make a choiceBojing couldn''t believe the confession he just heard from Zexi. He opened and shut his lips several times, but nothing came out of his mouth.


    "Y-you¡­you¡­" he looked left and right, up and down but he still didn''t know what to say. The only sound he could hear was of his own loudly pounding heartbeat.


    Zexi was getting increasingly anxious. "I know it''s sudden. I am sorry¡­I just wanted to let you know. I really like you. I like spending time with you. I never enjoyed my life so much before until I met you. You are cute, kind and gentle. S-sometimes, I only made excuses to meet you."


    He widened his eyes.


    She looked away. "Even for studies¡­I don''t really have problems with studying. I can do well in my exams. I just wanted to spend time with you. If you are mad about it, then I am really sorry," she pursed her lips.


    "N-No no! I am not mad at you," Bojing hastily said. He identally met her eyes and upon realization, he quickly averted his gaze, blushing.


    Zexi sat back on her knees, frozen.


    Damn! Did I just confess to him!?


    The momentary kiss rushed the emotions from her heart onto her tongue, and she confessed before she knew it. Now, she had no idea what to do.


    Which was Bojing''s condition too. This was the first time he was getting a romantic confession. He was beginning to understand friendship over the year he spent with her but certainly, he was aware that something else and deeper affections were growing in his heart for Zexi. That''s why for the first time since Mingshen took him in, Bojing wished to leave theb often and meet Zexi.


    He never had this urge before. That''s how he knew something was changing him from within when something other than work was getting important for him.


    Bojing covered his blushing face, unsure of how to respond. Limei slipped out of his arms and giggled at him.


    "Bojing. Red!"


    He turned even redder by being pointed at like that. He peeked at her through the gap between his fingers.


    I¡­I like Zexi too¡­he thought to himself.


    She was kind, energetic, cheerful, never made fun of his crying or his feminine beauty and never looked down upon the things he liked. She never insulted his social anxiety nor was afraid of the enormous physical strength he possessed even after watching him killing men brutally in cold blood. She had seen the switch flip in Bojing, which was his most dangerous side toe across. But she never once distanced herself from him unlike the kids at the orphanage who always looked at him with disdain and stayed away from him.


    Zexi always remained the same Zexi.


    And that made a wish born in his heart. He wanted her to be happy. He wanted to be the one to keep her happy.


    Just like Yang Cheng kept Yang Bingqing happy.


    Just like Wei made Lihua happy.


    It was that kind of happiness he wished to shower Zexi with.


    Bojing stared at her, who was clearly jittery to hear his response.


    "Zexi I¡­"


    "Y-yes!" She felt this strange mixture of emotions of wanting to hear Bojing''s response but also wanting to escape at the same time.


    I didn''t know that confessing was so nerve-wracking! She sobbed.


    Bojing was about to reply when he felt a hand suddenly grab his wrist. He looked up and froze.


    Limei nced up andughed. "Ishen!"


    "Bo-Boss¡­"


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes at Limei first. "I guess you have something to do with how far things went here when they were supposed to be just STUDYING."


    Limei didn''t understand the threat in his voice, so she didn''t care. "Bojing. Red!"


    She chirped and just added oil to the fire.


    He sneered. "Yeah, I can see that red face which I utterly detest right now. And you, my dear assistant."


    Bojing cowered.


    "Teaching time is over."


    He then threw a calm but looming stare at Zexi, making her stiffen. "And you who don''t really need any sses - study time is over. Permanently."


    She gasped. "W-what?"


    He dragged Bojing up and turned to leave.


    Zexi quickly stood on her feet. "Wait! Where are you going?"


    "My assistant works in myb, so he has a job to do. He has no time to get mixed up with a girl who wants to meet him using false pretenses and waste his time."


    Her face flushed with embarrassment. "I¡­I didn''t mean it t-that way¡­"


    Bojing hurriedly tried to exin. "Yes Boss! Zexi didn''t-"


    He got one stare from Mingshen that was enough to shut him from speaking.


    Jia and Lihua blocked his way and red at him.


    Lihua asked, "Why are you doing this, you evil doctor?"


    Jia squinted her eyes. "Yang Mingshen, aren''t you going a bit too far? I already told you. Bojing is an adult, and he can make his own choices."


    He bore his gaze in Jia and smiled. "Indeed. My Spicy is always right. Bojing is all grown up now. Clearly, he can think for himself."


    Lihua harrumphed and nodded.


    "So¡­" he let go of Bojing''s wrist and said without looking at him. "You have two choices, my dear assistant. Either you ept this girl''s confession or youe with me. If you chose thetter, you won''t meet her anymore. If you chose the former, you will still be a part of the Yang family but you won''t be my assistant or work in theb anymore."


    Bojing turned as white as a sheet with tears flowing from his eyes. "Boss¡­"


    "Mingshen!" Lihua gritted her teeth. "You are really being so nasty! What is the problem with Bojing dating?"


    Mingshen ignored her. "I will wait outside for only five minutes. If you don''te out within that time, then don''t show your face in theb anymore."


    He then left taking big strides.


    "Boss¡­" he trembled and cried.


    Make a choice between Boss and Zexi?

 Chapter 668: For ten months

    Chapter 668: For ten monthsLihua waspletely left speechless. "I don''t understand what has taken over Mingshen. Why is he acting like that? How could he ask him to choose between him and Zexi?"


    She hugged a trembling Bojing and pursed her lips. "You don''t have to listen to that evil doctor, Bojing! He is clearly bullying you."


    Bojing wasn''t in a state to respond. His endless tears fell on the floor, and his sniffles made everyone''s heart ache.


    Jia sighed and pressed her brows.


    This is not like him. Why is he so fixated on this?


    "Bojing, don''t worry about this. We will talk to him and snap him out of it."


    He shook his head and wiped his eyes. "No¡­Y-you don''t have to."


    He turned and faced Zexi, bowing deeply with his shoulders quivering. "I-I am really sorry. I don''t know why Bo-Boss is doing this, but I cannot l-let go of him and choose you. I really li-liked spending time with you too¡­I really do. But I cannot choose anybody over B-Boss. He saved me. He taught me everything. He¡­gave me a ce to belong. I c-could have never survived without him. That''s why I cannot leave him. To him, I¡­I might be a receable assistant. But for me, he is my irreceable benefactor. I¡­" his eyes reddened his eyes, "don''t want to lose my p-ce as his assistant. I am really sorry."


    ¡ª


    Mingshen looked at his watch and saw the seconds hand ticking by. There were forty seconds left for his given five minutes to end.


    He sneered at the driver. "Let''s go."


    The driver coughed and meekly asked, "What about A-assistant Lu?"


    "Seems like he has made his choice-"


    "Boss!" Bojing scrambled and rushed towards him. He huffed breathlessly. "T-take me with you too¡­"


    Mingshen raised his brow. "Hoo¡­You do realize what this means, right?"


    Bojing pursed his lips and nodded.


    "Get inside."


    ¡ª


    Days passed into weeks and weeks passed into months as Bojing quietly kept working at theb with Mingshen. During this period, Lihua naturally confronted him for putting Bojing into such a cruel spot.


    "You are taking advantage of the fact that he feels indebted to you!" She red at him. "You know he wouldn''t leave your side. Isn''t that too harsh?"


    Mingshen said, bored, "Little chilly, you are the mother of two kids. Do you really have time to goof around at my ce and ignore your twins?"


    "I know what I am doing! I won''t watch you treating my younger brother like this¡­"


    He sneered. "Heh. So what will you do? Take him away from here? Sure. Go ahead."


    Naturally, Bojing refused to leave Mingshen''s side.


    "Sis Lihua," he burst into tears, "Thank you so much for always thinking about me. Y-you and sis Jia are the best sisters¡­" he felt emotional. "But really, I won''t leave this ce."


    Even Jia did her best to convince Bojing and bring Mingshen into his senses, but this was the first time that he didn''t do something that his Spicy wanted.


    Even Yang Bingqing couldn''t stop him.


    It was one day ten monthster that things finally moved.


    "Boss¡­?" Bojing peeked into his office, bringing a file with him. "These are the test results. D-Do you want to look at it now?"


    Mingshen grimaced. "Keep it on the table. And how many times have I told you not to peek like a ghost? Juste in normally!"


    He jolted back and apologized. "Sorry, Boss¡­"


    "Whatever. I am leaving somewhere. Stay in theb."


    Bojing nodded. It was like this everyday. He worked in theb as if nothing happened and never spoke a word about Zexi to Mingshen.


    He gave Bojing a long hard stare.


    Bojing trembled and tears pooled in his eyes. "D-did I do something wrong?"


    "..."


    He smacked on his head. "You cry too much."


    "So-sorry Boss¡­"


    "You keep apologizing but don''t change."


    "S-so-"


    "Which is good. Take care of theb."


    "Yes¡­" Bojing was a little confused by him today.


    It waste in the evening when Bojing got the shock of his life as he saw Zexi in theb. He rubbed his eyes again and again to see if he was dreaming.


    No¡­She cannot be here¡­How?


    But she wasn''t alone. There was a young man by her side too.


    Bojing blinked.


    Who is he?


    "Come inside you peek-a-boo ghost!" Mingshen screamed.


    Bojing almost dropped the file from his hands and stumbled. As he slowly entered, Zexi and he finally met each other''s eyes.


    "Bojing¡­" tears filled her eyes after seeing him after eight months.


    Bojing was about to say her name but quickly stopped in time. He didn''t wish to make Mingshen furious. But one nce was enough to tell him how much she had changed in a span of ten months. She looked prettier and more mature. Her hair had grown longer. It made him feel how much he missed her.


    But he didn''t recognize the man standing with her. He looked around Zexi''s age.


    Mingshen sneered. "My dear assistant. You must be wondering why this teenager is here with whom I told you to break off all your contact and choose me that day ten months back, right?"


    Bojing opened his mouth but then promptly shut it.


    "And you must also be wondering who this man is with her. Well then let me tell you that he has be a very close friend of this teenager."


    Very c-close¡­?


    "He confessed to her today."


    Bojing froze. He stared at the young man and then back at Zexi, trying hard not to tremble.


    "O-oh¡­That''s¡­" he swallowed his saliva. "That''s really¡­good."


    The smile on his lips didn''t match with the tears brimming in his eyes. "Co-Congrattions¡­" he hoarsely said. His eyes darted left and right not knowing what to say anymore. "I¡­"


    Mingshenzily added. "But she rejected him."


    Bojing rapidly blinked his eyes. "W-what¡­?"


    "Did you not hear the first time I said that? He confessed to her and she rejected, apparently because she doesn''t want to date anybody other than you."


    He was unable to speak for a long time.


    And then his face furiously blushed with shyness and also flushed with embarrassment.

 Chapter 669: Mingshens judgment (1)

    Chapter 669: Mingshen''s judgment (1)Mingshen leaned back on his chair andzily said, "Don''t you have anything to say, my dear assistant?"


    Bojing was still processing the information. "I¡­I don''t understand w-what is going on¡­"


    Zexi added to it. "Me too!" She watched Mingshen with anger and grievance. "You first made Bojing choose between you and me. You separated us for no good reason¡­" her eyes teared up, "And now you suddenly brought me here. Do you have any idea how horrible these ten months were for me!? I¡­I missed Bojing so much¡­and now you suddenly call me as if nothing happened! And¡­"


    She looked up at the man beside her and then at Mingshen. "How do you know Ming?"


    Bojing blinked.


    Ming?


    Mingshen raised his brow. "Of course, I know Ming. In fact my dear assistant here knows him too," he smiled.


    Bojing just nkly stared at him. "What¡­?''


    The man named Ming stepped in front of Bojing and smiled with his eyes brightening with happiness. "Bro Bojing."


    Bojing tilted his head and stared at him.


    Bro¡­?


    There was only one boy in his entire life who called him that way. That one younger boy who always stuck to his side in Li Dong''s hell. The one who never abandoned him no matter how much the other kids bullied him. And the one who Li Dong had killed right in front of his eyes. The one because of whom Bojing had snapped into that vicious state for the first time.


    "...How?" A sharp tremble rang in his body as he came to the realization. "A-are you re-really that Ming?"


    He beamed. "Yes!"


    Naturally before he could speak, his tears spoke the emotions he felt within him.


    Ming chuckled. "You are still the same Bro Bojing as before."


    Bojing looked at Mingshen for answers because his brain had long stopped working.


    Mingshen shrugged. "Well if I had to save my life, I had to save his. Your vicious state is too dangerous for people to handle and you only listened to me when I assured you of saving him. Otherwise, I would have been dead by your hands. He was barely alive, but I managed to pull him through. And very obviously, he became one of my assistants too though he worked in a differentb of mine for all this time."


    His jaw slowly dropped.


    "Y-you never¡­" he gasped, "told me¡­" he hoarsely cried.


    He remembered the chilly and awful feeling of being unable to save little Ming at that time.


    "You didn''t remember him in the first ce. And I don''t think you noticed but he has worked with you at times in myb here. You just never paid clear attention to him."


    Ming smiled. "I used toe to the mainb now and then. But since you didn''t remember me, you would simply nce at me and walk away. I was one of the many assistants after all."


    Before Bojing would spiral in guilt, Ming raised his palm and sternly warned him. "No crying! I don''t me you for forgetting me. In fact¡­" his eyes ached. "I couldn''t feel happier to know that you killed those cruel doctors and guards all for my sake. You toppled their whole base only because I was hurt. I¡­I never thought you would do something like that for me. What you did is already enough for me, Bro. It was enough for me that you were safe and living your life well in all these years¡­"


    Bojing still couldn''t control his tears and sobbed hard. "Ming¡­" his trembling fingers ruffled his hair.


    "Hehe you always used to pat me like this back then," he brightened.


    Bojing furiously nodded. He pursed his lips and stared usingly at Mingshen. "Wh-why didn''t you te-tell me about him after everything that had¡­"


    Mingshen snorted. "I had my own ns for introducing him, and I figured I could use him to judge this teenager here before I revealed him to you."


    Zexi widened her eyes. "Judge me?"


    "Of course. I enrolled Ming to your school and told him to get closer to you and eventually confess to you what happened today."


    She and Bojing gasped. "Why? Why would you do that?"


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes. "Excuse me? You thought I would hand Bojing over to you on a silver tter just like that? Ming, take this crybaby outside. I want to talk to this teenager alone."


    Zexi''s brow twitched.


    "I-I¡­"


    Ming turned Bojing towards the door and pushed him. "Let''s have our own chat outside, Bro. I will tell you everything."


    The door shut behind Zexi and being left with the person who wasbeled as the evil doctor by everybody, Zexi really didn''t wish to stay here for any longer.


    Mingshen leaned back on his chair, drawing a sharp scalpel out of his toolbox and twirling it carelessly in the air.


    "..."


    What is going on? She suddenly felt nervous as if she was sitting for some interview. She felt that that scalpel would hit her anytime now.


    "So you teenager."


    "I have a name," she grimaced.


    "Yeah whatever. I decide the names that I like to call people with," he smiled, "So teenager, tell me. Were you furious at Bojing when he didn''t choose you ten months ago?"


    The silver metallic scalpel shone more pronounced in the air.


    Zexi frowned. "I was and am still angry at you."


    He raised his brow. "Not my dear assistant?"


    She blinked. "Of course not. I know how important you are to him. I heard about his childhood from him during the time we were trapped in Li Dong''s base, and he told me how you saved him and practically raised him. How could I resent Bojing for choosing you? I am d that he did. I would have felt more disappointed if he had chosen me. I didn''t want him to choose a person he knew for only a year over a man he knew for years and who gave him a family and a good life to live. If he couldn''t be loyal to you, then how could he have been loyal to me?"

 Chapter 670: Mingshens judgment (2)

    Chapter 670: Mingshen''s judgment (2)"But I am mad at you that you took advantage of this weakness against him!" Zexi poured out all her resentment against Mingshen she felt for ten months. "Do you even know how much it hurt Bojing to think you would rece him or that he wouldn''t be able to work with you anymore? He was so terrified of losing you!"


    Mingshen narrowed his eyes. "Difficult decisions need to be taken in the time of need."


    "Why? You have no right to h-hurt Bojing like that¡­" she sniffled as her vision blurred with her tears. "You already know that he is an emotional person and in front of such a man, you-"


    "Excuse me? I have no right? I have every right to treat my dear assistant I deem as the fittest," he sneered. "I found him when he was just a ten years old helpless brat, and I have raised him. I taught him how to control and use his strength. I gave him a house to live and a ce to eat. Do you think I will be so selfless to see him ignoring me over a teenager brat he just met over a year ago?"


    "..."


    "He was beginning to spend more time outside because he wanted to meet you. So where does that leave me? My heartfelt apologies teenager but nobody in this world can hold more priority than me in his heart. Not even his possible future wife. So firstly, I wanted to bring him back on track."


    Zexi blinked. "Firstly?"


    Mingshen yawned. "I said, right? I was also judging you if you really deserve my dear assistant. I would have done it to any other girl too."


    She widened her eyes. "W-what do you mean?"


    He smiled. "That boy Ming who confessed to you. He told me an annoying story once. How there was a little girl in the orphanage who lived with them. She had made a bet with her friends that she would make Bojing believe that she likes him. It was a joke she wanted to y on him."


    Zexi gritted her teeth.


    A bet that hurt Bojing!? That is so cruel!


    "She approached him and talked sweetly to him. My idiot dear assistant at that time was so happy to see that he got a new friend. He took it very seriously that that girl liked him, and he spent days figuring out what he should do. In the end, he shyly decided to say yes and prepared a small gift for her. But the girl and her group obviouslyughed and mocked Bojing for falling for the trick."


    Tears pooled in Zexi''s eyes thinking of a little Bojing betrayed and being made fun of.


    Mingshen leaned and asked in a deadly cold voice, "Can you guess the pain it caused my dear assistant? Ming said how he didn''t eat for days. He used to silently cry in his nket. Ming used to hear his sniffles."


    Zexi''s balled her first, heart burning with anger. "How could anybody do this to Bojing¡­How could she y with his feelings like that? If I meet that girl ever again, I will p the shit out of her!"


    Mingshen leaned back on his seat with pride. "I already took care of that."


    "Huh?"


    "When all the brats were rescued from Li Dong''sb after he fled, I had to do something about them along the lines of dropping them into a proper orphanage or seeing to it if they could get adopted by families. Ming was sent to recuperate in another hospital of the Yang family. I took Bojing in. Other brats were sent to real orphanages this time. But when I heard the story from Ming, I thought, ''How could I let that bully girl go just like that who troubled a member of the Yang family?''"


    Zexi didn''t know why, but she swallowed her saliva for some reason.


    I suddenly feel chilly¡­


    An evilughter rang in the air. "So I made a bad family adopt her. A family I knew would not treat her well."


    "..."


    Zexi watched him with her jaw dropped. "Y-you seriously did that¡­?"


    "So? Will you say that she was a child? Don''t give me that bullshit. She was old enough to hurt, bully and fool somebody else. If she didn''t want to act like a child, why should I treat her like one? A bully never understands what bullying actually means until he himself is bullied by someone stronger than him. That''s how the siblings in her new family treated her. The bully became the victim now," he smiled. "Nice transition, right?"


    S-so evil¡­


    "And not just her. Even the other brats who ill-treated Bojing, I made sure they wouldn''t live afortable life. Even now, all these kids who needlessly bullied Bojing, are not happily living their lives with their new families," he chuckled. "They are suffering. Did they think that they will live a new and good life after getting rescued from Li Dong''sb?"


    He tilted his head. "Surely, it was a new life. Experience bullying and live as a victim. But a good life? Not a chance. Bojing had the strength to fight them back and teach them a lesson, but that idiot didn''t use it to his advantage. So, I took revenge on his behalf. He is too soft, so I fight the battles that he can''t. So¡­now, Ie to you."


    Zexi felt a chill run in the back of her spine. "Me? I never bullied Bojing! I can never even think about it! I like Bojing and I will never mistreat him-"


    "You like my dear assistant but for how long?" He raised his brow. "How long can you keep loving him? Is there an expiry date to your love? That''s what I wanted to see. I know how he is. If he sincerely likes you, he will keep loving you for the rest of his life. You will be the only girl in his heart. But will he be the only man in your heart?" He narrowed his eyes. "If you are separated, if you don''t see any hope of getting together with Bojing, will you still love him until the very end?"

 Chapter 671: Mingshens terms and conditions

    Chapter 671: Mingshen''s terms and conditions"So, I just yed a small patience game with you. Although ten months to me is really a small time frame."


    "A patience game?" Zexi was taken aback.


    He sneered. "To see how long you take before moving on to a new love interest."


    "Y-you you¡­how could you do that?"


    "Because I won''t hand over my dear assistant to just anybody. And he has the stupidest heart in this whole world. It''s better he has no heart rather than invest in a useless nobody."


    Her mouth twitched. She wasn''t sure if she should be furious or not.


    "So you nted Ming on purpose!"


    He beamed. "Thank you for pointing out the obvious now that you know that I know Ming."


    "..."


    Suddenly, I understand what sis Jia feels when she is with him¡­


    "His whole purpose was to get into your heart and move you into epting him in those past months. That was your test. If you rejected him, well and good. But if you decided to forget my dear assistant and ept Ming then¡­" he narrowed his eyes.


    Zexi shuddered hard.


    She gazed at the door.


    Wh-when is Bojinging back?


    Zexi gathered her courage and faced with resolve. "I really like Bojing. I won''t ept another man in my life except him-"


    Mingshen made it a very clear point to make the scalpel shine in front of her. "Now, teenager," he cut her off, "That''s the whole point. You are just eighteen. Maybe, you are not thinking about love in a long term way, but Bojing is doing that. He is extremely loyal which is why he will always choose me over anybody. And also between a future without you and marrying another woman for his own happiness, he would choose the former and rather remain single and in love with you."


    Zexi''s eyes teared up. "I know¡­I know how sincere he is¡­"


    "But that is the conviction I want from you. Ten months is nothing to judge the extent of your feelings for him. But well, seeing you reject Ming, I can take it as a starting point," he smiled and emphasized, "But ONLY as a starting point. Nothing more than that. I can tell you are serious about my assistant, but it''s not enough. So, if you want to date my assistant, there are some ground rules you will have to follow."


    ¡­It feels as if I am taking his parents'' permission to love Bojing, she thought.


    "Exactly. You ARE taking my permission," he smirked.


    "..."


    Is he a mind reader?


    "Anything that belongs to the Yang family and anything that happens within the Yang family has to go through me. Dad is retired and busy with Mom in their bedroom, so I am the Boss."


    She coughed blood.


    Bu-busy with Aunt in the bedroom¡­her ears flushed red.


    Mingshen screeched the scalpel on his desk, making an ominous sound emit through the friction that brought sweat on her forehead. He smiled an evil smile. "First. You are not allowed to break up with Bojing."


    She straightened up. "I would never-"


    "Second. If in extreme circumstances, a breakup has to ur, then only Bojing can dump you. You cannot dump him. You will never have any right to dump him."


    "..."


    "Third. If you ever physically, emotionally or mentally abused him, then you will straightaway be my research subject. The next part is censored. You can use your imagination."


    "..."


    Her gaze shone with her purest sincerity. "I will never hurt Bojing-"


    "Fourth."


    "..."


    He is not letting me talk¡­


    "I will always hold the most importance in his life, so never try topete with me."


    I will never do that even in my dreams.


    "Fifth. If you ever cheated on Bojing, you and your partner will be my research subjects. The next part is censored. You can use your imagination."


    "Sixth. You are allowed sex before marriage, but you will do a full checkup before even getting to touch my assistant intimately."


    Her cheeks blushed furiously. "This-this is getting too personal¡­"


    "Seventh. You will only marry my assistant if you have a proper job. Just because he is in the Yang family doesn''t mean that you get to mooch off him," he coldly remarked.


    She quickly said, "I am already looking for-"


    "Eight," Mingshen ignored her. "No matter who proposes, marriage won''t happen without my approval."


    "Ninth. You won''t have any right to divorce Bojing. Only Bojing can. If there is a divorce, you will have to pay the settlement."


    "..."


    Why is he talking about divorce when we are not even married yet?


    "Tenth. If there are kids involved, obviously, my assistant will hold custody of the child/children."


    This man¡­has nned out everything about Bojing and my life! She gasped in disbelief.


    Zexi cleared her throat. "Normally, people would revolt regarding thest rules. Not so women friendly."


    He sneered. "Normally, yes. But my assistant is not normal. He is an idiot who will rather hurt himself and suffer than hurting others. That''s why if there is any problem in his rtionship, it''s because of the other person, not him. And I will never allow that other person to throw MY assistant away," he narrowed his eyes. "So, you can date if you agree to all my terms."


    "B-Bojing too?"


    He gave her a disdainful look. "Excuse me? Why does my assistant have to sign any terms? It''s you only."


    That''s some high level doting I see there¡­


    But Zexi was determined. "I agree."


    He beamed. "Good."


    He then pulled out a big, thick binder from his drawer and slid it towards her. "Read each page and sign on it."


    Her eyes popped out of her sockets. It was as thick as a university textbook. "But you only listed ten rules!"


    Mingshen sneered. "I never said that those are ALL my rules. I just jotted out the most important ones. Of course, there are many more rules concerning his work and your rtionship so that you don''t leak our secrets or use Bojing to your advantage and then all the way of behaving a proper girlfriend to him. Agree and sign to each one of the terms. Only then, I agree with you as his girlfriend. Otherwise, the exit is that side."


    "..."

 Chapter 672: Bojings crushing hug

    Chapter 672: Bojing''s crushing hugOutside Mingshen''s office, Bojing heard the same ount from Ming and was left speechless.


    "Bo-Boss really¡­did all that for me?"


    Ming chuckled. "Yes. And I am happy that he did. Those bullies deserved what they got."


    "I-I don''t even remember that girl much or her prank¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter. She still used you for fun," his voice was cold and unforgiving, "Ever since that day, I was always desperate to teach her a lesson. She and those bullies were always so arrogant. But I couldn''t fight them and you chose not to fight either even though you were clearly superior to them," he sighed. "So I was really happy that Boss Mingshen showed them their real ce."


    Tears pooled in Bojing''s eyes.


    Ming grinned and patted his shoulder. "Zexi is a good girl. She really loves you. When I confessed to her, she didn''t even think twice before rejecting me. She said that she already has a man in her heart, and she cannot forget him. He is cute, a crybaby, sometimes not very confident about himself, nevertheless she still loves him a lot."


    Bojing furiously blushed.


    "Also, please don''t be mad at Boss for pulling you two apart. I would have tested Zexi the same way if I was in his ce. After how that girl hurt you in the past, I don''t want to see you sad like that ever again."


    "Ming¡­" his voice choked. There were so many emotions overwhelming him that tears weren''t enough to express them.


    The door opened and a lifeless Zexi came out. She looked like her soul flew out of her body. Her hand was still trembling with how many pages she had signed in the official contract.


    A devil¡­that thing sitting inside is not a human¡­A devil¡­


    But upon seeing Bojing, her soul managed to find its way inside her again. "Bojing¡­" she felt a mixture of shyness and excitement.


    "He-hello¡­" Bojing didn''t know what to say. He tilted his head. "Are you cold? W-why is your hand trembling?"


    "..."


    You should ask that to your evil Boss! She sobbed.


    "...It''s nothing," she tried to smile.


    Then there was silence. Both stood like two elementary kids, confused and hesitant.


    Ming shook his head. "Why don''t you take her outside, Bro? Maybe¡­you can also go on a first date~"


    Their cheeks flushed by hearing his teasing.


    Bojing parted his lips. "C-can you wait for me for sometime? I-I¡­want to talk to B-Boss¡­"


    "O-of course!" She swiftly replied because she also wanted time to calm down her pounding heart.


    Ming rolled his eyes seeing the two lovebirds like this.


    ¡ª


    Mingshen was satisfied seeing Zexi''s signatures in all the pages. He closed the contract and safely put it back in his drawer and locked it.


    When he raised his head, a head was peeking inside hesitantly. Mingshen gritted his teeth. "If you don''t stop acting like a ghost, then I will seriously make you a ghost one day, my dear assistant."


    Bojing jolted and cried. "I am s-sorry¡­I thought y-you were busy. I want to t-talk to you, but if you were busy, then I-I didn''t know what to do¡­"


    "Why are you babbling such nonsense today? Get out and enjoy with your girlfriend," he sneered with disdain. "Enjoy your time away from this domineering boss~"


    Bojing''s tears flew out like water running out of a tap.


    "..."


    "Boss¡­" he timidly stepped in and stared at him.


    "What? Have you hit your head somewhere?" He dryly asked. "I hope you didn''t. I don''t want little chilly part two in myb."


    "Boss¡­C-ca-ca-can you please stand?"


    He cocked his brow with interest. "Hooo¡­You wanna fight for the ten months shit I pulled?"


    Mingshen stood in front of him. He smiled and lifted his chin. "Aren''t you getting gutsy, my dear assistant? Also, wipe those tears. You are looking too ugly now."


    Bojing burst into tears even more. "I know t-that you will kill me for this¡­but I still want to do it¡­"


    "Huh?"


    Bojing jumped to hug Mingshen, making thetter freeze in his ce.


    Bojing stammered and tried his best to articte clearly as he cried. "Boss¡­y-you are the best. I a-always liked you f-for everything that you d-did for me. You were¡­" he gasped, "always nice to me e-even when you spewed poison out of your m-mouth¡­Y-you did so much for me. A-lways protected me l-like¡­" he blushed, "your younger brother¡­Thank you for everything, Boss¡­Thank you for caring so-so much about me. Even if¡­the world sees that y-you are evil, I know how much y-you are just the opposite¡­"


    His eyes reddened. "Boss¡­in that orphanage, I thought I will a-always live alone. But I am so d¡­so happy that I met you. I am so happy that I am a part of the Yang family. I am so happy that I f-follow you. Boss¡­" he cried hard. "Thank you for being so nice to me. I¡­" he buried his face, "I really like you a lot. I-I will never leave your side. I-If a dayes when I will have to protect you, I-I will dly give up my life for you. Boss¡­you¡­are a very good person. D-don''t tell sis Lihua, but I will d-definitely help you in winning sis Jia''s heart."


    "..."


    "If you like sis Jia so much, then I-I will do my best to b-bring you two together¡­You cannot do it alone anyways be-because you always manage to piss her off¡­"


    "..."


    "But I won''t let it happen anymore¡­" Bojing soaked Mingshen''s shirt with his tears and there were still more tears toe. He hugged him harder, making him widen his eyes.


    Mingshen gritted his teeth. "My. Dear. Assistant. You dared to hug me¡­" his anger levels were off the chart. "Let me go."


    Bojing cried harder and clutched him harder too and furiously shook his head.


    Mingshen choked. Bojing''s inhuman physical strength was squeezing Mingshen''s insides like anything. He gasped. "I¡­am serious. Get away."


    "No!" Bojing was adamant. "I-I want to hug you e-even if you kill me for it¡­"


    Mingshen felt his bones crushing his organs. His voice turned hoarse. "I think¡­I will die first before I get to kill you¡­"

 Chapter 673: Will you go out with me?

    Chapter 673: Will you go out with me?Bojing pursed his lips. "Who will dare to kill you?"


    A vein popped on Mingshen''s temple. "You, idiot¡­!"


    Bojing looked up and saw his faster growing pale condition as he squeezed him. He widened his eyes and immediately let go of him. "S-sorry Boss. I got too emotional¡­" he cried. "I-I d-didn''t mean to hurt you!"


    Mingshen breathed hard and took a few minutes to stabilize himself. His organs felt as if they could finally breathe.


    "Stupid assistant¡­" he gritted his teeth.


    Bojing burst into tears. "I didn''t mean to¡­I am so h-horrible. How could I do that? Pl-please kill me Boss!"


    He breathlessly sneered. "Yeah, why not? My hands are itching to run my scalpel all over you."


    Bojing thought how painful it would be and paled.


    Mingshen grabbed his jaw and demanded. "What was all that emotional speech!? Have you hit your head somewhere?"


    He trembled and lowered his head. "I am f-fine. I just wanted to th-thank you for everything-"


    "I don''t need your thank you!" He red at him. "You know how much I hate this stuff."


    Tears fell out of his eyes. "Y-you are mean, Boss¡­" his voice squeaked. "You h-hate these things, but you always c-cared for me and looked after me."


    His gaze darkened. "Don''t get too cocky! You are the Lu n''sst descendant. Of course, you are important to me, heh."


    Bojing stared at him with his wet eyes. "Yo-you are so n-not honest, B-Boss¡­It won''t kill you if you ad-admit you care about m-me¡­"


    "..."


    "I won''t mind a h-hug either¡­" he sneakily added.


    "..."


    He sneered. "How about I hug you with my tools in my special room? Clearly, something has affected your brain."


    Mingshen took slow, threatening towards Bojing. In turn, he gulped and stepped back with his shivering body. Mingshen trapped him inside between the wall and his arms and narrowed his eyes as he leaned and whispered. "My dear assistant, if you ever opened your mouth about the hug you just gave me, especially in front of Spicy, then¡­"


    Bojing almost turned into a ball, watching his dark eyes ready to eat him up. "Th-that¡­"


    Suddenly, the door opened and Zexi came in saying, "Bojing, are you-"


    She froze in her steps, witnessing the scene before her. The cunning fox Mingshen had totally trapped a cute rabbit Bojing within his arms in something that looked very, very intimate and exciting, throwing her mind into all sorts of imagination.


    She slowly gasped and pointed her trembling finger at them. "S-so-so-so you and Bojing¡­" her face blushed hard. "I thought you treated him as your brother, B-But I¡­I understand now! Y-you are my rival in love it seems. That''s why you made me sign those papers!"


    Mingshen stared at her, his fingers cracking into a fist. "....What?"


    "Don''t lie! Look how you h-hogging Bojing to yourself¡­were you going to k-kiss him?"


    Bojing - "..."


    Mingshen smiled. "Why do you seem so happy by that prospect, teenager?"


    She coughed.


    I cannot say that I am a big BL fan¡­


    "I-It''s okay, evil doctor! If you l-like Bojing, then¡­" she covered her red face, "I can sacrifice my love and give you two blessings. I finally understand your feelings."


    "...."


    Bojing had no idea how to react to that while Mingshen seemed all ready to make her a research subject. "Oh dear. You belong to the same species as little chilly. Spending time with her has turned your brain into a garbage dump too."


    Bojing felt a strong foreboding, and he immediately stood between. "Zexi was just j-joking¡­" he sobbed.


    Mingshen smiled. "Oh really? But my scalpel will not be joking."


    He wiped his forehead and thought it was best to leave before Mingshen exploded and really made them all into his subjects, especially Zexi.


    Bojing grabbed Zexi''s hand and pulled her out of his office. "I-I-I will be back soon, Boss!" And he shut the door with a bang.


    The ugly expression left Mingshen''s devilishly handsome face, and he stood in silence by himself.


    "Idiot assistant¡­" he mumbled, still feeling the pain from Bojing''s crushing hug but also with an undetectable smile on his lips.


    Then he sneered. "I am gonna make you pay for this hug and your girlfriend''s misunderstanding. Get ready."


    ¡ª


    Bojing ran at full speed and finally stopped in theb''s garden, huffing and puffing.


    Zexi breathlessly asked, "Why are we running?"


    He cried. "Because Boss would have definitely thrown his scalpel at you. Boss and gay¡­that was a death wish," he shuddered.


    She cleared her throat. "A-anybody will misunderstand seeing you two¡­" she blushed, "like that. I-It looked so romantic."


    "..."


    Bojing wasn''t sure if he wanted to cry or feel afraid. There was silence for a while between them after which Bojing said, "Y-you look¡­" his face reddened, "pretty¡­"


    Zexi''s ears turned crimson too, and she looked away. "Thank you. You also look more handsome now!"


    "Th-thank you¡­"


    Silence again.


    Bojing finally took courage and said, "I¡­missed you."


    She stiffened. Her eyes then teared up. "I missed you too."


    "I-I know you are angry at me for choosing-"


    "No. I am not angry. I was never angry at you," she softly said. "In fact¡­" she sped her hands, "it made me love you even more. I couldn''t forget you for even a second in these ten months."


    Steam escaped his ears at full speed. "M-me too¡­I always kept thinking about you. Zexi."


    "Yes?"


    He held her hand in nervousness, his fingers quivering as he faced her. "This time I will ask. Will you g-give me the honor to date you? I will be a good boyfriend to you. I will always love and protect you. Even though I c-cry a lot, I will never bring tears to your eyes. Will you go out with me?"


    Silence again which made his heart pound even harder.


    But when Zexi pressed her lips on his, he felt as if he had forgotten to breathe. She shyly said, "Yes, Bojing."


    When he came back to his senses after feeling surreal for a while, his heart jumped up and down with immense happiness. He held her face and softly kissed her on her lips. He immediately blushed hard as he withdrew. "Thank you Z-Zexi¡­"


    She was shocked to see him taking the initiative andughed loudly. "So cute."


    She wanted him to give her a deep and passionate kiss, but then she giggled and thought,


    I will wait for that day. Our happy days have just started~

 Chapter 674: Extra (1) : Test Mafia Kings patience

    Chapter 674: Extra (1) : Test Mafia King''s patience"Hmm¡­" Lihua held a book with her arms stretched on top of her head. She nced at Wei, who was seriously ying with the twins.


    She nced back at the book again and read the story further. "Hmmm¡­"


    She threw another look at Wei and then at the book. She pouted and went back to her work. But she again peeked at Wei.


    "Wei."


    "Yes?"


    "You have never gotten angry at me, right?"


    He blinked and replied. "Of course not," he warmly said, "I will never be angry at you. You are my wife."


    She cleared her throat. "Even if I act spoiled or rude to you?"


    "I won''t."


    "..."


    She pursed her lips. "Wei, you are too doting. I want to see how you look when you are angry at me," she curiously giggled.


    Wei turned pale as if she had asked for the impossible. And she had asked for the impossible indeed. "I can never raise my hand against you¡­" he trembled, "You can cut off my arms if I even scratch you a bit."


    "..."


    She gasped. "Who is talking about violence here? Oof! Look here," she eagerly showed him a novel. "The male lead here got angry and possessive and kissed the female lead. Of course, I condone such forced behavior but," she blushed, "Wasn''t that furious wall m exciting? But you never get angry at me!" Sheined.


    Wei nodded. "Yes. I will get angry at you. I will always love and dote on you," he patted her head.


    "..."


    Weiyun and Limei tilted their heads questioningly. "Mamaaaa¡­?"


    Qingqing snorted, being perched upon her royal seat.


    You wanna see anger? How about I show you the power of my ws?


    In her girl gang, Lihua sighed. "Wei dotes on me too much, I feel."


    Ruiling and Lanying shared a nce. Meng Ya was busy eating her ice cream. She was two months pregnant now and her cravings had already started. It was six months back when Fu Renshu and Meng Ya had their grand wedding and now they were all ready to wee a new addition in their life.


    Ruiling said, "You noticed that now?"


    Lihua sobbed. "I mean I always knew that Wei loves me so much. But I was wondering if he will never get angry at me? Like not even if I act rude and heartless? That is not fair¡­"


    She smirked. "You just want to see him acting like that possessive male lead, right?"


    Lihua coughed guiltily. "O-of course that too¡­"


    Meng Ya rolled her eyes. "The story has affected you. So what if he doesn''t get angry?"


    She pouted. "I just want to see¡­"


    Lanying waved her hand. "Never gonna happen. He will kill himself before he speaks even a word against you."


    Ruiling''s gaze sparkled. "Well, why don''t you try then? Try to test my cousin''s patience and see what makes him flip out."


    Lanying was speechless. "...Don''t give her useless advice."


    "It''s not useless. It''s very romantic when your boyfriend/husband shuts you up with a kiss¡­" she grinned.


    "Has Xinyue done that with you?"


    She coughed. "Speaking from experience¡­"


    Meng Ya choked. "Well¡­" she averted her gaze, "Renshu has also wall mmed me before when he got jealous¡­T-that was exciting indeed¡­"


    Lihua - "..."


    Ruiling sneered. "Sister-inw, don''t lie. I know Bro treats you very well. But if he got possessive, then I also know he is definitely not the type to hold back~"


    Lanying blushed furiously.


    Lihua cried. "That''s not fair. I want to see that Wei too."


    So after a much furious discussion, they came up with a n to test Wei''s patience.


    On the first day, Wei and Lihua decided to go on a date. But this time, Lihua way longer time than necessary to get ready. Wei was waiting for her outside, and Lihua was just fooling around with the twins.


    "Hehe, your daddy will definitely get a little frustrated at me, right? I made him wait for so long."


    The twins were busy wrestling among themselves.


    When Lihua finally came out, she felt Wei would snap at her any moment.


    "Lihua!" Wei walked towards her with flowers blooming around his head. His gaze was sparkling as he said, "You look so beautiful."


    "..."


    "...Just like that?"


    He tilted his head. "Is there anything else?"


    "You don''t have to say anything about the ridiculous time I took to get ready?"


    Wei furrowed his brows. "There is nothing ridiculous about it," he dotingly smiled, "You can take your time. I will wait as long as it takes."


    "..."


    The next thing she tried was snapping at him for no good reason. She acted all irritated and annoyed with Wei as if it was such a bother talking to him. Though it bled her heart immensely and imaginarily died multiple times.


    But Wei would always purse his lips and ask for forgiveness, panicking like anything.


    "I am sorry, Lihua!" He begged her with his Godly handsome face dripping with pity, "Please forgive me."


    "..."


    You should be getting angry at me!


    "Wait, wait! It''s clearly my fault for talking rudely to you. Why are you saying sorry?" Her jaw dropped.


    Wei stared at her nkly and remarked as if it was such a sphemy. "My wife is never wrong. If you are angry, I must have hurt you somehow," he pursed his lips, "Even though I promised I would never hurt you¡­I failed. I should punish myself for this."


    She sobbed and facepalmed.


    This man¡­is just too sweet that I will get diabetes!


    "Wei¡­why are you like this? I wanted to see you angry at me at least once¡­" she sniffled.


    Wei blinked. "Angry?"


    "Yes. That''s why I was behaving that way for all these days. But you¡­" she pinched his cheek, "you are too doting and for the wrong reasons! You should be angry at me if I treat you badly, silly."


    Wei solemnly replied. "I can never think of scolding you. You are my lovely and beautiful wife. I want to always love and dote on you for my entire life. I feel no matter how much I love you, it''s still less."


    She choked.


    You feel this love is less!?


    "I want to give you so many things."


    I am already living in a castle with a godly handsome man with godly handsome children. What more do I need?


    She sighed and then chuckled in the end.


    Well, I think some things are simply impossible.


    She tiptoed and kissed his lips. "I love you so much, Wei."


    He brightened and kissed her back. "I love you too. A lot."

 Chapter 675: Extra (2) : The true Boss

    Chapter 675: Extra (2) : The true BossGreetings to all my maids and butlers.


    By now, you must know who I am or get ready to see some nice scratches on your face. Mind you, my ws are very lethal. But for those few not so bright servants, I will go an extra mile and introduce myself because I have a very big heart.


    I am Qingqing, the Boss of this house where all the servants diligently serve me. Yes, the humans here think that everything is under their control, but it''s so pitiful to watch them that I let go of it. The Queen is very generous.


    But this Queen is not happy at all because of these human servants! They make my life as a cat so difficult and treacherous. Sometimes, I wonder if I was really alright in that other ce I was originally in. The pesky humans didn''t bother me much apart from that one human who seemed to have made crying the main motto of his life. Like a lot of crying.


    But even so, that servant was tolerable. He was neverte in serving me my feast. He brushed my beautiful fur just the way I wanted and smiled at me even if I hissed at him. He was a beautiful sight to behold. But, he cried a lot.


    "I am s-sorry¡­I am so useless¡­"


    Well humans are useless in general but no need to beat yourself so hard for it.


    He cried so much that I could nevere to scratch him. Poor servant was already suffering, so I spared him.


    But that other arrogant human! Yes, the one always lying around dangerous and sharp tools and filling the air with the nasty smell of all sorts of colorful waters in those small thin and shiny things that would break if they fall! Yes, that human who was less of a human but more of a devil!


    "Heh. Don''t forget that I brought you here. You are just a pet asionally useful for my research. Don''t get cocky."


    The nerve of him to think that the ce belonged to him! How dare he challenge this Queen''s authority? Repeatedly! Preposterous! How could I ever suffer this humiliation!? I vow to take revenge!


    I will make my kingdom somewhere else and have lots of servants working for me who will crush you one day!


    And so I made my way into this new home. But why all the humans here are so dumb!?


    This one human who once dered to that devil that she will take me with her has her head floating too much in the clouds! I wonder if her toppartment is empty.


    It''s not like that servant is not nice. But she tries to kill me too many times by smothering me against her chest!


    "Qingqing, you are so cute!!" She would chirp and say. "Aish your fur is so soft!"


    Of course it is. I groom myself really well. But you are suffocating me, stupid servant!


    Then there is this other human who has his head floating in the clouds too for all different reasons! He looks at his human wife with too much doting that I want to puke. He follows her like a stupid dog which is too annoying to take.


    He wakes up before her. Kisses her on her forehead. Goes for a bath. Kisses her on the forehead again. Wear clothes. Kisses on her forehead again. Then leaves to work to earn money for serving me. Kisses her yet again but this time on the lips! And somehow that kiss is not so innocent like the other ones! Sometimes, they even end up on the bed God knows how.


    Shameless humans. As a cat, I have seen too many things that I shouldn''t have. These humans waste too much of their time with these mushy things and forget to serve me!


    So, I asionally scratch my paws on his face to take my revenge - the face which his human wife thinks is Godly handsome, but meh. He cannot beat me in beauty. Anyway, I also hiss at him to show my anger after giving him a taste of my paws.


    But like I said before, his head is even more in the clouds than his human wife! He doesn''t get affected at all no matter how much I scratch him! He treats his wife way too dearly even at the cost of my happiness!


    Like if she is sad, he will pick me from my throne only to entertain her! Such humiliation! Why should I act like a joker to make herugh? First of all, she is not sad because of me, so why should I make any effort to console her? Even if she is sad because of me, that will be because she didn''t serve me properly and of course I will punish her so again, why should I make any effort to console her?


    Humans are so weird.


    I am not your entertainment, dumb humans! You are my servants. Don''t forget your roles!


    Now imagine two people having their heads in the clouds and having children of their own. This world''s peace is at stake.


    That''s exactly what happened!


    Two rascals came along one day. I thought they would pledge their entire lives to serve me. But somehow they end up thinking that we are equals! Such a humiliation topare me to your inferior species¡­


    They were still cute when they only babbled baaabaaa. But now they are a little grown up and are showing their true colors!


    "Qingqing!" The girl giggles and touches my head. Which is still fine.


    Ughh!


    But her brother who is squeezing me to his chest like his human mother does is not fine for me! Let go of me you brat!


    But this boy only sees me with an expressionless face though I can see the irritating sparkles in his eyes.


    Ever since they started growing up, they started hovering around me as if I was some source of their amusement. They wanted to be with me when I eat, sleep, hell even take my private time in the litter!


    "Qingqing, let''s go!"


    Her brother also nods his head.


    "Our little brother is awake. Let''s all y together!"


    This is my time to rest, you brats!


    These two brats forcibly take me into their human parents'' room.


    "Baaaaa¡­"


    The girl giggles and puts me on the bed when I see another pitiful baby. Yes, after these two little brats, the humans with their heads in the clouds had another brat.


    "Baaaaa!" He looks at me and waves his hand.


    "Haha, Liwei wants to touch you," the human sisterughs. The human brother is poking his little brother''s cheek as if he is some rare specimen.


    I look into the little human''s eyes which are shining so brilliantly.


    You are cute, I suppose, but only after me.


    "Baaaa¡­" he softly calls me again.


    I sighed and sat beside him and let him touch my fur. He giggles which is actually very pleasing to hear. He is very warm and soft.


    And now I see his human siblings dozing off to sleep.


    Hah, you already yed so much before. Finally you know the meaning of a good sleep!


    They slowly roll on the bed, snoring.


    Finally, I have some peace.


    "Baaaaa¡­"


    But this little human servant is still calling for me. Guess I have to take care of this brat for sometime.


    I nudge my nose against his cheek and settle beside him.


    Life as a cat is so hard. So you, the third brat, grow up nicely to be a good and capable servant of mine. The most important thing is to please me.


    After all, I am the true Queen and Boss of this house, hahaha!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!